《Profane Prince of Domination》


 -1 Ranks

    @@


    System Host Ranks:


    Harem Seeker


    Harem Builder


    Harem Expert


    Harem Master


    Harem Grandmaster


    Harem Lord


    Harem King


    Harem Emperor


    Harem Sovereign


    Harem God


    ¡­


    Knights:


    Initiate Knight: 100 years


    Adept Knight: 150 years


    True Knight: 300 years


    Grand Knight: 500 years


    Arch-Knight: 1000 years


    Transcendent Knight: 3000 years


    Semi-Holy Knight: 5000 years


    Holy Knight: 10000 years


    Divine Knight: 100000 years


    ...


    Priests (same lifespans, weaker than knights in the early stages, stronger in the later stages)


    Initiate Priest


    Adept Priest


    True Priest


    Grand Priest


    Archpriest


    Transcendent Priest


    Semi-Holy Priest


    Holy Priest


    Divine Priest


    ...


    Demonic Beasts:


    Lesser Beast


    Intermediate Beast


    Voracious Beast


    Superior Beast


    Monstrous Beast


    Accursed Beast


    Decadent Beast


    Restoration Beast


    Infernal Knight


    ...


    Spells (Usable starting with the True Priest Rank)


    First to Seventh Circle


    Mid-grade Third Circle Spell: Inverted Light Mirror: Swallows offensive spells, transforms them into spells of an opposed attribute and return them back to the caster.@@

 1 System Initialization

    "Really, the life of a palace maid is nothing but sorrow. Why is it that we''re the one tasked to dispose of the body?"


    "The holy consort''s orders cannot be violated, so let''s just get this over with."


    Two palace maids lamented while dragging the dead body of a slender youth toward the sewers in the dark of night. He looked no older than eighteen with short black hairs stopping at the nape of his neck and a gorgeous, finely chiseled face that would stand out within any crowd.


    Alas, the pale and coldness of his body indicated that he was no longer of the living. The two palace maids quickly reached the inner court''s sewers and were about to throw the body into it when they felt it tremble within their hands.


    "Huh? Did you feel something?"


    "Yes, I felt it shake a little. So, it wasn''t just me?"


    Then, their gaze lowered toward the youth''s beautiful face, and they were horrified to see his eyelids trembling.


    His eyes sprang open!


    "Wooh, waking up to two beauties holding me is always a pleasure, but maybe you should introduce yourselves first?"


    The youth jested.


    "AAAAAAAARGH!"


    "Ghost, undead, undead ghost!"


    "Run away!"


    A dead body had begun talking. Of course, they were getting the hell out of there. Promptly, they dropped the body and ran at the speed of cheetahs!


    In a thud, Konrad fell onto the ground, and slight pain ran through his feeble body.


    "Bitches! Did you have to be so brutal? See how I deal with you in the future."


    He then sat cross-legged and began reorganizing his thoughts. His memories were fuzzy, and the last thing he recalled was a god sending him into reincarnation after he got cornered by various secret services and attempted to destroy his golden rod.


    The memories of the previous body''s owner then flooded his body, and in three seconds, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Apparently, he was now in a completely different world ruled by strength, status, and magic. The Holy Flame Empire''s inner court was where he stood, and he was a seventeen years old eunuch who had been sold to the palace by his birth parents.


    His father was a drunk, his mother was a whore (in all senses of the term), and they chose to sell him to the palace to pay off their many debts. He had always been a quiet child who dreamt of exploring the vast Holy Continent but had received no opportunity to fulfill that dream.


    Worse, destiny chose to curse him with something he didn''t know how to deal with: Beauty!


    From infancy to maturity, he had always been too beautiful. As a human being, he could compete with the Paragon Spirits in terms of looks and was surrounded by excessive jealousy. Men wanted to gut him. Women to bed him, but he was too shy to take advantage of that.


    Being sold into the palace and made a eunuch was a form of relief, but who would have expected that fate''s cruelty would again attack him. While tending to his duties in the imperial kitchen, he was spotted by one of the Holy Consort''s maids and not long after, summoned to her chambers.


    The Holy Consort was known as the most beautiful woman of the empire and the emperor''s favorite. So, when she ordered him to "service" her, he was horrified, refused, and tried to respectfully take his leave. And offended, the Holy Consort had him caned to death!


    "Yo, in what kind of bitchboy did I reincarnate? The country''s top beauty wants you to give her head, and you refuse? Serves you right!"


    "But man, that is one nasty hoe. If the boy doesn''t want you, just let him be. What''s the need of canning him to death? Oh well, I suppose I will have to properly thank your insides in the future."


    "Bye, bye twenty-first century. Hehehehe!"


    Konrad chuckled and stood up. But only then did the realization struck him.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Eunuch? Nooo, don''t tell me¡­"


    He cupped his groins, looking for his most cherished weapons but¡­


    "NOOOOOOOO!"


    Thankfully there was no one in a hundred-meter radius because his howl could wake up even the dead.


    "Rod without balls? What the fuck is this bullshit? I didn''t sign up for this shit! God give me back my balls!"


    But God didn''t answer. Instead, it was a hoarse, robotic voice that echoed within his head.


    "Harem Building System initialization¡­"


    "Initialization complete¡­"


    "Matching the host''s voice¡­"


    "Match completed¡­"


    "Yo man what''s up?"


    Konrad''s eyes widened. Why was a voice suddenly echoing within his head? He looked left and right for a person to blame, but there was no one to be found.


    "You can''t see me, dumbass. I''m in your head."


    Konrad wondered if he had gone insane. But considering that he had been reincarnated into a world of sword and magic by a god¡­anything was possible.


    "Okay, okay, what purpose do you serve?"


    "I''m your system. You will have to follow the quests I give you to complete your mission and receive the Happiness God''s reward."


    "Huh? Oh yeah, he did mention something like that. Okay, what''s the deal?"


    "Main Quest: Build a harem of ten thousand beauties."


    "Ten thousand¡­"


    Konrad''s legs trembled, and he collapsed on his butt.


    "In my past life, my record was only five hundred. I''m in!"


    "Good spirit, yo! I will now connect you to the Harem Building System."


    A purple screen with various information then appeared within Konrad''s mind and the nature of the system was clarified.


    "So let me get this straight. I gain exp for every girl I fuck depending on their quality and cultivation."


    "The main quest is divided into ten levels, each with its set of rewards and I also have side quests I can complete for extra boons. I can use my exp to purchase various boons like treasures, cultivation manuals, special abilities, etc. And I have attributes I can check and upgrade."


    "Yeah, simple right? Wanna get to work?"


    "Sure, but one question. What about my balls and golden rod?!"


    "Oh yeah, you have to rebuild them."


    Konrad was astonished. How was he supposed to rebuild something he was originally born with? But then the system carried on.


    "Main quest, level 1: Screw one girl.


    Main Rewards: Harem Seeker Rank, golden rod restoration, cultivation base breakthrough.


    Ability Rewards: Ecstasy Fingers and Body Regeneration.


    Time frame three hours.


    Failure equals system removal."


    "Huh? Three hours?"


    He had just arrived in this new world and was still reorganizing his thoughts. Now he was given three hours to screw one girl?


    "You''re on! But wait, wait. How do I do that without my balls?"


    "Ignorance. Post-puberty eunuchs can have erections and orgasms. They just can''t produce sperm and lose their sexual urges over time. Now go get laid!"


    "Oh. By the way, aren''t you supposed to be some kind of robotic bullshit? Why do you speak like such a cunt?"


    "I''m programmed to speak like the host. That means you!"


    Konrad had nothing more to say.


    "¡­Alright, show me my attributes."


    "Name: Konrad


    Rank: Unranked


    Cultivation level: No cultivation


    Race: Half-Incubus


    Physique: Mortal"


    "Half-Incubus?"


    "It seems the previous body''s owner was actually the son of an incubus demon. Good for you."


    "Finally, a body matching my demonism! Alright then, let''s get laid!"


    ...


    Time was of the essence and so following his newly gained memories, Konrad first made his way back to the kitchen eunuchs'' living quarters for a bath. Following that, he set out for prey.


    The main issue was that considering the time, most palace maids would be sleeping within their beds. Therefore, it was difficult for him to get his hands on one.


    Ten square miles wide, the inner court was a city in its own right and housed far too many people for him to be noticeable. Transportation from a sector to another was mostly done through teleportation circles.


    Using his identity token, Konrad used a teleportation circle to go from the eunuch chambers to the palace maids'' central courtyard. He originally wanted to target one of those on night duties, but as he made his way past the flower garden, the figure of a dainty young woman appeared within his sight.


    Long black hairs falling on a slender waist, a shapely body brimming with the appeal of youth, and a bewitching figure that immediately grabbed attention. As she sat amidst the flowers with her fair skin glittering under the moonlight, Konrad knew that he wanted her.

 2 You Can Only Be My Woman R-18

    "Do I have access to any resources beside your attitude?"


    Konrad asked while analyzing the girl from afar.


    "I can boost your cultivation to fifth step Initiate Knight which will automatically activate your half-incubus bloodline abilities."


    "Why didn''t you do that earlier?"


    "You didn''t ask."


    "¡­"


    Others received helpful systems that would properly lay down all their functions. But he received some asshole with a high-school prom queen attitude.


    "God, who did I offend?"


    "All the husbands whose wives you stole."


    "¡­just work your magic."


    "Host''s Cultivation increased to fifth step Initiate Knight."


    "Bloodline Abilities Unlocked."


    "Transformation Skill"


    "Female Dream Theft"


    Immediately, Konrad could feel a warm stream of energy spreading from within his body into his every organs, bones, and muscles. His entire body was refined, and he went from a feeble youth without the strength to truss a chicken to an arm strength of two hundred kilos.


    He then aimed his index at the daydreaming girl and caused an invisible white thread to fly from her forehead and reach his mind.


    "To roam the world within the arms of a gentle prince, free and unrestrained."


    As the girl''s most cherished dreams and desires dived into his mind, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "That girl would have been a perfect match for the previous body''s owner."


    He then used his transformation skill to turn his ordinary blue eunuch robe into a lavish golden robe embroidered with nine stars swirling around a winged serpent. The robe of an imperial prince!


    The Holy Flame Empire possessed a very strict hierarchy with nobles of different ranks being afforded different privileges. The right to wear gold and embroider nine stars on clothing was reserved for the imperial family.


    The winged serpent was the highest totem of the Paragon Spirit race that dominated the Holy Flame Empire.


    To disguise oneself as a member of the imperial family was punishable by death.


    But Konrad didn''t give a damn.


    To avoid future problems, he also changed his appearance to that of a breathtaking six-foot-tall, silver-haired youth with glistening, porcelain-like skin. Those were the prominent features of the Paragon Spirit Race.


    Armed to the teeth, Konrad silently stepped toward the girl.


    "Why bask under the shadow of the moon when your beauty transcends it?"


    A gentle voice came from the girl''s back and pulled her from her trance. She turned to face its origin and was shocked to see a mesmerizing paragon spirit youth dressed in the attire of an imperial prince.


    "Your imperial highness!"


    The girl''s first reaction wasn''t to blush under his comment, but to curtsy in greeting. Although she was a new palace maid, like all the others she had undergone rigorous screening and training processes. His attire was like a beacon that triggered her training.


    "You may rise."


    Konrad said, and she obeyed. However, she dared not look him in the eyes. He then lifted her chin with his index and peered deep into her eyes.


    "What''s your name?"


    There was something strange about that man''s presence, an aura, and charm different from the usual paragon spirit. A sexually charged aura that slowly crept on the soul and overpowered the senses.


    He was dangerous.


    "Jasmine."


    She replied, quietly.


    "The pure white flower yearning for love. Befitting."


    Konrad said with his eyes locked onto hers and his face approaching an inch closer.


    "May I ask what your highness is doing in the palace maids'' quarters so late at night?"


    She wanted to run yet didn''t and stared back without fear.


    "I originally wanted to admire the waning moon. But now, I just want to admire you."


    His face went even closer, and his nose almost brushed hers.


    "Your Highness is jesting. How can a servant girl like me be worthy of your admiration?"


    But she was betrayed by her rosy cheeks and thumping heart.


    Konrad extended his hand toward her, she knew it was her last chance to run, but still, she took it.


    He then led her to sit by his side and pulled her into conversation. Time flew by at breakneck speed, and before she knew it, her head rested on his chest while his arm was wrapped around her.


    "Do you resent your parents for offering you to the palace?"


    "In the Holy Flame Empire, humans are no different from slaves. There isn''t much a daughter without any cultivation talent can ever bring to them. Beauty without strength or status is no different than a curse.


    They gave me my life, and now they sold it. I only feel that I''ve repaid what I owed."


    "But I wish to thank them. If not for them, I would not be holding you."


    He flirted. And as Jasmine stared into his eyes, she felt like she meant the world. More extraordinary, it was the first time a man''s eyes had never left hers.


    He leaned in, his lips locking on hers, and breaking the last of any barrier she had left. She kissed back, his tongue dived into hers, and they intertwined in a passionate struggle of rising heat.


    Gently, he drove her onto the ground, his sexually charged aura pulling out the desires and fantasies she tried to suppress.


    "Let me take you away."


    With those five words, she collapsed and pushed her lips onto his in a blazing kiss. Her hands fiddled with his clothes while he masterfully pulled open her cyan dress. His tongue then trailed onto her neck with one hand cupping her breast and the other unfastening her undergarments at a measured pace.


    As he passionately kissed and bit her neck, her last fabrics were quickly laid on the ground and her erect nipples brought to his mouth and fingers.


    "Aah¡­"


    She moaned with her nether regions overflowing with juice. Konrad''s tongue slid down, trailing on her body while his hands played with her erogenous zones.


    And when he reached her mound, he went ballistic. His tongue dived in, devouring her vagina with no restraint whatsoever. Her clit wasn''t spared, and the combination of creative attacks on far too many fronts caused her to drown in pleasure and plead.


    "Mhm!"


    "Yes, right there!"


    "More¡­I want more! More!"


    While she moaned and died within his hands, Konrad''s rod had risen to attention. He got rid of what little clothing he still wore and pressed his hardened shaft against her fold.


    "Only stare into my eyes."


    Her foggy mind didn''t prevent her from nodding like an obedient kitten. Her dreamy, pleasure consumed eyes stared into his own, and he dived in.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    She groaned as a jolt of pain struck her, and blood trailed from her broken hymen.


    "Stare into my eyes."


    He repeated, and his strong but tender voice pulled her from the pain. She tightly wrapped her arms around his neck to brace herself against future assaults and stared into his eyes with a mixture of passion and fear.


    "It''s alright. Breathe in, relax, and let your body do the rest."


    Following his hypnotic voice, she relaxed and so did her vagina. Feeling her walls readjust around his shaft, Konrad lifted her legs and pushed deeper inside, at first taking her slowly to let her adjust and then gradually increasing the pace as she grew more accustomed to him.


    The grimaces of pain soon disappeared, and only tormenting pleasure remained.


    "Ohh¡­F-faster!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    He didn''t need to hear it twice, and the pace shot up. The sloppy sound of fast penetration combined with uncontrolled moaning soaring toward the night sky and her trembling legs tightly wrapped around his waist.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    His shaft moved alongside his waist, seeking and digging her pleasure spots one after the other, and her juice drenched the flower field.


    "Ohhh¡­Ohhh¡­OOHHH!"


    He flipped her onto her front, and with his chest pressing her back and his hands toying with her breasts, kissed and took her from behind.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Technique mixed with primitive instinct, her shapely ass slammed on his rod, and both abandoned themselves to their pleasure driven thrusts.


    "S-something¡­something weird¡­and big¡­is coming!"


    "Aaaaaah!"


    She groaned and orgasmed on his shaft. But he gave her no mercy and kept driving into her until his own orgasm took him.


    "Now, for the rest of your life, you can only be my woman."


    He pulled out, rocked her into sex induced torpor, dressed up, and left.


    "Yo, host! Congratulation for completing the first quest. Reward time!"


    "Host''s spiritual cultivation is increased to ninth step Initiate Priest.


    Host''s martial cultivation is increased to first step Adept Knight.


    Host gains the abilities of Ecstasy Fingers and Body Regeneration.


    "The Golden Rod''s restoration begins!"

 3 Restoration and Upgrade

    New, vaster streams of energy spread within Konrad''s body and intertwined below his navel. They clashed, swirled, and combined into a small rotating yellow tower.


    Meanwhile, dark yellow misty fog grew from within his chest and shot toward his brain, spreading across his mind in seemingly disorganized movements.


    Within his pants, his flaccid shaft burst with golden light, and the missing "rocks" below began reforming at breakneck speed. In less than five seconds, a new sac of firm large dual balls had grown right where they belonged, and Konrad''s shaft rose to attention.


    As if possessed with a mind of its own, it trembled and shook while pulsating with boundless golden energy. Its light rose and spread across Konrad''s entire form, coating him in a radiant, golden glow. It was announcing its return!


    Konrad stood up, his pants torn by his elongated shaft which now stood proud within the world at massive girth.


    "I have returned!"


    "The almighty Konrad, woe of all useless husbands and heaven of all yearning wives has returned!"


    He balled up his fist and raised it toward the starry sky with determination and proclaimed.


    "To all the beauties of this world, I announce that your conquest now begins!"


    But as he basked in excitement, the system''s voice echoed.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not get ahead of ourselves."


    "Taking all the beauties of this world? Did you consider your own weight?"


    "How many of those "useless husbands" can squash you with one finger?"


    "Really think that because you possess a powerful dick, you''re unapparelled in the world? Get back to reality, yo! Otherwise, you might not keep your balls for another week."


    And all of Konrad''s excitement died in a heartbeat.


    His forehead creased with veins popping up and threatening to explode while his clenched fists trembled from indignation.


    "I''m sick of your bullshit!"


    "Couldn''t you even let me enjoy this memorable moment?"


    "Who the hell designed your bitch ass?"


    "If you have the nerves, come out of my head and fight me you fucking cunt!"


    Konrad spat while throwing his fists at an invisible opponent. But the complacent system only struck harder.


    "I was designed by a god! A true, unparalleled background!"


    "If you have the nerves, come inside your head and fight me, dotard!"


    "See how I beat you black and blue!"


    "By the way, you love fucking cunts! What does that mean? Hehe¡­"


    And the fight escalated, with Konrad and the system spouting as many curses as they could think of.


    "How does it feel to only be able to watch and not touch?"


    "I don''t feel, you harebrained dumbass!"


    Konrad staggered and fell on his butt, finally defeated.


    "By the way, why is your normal personality so different from when you were with that gal?"


    "Oh, that was one of my "I wanna get in her pants" profiles."


    For an instant, the system remained silent.


    "You have profiles for those?"


    Satisfied by the system''s reaction, Konrad puffed out his chest with complacent glee.


    "Naturally! You have to know that girls of certain mindsets are more likely to fall for certain profiles. In my past life, I mastered the art of profile making at the tender age of fifteen!"


    "As long I can get enough intel, there is no girl I cannot screw!"


    "¡­if you say so. Let''s get back to business. Enter the system and let me show you your gains."


    Regaining his focus, Konrad closed his eyes, and a purple screen appeared within his mind. On display was a case in which he could see his name, face, and attributes.


    Right below his face was his rank and exp levels.


    "Name: Konrad


    Rank: Harem Seeker


    Cultivation level: ninth step Initiate Priest<>first step Adept Knight


    Race: Half-Incubus


    Physique: Mortal


    Acquired Abilities: Body Regeneration<>Ecstasy Fingers


    Bloodline Abilities: Female Dream Theft<>Transformation Skill<>Arousal Aura


    Exp: 15"


    "Wait, what? Exp 15? How is that possible? You''re telling me that Jasmine was only worth fifteen exp?"


    Konrad questioned with indignation evident within his tone.


    "Well, although she definitely had top-notch looks, she was, after all, a mortal girl with no cultivation whatsoever. Mortal girls give 1 to 10 exp depending on looks and other factors. Add to that a bonus of 5 exp for cherry popping and the count is right."


    Konrad was speechless, but thinking again, it was rather sensible.


    One to ten?


    Wasn''t that the usual grading system?


    If anyone asked him how he would have graded Jasmine, he would have indeed said "A solid ten!"


    Moving on¡­


    "So say I had sex with her tomorrow. Would I get 10 exp?"


    "Yep."


    "Just like monster farming huh?"


    "Except you''re farming beauties."


    Suddenly, Konrad thought that the system was very likable.


    "By the way, I still don''t know how to use the two acquired abilities you mentioned."


    "Oh yeah, forgot to update that. Update!"


    Never mind, he was truly unreliable.


    Lines of glittering code spread on the purple screen, and new batches of information were imprinted into Konrad''s mind.


    "Ecstasy Fingers: The ability to turn any part of a woman''s body into sensitive erogenous zones through touch. More drastic use at higher harem ranks.


    Body Regeneration: Passive ability granting the host fast healing and body regeneration abilities. The speed is increased based on the host''s harem rank."


    Seeing the descriptions, Konrad was overjoyed. His sexual techniques had already reached a bottleneck, making it difficult for him to attain a higher level. But now with that finger alone, he had broken through a higher realm!


    As for the body regeneration ability, it was evident that the inner court was a dangerous place full of hidden tribulations. It would certainly come in handy.


    "Show me the different things I can purchase with exp."


    Konrad ordered and immediately, the scenery around him changed. The purple screen expanded into a full-blown purple world within which five large boards appeared.


    "Cultivation Method Board"


    "Artifact Board"


    "Pill Board"


    "Physique Board"


    "Bloodline Board"


    Each of those boards displayed an exhaustive list of things and their exp requirements.


    "Holy Energy Nullifying Sword-100000000 exp


    Holy Primal Ancestor Physique-300000000 exp


    Holy Quintessence Pill-150000000 exp


    ¡­"


    Seeing the prices of some of the names listed at the bottom of the boards, Konrad''s forehead soaked in sweat. He looked for things within his range and realized that even the lowest of tools were out of his league.


    "I''m a poor devil."


    "Yep, you better hurry up and screw some high tier girls to make good exp money. Otherwise, you''re never gonna make it."


    The situation was grave, and Konrad''s resolve to bed high cultivation beauties was strengthened.


    He then took a closer look at some of the bloodlines and methods and saw two things that grabbed his attention.


    "Bloodline: Pureblood Incubus- 500000 exp


    Bloodline Upgrade: Half to Pureblood Incubus-50000 exp"


    The Incubus Bloodline was originally an Arch Bloodline in the range of 100000 to 900000 exp. However, for those who came with Half-Incubus blood, there was a ten times cheaper upgrade option. Better, they were also higher tiers of evolution that could be upgraded to at a much lower price than their real value.


    He also saw dual cultivation methods which could be used to not only train himself but also train mortal girls like Jasmine.


    "Alright, I''ve seen what I wanted to. Let''s get out of here."


    The scenery once again changed, and this time Konrad had returned to the real world. A purple ray sprang from his forehead, and a silver ruby ring appeared, then dropped into his palm.


    "This is the harem ring. You must place it on the woman''s finger to properly add her to your harem. It allows you to know about their mood, safety, etc."


    Konrad frowned.


    "Why didn''t you give it to me earlier?"


    The system remained silent for a rather long moment before replying.


    "Well, I want to say that you didn''t ask but huh¡­in all honesty, I forgot!"


    And black lines crept upon Konrad''s forehead.


    "Useless piece of shit!" Konrad roared while throwing his fists at the invisible enemy.


    "Alright, alright. No need to be so dramatic. Main Quest, level 2 initialization."

 4 Conquer the Few to Conquer the Many

    "Main Quest, level 2: Add five beauties of the Initiate Rank to the harem.


    Quest completed when the host puts a ring on their fingers.


    Main Rewards: Cultivation Base Breakthrough, Grand Level Physique Choice, Grand Level Cultivation Method Choice


    Ability Rewards: Ecstasy Cloud


    "


    Hearing the content of the second quest, Konrad was taken aback.


    "Wait, so it''s not just about obtaining beauties? As the quest level increases, the requirement on the beauties'' cultivation level also rises?"


    "Yep. With each new level, the number of beauties you gotta add to the harem increases alongside cultivation requirements."


    "So, when you said ten thousand beauties to complete the main quest, you meant¡­"


    "Ten thousand Divine Rank beauties. Ten thousand goddesses, yep."


    Konrad''s body bent into a bow shape, and he almost fell onto the ground.


    "It is well known that the Holy Rank is the highest within the empire and even the entire world. Let''s not even talk about fulfilling that requirement. Where am I supposed to find goddesses?"


    He bawled.


    "That''s your problem man. I''m just the one giving tasks, rewards, and punishments."


    What was bullying?


    This was bullying.


    Quickly Konrad mapped up the requirements that all levels of the main quest would probably have and was quickly deterred by the potential numbers.


    But the system wasn''t done with him.


    "Timeframe: Three days.


    Failure equals castration and system removal."


    This time, Konrad could no longer stand firm, he tripped and fell with his back on the ground.


    "For real?"


    "For real."


    "In any case, I have a body regeneration passive ability."


    "Cause you think I won''t take that away?"


    "¡­"


    Only now did he realize that the almighty system really held him by the balls. In the future, he would have to be more polite. Of course, the difficulty only made the game more interesting.


    "Without challenges, how can there be entertainment? I have a feeling this game will be the most entertaining I''ve ever played."


    "Wanna get your side quests?"


    "You bet."


    "Side Quest Initialization¡­


    Side Quest: Have a threesome.


    Rewards: 3000 exp, Random True Rank Item


    Timeframe: Infinite"


    With the info dumping now out of the way, it was time to devise a plan. At the early stages of the main quest, going from a woman to another might be a viable plan, but quickly, considering the given timeframes, that would become unviable.


    And as he dug through his acquired memories, Konrad found the solution to his problem.


    "Conquer the few to conquer the many!"


    The inner court was a place dominated by the imperial concubines. Each possessed outstanding personal attendants who in turn could command larger numbers of maids. Taking the lowest ranked concubines, for example, they were allowed two personal attendants and one head eunuch. Personal attendants each controlled ten maids. Head eunuchs each had ten subordinate eunuchs.


    That was already a hefty sum.


    Likewise, head palace maids held, in theory, a status similar to the personal attendants'' and were each in charge of ten maids.


    That being the case, as long as Konrad could conquer one head palace maid, getting his hands on five maids was simple.


    But there was one problem. He had no guarantee they would satisfy the cultivation requirements.


    The cultivation of the low-ranked palace maids was heterogeneous, going from zero to the Initiate Rank. Mid-ranked palace maids were usually at the Adept Rank while head palace maids were at the True Rank. A suitable target had to be picked.


    He stood up and walked back into his quarters. There were still a few hours left before the sun reared its head. Hours he could use to get some well-deserved rest.


    His room was shared with two other young eunuchs who currently snored within their beds.


    Not paying them any heed, Konrad pulled off his boots, changed into his sleeping attire and slipped into his bed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Aliki and Faidra, the two maids tasked with disposing of Konrad''s body were engaging in a heated debate.


    "How can you not want to report it? He was canned to death under the orders of the holy consort. Him being alive expressively goes against her will. He either used some method to fake his death or the beating wasn''t sufficiently brutal, but in any case, he is alive!"


    Upon sobering from their initial bout of hysteria, the two maids inferred that Konrad had just not died. But now that he had "come back to life," the question of what to report had risen.


    "Stupid. We were tasked with disposing of the body. The moment he woke up, we should have executed him and carried on with our task, but instead, we ran and came back here. If we inform the holy consort and she asks us why we didn''t just end him¡­what are we supposed to say."


    "Knowing her, she won''t even ask us anything. She will just have us executed."


    That was indeed the core issue. The holy consort was known to be cruel and unforgiving. There was no difference between getting on her nerves and death.


    "There is only one thing left to do¡­"


    "Kill him!"


    At the fifth step of the Adept Knight Rank, Aliki and Faidra were not just beautiful vases and could snap an average grown man''s neck in one move. Thus, they never thought they could have any issue in silently dealing with a low-ranked eunuch.


    Simultaneously, they dashed toward the kitchen eunuchs'' eastern courtyard at a speed of more than eighty meters per second!


    ¡­


    With all the recent events and the whole reincarnation deal still weighing on his shoulders, it wouldn''t be long before Konrad fell asleep.


    But he wasn''t even given a ten-minute break before the system''s alarmed voice echoed within his head.


    "Alert, alert! Man quickly get up!"


    Konrad ignored it and tried to wander into some sweet dreams.


    "DUDE GET THE FUCK UP! PEOPLE ARE COMING TO KILL YOU!"


    "Woooooh!"


    Konrad rolled from his bed and fell onto the ground in a brusque thud.


    "Who? Where? How do you know that?"


    "I can sense any malicious intent aimed at you within a hundred meter radius. Its two women and they are moving fast. You have less than two seconds."


    Konrad wasted no time, and at a speed of eighty meters per second, he shot toward the exit, slammed the door open, and rushed south far from prying eyes.


    "Cultivation?"


    "Fifth Step Adept Knight"


    He was aware that his transformation skill could not deceive people with higher cultivation bases, so he didn''t bother trying.


    If they were men, he could only try to make as much noise as possible to force them into fleeing. But since they were women¡­


    "Since you brought yourselves into my demonic clutches. Allow me to officially welcome you to my harem!"

 5 Good Girls Get it, Bad Girls Beg For It R-18

    At the Adept Rank, knights could move at more than eighty meters per second and possessed an arm strength of at least five hundred kilograms. Of course, the higher the step, the greater those numbers were.


    Konrad had just reached the first step Adept Knight Rank and was thus much slower than the maids whose speed already approached a hundred meters per second. It wouldn''t be long before they caught up to him.


    "Humph! We have been deceived. That guy is clearly at the Adept Knight Rank! No wonder he could survive the canning."


    "It matters not. Once we get him, off with his head!"


    The distance between them shrunk at breakneck speed with Konrad apparently struggling to increase the gap. But when they only stood a few steps away from him, he abruptly spun to face them and released the full power of his half-incubus aura.


    As his cultivation base increased, so did his control over his incubus abilities. And his innate skills were also substantially growing in power. Against a female in the same realm, if there only was a difference of a few steps, he could bridge the gap with his skill set!


    Formless power burst from his body and invaded Faidra and Aliki. They staggered, stopping dead in their tracks with a sense of alarm spreading within their eyes. Before they could react, a strange titillating sensation spread within their bodies and their pearl white cheeks were flushed red.


    "W-what?"


    But before they could make sense of the sensation, Konrad attacked.


    "Ecstasy Fingers!"


    Pink colored flames rose from and coated his fingers. He struck out, respectively grabbing Faidra and Aliki''s left and right breast and causing the pink flames to move past their pores and invade their bodies.


    "Sha-shameless!"


    "Mhm!"


    Staggering some more, they attempted to use their cultivation to suppress both the nefarious fire spreading within them and the moans about to escape their lips.


    *Bang*


    Konrad showed no mercy and threw a double punch. His fists crashed into their sternums and sent them flying backward.


    The impact caused their last bit of strength to crumble and the mixture between Konrad''s sexually charged aura and pink flames to smash their last defenses into smithereens.


    "What kind of evil art is this?"


    "The art of taming unruly bitches. Invented by your daddy Konrad!"


    Konrad complacently replied while cracking his flaming fingers.


    Taking a better look at them, he had to admit they were particularly striking. They were both blond with long hairs tied in stylish braids, full cherry red lips and sky-blue almond eyes that sparkled like gems. The spacious cyan robes they wore failed to hide their large breasts and pear-shaped bubble butts which could lit sinful fire in any man, and at first glance, it was clear that they were sisters.


    "Heheheh, let''s play!"


    Seeing the evilness within his eyes, the sisters were overwhelmed with dread.


    Konrad''s criminal hands shot toward them and ruthlessly massaged every corner of their luscious bodies. Turning even the most ordinary part into a titillating erogenous zone.


    "Aaah, stop!"


    "Shameless! Shameless bastard! Get your dirty hands off us!"


    ¡­


    "No¡­more! I want¡­more!"


    "Ohhh¡­"


    "Anh¡­Don''t stop¡­please don''t stop!"


    "Yes, right there!"


    "Mhm!"


    "Ohhhhh¡­"


    In less than a minute, they went from angry muffled moans to full-blown pleasure gasps and drenched their pants in sex craving juice. They now laid on their bellies with their robes on the ground and their bubble butts being massaged and played within Konrad''s firm hands.


    Like a chef, Konrad kneaded their breasts and butt cheeks while cooking them into orgasm only to deny them when they approached the edge.


    He then retracted his hands and stood up to stare down on them. They were a mess, lying in a pool of their own juice with their undergarments ready to fall at any time.


    "W-why? Why did you stop?"


    "You¡­must continue!"


    Their voices were both forceful, confused and pleading. But Konrad paid them no heed and only maintained his stare.


    Their attention then drifted toward the large bulge within his pants and their eyes glazed with lust.


    "I¡­want."


    "Good girls get it. Bad girls beg for it."


    The overpowering sexual desires setting their luscious bodies ablaze was leading them by the nose. They crawled toward Konrad''s thigh and wrapped their arms around his legs while staring at his bulge with greedy eyes.


    "P-please, we beg you. Give it to us!"


    "Who am I to refuse the plight of the common people?"


    Without further ado, Konrad rid himself of his pants and released his elongated shaft which glittered in golden light.


    "Is that normal?"


    Aliki asked while poking the rod with her index.


    "Maybe¡­this is the power of¡­true might?!"


    "The highest realm of virility!"


    "It must be!"


    Nothing he hadn''t heard before¡­


    The hardened rod was ready for assault, Konrad shredded their undergarments and effortlessly raised Aliki into the air while aiming his shaft at Faidra''s lips.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    It didn''t take a genius to understand what he wanted, and driven by hunger, although inexperienced, she still said¡­


    "I will do my best!"


    ¡­and pounced onto him. In the meantime, Konrad tugged on Aliki''s erect nipples while his right hand held her waist and his left teased her ass.


    "Ahn¡­"


    Soft moans escaped her lips while he toyed with her flaming body and caused her juice to overflow on Faidra''s head.


    Konrad then held her by the thighs and lifted her above his head to press his lustful tongue against her clit.


    "Ohhh!"


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    The slurping sounds of the licking above and the sucking below mixed with Aliki''s unrestrained moans in a delightful symphony that caused Konrad''s engorged rod to swell within Faidra''s hungry throat. Her arms wrapped around his waist and she sucked him with every ounce of vigor she possessed. More than making up in enthusiasm what she lacked in skill.


    Aliki''s legs clamped around Konrad who relished in the juice flowing into his mouth and feeling the trembling of her limbs around his head, he knew she was reaching her peak.


    "Ooooohhhh!"


    She groaned and squirted on Konrad''s face. But he didn''t stop. Keeping her pussy pressed against his face, he leaned back and dropped onto his rear, sitting to give Faidra a new angle while he renewed his teasing of Aliki''s delicious body.


    "I can''t take this anymore¡­"


    Faidra muttered as her tongue coiled around Konrad''s shaft.


    Without warning or permission, she stood up and impaled herself on his rod.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    But when the jolt of pain caused by her broken hymen should have ripped her asunder, golden light spread from the rod and not only erased her pain but heightened her sensitivity to a nigh debilitating state.


    "Bold girl! Who gave you permission?"


    But although Konrad used angered words, his face was full of smile, and his tone of amusement.


    "Sorry¡­you can punish me¡­later."


    She said and immediately began riding him in reverse cowgirl.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sound of her ass slamming on his balls rose and competed with her furious moans.


    "Aaaahhh! More, master give me more!"


    "This is soo¡­good!"


    Aliki was no better and quickly, the sisters abandoned their bodies to primal lust and a succession of orgasms.


    Then they switched, with Aliki now getting her chance to ride a new paradise while Faidra tasted the delights of Konrad''s tongue.


    Positions shifted, sweaty bodies intertwined in a carnal dance with technique giving way to primitive instincts.


    Faidra was now lying on the ground with her mouth in Aliki''s pussy and Konrad hammering her with firm thrusts.


    Then it came.


    "Ooooooooh!"


    "Co-coominng!"


    And they came.


    Aliki wrapped her arms around Konrad and kissed him with intense fervor while squirting on her sister''s face.


    Konrad''s shaft shook and nutted in Faidra whose legs were spread wide with her body shuddering from the massive orgasm.


    And the three rolled on the ground with the girls falling into Konrad''s arm.


    "Congratulation host for completing the side quest."


    "Reward time!"

 6 Terrifying Subjugating Power

    "Host Gains 3000 exp."


    "Host can pick a random True Rank Item in the wheel of fortune."


    "Man, saying "host" "host" "host" is so annoying. But we gotta look official right?"


    Konrad''s mind had drifted into the system in which a silver lottery wheel now swirled in front of him.


    "Stop!"


    The wheel stopped with its arrow pointing toward the fated item.


    "No¡­way¡­"


    It was a palm-sized purple bead that on all accounts, looked quite ordinary. But the description beside it caused Konrad''s eyes to widen with disbelief.


    "True Suppression Bead: Within a hundred meters radius, it can seal the cultivations of those in the True Knight Rank or below.


    Within a hundred meters radius, it can cause the spiritual power of True Priests and below to work in reverse.


    If the owner is of incubus blood, it can hide the presence of their aura and increase the sexual frustration of targeted females.


    Twice Upgradable¡­


    "


    Seeing the information unfolding in his eyes, Konrad could not help but stare slack-jawed.


    Cheat!


    Bullshit Cheat!


    Bullshit Tailor-Made Cheat!


    Luck!


    Bullshit Luck!


    In what world could such a good thing happen.


    "The world is my oyster..."


    But then he saw the fine print, and his excitement died down in a heartbeat.


    "Must be fed True Rank female juice once every seven days. Otherwise, it will suck the host''s cultivation. And before the host reaches the True Priest Rank, each ability can only be used once a day."


    "Well, I suppose that can only be more motivation..."


    He then checked his total experience points and was surprised to see a whopping "5515."


    His total experience points had increased by more than five-thousand?


    How was that possible?


    "How is exp reward calculated?"


    "Depends on the girl''s cultivation level. At the Adept Rank, for example, it goes from 100 to 900 exp. Then you have a bonus of ten percent for each beauty grade, and another fifty percent for virginity."


    "Those girls were each virgin, grade ten beauties, at the fifth step Adept Knight Rank, so you get 500*2.5 for each one of them."


    "Stop, stop, stop, enough math I get it!"


    "You asked!"


    Konrad no longer wasted breath on the System and returned to the real world. Although there were some things he could buy with his current exp points, it was definitely better to save and accumulate for what really mattered: The bloodline upgrade!


    And as he opened his eyes, the purple bead alongside two harem rings appeared within his hands.


    Meanwhile, Faidra and Aliki were sleeping within his arms with the look of satisfied kittens.


    "Time to mark them and move on with the next stage of the main quest."


    While Konrad enjoyed the sensation of the two beauties resting on his chest, dawn was rearing its head, and soon, activities would resume within the inner court. It was time to leave.


    Gently, he tickled them into awakening, pushed them to the side and stood up.


    As they woke from their sex induced torpor, he got dressed in the usual blue eunuch garments and tossed them their robes.


    "What do you plan to do now?"


    As if by previous agreement, the girls fell onto their knees and pledged.


    "Master, from now on, we will serve only you."


    The effects of incubus shagging and the golden rod were a delight to the eyes.


    With his back facing them, Konrad clasped his hands beneath his back and adopted the stance of a lofty expert.


    "I can accept your devotion and reward you accordingly, but that will depend on your contributions."


    "Master, what do you want us to do?"


    "Give me a list of the head palace maids of the clothing and embroidery departments. I want names, habits, birthplaces, everything of relevance."


    The clothing and embroidery departments were the closest to the kitchen department and housed a great number of beauties. It was said that besides the Dancing Department, their girls were the best.


    Naturally, Konrad would target them.


    In just a few minutes, the sisters quickly drafted a list which they respectfully passed to Konrad.


    Satisfied, he gave them a pat on the heads and presented them with the two ruby harem rings.


    "Wearing those rings mean that you forever belong to me. Are you willing?"


    "We''re willing!"


    Their clear tone showed no hesitation whatsoever, and although he let nothing transpire on his face, Konrad was inwardly shocked.


    He had not expected that the combination of the golden rod and his new powers to prove so devastating!


    "I suppose you only work under one of the holy consort''s personal attendants?"


    "Usually that is the case, but for this task, she asked us personally."


    "I see. If you''re asked, say that you''ve disposed of the body. If you''re not asked, say nothing. I will make sure this lie lasts long enough for the truth to become irrelevant."


    "Now come here."


    They stood up and walked toward him with eyes full of expectations. He grabbed them by the waists and one after the other, invaded their lips and necks with his tongue. Kissing and covering them in more hickeys than they could ever handle.


    "Mhhmh!"


    ¡­


    After parting from the blond sisters, Konrad returned to his quarters and was surprised to see his eunuch roommates still snoring.


    "Really you could kill them in their sleep, and they would never know. What a useless bunch."


    "Weren''t you about to be killed in your sleep too?"


    "¡­"


    Having learned from past mistakes, Konrad didn''t try to counterattack. The system was the king of low jabs. He would have to practice some more to be his match.


    "I still have two hours before the sun rises huh? Better than nothing¡­"


    He fell face first into his hard pillow and passed out on the bed.


    Two hours passed in a flash and the footsteps of thousands of individuals rising to attend to their respective duties in orderly manners soon echoed within the inner court.


    Konrad was no exception and rose to dive into the fray alongside his eunuch roommates.


    "Hey Konrad, didn''t you get summoned by the holy consort? What happened?"


    "Yeah, did you get a reward or some secret assignment?"


    Asked Ralph and Alan. Those two had joined the palace at around the same time as Konrad and had been assigned to the same quarters and duties. If their relationship with the original Konrad was not bad, it was also not too close.


    "I did receive a secret assignment and will soon report back to the holy consort with large, deep and overwhelming results!"


    The two eunuchs were taken aback. That assignment must have been of vital and paramount importance, and from Konrad''s tone, they could hear that he would hammer it with firm, piercing thrusts, not stopping until it laid conquered on the floor!


    So to speak¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    Author''s note: Hey reading friends. It''s your demonic author here. As you can see, I update frequently and am taking this story seriously. I entered it in context #60, but because I''m so late to the party, there isn''t much hope for success...unless...


    Unless you help! So help me by giving me powerstones and reviews, and I will help you in return. I''m on vacation at the moment and can do a lot of writing so here''s the deal.


    Give me ten reviews by March 24, I give you two extra chapters on the following Monday.


    And for every fifty powerstones, you give me, I give you one extra chapter. Yep, give me five hundred powerstones and ten reviews, and I will give you twelve chapters on Monday cause I''m a freakin machine gun!


    Valid until March 24. Capped at fifteen chapters. Now gotta go write...*yikes*

 7 Infiltrating the Embroidery Departmen

    Ralph and Alan were convinced that Konrad would soon be promoted and were resolved to suck up to him while they still could.


    "Hahaha, the first time I saw you I knew you were bound to distinguish yourself. At first glance, it''s clear that you''re an outstanding young man endowed with countless skills and great abilities."


    Konrad clearly remembered Ralph saying that his days in the inner court would be full of hardships.


    "Well said, Ralph. It is clear that Konrad is a sharp, witty guy capable of fulfilling great tasks. To be able to spot such a talent so quickly, hehe, the Holy Consort''s eyesight is truly extraordinary!"


    Didn''t Alan call him a "dullard" just three days ago?


    Good sycophants. It almost seemed like they had been trained in "How to suck up like a boss 101, 201 and 301" in their mothers'' bellies!


    "In the future, you must take good care of us?"


    Konrad almost vomited.


    "Who is going to take care of you? Son of a bitch, your daddy Konrad only takes care of beauties!"


    He wanted to say but kept those words within his mind. Instead, he adopted the lofty stance of an expert and graced them with a confident smile.


    "That is natural. We''re after all brothers who entered the palace together. If we don''t take care of each other, who will?"


    "I can even give you an opportunity to make some contribution!"


    Immediately, their eyes lit up. Although they were human beings from low backgrounds with no cultivation, if they could make some contribution for the Holy Consort, they were sure to have a bright future within the inner court!


    In theory, the Holy Empress had the highest official rank after the Empress Dowager, but just like there was only one empress, there was also only one Holy Consort.


    The Holy Consort''s status was for all intents and purposes, equal to the Empress''. Better yet, she was much more adept at political intrigues and controlled more than half of the inner court and concubines. Meanwhile, the empress rarely appeared and often didn''t meddle in such machinations.


    "What is it that we''re supposed to do?"


    "Nothing special. Just give me detailed information on Iliana."


    "The head palace maid?"


    "Yes!"


    Unlike the previous body''s owner who only did his work, those two had upon arrival began building a solid network and ingratiating themselves with their superiors to make their lives easier. They were quick and efficient and gathered a lot of information on the surrounding departments to be aware of how and who to please and not offend.


    They would be excellent goons.


    "Well, there is a lot to say actually. Head Maid Iliana is a rather special case among the head palace maids. She''s the illegitimate daughter of an Uradel count and should belong to ancient nobility. But because of her illegitimate status, she was sent into the palace at the age of sixteen."


    "However, her cultivation talent is far above average, and despite the suppression she faced, she was able to become a head palace maid in less than fifteen years. Now she''s almost forty, and it''s rumored that her cultivation has reached the higher end of the True Knight Rank. Even if she hasn''t reached the ninth step, she''s probably not too far from it."


    True Knights and Priests had a lifespan of three hundred years so although Iliana was close to forty, she still looked like a ravishing twenty years old beauty.


    "Thanks to her cultivation, she managed to obtain the right to choose a family name. But because of her half-human blood, she still faces a lot of difficulties."


    "Still, as a half-lamia, she commands great respect within the embroidery department and takes her work very seriously. It''s also said that she desperately seeks high-grade True Spirit Restoration Pills. Definitely a person not to offend¡­"


    Anyone who reached the True Knight Rank could be given the "Imperial Knight" title and ennobled. Nobles were the only ones allowed to own land and possess family names. But even though he came from the twenty-first century, Konrad paid little mind to that. Family was a concept that always eluded him. He grew up without one in the most ordinary of orphanages after being abandoned by his birth mother.


    Was that why he found so much enjoyment in spreading a woman''s legs?


    "Nope, it just feels fucking good."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    Soon the trio reached the branch of the inner court''s kitchen they had been assigned to. Like a little city with three hundred thousand inhabitants, it was impossible for the inner court to only have one kitchen. It was a large complex of hundreds of large kitchens each tasked with serving different departments.


    Naturally, the concubines'' meals were always a top priority.


    Comparing and contrasting the information he had gotten from his eunuch goons with what Aliki and Faidra had provided him, Konrad decided to make his move.


    "I need to deal with a matter. Would you mind taking my shift?"


    He asked, and they didn''t disappoint.


    "We naturally don''t! You can go take care of what you want. We definitely won''t let anyone notice that you''re gone."


    Both Ralph and Alan found it strange that the Konrad who loved cooking more than his life and would usually never waste an opportunity to get his hands-on ingredients was so eager to shrink from his duties.


    Surely, that was proof of the task''s importance!


    "I will not treat you unjustly. Who knows, you might soon be able to get your hands on cultivation methods."


    The duo''s eyes sparkled. Cultivation methods were treasure jealously kept by the nobility, and only the most ordinary manuals were spread among commoners. But even then, their prices were not affordable.


    Now their resolve to work for Konrad was only strengthened!


    Without further ado, Konrad sneaked out of the kitchen and shot toward the embroidery department. Eunuchs going and coming was commonplace, and most people would just mind their own business to avoid being punished for slacking off on their duties, so Konrad drew no attention.


    The best way to draw attention, however, was to stay idle which is why Konrad used the purple bead to conceal his aura and hid from prying eyes while observing the eunuch pavilions of the embroidery department for a suitable target.


    It wouldn''t be long before he found an ordinary looking low-ranked eunuch who seemed to be heading toward Iliana''s embroidery house to deliver fabrics. Konrad tailed him until there was no one in a clear radius and struck out!


    *Bam*


    A swift chop to the neck knocked the eunuch unconscious. Konrad carried him into a dark alley, bundled him with robes and gagged his mouth to prevent him from screaming upon waking up.


    "No hard feelings man."


    He then used his transformation skill to assume the eunuch''s appearance, robbed his token, and took custody of the fabrics which he was now bringing to Iliana''s embroidery house.


    "Damn, the things a man gotta do to build a harem and protect his balls¡­"


    He complained while humming a tune he particularly enjoyed back on Earth.


    "But wow, I impress myself sometimes. Uncle James would be proud."


    "Iliana, it''s time for us to meet. Get ready for the time of your life!"


    "So you say. But don''t forget that people with higher cultivation bases can easily see through your disguise. That means any head eunuch or head palace maid. That means the Iliana gal too."


    Of course, the system wasn''t going to let him get too comfy and struck at his enthusiasm without a shred of mercy. This time, however, Konrad was undisturbed.


    "Don''t worry. The only person I will expose myself to today is Iliana, and I can guarantee you that she won''t reveal my disguise."


    "What makes you so confident?"


    "I calculated with my fingers!"

 8 Bargaining for a Date

    There were three central parts to a eunuch''s attire. The blue robe, the red hat, and the box. The box was tied to their belt and contained their "removed part" which they always carried on them due to the common belief that dying without a complete body would prevent reincarnation.


    The hat was large enough to cover most of their forehead and was in itself a reminder that they should often lower their heads and look toward the ground. Eunuchs were not treated as men and were not expected to act like men. Although they wielded significant power within the inner court, they often walked and ran with slouched backs, except when dealing with individuals of equal or lower positions.


    Strict hierarchy was the heart of the Holy Flame Empire.


    At fast pace, Konrad carried the fabrics through the streets of the inner court and arrived in front of Iliana''s embroidery pavilion. At the door, two maids stood guard.


    "What''s your purpose?"


    "Delivery of embroidery fabrics."


    "Identity token?"


    Their robotic tone was commonplace among palace maids tasked with guard duties and inspections. Konrad presented the eunuch''s token, and after inspecting it, they recorded his name and time of entrance, then let him in.


    "Head Palace Maid Iliana has been waiting for the supplies. Hurry in."


    "Yes!"


    Konrad adopted a deferential tone, maintained his back slumped to match the eunuch whose identity he stole and walked in.


    The road left no room for ambiguity, and in less than a minute, he reached the central office in which several maids dutifully handled their embroidery tasks. Threads and needles intertwined and moved at breakneck speed, with the maids'' focused eyes never shifting from their work. Order, discipline and efficiency drove the workshop.


    They were led by a tall palace maid dressed in a close-fitting cyan robe that perfectly highlighted her well-proportioned curves. There was no excess in them, and they couldn''t be compared to the likes of Faidra and Aliki. However, they only served to enhance the remarkability of her face.


    A beauty that eclipsed a field of blossoming flowers. Her silky green hairs were held in the traditional bun allowed for head palace maids, and her slit emerald eyes contained inviolable pride and dignity which when combined with her lamia bloodline and cultivation base, gave her a natural, compelling aura that would lead normal men astray without them ever realizing it.


    In his past life, Konrad had seen many beauties. But they were after all mortal without any striking aura to boost their presence. With time, all of them became mundane, and it was nigh impossible for him to stare due to a woman''s appearance. But for an instant, he stared.


    "A woman not to be trifled with."


    That was his first assessment, and playfulness stepped aside for seriousness.


    "This world is different from the Earth you came from. The powerful races often all possess their own unique charm while those with high cultivation bases also boast preternatural presences. That woman is at the eighth step of the True Knight Rank, and very close to the ninth. That matched with her natural assets, it is normal for you to feel dazed. In the future, you will have more surprises."


    Informed the system in a relaxed tone.


    Maintaining his slouched posture, Konrad stepped toward her at a hurried pace and presented the fabrics'' container.


    "The head eunuch sends his regards."


    And at the moment she laid her eyes on him, Konrad used his Female Dream Theft ability and peered into her core, most primitive fantasy.


    What he saw didn''t startle him. But the system which shared his visuals was perplexed.


    Iliana''s slit eyes glanced at the eunuch for an instant, but before they bypassed him, she spotted an anomaly that arched her rounded eyebrows.


    "The head eunuch mentioned that the head maid was graced with good fortune and would soon see her wish fulfilled."


    And in a flash, her face contorted into a deep frown which then vanished as if nothing had happened.


    "Is that so? Is the head eunuch flattering me to make up for the quality of the fabric? I need to review them to make sure you''re not trying to swindle us. Come with me."


    She ordered and led the way toward her private quarters.


    In silence, Konrad followed, never letting his gaze rise until they passed the entrance toward her bedroom. Unlike their inferiors, head palace maids and eunuchs possessed their own private quarters which they could set up to their liking.


    "Daring to use such parlor tricks to disguise yourself in the inner court. Is it bravery, or is it stupidity?"


    Her sharp, chilling tone carried a threatening vibe that would put most ill at ease. But knowing full well that this was nothing more than a test, Konrad remained unfazed.


    "The difference between the two is the likelihood of success. If you dare, you must have some confidence in your odds. Otherwise, it is indeed stupidity."


    "And since I dare, I am of course fully prepared."


    "Is that so? Well, I care not about your appearance. What I care about is the words you spoke of before. Can you really provide me with a high-grade True Spirit Restoration pill?"


    From the words spoken earlier, she had deduced that he brought with him the promise of a True Spirit Restoration pill. For the sake of that item, she could look beyond his disguise.


    "I can indeed. In fact, I can guarantee, you will obtain them by tomorrow evening."


    Having slouched for too long, Konrad sat within the rattan chair in the corner of the room and exhaled a long breath.


    Iliana paid no heed to his rudeness.


    "How many can you obtain?"


    "How many do you need?"


    "Two!"


    "Then I can get you two."


    "What do you want for it?"


    Anyone that did some digging would know that she could not afford those pills so if he came to her, it couldn''t be for money.


    "What are you not willing to give me?"


    Konrad inquired while locking his piercing gaze on her to observe any potential change.


    "As long as it doesn''t go against my conscience, there is nothing I cannot give you."


    The determination within her voice made her statement look irrevocable.


    Inwardly, Konrad was startled. It seemed he had underestimated the value she attached to those pills.


    "It seems you care deeply for the person you want to save."


    Once more, a brief frown flashed by her eyes. But it didn''t escape Konrad''s attention.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Spirit Restoration Pills only have one use. You want two, it doesn''t take a genius to figure out why. One is for you, the other is for someone likely to have been injured by a spiritual attack."


    The correctness of his assessment played no part in the negotiation, so she didn''t bother replying.


    "Very well, I will not make things too difficult for you. What I want is simple."


    He began, and his lips curled into a mischievous grin.


    "I want to go on a date with you."


    "What?"


    This time, Iliana couldn''t prevent surprise from showing on her face.


    "Are you not aware that romantic relationships between eunuchs and palace maids are punished by death."


    There were many cases of eunuchs and palace maids losing their lives for simple trysts. He seemed like a sensible person, and she didn''t believe that a sensible person would dive into such a risky path.


    "I am well aware. But I do not care. What, are you afraid?"


    "It seems like you really are a stupid person."


    Iliana concluded with her eyes wide open.


    "Stupid or not, I will make you mine."


    Unbridled confidence rippled within his words. Confidence that made Iliana wonder where his assurance came from. With the purple bead concealing any trace of his incubus aura, and the theft of the eunuch''s appearance, Konrad looked no different than an ordinary human youth.


    But even then, as he sat cross-legged on the rattan chair with his profound gaze peering into hers, the light shining within them made her unwilling to underestimate him.


    "Very well, I agree. Come find me tomorrow night with the True Spirit Restoring Pills, and I shall entertain you."


    There was nothing more to say. Konrad stood up, bridged the distance between them in three short steps, and brought his face an inch away from hers. She didn''t evade, meeting him with coldness and defiance.


    He said nothing and walked toward the exit with his hands clasped beneath his back.

 9 Daddy Konrad Makes Money

    "What an odd woman."


    Observed the system as Konrad walked out of the pavilion.


    "When you think of it, it''s nothing surprising. Those women are trapped in the palace for years without the chance to have a relationship or to even see a real man. Developing some odd fantasy is only natural. In any case, it''s not like I haven''t seen worse."


    "To be roughly taken from behind every night by a man I yearn for, yet, can never see." That was her core fantasy. Needless to say, it didn''t quite match the aloofness with which she usually portrayed herself.


    "Women are natural dreamers. The more you try to restrain them, the more their thoughts wander."


    "That aside, why didn''t you use the purple bead on her? That would have made everything a lot easier for you. It''s very likely that you could have even taken her on the spot."


    To this, Konrad smiled with his usual touch of mischief.


    "And miss out on such a fine challenge? It is not every day that I find worthy opponents. I should at least give her a chance to fight her way out of my clutches."


    For three seconds, the system was rendered speechless, but afterward, it burst into laughter.


    "Bwahaha! Did you think yourself cool and fancy?"


    "You have less than three days, and you want a challenge?"


    "Hehehe, you better believe that when the time comes for me to administrate punishment, you will have no chance to find your way out of my clutches."


    Black lines crept on Konrad''s forehead, and all his excitement went to the gutters.


    "That aside, how do you plan to obtain the High-Grade True Spirit Restoration Pills."


    High-grade True Spirit Restoration Pills were priced at "8000 exp" in the system. Konrad couldn''t afford one, to say nothing of two.


    While he could gain exp with intercourse, Faidra and Aliki were, on one hand standing too close to the Holy Consort and on the other hand, he wasn''t about to go burst six nuts into them just to get the required exp.


    All good things required some moderation, right?


    "Naturally, I will go make money!"


    The official currency of the Holy Flame Empire was crystals. One purple crystal was worth a thousand red crystals which were, in turn, each worth a thousand blue crystals.


    The average commoner household''s yearly income was one hundred blue crystals.


    A True Spirit Restoring Pill was priced at one hundred red crystals. As for High-Grade True Spirit Restoring Pills, they were between seven and eight hundred red crystals.


    Even imperial knights couldn''t afford that.


    Konrad first regained his real appearance and made his way back to his quarters. Once inside and sure of being far from prying eyes, he sat cross-legged and entered the system to look for the cheapest low-ranked True Spirit cultivation method he could find.


    "Clear Heart Scripture: low-ranked True Spirit Cultivation method, 1000 exp."


    He exchanged it for the "1000 exp" and exited the system. His exp count then dropped down to 4515.


    The system made no distinction in prices between martial and spiritual cultivation methods, so their costs were similar. In the outside world, however, that was not the case. Spiritual cultivation methods were by far rarer than their martial counterparts and were thus priced much higher.


    They were two reasons for that. The first was that for every ten martial cultivation methods, there was only one spiritual method. The second was that just like nobility monopolized martial cultivation methods, the Holy Flame Church monopolized the spiritual counterparts.


    Placing the "Clear Heart Scripture" within a bag, Konrad exited his quarters and went back toward the kitchen were Alan and Ralph tended to their duties.


    "Done with your task?"


    They asked as they saw him sneak back inside.


    "Not quite. Who among you is the most familiar with the auction department?"


    "That would be me."


    Ralph replied with soaring pride. And seeing Alan gritting his teeth but not contending, Konrad carried on.


    "Do you have contacts known for their greed? The greedier, the better."


    At first glance, one might worry about the trustworthiness of greedy business partners. But in some cases, they were the best option. Konrad needed someone with an eye for opportunity who would be willing to ignore the "odd" for the sake of profit. Greedy people were perfect for that.


    Moreover, they always controlled much more wealth than their rank could usually afford.


    "Yes, I have the perfect man. His name is Hans. Although he''s just a mid-ranked eunuch, he has a lot of connections to the head eunuchs of the auction department. As long as there is a profit to be made, there is nothing he''s not willing to do."


    That was precisely what he needed.


    "Lead the way!"


    "R-right now?"


    "Yes!"


    Through Konrad''s commanding tone, the importance of this matter and its impact on future work and cooperation was made clear. That being the case, Ralph didn''t dare delay and led the way toward the auction house.


    "Two can cover for three, but how can one achieve that? Hopefully, they will soon be back."


    Alan lamented while getting back to work.


    The road toward the auction department was shortened by a succession of teleportation circles. The inner court''s auction house was a massive golden mansion that screamed wealth and opulence for all to see. Ralph carried Konrad inside and then went to fetch his connection.


    Soon, he returned alongside a short, pudgy, middle-aged eunuch whose prominent belly giggled with every step.


    "Is this the "honored guest" you mentioned? Isn''t that just another low-ranked eunuch? Ralph, are you wasting my precious time?"


    The eunuch inquired with an increasingly threatening tone.


    "Cut the crap. I don''t have time for your bullshit. I give you one chance to buy this thing from my hands. What you do with it afterward is your problem."


    He said while throwing the Clear Heart Scripture at Hans. Auctions took time to organize. Time Konrad didn''t have. The best option was to use pressure to get the best deal possible from Hans.


    At first, when he grabbed the manual, Hans was merely intrigued. But as he browsed through its content, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "T-rue¡­True Spirit Rank cultivation method?"


    Treasure! True Treasure!


    Ralph was horrified. But Konrad gave them no time to get over their emotions.


    "I give you three seconds to give me a satisfying price. If I like it, it''s yours. If I don''t, I leave. No bargain, no bullshit."


    The initiative was within his hands. There was no reason to hold back.


    "1¡­"


    "Five purple stones!"


    Konrad was stopped dead in his tracks. The market value of a low-grade True Spirit method was one purple stone. Was that eunuch led astray by the pressure? He didn''t think so.


    "Deal!"


    But a deal was a deal, so there was no reason for him to probe further. And hearing his approval, Hans exhaled a sigh of relief. In fact, he hadn''t gone astray. The value of an auctioned True Spirit method for him was way beyond what he just gave up because those who would bid for it were mostly the pawns of the Holy Flame Church!


    Adept Knights could live for fifteen decades so although Hans was already eighty years old, he still had many years ahead of him. However, there was no hope for him to break through the True Knight Rank in a lifetime¡­unless he obtained a True Flame Baptism from the church. It was something that money alone could not buy so he didn''t hesitate to give up the result of decades of shrewd management in one purchase.


    Was he a greedy hound? Certainly. But to be greedy across centuries, he first needed the matching lifespan.


    It was totally worth it!


    The exchange was made. Konrad received his five purple coins which he pocketed before exiting the auction house alongside a dazed Ralph.


    A transaction of one purple stone was something he didn''t believe he could witness in a lifetime. But now, five had exchanged hands right in front of him.


    Some time was needed to adjust.


    "Ha, you''ve returned. Quick, quick. The supervisor is about to make his round."


    And the trio resumed their work for the rest of the day.


    By the time they completed their tasks the moon hanged within the sky.


    "You have served me well. What do you want? Money or cultivation methods?"


    Konrad asked as they returned to their quarters. If they wanted cultivation methods, he would bring one out of the system. If they wanted money, he would take it out of his pocket. It was also an excellent opportunity to see what kind of people they really were.


    "Money! Money! Money!"


    They sang like a choir.


    Men of low vision yearned for wealth. Men of high aspirations craved power. Konrad didn''t need men of high aspirations; therefore, he was satisfied.


    "Very well. This is your reward. Split it evenly."


    He then tossed them a purple crystal and slipped into his bed. But the poor guys were left speechless. At first, they didn''t know what to do and poked the purple crystal with their indexes as if to test its authenticity.


    "Mom¡­dad¡­I''m rich."


    "Sis¡­I can now afford you a dowry¡­"


    Ralph and Alan respectively said while staring at the purple crystal on the ground with trembling bodies.


    They then turned to face one another with eyes set ablaze by the prospects brought by their newfound wealth and pulled each other in a warm, not so manly hug!


    "We''ve made it!"


    The average commoner household''s yearly income was one hundred blue crystals.


    They now had five hundred thousand each.


    Their families'' days of struggles were over.


    They were rich!

 10 Symphony Under the Moon

    Within the night, the indiscernible shadow of a woman appeared and motionlessly stood by Konrad''s side. For an hour, she did nothing but stare at him, before vanishing as silently as she had appeared.


    ¡­


    The sunrays spreading within the sky marked the end of the night; the first full sleep night Konrad had experienced since his arrival in this world. He stood up, asked for his two goons to handle his shift and shot toward the marketplace.


    The inner court marketplace was a bustling location that rose and slept alongside the sun. It was mostly run by eunuchs who traded goods and services in exchange for coins or items of value. The only things not sold were weapons for those were forbidden by palace laws.


    Palace maids and eunuchs alike were welcomed as customers. Palace maids, however, were not allowed to do business here. This was the eunuchs'' turf!


    Konrad stepped into a pill shop and exchanged one purple crystal for two high-grade True Spirit Restoration pills as well as six hundred red crystals of change, then returned to his shift.


    "I have been meaning to ask. You said all the influential races of this world possess some kind of natural aura while powerful cultivators also possess preternatural presences. Right?"


    "Yes."


    "That being the case, why did the previous body''s owner not feel anything special from the Holy Consort?"


    Although Konrad had never met her, he still held the memories of his predecessor. But from those memories, he couldn''t sense any extraordinariness from the Holy Consort. And although outstanding, her beauty definitely wasn''t enough to be dubbed as the country''s number one.


    "And what makes you think that the one he met was the Holy Consort?"


    Indifferently asked the system.


    "Would anyone dare usurp her appearance in her quarters?"


    "That I do not know. But what I do know is that the highest-ranking members of the imperial family such as the Holy Emperor, the Holy Empress, and the Holy Consort, are all saints. There are ways to hide the bloodline aura, but the natural presence and pressure brought by cultivation cannot be hidden. And theirs can force any mortal to his knees."


    "¡­"


    The rest of the day was uneventful. And upon finishing his shift, Konrad cloaked his face and directly strode toward the eunuch he had hidden earlier.


    "Hm! Hm! Hm!"


    The eunuch struggled through muffled screams, but there was no one to come to his aid. If left unattended to, it was not impossible for him to die of starvation or thirst before someone discovered him.


    Konrad once again knocked him out, then untied his bindings and tossed the stolen identity token back toward him. That settled, he changed his appearance to that of an ordinary youth and stepped toward Iliana''s embroidery pavilion.


    Climbing the walls, he sneaked in, moved toward her private quarters in light steps, and dived in.


    She was sitting on her bed with her legs stretched and her back resting against her pillow to read a book when the sound of footsteps reached her ears, and the unknown man dived in. But considering timing and the disguise which was obvious to her eyes, she reckoned it was her brazen eunuch suitor.


    "You''re here."


    She coolly stated, once more ignoring his impoliteness.


    "I am indeed. Are you ready to go on a date?"


    Konrad inquired will gliding toward her in silent steps.


    "If you can hold up to your end of the bargain."


    A winning smile was painted on Konrad''s lips as he pulled out a bottle containing two nail sized sky-blue pellets.


    Upon seeing them, Iliana''s eyes lit up, and she almost struck out to snatch it from his hands but resisted the temptation.


    Without a word, she stood up and walked toward her wardrobe.


    "Are you also dissolute enough to stand there as I change my clothes?"


    "I am dissolute enough. I''m even dissolute enough to help you change."


    Seeing her silky green hairs cascading below her waist, Konrad inwardly cursed the palace customs that prevented her from releasing them during the day.


    "Y-!"


    "I will be waiting by the stream."


    But Konrad didn''t wait for her to snap and left. He moved past the doors, exited the residence, and walked toward the stream. Watching the undulating waves, he stood there with his arms clasped beneath his back.


    He would not have to idle for long to see her form appearing by his side.


    She was dressed in the same format of the close-fitting cyan robe, but her hairs were unbound, fluttering at her back without restraints. Within her hands, she held a brown lyre which she carried with apparent affection.


    "The lyre is my family''s ancestral instrument. I learned to play it from my father at an early age. Allow me to play you a tune."


    Konrad nodded and sat at the edge of the stream. She did the same, adjusted the lyre within her grasp, and began playing.


    The methodical brush of her fingers against the strings created a soothing melody whose notes snatched Konrad from the woes of the world.


    Yet, as those notes went beyond his ears and strode toward his heart, Konrad could sense the melancholy hidden within them. It was a form of yearning, yearning for distant memories, yearning for those moments she didn''t know to cherish in times now past.


    Yearning for the love and protection of elders once taken for granted.


    Yearning for the simplest of pleasures now forever beyond her grasp.


    Yearning for that moon hanging in the sky, whose watchful eyes enlightened her in the dark of night, revealing her dreams, simple, yet, unattainable.


    The melody carried on, and Konrad lost tracks of time, his eyes had moved from the strings to stare into Iliana''s as he sought an understanding of her through the notes she played.


    Then she stopped, her misty eyes moving from the lyre to stare back at him.


    "How would you title this?"


    She asked without much expectations.


    "As I Yearn for Regrets Under the Waning Moon"


    Simple yet grabbed the essence of the tune.


    "I didn''t think you would have an ear for music."


    "I don''t. I have an ear for a woman''s woes."


    He honestly replied and laid onto the ground with his head resting on her lap.


    "Are you not afraid of me pushing you into the stream?"


    "Have you forgotten? You said it yourself, I''m stupid."


    She considered slamming the lyre on his face but advised against it and chose to set it aside.


    "What do you really want from me?"


    Konrad wanted to say that adding her to his harem was imperative to keep his balls but advised against it.


    "I want you to be mine in body and soul. To possess and own you, from this day, until you draw your last."


    "That in life, you belong to me. And that in death, your ghost still belongs to me!"


    The overbearingness within his words took her by surprise. She had not expected that youth''s level of boldness to reach such heights.


    "Are you qualified to say such words? Let''s not even consider your cultivation that is still far from the True Knight Rank. Let''s not even consider your status that is likely to be of common origin. As long as I wear the dress of a palace maid, beside the emperor, any man that extends his hands toward me is punishable by death."


    "Or do you think that I would be interested in a common tryst?"


    She had not lain. All the females of the inner court belonged to the Holy Emperor. Only the Holy Emperor could grant them to those of his liking, and while it was not rare for them to be used as political tools, any man caught getting too close without permission would face a brutal ending.


    But Konrad didn''t care.


    Because he had already decided that since he was given the unique opportunity of reincarnation, the entire world would belong to him!


    The beauties of this world didn''t need emperors. They only needed Konrad!


    "You want more than a tryst. You want someone to sweep you off your feet, and in broad daylight carry you out in the open for all to see."


    "Someone who dares brazenly take your lips."


    "Someone to hold the sky when it threatens to collapse."


    "Someone like me."


    And before she could say anything else, his lips flew toward hers.


    She knew him bold but had not expected his boldness to reach such heights.


    Unruly¡­


    His overbearing kiss pushed her into his arms, and together they fell onto the ground.


    But in the distance, the floating shadow of a woman observed that scene with a frown.


    The shadow vanished, and in an abnormal timing, dozens of arrows flew from behind the nearby trees and shot toward the kissing pair.

 11 Complete Blood Awakening

    The whistle of arrows streaking through the air divided the pair in a heartbeat. Iliana was the first to sense the danger. Using her arm-strength of nearly two thousand kilos, she pushed Konrad into the air and somersaulted to avoid the incoming bolts. They flew past the area she previously laid in and lodged into the distance.


    "What''s the meaning of this? Why didn''t you warn me?"


    An outraged Konrad asked the system.


    "Hum¡­about that¡­I can only warn you against malicious intent aimed at you¡­and you''re not the target¡­"


    "Son of a bitch!"


    But Konrad didn''t have any time to waste on the unreliable system as ten figures flew from the shadows and shot toward Iliana.


    By the time they landed back on the ground, the ten figures had surrounded them.


    The moon flashed, revealing ten masked forms whose only discernable characteristics were the bodies that made their genders evident and the cultivation base that rippled from them.


    As the duo''s eyes swept them, they were alarmed. Iliana, in particular, couldn''t believe her eyes for she could clearly see details that Konrad couldn''t.


    Six high-level True Knights!


    Three mid-level True Priests!


    One Grand Knight!


    Such a formidable lineup was enough to shred anyone below the Grand Rank in a heartbeat.


    And such a formidable lineup was aimed at her.


    "Could it be¡­"


    But distraction wasn''t permitted so, Iliana cast her thoughts aside and focused on the incoming onslaught.


    It didn''t come. Instead, the leader, a tall masked woman with an overbearing aura that carried one''s gaze away from her engrossing curves, switched her attention to Konrad.


    "You can leave."


    The words were simple and looked amiable, but they carried a forceful power that commanded obedience. Konrad was perplexed. It was common sense to dispose of witnesses when conducting assassinations. Why then was that woman allowing him to leave?


    Was it because of his otherworldly charm and fantastic bearing?


    Nah¡­


    The woman''s words had a drastic effect on Iliana. Her eyes grew cold, and any goodwill she might have felt toward Konrad instantly turned into rancor. Seeing that, Konrad was annoyed but couldn''t blame her. To say nothing of her, even he was finding the situation incomprehensible. To any bystander, it would look like Konrad had been tasked with distracting her for the assassins to strike!


    His next words, however, replaced her growing resentment by a tinge of warmth.


    "After I shove my cock down your throat."


    "Break his legs!"


    The Grand Knight assassin roared and in tandem, the six high-level True Knights she commanded shot toward the duo.


    At their back, the remaining three mid-level True Priests conjured scalding jets of pure white flames that rushed toward Iliana.


    "Energy Sword!"


    Iliana extended her right hand, and dazzling blue light gathered within to morph into a dark-blue longsword. Both knights and priests cultivated spiritual energy. But knights would use that energy to refine their bodies while priests would use it to empower their minds.


    And although True Knights and above could transform their spiritual energy into weapons of all kinds and shapes, they often chose swords.


    Dark-blue sword aura swirled around Iliana, and despite the odds clearly being stacked against her, she was unafraid. With a sword stroke, she divided the flames rushing toward her. At that time, Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "True Suppression Bead!"


    Konrad tossed the purple bead into the air, and it released six purple glyphs that slammed into the incoming True-Knights'' foreheads.


    Instantly, the energy weapons they had summoned vanished into thin air, and their cultivation base was sealed by the glowing glyphs.


    "W-what the hell is going on?"


    "My¡­my cultivation?"


    The six assassins crashed onto the ground and were now no different from mortals. The brutal change took all the gathered warriors aback. And using the element of surprise, Konrad pounced onto the crippled knights with bared claws.


    *Crack*


    He grabbed two by the throat and wrenched their necks before tossing them onto the ground like heaps of trash.But by now, the gathered warriors and priests had snapped out of their torpor.


    "Hateful!"


    The Grand Knight woman scolded while sky-blue energy waves burst from her form. She condensed an energy broadsword and shot toward Konrad. But at that time, Iliana struck.


    Her sword drew an ordinary arc, and blinding sword aura shot in a half-moon shape and beheaded the remaining four knights. Afterward, she stomped her foot and barreled into the Grand Knight with a diagonal slash.


    *Clang*


    The Grand Knight received her with a rightward sweep of her broadsword, and their weapons met in a metallic clash.


    In a flash, the assassins had lost more than half their numbers. But the situation still wasn''t optimistic. The three True Priests resumed casting their spells and fired flame arrows at Konrad.


    "System, exchange a thousand exp for a low-grade True Rank Shield."


    "Alrighty!"


    The system completed the exchanged, and a bronze shield appeared within Konrad''s hands. Without hesitation, he directed it toward the incoming flame arrows and stopped their onslaught.


    His cold eyes then swept the scene, and his face contorted into a frown. Iliana was currently being pushed back by the Grand Knight whose sword strokes suppressed hers in every way. Meanwhile, the three True Priest resumed casting spells to assail Konrad.


    Of the still breathing people, all were females. But their cultivations were too high for Konrad to take great advantage of that. Only Iliana could tip the scales.


    "Is there a way to control who is targeted by my aura?"


    "You can do it with your spiritual power. But with your current level, it will be exhausting."


    Without hesitation, he released the full power of his half-incubus aura and used his spiritual power to direct the formless force toward the four female enemies.


    Immediately, they staggered.


    The spellcasting was interrupted, and the Grand Knight lost her balance.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, Iliana didn''t let go of the opportunity and drove her sword toward the Grand Knight''s heart!


    "Energy armor!"


    She roared, and the sky-blue light swirling around her body turned into a blue battle armor that coated her entire body and repelled the sword strike. The energy armor was the privilege of Grand Knights and drastically increased their defensive abilities.


    *Bang*


    An overbearing cleave sent Iliana flying backward with internal damage that caused her to spurt blood.


    Konrad caught her mid-flight while increasing the pressure on the four opponents. Droplets of sweat began streaking down his cheeks at breakneck speed as he felt his strength declining by the second.


    "It''s you again! Damn degenerate!"


    The Grand Knight spat.


    If it weren''t because her orders forbade her from killing him, she would have already sliced him in two!


    She didn''t know what kind of disgraceful ability he was using that caused her entire body to burn with unholy desires and her nether regions to get moister by the second.


    At her back, the three True Priests were struggling to keep her bodies under control and didn''t have the time to fire more spells.


    Iliana was puzzled. What kind of ability was that eunuch using to cause such damage?


    "Degenerate? Aren''t you the one struggling with a cock craving body? What right do you have to call me¡­degenerate?"


    "But never mind. I really am a degenerate. A degenerate that''s going to fuck you bloody."


    Konrad retorted with a complacent smile, and Iliana who was readjusting herself, couldn''t help but stare at him with eyes open wide.


    Was there nothing he dared not say? Truly incomparably shameless!


    What Konrad had not expected was that his words had triggered a violent reaction within the Grand Knight.


    "I¡­will¡­kill¡­you!"


    Initially, she didn''t dare disobey. But in a fit of fury, the sound part of her mind was thrown out of the window, and she charged him with naked killing intent!


    "Careful!"


    Konrad pushed Iliana to the side and brandished his shield to resist the incoming blow.


    *Bang*


    The broadsword smashed the shield into debris, and the impact sent Konrad spiraling into the air while spurting a large mouthful of blood. With that single blow, his internal organs had suffered severe damage. And although his body regeneration ability kicked in, it wasn''t fast enough to repair them in time for what was to come.


    The Grand Knight swept her broadsword toward Konrad''s neck, but Iliana slammed it away with a full-force blow. Due to Konrad''s half-incubus aura, the Grand Knight had been significantly weakened and was no longer much stronger than her.


    But with her energy armor still standing, Iliana couldn''t obtain any advantage. The blow threw the Grand Knight off balance. She leaned her body weight onto her left leg and struck Iliana''s chest with a violent kick.


    Iliana was sent rolling by Konrad''s side with more blood dripping from her chest.


    "I didn''t think that our date would turn into an episode of Bloody Valentine."


    Konrad jested with a bloodied smile. But although she didn''t know what he meant by "Bloody Valentine," she still returned his smile.


    "Do you regret chasing me now?


    "Regret is not a word of my vocabulary, and I always thought that if I was to die, it should be by the side of a beauty."


    And unbeknown to her, Iliana began finding that brazen eunuch rather interesting.


    "Give me your life!"


    The Grand Knight drove her sword into a frontal thrust, aimed at Konrad''s heart.


    With her last bits of strength, Iliana somersaulted to send a kick into the blade''s blunt edge, hoping to throw it off their assailant''s grasp. But to no avail.


    The sword pierced through Konrad''s chest and his blood gushed forth.


    "Is this how my life ends?"


    Konrad wondered as all strength left him and his body succumbed to the sword stroke. But thanks to Iliana''s last-ditch effort, the blow missed his heart.


    "No¡­I am¡­unwilling!"


    Konrad''s trembling hands grasped the sword within his chest, and he fought to pull it out.


    "I cannot die¡­not like this! Not again!"


    His blood boiled, and his entire shook, driven solely by the power of his will. And as if to echo his words, violet flames burned within his eyes.


    "Only I can step on the world¡­the world cannot step on me!"


    "Get¡­LOST!"


    He roared, and his entire body was set ablaze by violet flames that pushed out the broadsword and sent the Grand Knight reeling. The gaping wound she had left within his chest was mended in a heartbeat, and Konrad stood with his body coated in the violet flames.


    Within his chest, three energy sources he didn''t know he possessed were being absorbed by his body and increasing his cultivation at breakneck speed!


    Second Step Adept Knight.


    Third Step¡­


    Fourth Step¡­


    Only when he reached the fifth step Adept Knight level were the sources of energy fully digested.


    Those energy sources were the primal essences of the three girls Konrad had deflowered. Incubi fed and grew on sexual energy and could innately absorb the primal essence of virgin girls to bolster their powers. Unbeknown to him, Konrad had collected the three primal essences. But because his bloodline had yet to truly activate, he couldn''t sense or digest them.


    *Bam*


    The Grand Knight slammed into the ground, and when her gaze returned on Konrad, it held nothing besides pure, unconstrained dread.


    "How can this be? You¡­are¡­a demon?!"

 12 Blissful Punishment R-18

    Without a shred of doubt, the energy signature within those flames was of demonic origin.


    Not only was the Grand Knight woman horrified, but Iliana''s eyes were also full of terror. Within the Holy Continent, demonism was a forbidden practice punished by death, and demons of all kinds held the status of "kill on sight."


    Across the hundred thousand years long history of the Holy Flame Empire, there had been countless witch hunts and exterminations of people related to demons in any way conceivable. Possessing demonic blood was a surefire road to hell.


    "How can he be¡­of demonic blood?"


    One of the main reasons why demons were so reviled, beside the teachings of the Holy Flame Church, was that they were innately driven to acts of sin and depravity.


    Regardless of the demonic bloodline, there was always one defining deadly sin that could be used to represent them. Lust for incubi, wrath for ashuras, greed for drudes, gluttony for vampires, etc¡­


    Most creatures of the holy continent considered them to be harbingers of calamities, and she was no exception.


    But thinking of Konrad''s words, and how he bravely stood by her side against impossible odds, she couldn''t find the strength to scorn him.


    Konrad''s body bathed in swirling violet flames while pink colored fog erupted from his pores and spread through the atmosphere. That pink fog carried with it the scent of orchids and in a heartbeat, indiscriminately invaded the gathered females.


    Iliana who had been up until now the only one not targeted by Konrad''s powers was finding herself overtaken by rising fires and hidden desires. The fantasies she kept deep within her heart crept on the surface and clouded her vision.


    The others were not better off.


    They had been targeted by Konrad from the very beginning, and now, the pressure had risen to a monstrous level. The three True Priestesses collapsed in a loud thud, their eyes shining with a pinkish glow while they moaned and frantically rubbed their inner thighs.


    Their bodies were set ablaze by an abundance of nefarious fires, and within their eyes, engrossing worlds of fantasies were being drawn.


    The Grand Knight woman who directly faced Konrad''s ability suffered the most. Although her cultivation was leagues above the rest, she had always been short tempered. A disposition that made her more vulnerable to Konrad''s pink fog.


    *Thud*


    She struggled to stand up only to fall on her knees. Sweat dripped from her forehead as she tried to resist the demonic power''s effects on her body. But it was to no avail. Her body burned, her cheeks were flushed red, and she quivered on her knees while her own fantasies turned against her.


    "Sha¡­me¡­less¡­!"


    The difficulty with which she spoke was apparent for all to see.


    Konrad stretched his right hand, causing purple flames to gush from his palm and soar toward her.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    The fire engulfed her but didn''t sear her body. Instead, it obliterated her energy armor, sealed her cultivation, ruined her clothes, and caused the desires she was suppressing to erupt.


    Her eyes rolled back, her inner thighs were drenched by her squirting juice, and she fell onto her back with an earsplitting moan. But Konrad wasn''t done with her. He stepped toward her and with her mask now gone, her face was available for him to appraise. And it indeed was praiseworthy.


    She had mid-long vermillion hairs that stopped below her neck, and golden eyes that would in normal days glitter with ferocity but now glazed with lust. Still, there was defiance in there. Her eyelashes, her nose, her long legs, and voluptuous curves, everything about her was perfect. Everything about her rippled with an indomitable spirit that was collapsing at fast pace.


    Seeing Konrad stand so close to her, defiance, dread, and lust intermingled within her golden eyes. But when his rod rose to attention and tore an opening through his pants, lust began suppressing the rest.


    The golden, holy light swirling around it contrasted with its massive girth and sinful nature. A contrast that made it look captivating.


    She tried to resist the enticement, but it was growing by the second, and her pussy had already turned into a greedy fountain.


    The three True Priestesses at her back were lost in furious masturbation, but when they witnessed the rod, they snapped out of their trance, and instinctively crawled toward it with hunger and deference.


    But although they wanted to seize it and shove it down their pussies, Konrad''s overpowering presence controlled even their most carnal desires. If he didn''t call for them, they could only stare, and in silence crave him.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Freya¡­"


    She initially didn''t want to answer, but as she stared at his violet eyes, all resistance faded in the oblivion. The compulsion they provoked was too strong. She had to obey! And unbeknown to her, she was rubbing her inner thighs from expectation.


    Konrad''s hand flickered upward, causing a surge of telekinetic power to lift Freya from the ground and pull her toward him. She floated nine inches above the ground with her cantaloupe sized breasts pressed against his chest, his scalding shaft on her leg, and her craving eyes peering into his compelling gaze. Her heart spiraled out of control, beating at an alarming rate, and causing her breathing to grow more pronounced.


    Her cheeks were flushed by an incarnadine red. Konrad''s disguise fell, revealing his Adonis figure to the gathered beauties. And if his gaze was previously compelling, it was now irresistible.


    "What should I do with you?"


    Hearing that sultry voice snake into her ears, Freya''s last bastion of defense crumbled.


    "P¡­punish me."


    She whispered.


    "I didn''t hear you."


    "Punish me."


    "Louder."


    "Punish me!"


    Every time she answered, her juice dripped stronger, her body burned harder, and her breathing grew more ragged with a sense of freedom flooding her mind. The thought that he was her savior, that his rod would free her of all her shackles was quickly being imprinted within her mind.


    "Spread your legs."


    She obeyed, revealing the wet mess her sex had become.


    "That eager?"


    Konrad''s lips curled into a devilish smile, and he grabbed her pussy within his left hand. First caressing it from bottom to top, then inserting his index.


    "Mhm!"


    She moaned, feeling a jolt of electricity spreading through her body. Konrad''s index poked around, teasing and pleasuring her in ways she didn''t know existed, then he inserted his middle finger, and increased the pace.


    "Ohhh!"


    Her moaning intensified, and she became more active, bringing his hand deeper into her fold, and practically fucking herself on it. But then he stopped, pulled his hand out of her, and patted her cheek with his drenched palm.


    "What is it that you want? Tell me."


    Desperation overtook her gaze which went back and forth between Konrad''s eyes and the scalding shaft that pressed her leg.


    "I want you to¡­fuck me!"


    "Louder!"


    Commanded Konrad while lifting her right leg.


    "I want you to fuck me! To make a mess of my insides, to paint my walls white with your sperm, to mark every inch of my body with your cock!"


    She roared!


    And Konrad obliged, driving his cock into her vagina with one clean stroke.


    "Aaaaah!"


    She bit her lower lip, but as expected, she was no virgin, and her pussy greedily sucked him in. Golden light spread within her insides, heightening her sensitivity by a hundred folds while Konrad raised her left leg and held her in suspension by her firm buttocks. He gave her walls a second to appreciate and adjust around his shaft, then started pounding.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    His cock drove into her like a car on an empty highway, finding and conquering her sweet spots while hitting places she didn''t know could be hit. His waist danced in serpentine arcs that sent his cock wreaking blissful havoc within her insides, while her gasps and moans entangled in a furious display of pleasure.


    "Aaaahh¡­ohhh¡­yess¡­yesss!"


    She didn''t need to guide, she didn''t need to direct, she only needed to moan, moan, moan, and moan.


    To lose herself in the pleasure only he could offer her.


    "Master¡­yess¡­master¡­you''re sooo good! Heaven¡­this is¡­heaven!"


    Konrad took her lips into his, silencing her in muffled moans while his cock and balls slammed into her and hammered scalding, electrifying pleasure into their bodies.


    Then he flipped her onto her right leg, while still holding her by her left in a scissor-like position and bending her in an impossible arc to keep her lips into his.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The pounding resumed, with Konrad''s cock hitting and creating new pleasure spots for Freya to drown in.


    Unbeknown to her, however, with each thrust and moment of kissing, her hard-earned cultivation leaked from her body and slipped into his. Like a true sex demon, Konrad devoured her essence while instilling soul-consuming pleasure into her body and turning her into a slave of his carnal powers.


    The position once again changed, with Freya now standing on her hands, and drawing an acute angle with the ground while Konrad held her by the waist and shagged her from behind.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    After the umpteenth orgasm, Freya completely abandoned herself to Konrad''s clutches. Her hands gave in, and to avoid her dropping, Konrad reverted her into her initial position with one hand holding her waist and the other pressed on her back to maintain her in balance and took her until his cock trembled to announce its release.


    "Cumming¡­again¡­again"


    "Aaaargh!"


    He groaned, releasing his warm cum inside her vagina, and painting her walls in a purple shaded white.


    "Did I¡­die¡­is this¡­paradise?"


    Her eyes had rolled back, her lips contorted into a silly smile, and her cultivation had shrunken from the second step Grand Knight to first step True Knight, but she was¡­happy!


    But Konrad didn''t stop there, and immediately grabbed the three priestesses whose masks and clothes had long since fallen onto the ground, split them onto his cock, and drew them into a demonic world of pleasure ruled by none other than him.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Master¡­oh yes¡­my master!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Take me! Defile me!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "I died¡­or am I¡­dying?"


    Their bodies writhed and intertwined with his in wondrous positions and bouts of ecstasy, and their cultivations dropped at breakneck speed. Going from the middle of the True Priest Rank to the first step Adept Knight!


    But as the final wave of orgasm overtook them and each received copious jets of his purple shaded semen within their pussies, they had no complaints, because they were¡­happy!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Author''s note:


    This day marks both the end of the contest and of our deal. Thank you all for your fantastic support, I was surprised to see us reaching almost three hundred powerstones in such short a time. I don''t know how my competitors fared, but I think we have a serious shot at victory.


    You also gave me ten reviews which means that I owe you seven bonus chapters due on Monday. Chapters you shall have.


    I now invite you all to join the Holy Cultural Sect! Founded by me Patriarch Devil_Paragon in the year 2019.


    https://discord.gg/tucy4kc


    (Will also post it on my front page in case webnovel censors the link like they seem to do a lot these days)


    Mwahahaha!

 13 Are You Afraid of Me?

    Meanwhile, Konrad''s martial and spiritual cultivations were soaring!


    Sixth step Adept Knight¡­


    Seventh¡­eighth¡­ninth¡­


    First step True Knight¡­second¡­third¡­all the way to eighth step True Knight!


    As for his spiritual cultivation, it went from the ninth step Initiate Priest to first step True Priest before stabilizing.


    But it wasn''t over.


    "Host! Congratulations for completing the second level of the main quest. Reward time!"


    "Host''s martial cultivation is increased to fourth step Grand Knight.


    Host gains the ability Ecstasy Cloud.


    Host''s spiritual cultivation is increased to sixth step True Priest.


    Host obtains the rank of Harem Builder.


    Host can choose one Grand Level cultivation method and physique.


    Harem rings distribution."


    Vast blue streams of energy spread within Konrad''s body and merged with the yellow tower. Its color was altered, becoming the same sky-blue while his mind was also flooded by blue waves of energy that coalesced into a dark-blue spring.


    His arm strength had risen to more than three thousand kilos, while his bodily speed had surpassed that of sound. But he wasn''t satisfied. There was a significant problem in his cultivation. It had risen too fast and without the help of a cultivation method. While the cultivation boosts given by the system were flawless, the same could not be said for the energy he harvested from his assailants.


    A suitable cultivation method was needed to purify the flaws and enhance his strength. But that was something to be dealt with at a later time.


    Konrad turned heels and stepped toward Iliana who had already shredded her clothes to play with her drenched sex. But although her naked body laid bare for him to contemplate, and she was at her most vulnerable state, Konrad didn''t intend to take advantage of her.


    He made a grasping motion, and the pink fog that had invaded her body and threw her into such disarray exited through her pores and disappeared within Konrad''s palm. With its consuming effects gone, she quickly regained lucidity.


    "Why not take her on the spot?"


    "She deserves a better first time. Something that truly fulfills her fantasies. That''s what I will give her."


    Konrad replied to the system''s inquiry.


    "By the way, you''re not initializing the third level of the main quest?"


    "Oh about that, the happiness god reckoned you should be given a break every now and then so every two levels, you get a vacation."


    "Oh?"


    "But after you claim your reward, I''m going to undergo a one week update to bring you new features so you won''t be able to count on me during that time."


    Konrad wanted to say that the system was in any case too unreliable, but opted to just focus on Iliana who was slowly adjusting to the scenery. Her slit eyes had avoided Konrad to stare at the four women that now laid bare on the ground with semen oozing from their vaginas, drool dripping from their lips, and rolled back eyes that made them look brain-damaged.


    The scene was terrifying, to say the least, and in comparison, her own nakedness and disgraceful behavior appeared too trivial.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    It was a rhetorical question. With Konrad''s demonic blood fully awakened and overpowering his human bloodline, Konrad was now more beast than man and could sense the fear emanating from her body.


    The sound of his voice sent a shiver down her spine. She was terrified.


    Slowly, she forced herself to return her gaze onto him and meet him eye to eye. Konrad stretched his hand toward her, and clicked his fingers, causing purple light to enshroud and reform her torn clothes.


    She said nothing, picked up the garments and got dressed in less than a minute, then turned back toward him.


    "Is this your real appearance?"


    She asked while staring at that perfectly chiseled face and glittering violet eyes.


    "So, it seems."


    The flames slipped through Konrad''s pores and returned into his body, causing his eyes to revert to their usual black color. The only trace left of his transformation was a purple flame shaped mark that was now visible on his right arm.


    But even without all the supernatural display, his presence was captivating. Thanks to his new cultivation level and bloodline sublimation, his natural charm had risen to inhuman heights, causing Iliana to only find him more dreadful.


    Subconsciously, she stepped back.


    But then the sight of him standing up and almost dying for her to face that deadly crisis together resurfaced, and she stepped back toward him.


    "Don''t you always have something to say? Why are you not saying anything?"


    "You want me to lie. I don''t want to."


    He was right. Iliana wanted him to say that there was a rational explanation to all of this, that she was mistaken, maybe that he had cultivated some kind of eldritch power that gave him demon-like abilities. Anything, except that he truly was of demonic blood.


    But he wouldn''t.


    And strangely, those words soothed some of her fears.


    "You clearly are a womanizer. Don''t you people deceive women on a daily basis? Why the restraint?"


    She had not realized it yet, but she was steadily getting more comfortable.


    "You deceive a woman you just want to sleep with. I''ve said it before, I don''t merely want to sleep with you. I want to own you, body and soul."


    The ease with which he spoke made it sound like the most natural of things, but to her, it felt like she had been marked by a great beast for a hunt she could not escape from.


    "Who are you? Why did you infiltrate the imperial palace?"


    Iliana''s eyesight and knowledge were good enough to spot some things Konrad himself wasn''t aware of. Half-demons were generally much inferior to pureblooded demons due to the impurities of their bloodlines. However, she had no doubt that Konrad''s innate demonic powers were far beyond the league of the average pureblood incubus.


    This could only mean one thing. His demonic parent was, without a shred of doubt, a terrifying existence!


    "In all honesty, I was sold to the palace by my parents and used to be a eunuch until recently. It hasn''t been long since by demonic powers awakened, so I truly do not possess the answer to your questions and fears."


    Konrad replied with his eyes staring directly into hers, and she could find no trace of lies within.


    "Is being of demonic that bad?"


    "Bad? It seems you don''t have a clear understanding of what demonism represents in the Holy Continent."


    "It''s not bad. It is terrible!"


    ...


    In a faraway palace, a man with long jet-black hairs, violet eyes and a long pair of goat horns played with several beauties within a steamy, crimson pool when suddenly, his violet eyes shone with dazzling light.


    "Oh?"


    He let go of the beauties within his arms and glanced at his right arm where a purple flame shaped mark glittered.


    "What''s the matter, your majesty?"


    "It seems the third child has finally awakened."


    The man leisurely said with an amused grin.


    "Does your majesty want us to bring them back?"


    "No need. I''m curious to see who among them will find his way back first and in what shape or form."


    ...


    Iliana then proceeded by explaining the implications of demonism to Konrad. And indeed, it was much worse than he had anticipated. Perhaps it was na?ve of him to think that in a world with so many different races, one couldn''t be facing too much hatred.


    But he was wrong. This was way worse than the inquisition back on earth.


    By decree of the Celestial Church, the feeblest suspicion of a relation to demons no matter how shallow was punished by family extermination.


    What was the meaning of "excessive?"


    This was the meaning of "excessive."


    And if that was the fate of those merely suspected to consort with demons. Konrad failed to fathom what would be done to him, were they to ever figure out that he was for all intents and purposes of demonic blood.


    Yet, none of that really mattered at the moment. He strode toward Iliana and seized her waist.


    "What are you doing?"


    She complained while struggling to get out of his tight grasp.


    "I know I said dying by your side was fine, but I''m glad we didn''t die. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hold you like this."


    He said while gently stroking her hairs and keeping her face pressed against his chest.


    And for an instant, Iliana thought that insolent unruly youth was no longer that hateful. Perhaps he even was a bit likable.


    Just a little bit¡­right?

 14 Schemes

    Time held its breath, allowing the pair to enjoy the fleeting moment for what seemed like an eternity.


    Konrad then freed her from his grasp, and although she let nothing transpire on her face, Iliana felt a small sense of loss swirl within her abdomen.


    "Let'' get to proper business. I''m sure you must have an idea as to why they wanted to kill you right? Maybe you even know some of them?"


    The inquiry pulled Iliana back to seriousness, and Konrad could see the shadow of sorrow hidden within her eyes.


    Following a brief silence, she sighed and stepped toward the three priestesses lying on the ground.


    "The dead males are head eunuchs, and those three women are among the Holy Consort''s personal attendants."


    She then moved toward Freya and indexed her drowsy face while casting a perturbed gaze at Konrad.


    "As for her, she is Freya Stein, the daughter of baron Niklas Stein of the golden-eyed lion race. She used to be a court lady working under the Holy Consort, but thirty years ago, she was married to viscount Thorsten Schoner by the Holy Emperor''s decree."


    Court ladies were the superiors of the head palace maids and theoretically were not under the jurisdiction of any consort beside the Empress. However, many chose to join the different factions to pave a better future for themselves. Some of them were promoted head palace maids, but the majority came from noble families and entered the palace with the title.


    The house Stein was a feeble noble house, but Freya was a woman of high talent and incredible beauty, so her father sent her into the palace at a young age to serve the Holy Consort and weave connections.


    She didn''t fail his expectations and managed to marry into the Uradel house Schoner which greatly improved House Stein''s status and brought them countless benefits.


    "You may not understand the meaning of "Uradel" so allow me to explain. Nobility titles may not be hereditary, but nobility is. There are two kinds of noble families. The Uradel that constitute the ancient nobility, noble houses with more than ten thousand years of history, and the Briefadel, noble houses with less than ten thousand years of history."


    "Uradels wield enormous power and prestige within the Holy Flame Empire and can all trace their lineage back to a saint. Viscount Thorsten Schoner is a five hundred years old second step Transcendent Knight with an army of more than fifty thousand troops. He endured public criticism to divorce his previous wife and beg the emperor for an opportunity to marry Freya. That alone shows how much he loves her. But look at what you''ve done to her¡­"


    "Careful, I might think that you''re actually worried about me."


    "Who''s worried about you? I''m just warning you in good faith."


    But she was indeed worried.


    "That aside, I suppose the reason why they''re targeting me is because of the Holy Consort''s political games."


    Again with the Holy Consort. Although he had never met her, Konrad was starting to find that woman particularly annoying.


    "Else, the Holy Consort is the country''s number one talent. She is less than three hundred years old but has already broken through to the Holy Knight Rank. But although she''s the emperor''s favorite consort and admired as the empire''s number one beauty, she''s not satisfied."


    "In the last decades, she''s been amassing an increasing amount of political power, and already has a hand in many government institutions. She also gathered the support of many Briefadel houses. This has alarmed many powerful nobles who now attempt to thwart her influence. Among them is my father, Count Wolfgang Kracht."


    She paused, her eyes drifting into the past.


    "The reason why my father sent me to the palace is not because of my illegitimate status. He was forced to do so by the emperor due to Else''s intrigues. Ten years ago, as a warning to my father, she had me and my cousin sneak attacked by a ninth step True Priest. As a result, my spiritual cultivation was sealed while my cousin fell into a coma."


    "In fact, was it not for me always hiding my spiritual cultivation, I would probably be in the same state."


    There was nothing more terrifying than a power-hungry woman. The level of cruelty they could reach often went far beyond men in the same positions. Thinking about it, that was only natural. After all, their rise was often more challenging and required an abundance of ruthless decisions early on.


    "Who''s the cousin you mentioned? Is she the one you needed the other high-grade True Spirit Restauration pill for?"


    The reason why Konrad was confident in the cousin being a "she" was simple. Since she could be used to threaten count Wolfgang, she was undoubtedly her paternal cousin and belonged to the Uradel house Kracht. That being the case, it was impossible for her relatives to not have True Spirit Restauration pills at disposal. The only explanation was that just like Iliana, she had entered the palace.


    As for her status, Konrad recalled the rumor of Iliana being related to a consort.


    "Her name is Daphne, an imperial consort and the daughter of one of my uncles. Although my father always doted a lot on us, he could not resist the emperor''s decree to send us into the palace. Fortunately for me, my illegitimate birth allowed me to avoid the miserable fate of becoming a consort."


    Challenging the emperor''s decree was treason. Oddly, a commoner committing treason would only get himself beheaded while nobles caught doing so would drag their entire bloodline alongside them. This had something to do with commoners not possessing family names.


    And now that Konrad knew the full story, he couldn''t help but pity those women caught in the crossfire of political games.


    "It is necessary to give them a lot of penetrating love."


    "What did you say?"


    "Hum, hum, nothing, nothing¡­"


    He needed to stop that nasty habit of thinking out loud.


    "Regardless, I do not think the Holy Consort is the one who sent them after you."


    "Why is that?"


    Iliana was puzzled. Who besides the Holy Consort could dispatch those ladies within the inner court? Freya was especially known to only obey Else''s will.


    "From what you''ve told me, the Holy Consort is callous but shrewd. You and your cousin are her political hostages. Meaning that as long as your father doesn''t go beyond a certain limit, she will keep you alive. She can harm you, but she cannot kill you. Otherwise, she not only loses her advantage, but she also gains your father''s unrestrained retaliation. It makes no bloody sense. Even if she wanted to kill one of the hostages to send a powerful message, she would first start with your cou¡­"


    At that time, Konrad''s eyes widened in realization.


    "Not good! Quickly lead the way, your cousin is in danger!"


    Only now did Iliana become aware of her own neglect. If she was being attacked, then wasn''t it almost certain that her cousin also was?


    Without another word, she turned and shot toward Daphne''s palace with Konrad right by her side.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Daphne''s palace, the only attendants left with her, servants carefully handpicked by house Kracht to assist and protect her, were now fighting tooth and nails with a group of masked assassins. But their resistance was coming to a brutal end.

 15 The Thing I Will Never Dread

    Just like the team sent to deal with Iliana, the assassins in Daphne''s quarters were a combination of maids and eunuchs that either directly worked for the Holy Consort or belonged to her faction.


    They numbered twelve in total, with ten high-level True Knights and two Grand Knight court ladies. The reason for such a formidable lineup was Daphne''s skilled entourage.


    Imperial consorts were allowed to possess six personal attendants that could be handpicked from their families, so house Kracht had chosen six loyal ninth step True Knight ladies to protect her. Those women all came from lesser houses subordinate to the Kracht. But unfortunately, they weren''t able to detect the sneak attack carried on by Else''s priest.


    Since then, they had dutifully taken care of the comatose Daphne. Little did they expect that after all those silent years, they would meet a full-blown assassination attempt.


    The twelve emerged from the shadows with no warning and immediately shot toward them. They fought hard to repel the assailants but were quickly suppressed and repelled by the Grand Knights leading them.


    "Why? How young lady has already been comatose for more than a decade and did nothing to offend the Holy Consort so why must you be so ruthless toward her?!"


    Roared one of the attendants with indignity. In the past, her relationship with Daphne was the best, and she always blamed herself for not having been able to protect her.


    But to her outrage, the Grand Knight pair burst into laughter.


    "If you want to blame someone, blame count Wolfgang for being unruly. He actually castrated his son to remove his succession rights and managed to obtain an imperial decree to not only legitimize that bastard daughter of his but also make her heir to his estates! Since he doesn''t care about your lives, why should we?"


    Count Wolfgang only had two children. His son Alex born of his legal wife and his daughter Iliana born of his beloved concubine. While men were not allowed to have more than one wife, nobles held the right to possess concubines should they desire to. The higher their nobility title was, the more concubines they could have. But only rarely would they actually go through with it.


    The reason was simple. Their wives were no pushovers. To maintain the loftiness of their noble blood and forge alliances, noble males only married highborn ladies. Those ladies often came from houses on the same level and thus possessed significant backgrounds.


    Taking a concubine was not only an insult to them, but it was also an insult to their houses. More than one noble had been threatened with divorce for entertaining the thought of a concubine. Thus, only those mighty lords could genuinely afford to do so. At the peak of the Transcendent Knight Rank, Wolfgang Kracht was one of the most powerful Uradel counts, but even he could not do such a thing without consequences.


    The day he brought in Iliana''s mother was the day his wife left him to join the Holy Flame Church as a priestess.


    Since then, Alex had always resented him and sought to oppose him in any possible ways. Thus, when Else''s agents approached him with the promise of helping him take over his father''s estates before due time, he readily joined her faction. Not knowing that his father had been monitoring his every move and recording his misdeeds.


    But no one had expected, that three days ago, Count Wolfgang would walk into court, kneel in front in front of the emperor and say.


    "I Wolfgang Kracht only have one daughter whom I love dearly. But for two decades she has been in your majesty''s care, and I''ve not been able to see her ever since. Now my only wish is that your majesty grants me the right to legitimize her so that I can add her to the family registry. On account of all my contributions on the battlefield, I hope your majesty will agree!"


    He was not only a powerful noble but also a mighty general with many contributions, and it was rumored that he would soon break through the Semi-Holy Knight rank and be promoted to the position of margrave!


    Taking into consideration the fact that he had never asked for anything, the Holy Emperor granted his request which caused Alex to fly into rage and vehemently curse his father in public!


    In retaliation, Count Wolfgang beat him into a bloody pulp and crushed his balls to the shock of all the present nobles! He then announced that his daughter would be his heir and returned to his mansion.


    And it would seem that act caused the incensed Holy Consort to order the execution of Iliana and Daphne.


    "How could this be¡­?"


    The attendant didn''t believe that Count Wolfgang would go so far as to destroy his only male descendant. Wasn''t that no different than proclaiming his will to challenge Else to the end?


    "I also want to know why. But with that move, he made it clear that he cared not for your lives. That being the case, you can die!"


    The court lady bellowed and shot toward the maid with her brandished sword. But at that time¡­


    "HALT!"


    ¡­a voice thundered from behind, and she stopped dead in her tracks.


    "Who?"


    And alongside the gathered individuals, she turned toward its origin and was surprised to see Iliana who should on all account be dead standing with a breathtakingly handsome black-haired youth by her side.


    "Yo, you really are an idiot. In the middle of your attack, someone says "halt," and you actually stop?"


    Said Konrad with a disappointed elder''s tone.


    And immediately, black lines crept on all the gathered individuals'' foreheads.


    "Kill them!"


    "Lady Iliana? Why are you here?"


    The attendants weren''t relieved. On the contrary, their hearts were full of apprehension. With the present lineup, there was nothing Iliana alone could do to tip the scales. She could only follow them to the underworld. As for that pretty boy, ¡­he seemed to fit the "too handsome to be reliable" type.


    The ten high-level True Knights shot toward the duo at close to the speed of sound. But seeing their incoming forms, Konrad was unafraid. He extended his right hand and muttered.


    "Ecstasy Clouds."


    Pink colored clouds rose from his fingertips and shot toward the assailants. The eunuchs among them felt nothing, but the remaining five ladies immediately dropped limp onto the ground with their pupils dilated.


    The cloud then spread toward the Grand Knight court ladies, and they too soon collapsed in the very same fashion.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Seeing their companions and leaders collapsing without any form of damage or resistance, the eunuchs were too shocked to carry on with their attacks. Meanwhile, Daphne''s attendants were taken aback.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The downed women then began giggling and wriggling on the ground with their faces showcasing soaring euphoria, causing even more confusion within the gathered individuals/


    "A wise man once said that there was nothing more dreadful than a woman''s fury. I disagree. If there is anything in this world I will never dread, it is a woman''s fury."


    Konrad complacently said and caused Iliana''s forehead to further crease.


    He then pounced onto the eunuchs at close to twice the speed of sound.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM *BAM* BAM*


    And sent them crashing into the opposite walls with a violent series of punches.

 16 The Fog Thickens

    The eunuchs'' chests were marked with the firm imprint of Konrad''s fists. Blood dripped from the corners of their lips, and their unconscious but still breathing bodies remained encased within the walls.


    Now the only active presence of the assailants were the palace women that still foolishly giggled on the ground. Konrad entered the system and checked his exp count which had gone from 3515 all the way to 124015. As a second step Grand Knight of extraordinary beauty, Freya had brought 80000 exp while the three virgin priestesses had added a total of 40500.


    Konrad exchanged 9000 exp for a programmable high-grade True Spatial Pouch with ten thousand square meters of space and set it up into a five stories tall twenty-first-century style white luxury mansion occupying a thousand square meters, a garden, and a massive swimming pool.


    He then created a basement set up in jail cells and exited the system with an exp count of 115015.


    Konrad tossed the spatial pouch into the air, causing it to fly over the defeated assailants, swallow them within, and group them in the jail cells.


    Meanwhile, Daphne''s personal attendants were staring slack-jawed while wondering where the lady found such a fierce creature.


    "Is he lady Iliana''s secret lover?"


    "It must be so!"


    "Only such a handsome and outstanding man is worthy of the lady."


    They concluded out loud, causing Konrad to feel even more self-satisfied and Iliana to lose her composure.


    "Come on, don''t be shy. Keep praising me. It is only right for the outstanding to be praised. Go, go, go¡­"


    He inwardly thought while adopting the stance of an expert.


    "Who is whose secret lover? That scoundrel has nothing to do with me!"


    Iliana roared while aiming her quivering finger at Konrad''s complacent face.


    "Hum, hum. How could you say that? We''ve already done so many deeds together that calling you my wife wouldn''t be exaggerated."


    Those shameless words took Daphne''s attendants aback.


    "The deed has already been done? Then doesn''t that mean¡­?"


    "I didn''t think lady Iliana would be so brazen."


    "I''m afraid Count Wolfgang is not going to take this kindly."


    "What can he do? In any case without his son, lady Iliana will have to soon carry on the bloodline. Might as well start now."


    Iliana was assaulted by phantasmal blows, staggered, and almost fell onto the ground.


    Konrad silently recorded the merits of those attendants to make sure he could properly thank them in the future.


    But now it was time to return to seriousness.


    Iliana stepped toward the attendants to ask about Daphne''s condition and was relieved to know that the assassins had not managed to get to her.


    "Now do you still think that the Holy Consort is not the one behind this?"


    Asked Iliana while leading the way toward Daphne''s chambers. The news of her father''s recent deeds had shocked her to the core of her soul, and although her relationship with that elder half-brother of hers was no good, she still felt sorry for him who in the end only wanted to defend his mother''s dignity.


    Her father had gone too far.


    "On the contrary, I''m now convinced this has nothing to do with the Holy Consort."


    "Huh?"


    They had just reached the doorstep when Konrad said those words that caused Iliana to blankly stare at him.


    "Your father''s move might have looked rash, but in fact its sharpness is terrifying. He not only disposed of the main pawn the Holy Consort had prepared within his house, and thus removed a concealed threat, but also drastically increased your status and value within the consort''s eyes."


    Although not adept of political machinations, Iliana was a sharp woman and quickly understood what he meant.


    "Before I was the illegitimate daughter of Wolfgang Kracht. Although that status is not negligible, it wields no true significance or implication. Now I am the heir to the Kracht name. If anything was to happen to me¡­"


    "Yes, it would be an offense again the entire Uradel house of Kracht and its allies. Thus, if the Holy Consort is really a woman of wisdom and vision, I have no doubt this has nothing to do with her."


    Konrad concluded in her stead.


    "But¡­the people dispatched are all closely related to her."


    "That is the confusing part. It can only mean two things. There is someone in the Holy Consort''s entourage with a high enough position to make decisions in her name, who either tried to escalate the contradictions between Else''s and Count Wolfgang or was genuinely angered and only wished to blindly strike back at him."


    "We can get more information by interrogating Freya and the rest, but there is one thing that makes no sense. Those court ladies earlier were certain of the Holy Consort''s fury. Has if they had personally witnessed it¡­"


    "That is impossible. Most do not know this, but aside the emperor and her closest relatives, no one has ever seen the Holy Consort''s face. And since she broke through the Holy Knight Rank decades ago, she has been cultivating in seclusion. All her orders are sent through proxies."


    Iliana replied to his confusion.


    "What? That being the case, how do you know she''s the empire''s number one beauty?"


    "Because man or woman, every single person that''s been in her presence says the one same thing. "A transcendent beauty that holds no rival under the blue sky!""


    "¡­"


    The system was right. He had never been in the presence of the Holy Consort. The woman who had ordered the previous body''s owner canned to death must have been her proxy.


    Faidra and Aliki had been swindled, and for some reason, Konrad was starting to think that there was more to this story than mere lust.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Holy Consort''s palace, a blue-haired woman was walking in circles. If Konrad were here, he would have recognized her as the one that had his predecessor canned to death.


    "Why have they not returned yet? They should have completed their tasks by now. Or did something happen to them? But how could that be?"


    But as she pondered the reasons for the delay, golden light flashed within the room, and the riveting silhouette of a masked woman appeared in front of her.


    Seeing that woman, the blue-haired lady immediately fell on her knees.


    "Greetings your grace!"


    The holy consort''s glance fell on the kneeling woman and caused her to be overtaken by dread.


    "Again? What is this, the second time?"


    Droplets of sweat trickled on the lady''s forehead while her entire body shook.


    "Your grace has given me full authority to handle matters of political nature while your grace focuses on breaking through the next step. So, I¡­"


    "So you had Wolfgang Kracht''s only bloodline, the girl whose value has just skyrocketed, assassinated?"


    The holy consort''s tranquil tone only caused more dread within the blue-haired lady''s unsteady heart.


    "I know this may look rash, but if Wolfgang Kracht dares destroy his son for the sake of opposing your grace, then it is very likely that he wouldn''t mind abandoning his daughter should the need arise. That being the case, why not push him into making the first move? He is not aware of the depth of our forces and thinks his faction can contend with us when we have more than enough resources to crush him."


    "Fool. Wolfgang''s threat doesn''t stem from himself but from house Kvass at his back. They have always been looking for an opportunity to push him into all-out war with me. And you''ve almost given them that opportunity. I can only imagine how Thorwald Kvass would have mocked me¡­should you have been successful."


    House Kvass was one of the three princely houses of the Holy Flame Empire. But unlike the other two, they were a junior house of the Von Jurgen, the imperial family!


    And their head, Sovereign Prince Thorwald Kvass was not only a saint but also the Holy Empress'' father!


    "Your grace I¡­"


    "Do you know why you''re still breathing?"


    "Because your grace is¡­"


    "Because I remember your family''s sacrifice to save my life. I remember your father''s warm blood on my face. That is why I forgave you before. That is why I also forgive you now. But there will be no third time."


    Though she spoke calmly, her voice carried an irresistible force that commanded obedience and reverence.


    "Your grace I¡­understand."


    After the last debacle, she had only barely escaped with her life and was eager to make some contribution to redeem herself. Who would have thought that in haste, she would only worsen her situation?

 17 Awakening the Sleeping Beauty

    Led by Iliana, Konrad stepped inside Daphne''s chambers. Despite her status of imperial consort, her room was plainly decorated, which made Konrad assume that just like Iliana she was more on the reserved end.


    On the queen-sized bed, the figure of a pale green haired woman could be seen. She was of slender built with long eyelashes and a perfectly carved, Greek goddess-like figure that left no room for nitpicking.


    But with the seriousness of the situation, Konrad didn''t have time to appreciate her beauty. Iliana stepped toward Daphne with one of the two True Spirit Restauration pills in her hand and unceremoniously forced it down her throat.


    In a heartbeat, the pill dissolved within her system, causing dark blue light to envelop her body and attack the seal affecting her mind. At the same time, Iliana swallowed the other pill and sat cross-legged to restore her spiritual power.


    "I didn''t have a chance to obtain my cultivation method and physique until now. Let''s get to that."


    "Finally! I have a vacation to take!"


    Said the exasperated system.


    Konrad entered the system to cash in his cultivation method reward. He was now a fourth step Grand Knight and sixth step True Priest. That combined with his incubus bloodline gave him great potential for both the martial and spiritual paths.


    But while browsing through the many Grand Level cultivation methods, he was dissatisfied. There were many excellent cultivation methods available, but none that fit his requirements. And he was about to switch to the physique category when he spotted a certain method near the end of the Grand level list.


    "Hundred Flowers Scripture: High-grade Grand Martial and Spiritual dual cultivation method.


    Description: Dual cultivation is often looked down on as a fast but unsteady road to power. The creator of this scripture aimed to remedy that by forging a method allowing the user to simultaneously cultivate the martial and spiritual paths to perfection through dual cultivation.


    Sexual intercourse done through the use of the Hundred Flowers Scripture also enables the user to spiritually connect with his partner and maximize the benefits obtained by both.


    Special Abilities: Perfect Energy Foundation<>Extreme Speed<>Empowered Senses<>Empowered Regeneration Abilities<>Light, Lightning and Nature Triple Affinity.


    Upgradable Four Times.


    Creator: Talroth, fourth king of hell, lord of lust, ruler of all sex demons."


    A perfect fit!


    Without hesitation, Konrad picked that cultivation method, causing the mnemonic to fly and appear within his mind.


    He then turned his gaze toward the physique category which brimmed with many appealing techniques. However, only one could snatch his attention.


    "Grand Primal Physique: Dual cultivation physique that maximizes the benefits of dual cultivation for both sides. The higher the gap in power, the more benefits the lower one receives.


    Special Ability: 50% bonus in strength and 100% bonus in resilience.


    "


    This physique would be of paramount importance for training his army of beauties.


    As far as the system was concerned, the end game was to establish a harem of ten thousand goddesses. Konrad didn''t believe he could actually go out and swindle ten thousand goddesses into his harem to fit the requirement.


    What he could do, however, was to train them all from scratch. The picture of Jasmine then flashed within his mind, and although it had only been a few days since their encounter, he was eager to "bring her into the fold." So to speak¡­


    He then exited the system and sat cross-legged formally start cultivating. As the owner of the system, Konrad didn''t need to spend time in comprehending the mnemonics and could directly start his cultivation.


    White light burst from his body, flower petals emerged from within and danced around his form while pinkish mist sprang from his pores.


    Rapidly, his unsteady sky-blue streams of spiritual energy were refined with his muscles and bones being tempered and brought to a state of absolute perfection.


    His shoulders grew broader, and his abs were toned to perfection while his height went from 1.78 meters to a full 1.85 meters with his entire body brimming with power and masculinity. This was the merit of the Grand Primal Physique being activated.


    Thirty minutes of silent cultivation passed in a heartbeat. But Daphne and Iliana had yet to complete their recuperation.


    Konrad now had an important decision to make.


    Whether or not to upgrade his bloodline?


    As seen in the system beforehand, although the pureblooded incubus bloodline was of the Arch Rank and cost five hundred thousand exp, The upgrade from half to pureblooded incubus only required fifty thousand exp. With that upgrade, his power over women and fighting abilities overall were likely to soar to a terrifying level.


    At the very least, he believed that below the Transcendent Rank, there was no woman he wouldn''t be able to subjugate and that within the Grand Rank, men would also have to surrender their lives.


    But with that great boost in power came an even greater risk. Wasn''t the likelihood of his bloodline being exposed going to rise?


    But as he pondered what to do, the system''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "You don''t have to be worried. Contrary to popular belief and other demonic races, the purer the blood, the harder it is to detect incubi. Pureblooded incubi, in particular, are masters of deception. Your transformation skill will be able to trick anyone below the Holy Rank while your demonic energy signature will only be visible if you lose control of yourself¡­like you did before."


    "So hurry up and let me go on my vacation!"


    "Aren''t you a robot? What kind of vacation can you take?"


    "Sleeping is my vacation! All those crazy women screaming in your hands are driving me crazy! Fuck! Why did Happiness God not give me a mute button? This is outrageous!"


    "Can a system go crazy?"


    Konrad was starting to think that the system was getting more "human" by the second. Perhaps one day he would pop out of his head with a body of his own!


    But having been reassured by him, he no longer had any hesitation and traded the required fifty-thousand exp to upgrade his bloodline rank to pureblooded incubus. His exp count then dropped to 65015.


    And a shocking change occurred.


    His eyes permanently turned purple, long goat horns emerged from his forehead while his nails turned into sharp claws sharper than most swords and a pair of large bat-like wings sprang from his back.


    Fortunately, Iliana was still in a trance; otherwise, he would have a lot of explaining to do. He drew a deep breath, and his body reverted to normal. But he could now feel that his senses had been sharpened and his body enhanced in every conceivable manner.


    He was faster.


    Stronger.


    Tougher.


    And possessed preternatural instincts leagues above that of the average predator. Now everything about him had reached true perfection. Oddly, however, the scent of orchids lingered around his body.


    He stood up, and at that time, the situation of the two women changed. Iliana''s eyes sprang open with vast spiritual power springing from her mind.


    Her spiritual power had been sealed for more than a decade, but she had never stopped cultivating it. Now, all that accumulation was about to explode in a large breakthrough!


    And from the ninth step of the True Priest Rank, she directly reached the third step Grand Priest Rank!


    Iliana''s true talent had always resided in spiritual cultivation which was why her father had her deeply hide it to avoid the reprisals of the envious.


    Meanwhile, Daphne''s eyelids trembled, and her slowly, her eyes also opened. The paleness of her skin had vanished and was replaced by a pearl white that brimmed with lifeforce.


    With her body still slightly trembling from the recovery, she stood and swept the room with her emerald slit gaze.


    "Horrendous! Who decorated my room so plainly? The galls!"


    "Daphne!"


    Iliana beamed and leaped toward her with open arms. Daphne had no notion of the lost time but didn''t resist her favorite cousin''s embrace.


    But then, her attention fell onto the tall Adonis standing at the center of the room, and her eyes lit up.


    "What a fine piece of work! Iliana, where did you find that tasty hunk? Do you mind giving him to me? I promise not to break him."


    And for the first time since he had arrived in this world, Konrad was struck speechless by someone other than the system.


    *Yikes*

 18 Taming the Beast R-18

    Only now did Iliana recall her cousin''s terrifying personality. She was a pureblooded lamia and thus possessed a strong libido, to begin with. But beyond that, she was a full-fledged man-eater who got off on playing handsome men and pretty boys till they begged for mercy.


    Her track record was horrifying, and many of her male servants had been forced to resign due to her insatiable thirst for domination. Worse, her viscount father indulged all her excesses as long as she maintained the promise of not losing her virginity to one of her victims.


    This only made her more tyrannical, and ultimately, a new policy was established to just hire ugly men!


    Daphne slipped out of Iliana''s arms and darted toward Konrad, sizing him from head to toe through her bewitching eyes. She was glowing from the satisfaction she felt when his eunuch clothes finally caught his attention.


    "Wait¡­he''s a eunuch?"


    She asked toward Iliana with teary eyes.


    The answer was an obvious no. But for some reason¡­


    "Yes! He''s one of the palace''s eunuchs. Don''t get any strange idea. At the end of the day, you''re now an imperial consort. Some things need to cease."


    ¡­she blurted out. Also, why was Konrad getting more handsome by the second? Totally outrageous!


    But seeing Iliana''s unexpected reaction, the sweet scent of opportunity reached Konrad''s nose.


    "Actually, I''m not a eunuch. I''m a perfectly constituted man with all the tools in the right places."


    He seriously declared.


    "Oh really? Let me check."


    Daphne''s teary gaze was replaced by excitement, and she cupped Konrad''s balls within her right hand.


    "Mhm¡­nice girth. You and I are going to get along just fine!"


    She didn''t care about why a man had snuck into the palace. She only cared about him looking like a demi-god and being available for her to toy with.


    Seeing her brazen behavior, Konrad frowned. But when he saw the rising anger within Iliana''s eyes, he restrained himself.


    "Harlot! Shameless harlot! Do you really have no sense of propriety?!"


    But Daphne was unfazed, and complacently replied.


    "What''s propriety? That word doesn''t exist in my vocabulary. Is he yours? Did you claim him? Even if he''s yours, sisters should be able to share everything!"


    "Also I''m a harlot! That''s nothing new!"


    Brazen!


    Shameless!


    The definition of those two words had now appeared within Konrad''s gaze. Iliana didn''t know what else to say, and for an instant stood dazed. Was Konrad hers? Definitely not. Yet, she couldn''t help but feel great discomfort.


    But seeing her floundering, Daphne struck harder.


    "If he''s not taken, I will take him. If he''s taken, I will still take him! What? Not satisfied? Bite me!"


    "You!"


    Iliana aimed her trembling finger at Daphne''s smug face but didn''t have the words to turn this around. She then switched her attention to Konrad who had remained silent throughout.


    "Are you not going to say anything?"


    "What do you expect me to say? Life is too short to miss out on such a golden opportunity. In any case, it''s not like you and I have anything special going on right?"


    Konrad innocently shrugged while appreciating the feeling of his balls getting cupped through the fabric of his clothes.


    "You! If you don''t come with me right now¡­"


    Iliana began, and then stopped, horrified by what she was about to say.


    "Forget it! I''m sick of you lecherous bastards! You truly are a pair made in heaven!"


    She then stomped her feet and stormed out.


    "Wow, I never saw her getting so worked up for a man. What is your relationship with her?"


    Daphne asked with her alluring gaze staring into Konrad''s and her hand still rubbing his crotch.


    "Soon to be lover."


    And the calm, nonchalant reply caused Daphne to stop her tantalizing movement for a second.


    "Wow, confident. I like it!"


    "Enough is enough. If you want to purchase something, now is your last chance!"


    "Three random low-grade Grand Level spiritual methods. Place them in my special pouch."


    The system executed the exchange and roared "Update Initialization! See you in one week!"


    Then cut its connection to Konrad.


    Konrad''s undivided attention then returned onto Daphne who had already begun unbuckling his belt.


    "Every tried bdsm? I don''t have many instruments here, but I''m sure we can work out something¡­delightful. I warn you though, I''m always doing the guy. Not the other way around!"


    Even bdsm! Truly unredeemable! Konrad flew into rage and threw Daphne onto the bed.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Bdsm your mother!"


    "Already did¡­"


    Konrad staggered, and felt like his "Patriarch of Shamelessness" title was in danger. He had finally met his match!


    "Damn lass! The patriarch of the unruly and the shameless stands in front, of you, yet, you have the nerves to act so shamelessly? See how I deal with you!"


    "Ecstasy fingers!"


    Pink colored flames enshrouded Konrad''s fingers, and he pounced onto Daphne.


    "Wait, wait¡­"


    But there would be no mercy for the wicked. Konrad shredded her clothes in a heartbeat and began toying with her body through his immoral hands.


    "Ahhh!"


    She moaned while his flaming finger trailed her body and turned her into a ball of erogenous zones. Her shapely breasts, in particular, were not spared, causing her nipples to stand erect within Konrad''s massaging hands, and her sex to get moister by the second.


    "Oooh yes! Ooooh yes! I had yet to meet a man that could use his hands in such a brilliant manner. I will definitely add you to my harem as my primary consort!"


    She roared while Konrad''s right fingers pulled on her nipples and his left rubbed her clit.


    "Harem? Your¡­harem? Enough of this shit!"


    Konrad flipped her onto her stomach and dragged her into his lap.


    "Wait¡­what do you want to do?"


    She asked in a terrified tone while her plump butt wiggled under Konrad''s gaze.


    "Punishing the wicked! Past today, the name of Daddy Konrad shall be the only thing your lecherous mind can drool on!"


    *Pah*


    Konrad''s raised palm descended onto Daphne''s plump rear in a resounding slap. But due to his ecstasy fingers, what she felt was an unknown mixture of pleasure and pain!


    "Oohhh¡­"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Without mercy, Konrad began spanking the insubordination out of her ass, and soon the only thing that could be heard within the room was a mixture of Daphne''s moans and spanking.


    "Oh yes, more, please spank me more!"


    "Who am I?"


    "Daddy Konrad!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Again!"


    "DADDY KONRAD!"


    Her voice shafted through the night and spread toward her personal attendants who had just brought the still dazed Freya and her lot as per Konrad''s request.


    "The miss has awakened?"


    "But what''s going on in there?"


    "Could it be¡­"


    "Yes more! Daddy Konrad, please spank me more!"


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    The attendants were horrified by the words they heard and rushed toward the room.


    What they saw upon walking in was a scene that would be imprinted within their minds for centuries to come.


    Daphne''s reddened buttcheeks giggled under the spanking of the man who had previously rescued them. His scalding palm had firmly been imprinted onto it, and the ground beneath her thighs was flooded by her dripping juice while her tongue hanged from the corner of her mouth in a debile expression of bliss.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within a simple room of the palace maids'' central courtyard, Jasmine held her face against within her legs and with a misty gaze, silently reminisced the dashing paragon spirit prince who had taken her body and snatched her soul.

 19 The Effectiveness of the Method R-18

    Seeing by the maids barging into the room, Konrad stopped mid-spanking to cast a blinking glance at them?


    Daphne, however, was annoyed. The time of her life had been interrupted by those noisy women that only knew how to cause trouble. She had yet to admonish them for decorating her room in such a bland manner, and they dared deliver themselves?


    "Young lady you¡­even for you this is¡­too much?"


    Said Melina, the attendant closest to Daphne. Like all the gathered maids, she seemed to be in her early thirties and possessed a flawless figure matured by time.


    But in the cultivation world, appearances were deceiving, and she was already close to a hundred years old.


    "Since you''re so interested in our game, why don''t you join us? Bring your asses over here!"


    The overbearing young lady had returned and seemed even crazier than before. But as those six attendants were trained victims of her sexual domination, they stepped toward the pair in an orderly fashion.


    Daphne turned a gleaming gaze toward Konrad.


    "Daddy, have you ever been pleased by six women at the same time?"


    Konrad''s eyes moved between those attendants and Daphne, and inwardly, he was impressed.


    Good woman!


    In any dynasty, you could have been the most favored consort!


    In the future, I can delegate a lot of training to you!


    But of course, he could not let his satisfaction show on his face¡­yet.


    "Nothing I haven''t felt before."


    The attendants were speechless. Did all seventeen years old boys nowadays majored in boastful talk?


    "Well, I want to watch you play with them. Would you let me?"


    "Hum, hum. If you insist!"


    Daphne stood up and scurried over to a rattan chair in the leftmost corner of the room.


    "What are you waiting for? Take good care of my daddy."


    The attendants didn''t delay, unfastened Konrad''s belt and freed him from his clothes. As they dropped onto the ground, and his godlike figure was revealed, they felt their lady had given them quite the good bargain.


    Without further ado, they dropped their dresses onto the ground, revealing their mature, voluptuous bodies to Konrad''s greedy eyes. Now a fully-fledged incubus, Konrad''s sexual urges had risen to a terrifying level, and the sight of women about to be plucked by his shaft particularly aroused him. The golden road then rose to attention, and its holy light illuminated the room.


    "What kind of sorcery is this?"


    "Could this be the legendary divine lance?"


    "It must be!"


    But although arousal quickly spread through their bodies and humidified their nether regions, they couldn''t neglect the task of pleasing the new master.


    One attendant sneaked into Konrad''s back and warped her arms around his neck, taking in the arousing orchid scent that emanated from his body. Another one took his cheeks into her hand and pulled him into a fiery, passionate kiss while spreading her legs to allow the third one to crawl between and take Konrad''s burning shaft into her mouth while keeping her arms on the back of his legs.


    And just like that, all spots were taken. So, the remaining three had to be more creative. Two attacked his shaft by the left and right. Teasing its pulsing veins with their tongues while the one at the front licked the underside.


    Then she sucked him in, her mouth acting like a vacuum that pulled him down her throat in deep slurping sounds.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    A pleasure gasp escaped Konrad''s lips as he broke the kiss connecting him to the attendant directly facing him. But she disagreed and so retook them, her tongue intertwining with his in rising fervor.


    The one at the back didn''t stay idle, massaging Konrad''s butt within her hands, and cupping feels that caused her eager body to drip juice onto the ground.


    The sixth attendant was starting to feel frustrated by the lack of room for her, but then an idea sprang within her mind, and she leaped past all the girls to strap her long legs around Konrad''s neck; pushing her wet pussy into his lips.


    "Oooh!"


    She moaned when his tongue entered her, and he sucked on her sex with masterful proficiency.


    Konrad''s incubus pheromones spread through his orchid scent and drove the women into higher levels of excitations. Their limbs wrapped around him in an exchange of position that carried on until each had gotten a taste of his deadly tongue and shared their juices through his mouth.


    That spectacle caused Daphne to spread her legs and insert her fingers into her vagina with one hand while cupping and sucking on her breast with the other.


    The overwhelming scent of Konrad''s body had already spread throughout the room, causing the noble ladies to yearn for only one thing.


    His cock!


    The maid caressing his chest stepped back alongside those sucking on his rod and Melina who currently was having her pussy played by his tongue slid down to impale herself onto his cock!


    "Ooooooh! Full! I feel so full!"


    And that most pleasurable move of her life dragged her into a fairyland.


    Immediately, Konrad channeled the Hundred Flowers Scripture and began the dual cultivation!


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The penetration force was too strong for her to handle, so she tightly clung on his neck while wrapping her legs around him. But those legs wouldn''t hold on for long.


    The hammering that checked all the pleasure spots hidden within her pussy and created new ones where none had existed beforehand, soon caused her mind to go blank and she abandoned herself to the pleasure.


    "Yes! Fuck me harder! Plunder my insides!"


    She growled, and Konrad obliged, grabbing her waist within his powerful hands and fucking her into a succession of deafening orgasms that caused her legs to give in and her mature, voluptuous body to turn into a toy within his demonic clutches.


    Then she was replaced, and the same treatment administrated to her successor with the only difference being the position Konrad chose to bend her into.


    Thus in two long, surreal hours the six maids were fucked one after the other, with their mind turned blank by Konrad''s skills and the overpowering physical, and spiritual connection engraved into them by the Hundred Flowers Scripture.


    "Coming!"


    Groaned the last one who was currently being spooned by Konrad, and she came all over his cock.


    And only then did Konrad release. Dual cultivation ended when both parties released their juice, so he had to perfectly control the intercourse to maximize the results.


    Unbeknown to them the six maids who had been stuck at the ninth step of the True Knight Rank for decades without hope for further breakthroughs, all ascended to the Grand Knight Rank in swirling sky-blue light!


    Konrad then stood up and walked toward Daphne who had long since stopped masturbating and only stared dazed at the spectacle she had engineered with starving eyes!


    "I can smell that your pussy is still intact. Why is that? You don''t seem to be the type to keep your maidenhood for so long."


    "I¡­promised my father to keep it for marriage."


    She replied in a foggy state of mind to his question.


    "Oh? But I want to plow you. What should we do?"


    "Then¡­plow me!"


    Seamless violet light flashed within Konrad''s eyes as he pulled Daphne into his embrace and plowed every inch of her field.


    "Ooooh, divine lord!"


    And soon, only the free sound of Daphne''s all-out moaning could be heard within the building.


    ¡­


    By the time the sun reared its head, Daphne was still impaling herself on Konrad who laid stoic on the bed that was now drenched in a mixture of their fluids. He had already lost track of how many times he came inside her and her on him. Each exchange of orgasmic fluid marked the end of a dual cultivation session which meant that for roughly seven hours, they had completed innumerable sessions.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Daphne''s legs trembled as her ass slammed onto Konrad''s cock for one last stroke and they released their last wave into and onto one another. She then collapsed on his chest and allowed his softening cock to slip out of her.


    "You are¡­a god. My¡­god¡­"


    She had been in a coma for a decade, and her cultivation had not improved. Remaining stuck at the fifth True Knight Rank. But in one night of dual cultivation, she made up for all the lost time and directly broke through four steps, reaching the ninth True Knight Rank.


    Meanwhile, Konrad had also profited. His martial cultivation reached the fifth step Grand Knight and was very close to the sixth while his spiritual cultivation reached the eighth step True Knight Rank.


    Satisfied by the results, he laid Daphne onto the side, showered, got dressed and exited her palace after collecting Freya and her lot into his spatial pouch. With the system currently updating, he couldn''t get any ring or check his exp count. But according to his calculations, it should have reached 144215.


    "Time to bring Jasmine into the fold."

 20 My Worth to You

    The Central Maid Department was responsible for daily needs such as washing clothes and cleaning buildings, so their lives were some of the roughest if not the roughest within the imperial palace. But also due to that responsibility, they had more chances than the other maids to go beyond the inner court and enter the other parts of the palace.


    Today was one such occasion, and Jasmine alongside a group of nine maids had been tasked with cleaning the imperial library. There was nothing particularly thrilling about this duty, but many were excited because there was a chance they could come across an imperial prince!


    Jasmine, however, felt this chore to be no different than all the others and didn''t experience any excitement. During the day, her hairs were kept in the braid style allowed for low and mid-ranked palace maids. But tied hairs or not, she was the same captivating beauty that could lit depraved flames within the heart of any man.


    "I heard the sixth prince will be around today!"


    "The sixth prince? Really? I heard he''s the most handsome of the imperial princes!"


    "Not only is he the most handsome, but he''s also one of the most talented. He''s less than forty years old, but his cultivation has already reached the ninth step Grand Knight Rank. If he was born earlier, perhaps he could have competed for the right of succession with the crown prince!"


    Being able to reach the ninth step Grand Knight rank in less than forty years meant that he was very likely to become a Transcendent Knight in less than three hundred years. That being the case, the sixth prince indeed was a fantastic talent, but calling him capable of contending with the crown prince with that alone was foolishness.


    Blinded by thirst, they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Jasmine, aren''t you a bit curious about him?"


    "Not in the slightest. The sixth prince is well known to be a womanizer and cause countless sufferings to his wife. I have no interest in a man like him."


    She flatly replied and stepped up the pace toward the imperial library.


    "What an odd girl."


    "Let her be, she has been antisocial since she arrived. Who does she think she is?"


    Unlike those who had been in the palace for decades, those maids were young and had not experienced its winds for long. Thus, they still lacked in certain manners and discipline.


    Jasmine arrived first in the imperial library and began cleaning the shelves she had been assigned to. The other maids came soon afterward and tended to their own areas. The day was mostly uneventful with a lot of dust and splashing water. But Jasmine didn''t complain.


    From time to time, the figure of that Paragon Spirit Prince would spring within her mind and cause her to stop in her otherwise sharp movements to stare blankly for a few seconds.


    "I wonder when he will revisit me."


    She wondered with an endearing smile. She didn''t doubt that he would hold his promise and come to take her away from all the palace''s woes to travel across the world, free and unrestrained. Like he had said, she was his woman!


    After three hours of hard work, she completed her shift and carried the bucket of water by her side toward the exit. But as she kept her gaze down and stepped toward the doorway, a tall figure barred her path.


    It was a tall, handsome man with translucent porcelain skin and long, windblown silver hairs hanging below his waist. His eyes were of the same silver, and those eyes had locked onto her with obvious interest.


    At first, when she saw the golden robe and the design of nine stars swirling around a winged serpent, Jasmine vainly hoped that it would be her man. However, the face that appeared within her sight was not his. It was a foreign look that carried the usual thirst she didn''t want to entertain.


    "My apologies your highness for blocking your path."


    It was clear that this man was an imperial prince and so Jasmine curtsied as she was taught, apologized and stepped aside to allow him to carry on his way before resuming her exit.


    "What''s your name?"


    The same thing asked by different people often had different results. Especially considering the lack of premises. Jasmine simply didn''t wish to answer him.


    "I am just a servant. My name is of no importance and would sully the ears of one such as your highness."


    She politely declined. But although it was clear that she was playing with words to avoid him, the prince wasn''t offended. On the contrary, he felt amused, and his eyes shone with stronger desire. He was the sixth prince, Wenzel Von Jurgen.


    The Holy Flame Empire followed strict primogeniture succession, so the princes were referred to by their number and not their names with the eldest usually named crown prince.


    Of course, there had been times when tradition was breached with a younger son wrestling the crown from his elders'' hands.


    Wenzel Von Jurgen had no such ambition. He only wanted to oppress all the beauties he could get his hands onto.


    It was a hobby of his. A hobby that had made him infamous in the nobility cycles. He often neglected his princess consort for the sake of finding new beauties to oppress. Some chose to deliver themselves to him in hopes of a better future, those he accepted but quickly abandoned. But the rare few that resisted would be devastated until there only was one inch of life left within them.


    This girl had chosen to resist. So, he had already decided to make her beg for mercy.


    "Hahahaha!"


    He laughed, turned, and left.


    Jasmine heaved a sigh of relief and carried on with her day. After using a series of teleportation circles, she returned to the central maid courtyard, disposed of the bucket and returned to the flower field where she had met her long-awaited prince.


    Her duties for the day had been completed, and with the little bit of time she had for herself, she sat amidst the flowers and replayed the meeting within her head with her cheeks flushed red.


    But then, a shadow crept on her back, and a tall, muscular silhouette towered above her body.


    "Aaah!"


    She squeaked, leaped onto her feet, and spun to face that man.


    For a brief instant, she was dazed. He was without a shred of doubt the most beautiful creature she had ever met and put those arrogant paragon spirits to shame. However, his body wasn''t what caused her to feel dazed.


    Although they looked completely different, she felt in his eyes a light that perfectly matched that of her prince.


    And as his lips curled into a smile, although the faces had no similarities whatsoever, that smile still reminded her of her prince.


    How could two people have such similar dispositions?


    No!


    There was a difference. Her prince was a charming and admirable man whose smile could put the world at ease and whose eyes effortlessly saw through the woes of those surrounding him.


    But that man in front of her¡­was nothing more than a hoodlum. A true, unruly, womanizing hoodlum!


    "What do you want from me?"


    She flatly asked after completing her assessment.


    And Konrad who stood opposite to her was currently in a dilemma. How was he supposed to say what he had to say?


    "Whose appearance do you prefer? My disguise or my real one?"


    Hearing those words, Jasmine stared blankly for a long moment while being overtaken by the sudden realization.


    "It''s¡­you?"


    To this, Konrad only nodded.


    "What? Stunned by my true self?"


    He jested because he knew what was to come wouldn''t be easy to deal with.


    Still, it would seem he had underestimated the consequences of his previous actions. Tears quickly reached Jasmine''s eyes and her entire body quivered with trepidation.


    "Why did you need to change your appearance that night? Why could you not just appear as your true self? Is it possible that you thought using the status of a prince would make me easy to swindle?"


    And here it came.


    Konrad sought ten thousand ways to answer that question within his mind, but none could make up for his previous lie. Without another lie, he could not flawlessly get out of this hurdle.


    But he didn''t want to lie. No functional relationship had ever been built on lies. The trap of the sand castle was something he definitely wanted to avoid.


    "I had no other choice."


    He just admitted. But his words were far from being satisfactory.


    "No other choice? Did someone put a knife at your throat and ask you to deceive me?"


    It was really something along those lines, but when the truth was not believable and only served to raise more questions, it was better left unsaid. So, he said nothing.


    "Is there anything about that night that was true? Or was it all¡­a lie?"


    She asked with a deep breath and her heart thumping from rising discomfort.


    "All I told you was true. I have not lied to you. Is the form I used to appear to you that important? Am I still not here today?"


    But hearing his words, the bitterness Jasmine suppressed exploded in a self-deprecating laugh. She aimed her trembling index at him, and with her wronged eyes staring directly into his, she wept.


    "Not important? I suppose for you it isn''t right? For you, I''m just another one of the cheap women you conquered in a night. How could it be¡­important? But for me, it tells me exactly what I meant in your eyes. That is¡­not a lot."


    She was convinced that he was one of those men that got off on deceiving women and had a talent for it. It was likely that he had been observing and analyzing her to come up with a perfect strategy. And perhaps he even used some despicable ability?


    But how could she know?


    She was only mortal.


    And the thought that her first time, that her body and soul had been given to a lie shredded her mind and daggered her heart.


    She was right. Across all the others he had experienced, that night didn''t mean much to him. But to her, it was not just her body that she gave him. Through it, she gave him her heart and now felt like he threw it onto the ground and ruthlessly trampled it.


    For the first time in two lives, Konrad was hurt by a woman''s gaze.


    His body moved without his consent, and he pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Forgive me."


    Those were the four words he had sworn never to say. But now he had to say them, pushed by a drive he failed to comprehend.


    But could Jasmine who had already been swindled once let herself be played so easily?


    "There is nothing to forgive. If I have to blame someone, I can only blame myself for being a fool. Please let go of me."


    "Unless you can swear to never again deceive me, please let go of me."


    "Unless you can swear that I occupy in your heart the same place you occupy in mine, please let go of me."


    "Unless you can swear that in your life there will only be me¡­please let go of me."


    Her words hammered at Konrad''s heart, while her warm tears streaked down her cheeks. But he couldn''t give her what she wanted.


    "I can swear to all except the last."


    He said while withdrawing his arms and staring back at her with an apologetic gaze.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Jasmine''s eyes fell onto the ground, and her tears overflowed while she struggled to wipe them off her cheeks.


    "Thank you for your honesty. May everything that happened that night disappear within our memories. I hope you have a good life. Let us never meet again."


    She then turned heels and aimlessly ran as fast as she could. She only wanted to do one thing, to get away from the dream that in a flash had turned into a horrendous nightmare.

 21 Break!

    Space. One of the deadliest traps of any relationship. Give them too much, and they will forever slip out of your grasp. Don''t give them enough and you weaken your appeal as a man thus leading them to lose interest and get away all the same.


    Jasmine was currently at the border of a breaking point. A point that was likely to be reached if he pushed too hard. So, Konrad decided to give her time to cool down before working to regain her trust.


    Dusk announced itself with the darkening of the sky, and chilling rain trickled onto the ground. Odd, it wasn''t the season for it. Perhaps it echoed her feelings and wished to further sour his mood?


    He used to enjoy the rain. But on this particular occasion, it felt really misplaced. He raised his eyes to the dark sky, and when he returned it onto Jasmine''s earlier position, she was gone.


    ...


    The rainfall didn''t alter Jasmine''s course. She ran until she no longer had any strength left. Until her legs gave out and she fell face first while gasping for air.


    Suffocated¡­she felt suffocated. And the maid courtyard she often wished to escape from seemed like the only amiable location at the moment. So, she dragged herself back to it, hoping that the usual chatter and bickering of the new maids would snatch her attention.


    But it didn''t.


    When she passed the entrance of the building, the same feeling of loss followed her tracks. The same oppressing sensation that squeezed her heart and reminded her of having been nothing more than a plaything. The words spoken by her side could not reach her ears, and she sat dazed with her eyes staring into nothingness.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Did she finally lose it?"


    "Who cares about her? Let''s play a game!"


    The maids clamored in the vicinity.


    And seeing that this place could not help her cope, Jasmine stood up and left.


    It still rained. The cold quickly spreading through Jasmine''s body and invading her bones, but she still carried on at a slow, wavering pace, not knowing that in the shadows, she was being observed.


    Ultimately, she reached a desolated pathway occupied by nothing but the high walls of the inner court.


    Night had fallen, and the rain slowly subsided. But her drenched clothes outlining her body and the tragic beauty within her face only made her look more appealing.


    At least, that''s what Wenzel, the sixth prince thought has he trailed her alongside a group of head eunuchs.


    "Is she the one your highness fancies?"


    "Your highness'' tastes are truly refined. It will be that girl''s honor to become your highness'' woman."


    The eunuchs bootlicked.


    Although they were head eunuchs, they had exhausted their potential, and their future prospects were not high so, they sought a sturdy tree to rely on. Wenzel Von Jurgen was the perfect tree. Easy to please, and always providing abundant rewards.


    In the last three years, they had captured many low-ranked and mid-ranked palace maids for him to enjoy.


    This time would be no different.


    "Don''t forget to give her the opportunity to struggle. You know what to do. Give me a good show but remember that I must bed her tonight."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Being of a high position with distinguished status, there were some things he didn''t need to personally do. He only needed to hang some reward at the nose of well-trained dogs, and they would carry out the task for him.


    Still, he was eager to see how she would squirm in vain struggles. It was a sight not to be missed for sure.


    Using six head eunuchs to capture a low-ranked palace maid was overkill. So only one actually shot toward Jasmine while the others stood watch to prevent any outside interference.


    The shadow flashed in front of her, too fast for her mortal eyes to follow.


    "Are you the low-ranked palace maid Jasmine?"


    The sudden appearance of the head eunuch was not spotted by Jasmine who carried on with her walk while still being lost in thought.


    The head eunuch thought she was purposely ignoring him and so was enraged.


    "I''m talking to you!"


    He snapped, and the pressure of the seventh step True Knight Rank came crashing onto her.


    She staggered, and a thin line of blood trickled down her lips.


    "My apologies, head eunuch. I didn''t see you."


    Was he that hard to notice? Was that girl purposely trying to enrage him?


    "Regardless, you are in luck. The sixth prince fancies you and requests your presence."


    "No thanks."


    Jasmine directly replied and carried on with her walk.


    The reply was so spontaneous that for an instant, the eunuch was taken aback. Even Wenzel in the distance felt his cheeks burn. Was he truly that unappealing? He would definitely ravage her until even the strength to beg for mercy would vanish from her body.


    "Lowly maid you better listen carefully. Being graced by the sixth prince''s attention is your greatest honor. You better comply with haste and serve him well. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. In any case, you will be in his bed tonight!"


    Life really was cruel to the feeble. Was a moment alone too much to ask for?


    "He can have my dead body."


    She category refused.


    "That''s not for you to decide!"


    The eunuch''s hand formed a claw that snatched Jasmine''s neck and hauled her into the air.


    "Needing to send his goons to obtain a woman. The sixth prince is really¡­brilliant!"


    She spat, and although her neck being squeezed caused her to quickly lose strength, she fought hard to free herself from the eunuch''s grasp.


    But to no avail.


    The eunuch sneered, spun and tossed her onto the ground. Jasmine tumbled in a loud thud, and her entire body ached.


    "Since you don''t cherish yourself, why should I?"


    "Hahaha¡­is the emperor really that much of a cuckold to allow his son to act unruly in his harem?"


    "You!"


    The Holy Emperor was the only man allowed to touch the women of the inner court. What they were doing was not only illegal but punishable by death. Naturally, nobody cared about the disappearance of a low-ranked palace maid every now and then.


    In any case, within the inner court, people disappeared all the time¡­


    Jasmine dragged her body from the ground and stood up straight with a defiant stare and fists balled up for a fight.


    "Me what? Did they not only remove your balls but also nail your tongue?"


    Although she was weak and unable to escape. Although the situation was hopeless, she would fight with all she had!


    Her teeth were now planted on her tongue, and she was ready to bite it off if the need arose.


    "Impudence!"


    The eunuchs'' pressure once again directed at her. She was about to stagger when suddenly, the pressure vanished and was replaced by a warm hand at her back.


    The tall figure of a jet-black haired godlike man appeared at her back, and a warm stream of energy spread from his hand to alleviate her pain and mend her wounds.


    "Y..you?"


    She stuttered in surprise.


    "Shush. Now is not the moment to talk. Let me first treat you."


    Konrad gently replied with his gaze solely focused on her, as if unaware of the eunuch''s presence.


    "Boy, this isn''t a matter you should meddle with. Seeing that we both are eunuchs, and I am your superior, I advise you to step aside!"


    The eunuch inferred Konrad''s status from his clothes. But Konrad spared him no glance which only served to infuriate him.


    Why was it that all those low-ranked peons were looking down on him today?


    "Since you don''t value your life, die!"


    The eunuch snarled as he pounced toward Konrad with his bared claws.


    *CRACK*


    Konrad''s left fist crashed into his face, causing his bones to crackle, his skull to fragment, and his body to fly through the night sky and crater the faraway ground. His blood spurted from both the front and the back of his shattered face, and life no longer existed within his body.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    Konrad asked in the same gentle tone with his right hand still pouring energy into Jasmine as if nothing had happened.


    "Y...yes. Thank you."


    She replied, with a blank stare.It was the first time in her life she had seen such a terrifying punch. The ferocity contained within was too stark a contrast with Konrad''s gentle gaze.


    But immediately, a group of five figures dressed in head eunuch clothing encircled them.


    "Who the h¡­?"


    "Wh¡­.AAAAAAARGH!"


    *BANG*


    Before they could finish their inquiry, Konrad made a grasping motion, and vast telekinetic power wrapped them, compressed their bodies and bones, and ground them into meat paste in a feast of blood and gore.


    "That''s good. Fortunately, we both have good fortune. Otherwise, the rest of my life would have been full of regret."


    He declared while stroking her cheek. And he wasn''t lying. While crossing the alleys back to his den, a female sounding mental message echoed within his mind, only saying a few compelling words.


    "She might not survive the night."


    Then it gave him a direction, and he shot toward it.


    But although he looked at her with a gentle, reassuring gaze, his heart boiled with rage.

 22 Always Be Wary of the Oriole

    The change was too fast and brutal for Wenzel to respond in time. By the time his goons had opened their mouths, the telekinetic power had already trapped them, and before he could intervene, they were obliterated.


    Now he was annoyed. Finding goons within the harem without drawing attention to himself was not an easy task. And all his efforts had been ruined by that eunuch!


    Worse, seeing the way through which they stared at each other, he could bet there was an illicit relationship going on!


    And the feeling of having his meat spoiled by a commoner soured his mouth.


    In a flash, he appeared in front of the pair and cast a fierce gaze at Konrad.


    "Was life so sweet that you had to throw it away to play the knight in shining armor? Fool!"


    Although he was dressed as a low-ranked eunuch, it was clear that his cultivation had at least reached the Grand Knight Rank. That being the case, the situation was severe.


    Just like head palace maids had court ladies above them, head eunuchs also had their superiors. Grand eunuchs, royal eunuchs, and imperial eunuchs. Who respectively were at the Grand, Arch, and Transcendent Ranks. The main difference, however, was that unlike court ladies who belonged to the Holy Empress and the Dowager''s jurisdictions the grand eunuchs and above belonged to the Holy Emperor''s!


    This was the type of witness he absolutely could not afford to leave.


    But Konrad''s gaze still didn''t move from Jasmine.


    "Why is it that tonight, my ears are full of the barking of dogs?"


    He inquired with a mischievous smile.


    "Maybe because they are missing their kennel."


    She laughed, a delightful laugh that could effortlessly lift the spirit.


    "Bastards!"


    Wenzel''s bloodshot eyes would have fired daggers if they could.


    But they could not so he opted for a more practical approach.


    "Energy sword!"


    Sky-blue energy condensed within his palm and morphed into the textbook longsword used by most knights of the Holy Flame Empire.


    Meanwhile, his eyes glittered with silver rays, and like a meteor, he shot toward Konrad.


    Konrad grabbed Jasmine by the waist and turned into dozens of afterimages to escape Wenzel''s sword stroke.


    As a paragon spirit prince, Wenzel was no pushover. Worse, his cultivation was higher by four steps. However, Konrad was unafraid.


    He dropped Jasmine by his side, and his eyes finally fell upon his foe. But the smile with which he stared at him made Wenzel feel uncomfortable.


    "I will break you."


    Konrad calmly pledged and stretched out his hands.


    Sky-blue light gathered within his palm and turned into a two meters long war hammer.


    The fool wanted to be fancy with his sword? Let him be fancy.


    He then stomped his feet, and at more than thrice the speed of sound appeared at Wenzel''s front.


    *BANG*


    A leftward sweep of his hammer crashed into Wenzel''s shoulder and sent him spiraling into the adjacent wall. Konrad gave him no respite and immediately pursued.


    "Hateful!"


    The energy signature was clearly of the fifth step Grand Knight so why was that eunuch so powerful?


    "Energy armor!"


    Wenzel adorned his sky-blue energy armor and drove his sword into a diagonal slash.


    The silver rays within his eyes turned into a silver mist that spread within a thirty-meter radius and assaulted Konrad''s mind with phantasmal blows.


    "Insignificant parlor tricks!"


    Violet light flashed within his eyes, and the illusions assailing him instantly collapsed.


    He curved his back to let Wenzel''s sword slash fly by his nose and sent his hammer right into his chest!


    *BANG*


    Wenzel flew into the air with blood spurting from his lips. Konrad stomped his feet and flew after him with a maniacal laugh.


    "Why is my spiritual mist not affecting you?!"


    "Ask my hammer."


    *BANG* BANG* *BANG*


    The flurry of hammer blows came crashing onto Wenzel at breakneck speed, oppressing him and sending an increasing number of cracks to spread through his energy armor.


    Konrad vanished, appeared above him, and trampled his face with a series of violent kicks!


    And in an earsplitting explosion of dust, Wenzel cratered.


    "I heard paragon spirit princes were the most outstanding juniors of the empire. But I suppose that as it often is the case with the imperial families, your reputation is¡­overrated."


    Wenzel''s energy armor shattered alongside his dignity, and his bloodied teeth were clenched to near collapse.


    If he could see the foot imprints on his face, he would have probably suffered a heart stroke.


    "How d¡­"


    *BANG*


    In a golf swing that scattered broken stones across the field, the war hammer bashed Wenzel''s unprotected chest. It caved in, causing his bones to snap and his blood to drench the cold ground as he once more flew into the air.


    "I expected breaking you to be a tad bit harder. Oh well, last swing."


    *BANG*


    Positioning himself like a baseball player, Konrad waited for Wenzel''s falling body to align itself with his hammer and batted him far into the distance with another swing.


    "I think that''s a¡­homerun! Maybe I should go up there and check the state of the "ball?""


    Wenzel''s body was perched on top of a high wall with all his bones shattered, his orifices dripping with blood, and his pupils dilated.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine had observed the battle with astonished eyes.


    What battle?


    This was butchery!


    "Actually, I forgot I could just pull it back. Return!"


    He made a grasping motion and pulled by the telekinetic power, Wenzel''s limp body flew back toward him.


    "Daring to lay your filthy hands on my woman? Tss, tss, tss, say goodbye to your balls."


    *BAM*


    A brutal hammer blow battered Wenzel''s groins, destroyed his family jewels, and caused his already unconscious self to awaken due to the horrendous pain.


    "AAAAAARGH! Heeeelp! Meeeercy!"


    His mournful howls spread within the night sky. But thanks to his own planning, they currently were in a deserted area with no one across several miles. The bloody mess he had become writhed on the ground, in loud wails, causing Jasmine to instinctively recoil and close her eyes.


    But at that time, two arrows carrying a weigh of close to ten thousand kilos in succession flew toward Konrad.


    He managed to avoid the first one with a backflip, but the second one lodged into his right leg, threw him off balance, and forced him to tumble onto the ground.


    Two masked forms wielding bows and arrows then appeared on the scene. They had been observing everything from the very beginning. But Konrad included, no one could feel their presence.


    "You have done well. Now you can die."


    Said the man on the left while conjuring his sword and shooting toward Konrad with the tyrannical aura of a mid-level Arch-Knight exploding from his body!


    Inwardly, Konrad cursed. How was it possible to have so many twists and turns in one day.


    "The mantis stalks the cicada unaware of the oriole behind. I never thought that in that idiom, I would one day be the mantis."


    And seeing his injured leg, Jasmine subconsciously rushed toward him. She was, however, far too slow and by the time she took one step, Konrad had already pulled out that arrow and was exchanging blows with the Arch Knight.


    With one damaged leg, the fluidity of his movements should have been greatly hampered. But his body regeneration abilities kicked in and treated the wound at fast speed.


    That, however, couldn''t prevent him from being suppressed by the Arch Knight.


    His sword slashed Konrad''s right leg, further harming his mobility while another kick sent him spiraling into the air.


    "Forget about me and run! You''re so strong, I''m sure you could escape them!"


    Jasmine screamed as she reached his side.


    "Run? I''m afraid it''s¡­useless. The only thing I can do is try to buy you time to escape so¡­run¡­fast¡­"


    A smile still hanged on his lips as he stood up and stared at the Arch Knight assassin with contempt.


    The assassin didn''t like that stare, and so drove his sword toward Konrad''s heart, failing to see the contempt become a demented glint.


    Konrad didn''t move but contracted his demonic muscles to deflect the sword from its trajectory and cause it to miss his heart. His muscles then clenched around it and maintained it within his body while suppressing his blood flow.


    "What?"


    The assassin blurted out once he realized the situation. But by the time he wanted to abandon the weapon, Konrad''s hammer had lopped off his sword arm.


    "Aaargh!"


    The assassin howled, and as blood gushed from his wound, Konrad spun with irresistible momentum and in a thunderous blow, smashed his hammer into the assailant''s skull.


    *Bang*


    He flew into the adjacent wall with his mask shattered, revealing the bloodied, half broken effeminate face of a eunuch most likely cut in infancy. A face that still breathed.


    "Fuck."


    Konrad cursed while losing control of his muscles and letting the blood he suppressed gush from his wounds.


    "Nooooo!"


    Jasmine screamed as she rushed toward his collapsing body.


    "Konrad¡­my name is¡­Konrad."


    His vision blurred and he was close to passing out from the blood loss. But as his eyes were falling back onto each other, the blurry, yet still riveting silhouette of a woman appeared within his sight.


    And then he passed out.

 23 Smash Them All!

    The woman wore a silver mask that kept her entire face hidden and only allowed the sight of her slit sky-blue eyes. She was dressed in a provocative crimson dress that stopped above her knees and fully revealed her long, enthralling legs while her heart-shaped neckband showcased her ample bosom.


    Yet, in her presence, those attributes were often disregarded for the sake of the innate aura of grandeur that shrouded her form.


    And even though she could not see her face and her long ink-like hairs wore no ornaments, Jasmine couldn''t help but feel that this woman was the most beautiful she had ever met. That under the vast blue sky, she was unrivaled.


    The woman''s back faced the assassin duo who stared at her with a growing sense of terror.


    "Could it be¡­"


    They began, but with her back still facing them, they didn''t dare make guesses. In fact, they didn''t dare be right. Even the eunuch whose arm had been lopped off and whose mangled face still dripped blood, could pay no attention to the pain. His eyes were solely focused on that woman''s back.


    But hers were on Konrad who had already passed out and could no longer see any of the ongoing events. There was no warmth in those eyes. The only thing hidden within were mixtures of annoyance, frustration, and suspicion.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked Jasmine while clinging on Konrad''s unconscious body.


    But the woman gave her no answer.


    "Konrad¡­"


    She whispered gentleness flashed within her eyes, and she turned to face the assassins.


    "Olrich''s cruelty truly knows no bounds. Even sending two royal eunuchs to cripple his son. But while that has nothing to do with me, you''ve harmed someone I care for. Thus, I cannot spare you."


    The Holy Flame Emperor Olrich Von Jurgen had nine sons, but none were born from the Holy Empress. While legitimacy was never an issue for the children of the emperor, due to not being pure imperial descendants, they all de facto bore a stigma. In times like these, it was easier for a younger son to snatch the eldest''s right to rule.


    Wenzel may not have had any desire for the crown, but his mother, the Noble Imperial Consort Yvonne Voight, had a different opinion and had been relying on her father''s support to build a faction for him. This caused the emperor to become wary of the Voight and what he now saw as their pawn within his house.


    Alongside the Kvass and the Metze, the Voight were one of the three princely houses, and even the emperor had to treat them with courtesy. Thus, he dispatched two royal eunuchs to monitor Wenzel''s actions and at the first opportunity, cripple him as a man to not only ruin his ability to compete for the crown but also obtain a secret that could be used to suppress the Voight''s unruliness.


    He didn''t mind the news of Wenzel''s "accident" being "secretly" spread. But for Yvonne whose status within the harem relied on her having a prince¡­that was another story.


    As for the two royal eunuchs. They had navigated court politics for hundreds of years and knew well that there was a critical difference between having personally crippled an imperial prince and having arrived too late to stop it from happening. Therefore, they had been racking their brains to find a way to push Wenzel into his own destruction.


    Never did they expect that he would do it on his own! Now they could execute that eunuch boy with great pomp and report the situation to the emperor.


    At least that was the plan¡­


    But when the woman turned to face them, they immediately dropped onto their knees!


    "Your¡­your¡­we¡­his majesty¡­we co-couldn''t¡­"


    They stuttered. From the current situation, it wasn''t hard to deduce that the eunuch had a deep connection to her! That being the case, they could only beg for mercy.


    "Your grace¡­we didn''t know¡­please¡­mercy¡­!"


    "They say ignorance is bliss. I disagree. It is a crime all the same. One I punish by¡­death."


    In a seemingly ordinary walk that tempered with principles of space and time, she moved past the eunuchs and vanished from the scene.


    They were astonished, thinking that ultimately, she was giving the emperor face and sparing them. But then a shocking scene appeared, and the two eunuchs saw their bodies quickly turn into dust. From their feet, all the way to their heads, until nothing of them remained within the world.


    Jasmine stared slack-jawed at that awe-inspiring display of might.


    "I hate nothing more than whiny women. If you want to keep him for yourself, why not fight for him? A woman should never be afraid of fighting for what she craves and snatching it¡­from whoever stands in her way."


    The red dressed woman''s voice echoed within Jasmine''s mind.


    ...


    Konrad''s eyes opened to an unfamiliar room with his chest and legs cleanly bandaged. The lilac scent permeating the air leading him to assume that this was a female''s quarters.


    "You''ve awakened."


    Jasmine''s voice came from his right, and he turned toward her sitting form with an incredulous gaze.


    "We''re neither dead nor in a torture room?"


    "Why should we be?"


    She chuckled to his inquiry.


    "I seem to recall us being in a hopeless situation. How is it that¡­"


    Only then did the blurry silhouette he perceived before passing out return to his mind and his face contorted into a frown.


    "I thought you would be the one enlightening me. Wasn''t that woman a friend of yours?"


    Konrad also wished to positively answer that question, but beside confusion, there was nothing he could offer. It wasn''t difficult to realize that the mysterious woman was the one that warned him about Jasmine''s crisis. But as for what connection she had to him, he could find none whatsoever.


    His mind browsed through the previous body host''s memories to seek an answer to those troubling issues, but nothing matched that figure.


    Yet, he was convinced of their mysterious savior having something to do with the previous Konrad.


    As for what exactly, only time would tell. And since no viable answer could be found, Konrad would not waste any more time on the issue.


    "Forget it, being alive and well is all that matters."


    But then his eyes swept the perimeter and spotted the two other occupied beds in the vicinity.


    "You brought me back to the maids'' quarters? Isn''t that illegal?"


    "You also know that it is illegal? I thought the notion was foreign to you."


    "But what else could I do? I do not know where you live. And I could not abandon you. Fortunately, at this time of night, most people are sound asleep."


    In any case, as far as Konrad was concerned, the maid courtyards were no different than swimming pools. Keeping the situation under control required no effort.


    "Still, I should take my leave."


    As his regeneration abilities had already mended his wounds, there was no significance in staying any longer.


    But before he could stand up, Jasmine''s firm gaze met his, and she stopped him by grabbing his shoulders.


    "Thank you again for saving me. I don''t know what would have happened without your interference."


    "That is only natural. I said it before, for the rest of your life, you can only be my woman."


    His categoric tone was too brazen for Jasmine to handle without a small blush. However, she didn''t intend to let him go that easily.


    "Me excluded, how many women do you currently have in your life?"


    Konrad lifted his chin with his index while doing the quick math then replied.


    "It really depends on the token you''re assigning them. If you mean partners, I have thirteen. If you mean actual relationships, only one person potentially qualifies."


    That was the truth. At the current point of things, the women he had conquered could only be used to fill in the blanks. He felt no genuine attachment to them and crudely said, they could be labeled as dual cauldrons. Iliana was the only exception, but he had yet to seal that deal.


    So to speak¡­


    "Of course, that can change in the future."


    There were some promising seedlings among his recent conquests that could perhaps be given more prominent positions within the harem.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine was speechless. How was it possible for a man to dally with so many women at the same time? Wasn''t he afraid of early impotence?


    "Huh, you really are a gaping hole. Anything can fit inside. "


    Those words didn''t have the same meaning within their minds.


    Upon hearing them, Konrad''s lips twitched, and an abundance of black lines appeared on his forehead.


    Tolerate! A great man should be tolerant!


    However, what followed almost caused him to lose balance and fall face-first.


    "But for me, it''s all but the same. Whether you only treat them as mere "partners" or have some budding feelings for them, it doesn''t matter."


    "I will smash them all to pieces!"


    Her fighting spirit soared, and her eyes burned with a fervor Konrad didn''t know she possessed. A fervor that propelled his body temperature to dangerous heights and caused droplets of sweat to drench his forehead.


    "I''m not sure I heard that right. You will what?"


    "Smash them all! For far too long I''ve let myself get pushed left and right. It is time I take the reins of my life. And that begins by snatching you for myself, and showing you the wonders of monogamy while you lie broken under my skirt."


    "Also you''re going to help me smash them by teaching me how to cultivate!"

 24 Then Teach You I Shall R-18

    Was this one of the wondrous mysteries of night? Had the little animal turned into a lioness in such short a time? There was a mixture of incomprehension and awe within Konrad''s eyes as he stared into Jasmine''s.


    His silent stare carried on long enough for discomfort to settle within her.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    She asked after a moment. But Konrad only tilted his head to the left and maintained his silent stare.


    "By any chance, are you a newly reincarnated soul?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    He cleared his throat, discarding his doubts and reorganizing his thoughts.


    "I already wanted to teach you. You needed not ask. The problem is I have no idea of what you''re suited for? The martial path? The spiritual path? Both?"


    "So, let''s first return to my chambers. I will bring you to a special place and teach you some mnemonics. If you can comprehend them, it will make everything else much easier for the both of us."


    Aptitudes for the spiritual and martial paths could only be tested in two ways. The straightforward way of being given mnemonics to comprehend or being checked for a special physique that favored a path over the other.


    If the comprehension level was sufficiently high, both paths could be cultivated. However, there was only so much time, so unless there also was a special physique to facilitate cultivation, most people would just focus on the one they were best at.


    "I''m warning you though, the mnemonics I will teach you are of a high standard so don''t be discouraged if you fail to comprehend them."


    The resolve within Jasmine''s eyes was unchanged. And seeing that undaunted side of her, Konrad''s appraisal of her rose to a higher level.


    Without delay, he brought her back to the quarters he shared with his two roommates and pulled out his spatial pouch.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    He reassured before tossing the spatial pouch above their heads. It enlarged, released boundless suction force, and swallowed them both within its world.


    They landed in the miniature world right in front of the mansion that caused Jasmine''s eyes to widen with disbelief. She wasn''t as surprised by the space treasure as she was by its content.


    This lavish five-story tall building was styled in an architecture that seemed completely foreign to her and inwardly, she wondered if her vision was too narrow or she''d been brought to another universe.


    "Come."


    Konrad extended his hand toward her, she accepted it, and together they went inside. The sky-high walls, damask ground and towering chandeliers that covered the ceiling were initially hard to digest. But quickly, she got used to the mansion''s luxuries, and by the time they reached the room Konrad had chosen for them, her eyes no longer moved left and right.


    The queen sized bed and velvet sheets standing in the middle of the room, the flame-red decorations that breathed passion, and the lack of unnecessary furniture made clear the room''s purpose.


    Jasmine''s cheeks were flushed red, something that didn''t escape Konrad''s watchful eyes.


    "Don''t let your thoughts drift. That will only happen if you can comprehend the mnemonics."


    He laughed. An unbridled laugh that caused a sense of shame to flash within Jasmine''s eyes. But quickly, she set it aside. In any case, wasn''t the plan to press him hard enough that he wouldn''t have any energy left for the others. That being the case, there was no need to be bashful!


    In tandem, they sat cross-legged on the bed and Konrad imparted the mnemonics of the Hundred Flowers Scripture onto her. While changing cultivation methods wasn''t too great an issue, it usually harmed the foundation. For that reason, most people would stick with one method for a lifetime and directly go for the highest they could afford.


    However, methods within the system that could be upgraded didn''t have that issue since the upgrades were for all intent and purposes a higher version of the same technique.


    For that reason, Konrad felt at ease cultivating and imparting the Hundred Flowers Scripture onto her.


    Jasmine kept her eyes closed, cleansed her mind of any distraction and focused solely on comprehending the first mysteries of the scripture. Meanwhile, Konrad revolved it and silently cultivated.


    This miniature world wasn''t just a glorified storage room. As a high-grade Grand Artifact, it possessed rich enough spiritual qi for someone to train to the peak of the Grand Rank. However, it held very little use in the cultivation department for someone beyond that level.


    Strands of white light emerged from his body, flower petals rose from his pores and danced around him while pink mist oozed.


    An hour of soundless cultivation passed in a flash. An hour after which Jasmine''s eyes slowly opened with the same phenomena of light and flowers now emerging from her body.


    Konrad was alarmed. As the owner of the system, he didn''t need to comprehend the methods, but he still had a good understanding of their difficulty. The Hundred Flowers Scripture wasn''t your run in the mill method. To comprehend it meant talent in both the martial and spiritual paths. And to comprehend it at such speed could only mean that Jasmine was a rarely seen talent.


    Alas, if not for meeting him, that talent would have never been put to good use.


    "Thus a good birth is in itself a talent, and good fortune shall make even the lowest ascend to greatness."


    His lips curled into a gentle smile. A smile Jasmine took as a sign of approval. An approval that delighted her.


    "What? Impressed? Slack-jawed? Speechless?"


    "Am I not better than all those other gals? Unrivaled among my peers? With a woman like me, what else do you need?"


    "It''s not too late to swear off mistresses. Otherwise, when I start dealing with them¡­heh."


    The smug display caused Konrad''s eyes to roll back. But he could sense the comedy and lack of seriousness within her tone. She would indeed fight to make him hers alone, but she certainly didn''t plan to bring harm to anyone to achieve that.


    At least not physical harm¡­


    Or maybe just a little?


    "Hum, Hum. I give you a passing grade."


    "Just a passing grade?"


    Having grown on stories of cultivators spending weeks and months to comprehend spells and methods, she believed she had done well enough to be dubbed outstanding.


    Never did she expect that his appraisal would be so low. And suddenly her mood was soured. But at the same time, her fighting intent was kindled. If this weren''t enough, she would only need to try harder!


    Seeing that she wasn''t discouraged, Konrad was pleased.


    "The method I''ve given you is a dual cultivation technique. Do you know what that means?"


    The stories of rogues using females as cauldrons to empower themselves were not unfamiliar to Jasmine. But knowing Konrad wouldn''t harm her, she assumed they would both benefit from the intercourse.


    "I know."


    She nodded, trying to appear unfazed despite the rosy tint of her cheeks. In any case, how different could it be from "that time?"


    "Then let''s cultivate. Don''t forget to draw in spiritual energy and revolve it using the method. It''s important that you pay attention to that to maximize the benefits."


    Konrad taught with a mischievous grin.


    "Hum¡­so we start¡­just like this?"


    "How would you want us to start?"


    She reminisced their first time that was full of tenderness and rising passion. In comparison, this seemed too¡­abrupt?


    But before she could say anything else, Konrad vanished and appeared at her back, his arms wrapped around her neck while his lips approached her left ear.


    "Would you want me to tell you that your beauty transcends the sun and moon?"


    "That it is in your scent that I find the delights of life?"


    "Would you want me to press my lips against your ear and whisper my admiration?"


    The feeling of his warm body enlacing hers caused her heart rate to shoot up.


    "Or rather¡­"


    He laid her with her back on the bed and his face standing above hers. His sweet breath grazed her nose, and the mesmerizing scent of orchids rippling from him assaulted her senses.


    "¡­just show you?"


    Then he leaned in, taking her lips in a passionate kiss.


    "Good. This is¡­good."


    She thought as the feeling of their intertwining tongue, and rising heat cleansed her mind of any extra thoughts.


    Words became superfluous, unnecessary ornaments that would distract them from the task of bringing one another to paradise. So, they no longer bothered with them. Konrad freed her of her robe and undergarments while she did the same to him. He broke their kiss, moving down to her nether regions with his tongue bared and his shaft hardening against her face.


    Instinctively, she pressed it firmly within her hand, extending it with gentle strokes, before taking it into her mouth.


    At the same time, his tongue latched on her clit, and his fingers teased her fold, causing the holy nectar she contained to drip without restraint.


    And quickly, a tantalizing slurping sound was the only thing available within the room.


    Their rising moans stifled by their "mutual service" duty.


    White light burst from their forms, pink mist rose from their pores, and hundreds of flowers bloomed and shrouded their tangling bodies as they revolved the Hundred Flowers Scripture and dual cultivated.


    Then they spun, lying on their shoulders with their legs collaring each other''s necks and their faces still in each other''s crotches.


    "Mhm!"


    Jasmine couldn''t help but let out as Konrad''s masterful play of her drenched fold caused jolts of electricity to spread through her body.


    His hands rested on her buttocks and hers on his. But as he sensed her impending orgasm, he stopped, removed his tongue from her sex and caused her to gasp in frustration.


    She didn''t have time to complain before he spun into sitting and motioned for her to dive into his arms. Which she did, wrapping her arms around his neck and rubbing her sex against his throbbing rod that now glittered in golden light.


    A benefit of their cultivation? She didn''t care, too occupied with her furious masturbation on her lover''s shaft.


    "Anh¡­"


    Her moans and rubbing teased Konrad''s rod. He embraced her slim waist and let her slip onto his cock.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Cultivate! She shouldn''t forget that the entire purpose of this was to cultivate.


    But when pleasure reached such fantastic heights, how could she focus. She laid on his cock, legs outstretched with her hands holding his cheeks and kissed him impetuously to suppress her moans while moving down his shaft and causing his balls to slap her butt cheeks.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sound of deep lovemaking soon filled the room. With more intense moans replacing their predecessors while the two moved their waists and brought each other to heaven.


    The initial tender moves soon became instinct driven thrusts that carried the two of them to the so desired peak.


    "Mhhhhhhh!"


    Jasmine groaned in Konrad''s mouth as her body clenched on his and her orgasm took her. He followed suit, unloading his large stream of semen within her.


    The scripture caused their minds to intertwine, sharing the feelings and bliss they felt within one another''s arms.


    But they were only getting started and switched to other positions to better explore their sexuality, and bring out all the boons of the Hundred Flowers Scripture.


    ...


    The intense dual cultivation session came to an end with Jasmine collapsing in the mermaid position while panting for breath.


    "Fifth¡­it is the¡­fifth. May the divine lord have mercy on me¡­I can''t continue."


    "Admitting defeat?"


    "Admitting defeat!"


    She conceded with her back resting on his chest. It seemed the plan of making him lie broken under her would need to receive some tweaks!


    But in the meantime, large streams of spiritual energy flooded her body and mind, taking her from a mortal with no cultivation base to the fifth step Adept Knight and first step Adept Priest in one go.

 25 The Purple Flame Mark Awakens

    Even for Jasmine who still had a shallow understanding of the cultivation world, the sudden breakthrough in cultivation brought by the dual cultivation sessions seemed too large to be normal.


    She attributed that quick rise to Konrad''s method and sat cross-legged to digest her gains.


    Meanwhile, although Konrad had profited very little in terms of cultivation advancement, his understanding of the Hundred Flowers Scripture had reached a new level.


    He sat in the lotus position and channeled it to explore his new discoveries. The Hundred Flowers scripture was divided into three layers. Each bringing with it an attribute. Attributes should not be confused with the elemental spells priests could conjure. They were ingrained in the spiritual energy and brought with them countless benefits.


    Mastering an attribute before the Arch Rank was a challenging task that most talents failed to accomplish. But as long as Konrad could reach the first layer of the Hundred Flowers scripture, he would unlock his first attribute: Light.


    Pink mist moved across his pores, and within his body, his sky-blue pagoda was shrouded by a growing purple haze. That purple haze then merged with the pagoda which subsequently released blinding light that caused Konrad''s body to sparkle.


    And just like that, he had reached the first layer of the Hundred Flowers Scripture. But at that time, the purple flame mark on his right arm shone, and by the time he opened his eyes, he was no longer sitting by Jasmine''s side, but floating within a world of clouds.


    "The hell?"


    Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief as he swept the perimeter.


    "You wish. Hell is a much more entertaining place than this."


    A voice echoed from the back of his head.


    He turned to face it and was surprised to see a tall, handsome man standing at almost 1.9 meters with long jet-black hairs, violet eyes, and a large open coat that showcased his muscular, bare chest.


    But those attributes paled in comparison to the pair of goat horns that protruded from his forehead.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Konrad asked warily. While he couldn''t see his own appearance in his demonic form, the goat horns were attributes he also possessed. And if it weren''t for him being unable to feel any energy signature from the man standing in front of him, he would have assumed him to be of demonic blood.


    "You can think of me as your tutor and guardian. I helped you take down the woman that was trying to kill you before. Remember?"


    The sight of Freya driving her sword toward him in an almost fatal blow resurfaced within Konrad''s mind.


    "Or rather, you helped me help you. Was it not for your strong will to live, it would have taken more time and energy for me to awaken."


    The man stated with a devilish grin.


    Konrad rose from his seated position, and the clouds below him were like an ethereal ground that allowed him to walk toward the demonic man.


    And if anyone witnessed the two face one another, they would be surprised to see the striking resemblance of their faces.


    "Since you brought me here, I assume you have important things to say?"


    "Not say, teach. All highborn demons possess birthmarks that grant them a preternatural understanding of the world and their duties. Call it wisdom of the ancestors if you will. But as a half, yours took a lot of time to activate. In fact, was it not for the previous Konrad dying and being replaced by you, I''m afraid I would have never been able to rise."


    "You¡­know that?"


    But quickly, Konrad''s initial shock was erased. If that thing had been present within his predecessor, then it was likely to have witnessed everything that happened.


    "Of course I do. I know everything about you. But that is of no consequence. In fact, it''s better for everyone. Your predecessor was a good kid. But as far as demons are concerned, he was a complete and utter failure. For the mighty house of Talroth to have produced such an offspring would have probably been his majesty''s greatest shame."


    "But let''s not step away from our intended purpose. I''m here to teach you two things. All that is to know about your bloodline and abilities, and your duty in this mortal plane."


    Hearing the word "duty," Konrad''s face contorted into a frown.


    "I have no interest in taking part in the schemes of bored elders."


    "You can choose not to care. But others will not let you¡­not care."


    "To make things simple. The Ancient Crystal World you currently reside in is like all the other mortal worlds a proxy battlefield between the deva ruled Celestial Realm also known as Heaven, and the demon ruled Infernal Realm also known as Hell."


    "In immemorial times, the ruling gods of the two realms decided to use mortal worlds as proxy battlefields instead of directly engaging each other. This Ancient Crystal World is divided into two continents. The Holy Continent ruled by the Celestial Church and the Barbarian Continent ruled by the Infernal Cult. Those two forces have been directing wars and conflicts for hundreds of thousands of years, causing countless genocides and almost bringing the sentient beings to extinction."


    The sea of new information took Konrad aback. He already knew that the Holy Flame Church was only one of the five branches of the Celestial Church, but he still had no idea of how powerful of an entity it really was.


    But quickly, his eyes revealed doubt.


    "This world''s human history is not that long. The Holy Flame Empire is the oldest recorded country but has not existed for more than a hundred thousand years."


    "That is because every time the sentient beings come close to extinction, those two forces sign an armistice, erase all recorded information of the past civilizations, and let what remain of the different races breed and produce new generations."


    "They have been repeating that process for quite some time. And it is very likely that a new war of extermination will happen very soon. At the earliest, several months. At the latest, several years."


    Konrad was alarmed. What kind of power was required to so seamlessly control the history of all those races across such a terrifying amount of time?


    "But why? Why engage in such bloody slaughter? Just for the sake of distant gods? It makes no sense!"


    "It makes perfect sense. Those two forces each possess their own divine altar that records merits. The more they kill of the other side''s believers, the more merits they accumulate. Although they could also gain the same amount through conversion, it''s much easier to just kill the opponent.


    "Merits can be exchanged for mighty boons granted by the gods themselves. And if one side can ultimately triumph over the other, its leaders can receive the privilege of ascending to the higher realms and being ennobled in the courts of their chosen deities. It''s not even impossible for them to become gods in their own rights."


    No wonder they were willing to go to such lengths.


    "Most established saints are aware of these realities. Which is why they often leave the secular world to join the churches as high-ranking officials. Now I hope you understand why you can''t escape. You can try, but it will not end well."


    "The blood of Talroth marks you as a prime target for the Celestial Church. I believe they gain more merit by killing you than by killing a barbarian saint."


    "What?"


    Konrad staggered, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and his entire body was shaken by violent tremors.


    Worth more than a saint?


    How could he breathe?


    But then the description of the Hundred Flowers Scripture echoed within his mind.


    "Creator: Talroth, fourth king of hell, lord of lust, ruler of all sex demons."


    Could it be¡­


    "Who or what is the Talroth you mentioned? And what is my relationship with him?"


    "His majesty the Southern King of Hell. A million years ago he enslaved Asmodeus and took ownership of the southern domain as its new king. None has managed to shake his position ever since."


    "Most noble houses in hell bear their founder''s name."


    "As for the relationship¡­he''s your father."


    "Come again?"


    Cheap! Too cheap!


    How could it be possible for him to gain such a cheap father?


    "After endless preparations, your mother managed to forge a Master-Servant contract with him and received the privilege of carrying one of his offspring. You were supposed to be a cutting-edge weapon in the upcoming war, but your predecessor''s lack of talent and frustrating disposition caused her to lose faith. She hoped sending him into the palace would cause traumatic enough experiences to awaken his bloodline. But even in death, he failed to man up."


    "I recommend you find an opportunity to escape the palace as soon as possible and contact her."


    It was easier to kill incubi than to harm their genitalia. If the previous Konrad had managed to awaken his bloodline, he would have quickly recovered his "rocks."


    But he didn''t.


    Konrad was overwhelmed by all the things he had just learned. Having a mighty father might seem appealing to most, but in the heart of the Holy Flame Empire, that lineage could only bring him harm.


    "I heard identifying incubi is impossible if they don''t reveal their demonic energy signature."


    "That is incorrect. "Nigh impossible" is the correct answer. There is an ability called Origin Sight that allows its user to not only spy on people from a distance but to also figure out all their innate characteristics. And if I''m not wrong, the Holy Flame Church has more than one person wielding that ability. If for some reason they use it on you, you''re done for."


    Konrad was puzzled. Was it possible that Origin Sight was the real reason behind his predecessor''s death? But if that was true¡­


    "In any case, what you do in the future depends solely on yourself. As for me, my second task is to teach you what you have yet to learn about your abilities. Especially lineage weapons and demonic contracts."


    The man would then carry on with instructing him on how to use certain abilities like the incubi''s innate illusion powers, and the different types and functions of demonic contracts.


    "When you return to the real world, you can stimulate your blood to summon your lineage weapon. Wielding it, your strength will drastically soar, and fighting across an entire rank will be simple. But remember, it possesses a clear demonic signature. Thus, if you unleash it, make sure no undesirable witness remains."


    "Never forget that the primary drive of powerful incubi is not lust. It is domination. Be wary of the Celestial Church."


    "All that needed to be said has been. I will be available if you have any future questions but for now¡­get the fuck out."


    And so Konrad was expelled.

 26 First Demonic Contract: Partnership of Equals

    Konrad''s eyes opened to the sight of Jasmine processing her gains at his front with her body stilled bare, and refined by her improving cultivation. It appeared the flame mark altered his perception of time and he had only left for an instant.


    He stopped his cultivation, got dressed and waited for her to finish while pondering the critical issue of whether to reveal his true parentage or not. He wasn''t concerned about her freaking out as he could effortlessly modify her memories if he so wished.


    But doing so would denaturalize a relationship he was starting to find rather entertaining. And as he tackled the issue within his mind, Jasmine''s eyes opened.


    "How long have you been staring at me like that?"


    Konrad had not realized that while lost in thoughts, his eyes had locked on her naked form with a blank stare.


    Disgraceful¡­


    "Hum, hum. I have been meaning to tell you something relatively important."


    "I''m a demon."


    "What?"


    "I''m a demon."


    "I heard the first time."


    "It didn''t seem like it."


    The fast exchange caused Jasmine''s eyes to blink at breakneck speed while droplets of sweat formed on her forehead.


    "What kind of demon?"


    "An incubus. Wait¡­that''s what you''re worried about?"


    Seeing her eyes shine with a sense of awareness, Konrad realized she was more concerned about the nature of his demonic heritage than with him being a demon.


    "No wonders¡­the first time we met, I knew there was something off about you, but I couldn''t put my fingers on it. Afterward, I thought it was just a result of your cultivation, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case."


    Back then, he used his demonic aura to make her more "open to suggestions."


    "Why aren''t you¡­frightened?"


    He could smell no fear from her body, a reaction vastly different and more irrational than Iliana''s when she first learned of his true nature.


    "All I know about demons is hearsay. Paragon spirits are supposedly the noblest creatures of the Holy Continent, but Wenzel is a true degenerate. In other parts of the world, serpents are supposedly symbols of sneaky and untrustworthy behavior. Yet, in the Holy Flame Empire, they are among the highest-ranking noble races. As for us humans, we are branded as slaves whose sole worth is to serve. Who cares about you being a demon, as long as you''re not the type that needs to kill and torture to grow¡­it doesn''t matter."


    "The "who" is more important than the "what."


    "Demon or not, I will still conquer you!"


    Konrad was speechless. He had not expected her to be this broadminded and somehow felt ashamed of his initial apprehension.


    "That being the case, what would you say about signing a contract?"


    "A contract? An actual demonic contract like in the legends?"


    "Not quite. What I offer you is the Partnership of Equals. If you accept it, you will become a true member of my household, and we shall share mind and blood. Among other things, your cultivation speed will soar."


    "In a nutshell, you will always have a slice of my pie and I of yours."


    Jasmine''s eyes lit up. She didn''t care about all the mentioned cultivation benefits. What truly grabbed her attention was that the terms were very similar to a marriage contract!


    Hehe, she had yet to put a ring on his finger that he was delivering himself to her doorsteps? Of course, she would not let him go!


    "I agree!"


    In theory, forcing a demonic contract was impossible. Both parties had to be willing for it to occur. Of course, there were ways to force willingness.


    Konrad cut his lips, causing blood to trail down his chin and paint his mouth in red.


    He then waved his sleeves and conjured five purple pentagrams that hovered around the two of them.


    "Jasmine, step forward."


    She didn''t hesitate, stood up and walked toward him.


    "Are you willing in all conscience to abandon your humanity for my demonic blood?"


    "I am willing."


    "Are you willing in all conscience to forsake your lineage and ancestry for the right to join my household?"


    "I am willing."


    "To forever brand your soul with the mark of my lineage?"


    "I am willing!"


    "Then I, Konrad of the house of Talroth welcome you to the fold of demonkind as my chosen kin and bind myself to you through spirit and blood!"


    Massive purple light exploded from the pentagrams and shrouded the two of them while Konrad took Jasmine within his arms and kissed her with his bloodied lips. Parts of his demonic essence flew past his mouth, dived into her and mixed with her bloodline, turning her from a pureblooded human being to a half-succubus.


    Her cultivation base experienced another breakthrough, going from the fifth step Adept Knight to the first step True Knight and from first step Adept Priest to the sixth step Adept Priest.


    Meanwhile, her innate comprehension level and cultivation talent were added to Konrad''s and a part of his to hers.


    Thus, the pact was sealed.


    Konrad then placed the harem ring on her finger and left her to adjust to her new self.


    ...


    In the meantime, within a pavilion of the Holy Empress'' palace, two breathtaking women were engaging in a chess match.


    One was dressed in an elegant backless white maxi dress that outlined her perfect hourglass figure and possessed curly silver hairs and eyes that made her paragon spirit heritage evident. She was the Holy Empress, Verena Kvass.


    The other was a crimson dressed woman with long ink-like hairs and slit blue eyes that were the only thing discernable beneath her silver mask. She was the Holy Consort, Else Metze.


    And with the Dowager in seclusion, those two were the most powerful women of the Holy Flame Empire.


    "Your last move was not bad. Reshaping Wenzel''s memories to make him forget who truly harmed him and then using him to turn Yvonne against the emperor and gain her support. I must say I''m impressed."


    "But are you not afraid that when his majesty comes looking for answers, I will reveal the little stunt you pulled?"


    Although she rarely intervened in matters of the inner court, the Holy Empress was fully aware of the various consorts'' daily moves. That night, she had been monitoring Else and was surprised to see her intervene in a matter directly related to the emperor for the sake of a eunuch boy.


    More surprising was that despite knowing that she was being monitored, Else didn''t hesitate to act. And while she subsequently used that matter as a tool to obtain the support of Wenzel''s mother, it was clear the original intent was to save that boy.


    Verena was perplexed as to why Else who never made any rash move would risk offending the emperor for the sake of a seventeen years old eunuch.


    "As the leader of the inner court, your majesty is by right my older sister. That being the case, I don''t see why I should be afraid of my older sister revealing my secrets. Also, if there is something, we can all agree on, it''s that antagonizing the emperor is your favorite activity."


    Else nonchalantly replied while moving a black pawn.


    "Touch¨¦. I do not care about any of that. I''m more interested in the eunuch boy you seem so fond of. Could he be a man you snuck into the palace to be your little lover? Or is there a deeper story here?"


    Verena teased with her lips curled in a mischievous smile.


    "I didn''t know your majesty had such an interest in gossiping."


    "Don''t all bored women love spicy gossips? As the country''s most unentertained woman, it is only natural that I also have some interest in them."


    Verena replied while moving a white pawn.


    "If you''re that interested, why not make a full inquiry? Investigate as you wish and see what you can find out. I have nothing to hide."


    "Will you really not mind?"


    "As long as your majesty doesn''t go beyond a certain point, I will of course not mind."


    Verena''s interest was only heightened.


    But looking at the chessboard, it seemed Else''s pawn was about to reach promotion. As for what it would turn into, she didn''t know.

 27 Go Get Your Milk Elsewhere!

    "Well then, I shall take you up on your offer."


    And so the chess match was brought to a halt. Else left the empress'' palace and returned to hers where the blue-haired lady, Konrad could have easily recognized as the one that sentenced his predecessor to death, awaited with a deferential stance.


    "Welcome back your grace!"


    She greeted upon seeing Else step into the main hall.


    "Tamara? What are you waiting here for? Don''t you have tasks to attend to and connections to weave?"


    "Your grace I was wondering, why didn''t you hide your recent moves from the empress'' sight? With your current cultivation, it would have been impossible for her to monitor you if you didn''t allow her to."


    The world only knew that Else was a martial arts genius and had reached the Holy Knight Rank decades ago. But only a scant few knew that she was also a spiritual genius and had reached the Holy Rank in both paths.


    Her silver mask was a holy artifact that made her spiritual cultivation completely untraceable.


    "Why hide? If Verena wants to play with fire, let her burn."


    "Your grace this is far too reckless. If the empress ever realizes the bloodline of that boy, we''re doomed!"


    Tamara panicked in front of Else''s indifference.


    "Wasn''t your initial plan to use him as a tool to tame the consorts and ultimately target the empress? Why is it that now that he can achieve that, you seem so terrified?"


    Tamara possessed the rare Origin Sight ability and thus quickly became aware of the previous Konrad''s incubus nature. Back then, Else had asked her to keep watch on him while she left the palace to seal an important deal in person.


    But although she tried to let nothing transpire, it was clear that boy caused Else to act in strange manners. Thus, Tamara chose to test him. If they could use him, she would train him into a weapon to subjugate the resisting consorts. If they could not, she would take matters in her own hands and get rid of that time ticking bomb that could at any time be used against her mistress.


    The previous Konrad proved himself useless, and it was clear that his bloodline would never awaken in a lifetime. Yet, that blood was still there. So, she no longer hesitated and had him canned to death!


    But what she had not expected was that by the time Else returned and learned of the events, she beat her until she was half an inch away from death. Only when signs of Konrad''s lifeforce miraculously reappeared within the inner court did she spare her life.


    She had always believed herself to be the closest person to Else within the inner court. But she was ready to brutally execute her to avenge that boy? It was impossible for their relationship not to be extraordinary.


    And that was a grave issue because even now, thanks to her Origin Sight, Tamara could see that Konrad''s bloodline had risen from a half to a pureblooded incubus!


    How he achieved that, she didn''t know. But the fact of the matter was that a pureblooded demon now resided within the inner court and was being sheltered by Else.


    "Your grace, I do not understand why you care so much for that boy, but I implore you to act with lucidity. The Holy Empress is the Dowager''s niece. The Dowager is one of the leading priestesses of the Holy Flame Church that has always been looking for ways to exterminate us. The chance of this ending with our heads rolling on the floor is way too high! For the sake of the souls we must avenge, please reconsider!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Konrad now stood within his dungeon in front of his gathered female captives. Those he had already conquered looked at him with yearning while the rest stared onto the ground with evident dread.


    "I''m giving you all an opportunity to sign a contract of eternal servitude with me. Agree, and henceforth, you shall join my household as servants and receive the benefits that implies. Refuse¡­and I have no further use for you."


    He coolly declared.


    Freya and the priestesses that had tasted the golden rod had already fallen on their knees in submission.


    "We agree!"


    Quickly, the two court ladies and remaining palace maids followed suit. Although unlike Freya they didn''t have a clear understanding of Konrad''s true nature and didn''t know what the contract really implied, they didn''t want to die.


    Unlike the Partnership of Equals that had limited quotas, the number of allowed Master-Servant contracts was infinite.


    Konrad executed the ritual and imprinted their chests with the Mark of Servitude of House Talroth: A pair of purple butterfly wings.


    Overall, their cultivations rose, those at the Adept Rank saw their cultivation rise by two steps. Those at the True Rank by one and the two court ladies at the Grand Knight rank were close to breakthrough another level.


    And as Konrad''s cultivation rose, so would theirs. As for himself, he had obtained all their cultivation talents as well as their absolute obedience. Not only that but with a thought, he could decide their life and death.


    Their minds were also open books for him to browse through.


    "Freya, step forward."


    "Yes, master!"


    Freya didn''t hesitate and stepped toward him.


    "How much access do you have to house Schoner''s finances?"


    Freya was puzzled as to why her master was now interested in the finances of her husband''s house but still replied.


    "My husband greatly dotes on me and gives me full access to his bank accounts and assets. But those only represent a third of house Schoner''s finances. The remaining two-thirds are within the hands of my brother in law, count Wilhelm Schoner."


    Wilhelm Schoner was the contemporary head of house Schoner and Thorsten''s elder brother. He was said to be a sixth step Transcendent Knight.


    "At how much can you estimate the part your husband controls?"


    "About fifty to sixty millions purple crystals!"


    "I give you one week to put it all in my hands."


    "What?"


    Freya believed she didn''t hear him right, and so gave him an incredulous stare.


    "Need I repeat myself?"


    "No¡­Master I will deliver!"


    "Good. Execute this task, and I will help you quickly return to your previous level and even go beyond."


    Hearing that, Freya was overjoyed. Her cultivation loss had been a great blow to her self-esteem, and she was eager to regain it.


    As for why Konrad was targeting house Schoner, it was because they were the easiest fat sheep to target. Initially, he planned to auction the three low-grade Grand Level Spiritual methods he had exchanged from the system to make a solid profit and establish himself financially.


    However, with the recent developments, it was obvious he would need to prepare himself to escape from the palace!


    And not just escape but escape with enough resources that he could effortlessly establish himself elsewhere and build his own faction.


    "Thorsten Schoner, I have nothing against you. But for the sake of my survival, I must use your wife to screw you over!"


    "Sorry!"


    The eunuchs still in cages observed this scene with horror. How was it possible for them to have fallen in the hands of a pureblooded demon? Was there still hope for survival?


    And as if he aware of their thoughts, Konrad turned toward them.


    "There is still hope for you. Condense your entire cultivation bases into pills, and I will erase your memories then allow you to leave."


    They were five high-level True Knights with the weakest being at the seventh step and the strongest being at the ninth step. If they condensed their entire cultivation bases into pills, Konrad could use them to improve the cultivation of his women.


    But the price would be the loss of a lifetime of hard work.


    Still, they didn''t hesitate.


    After collecting the pills they produced, Konrad used his incubus abilities to erase their minds and implant some false memories within before sending them on their way.


    He then brought Jasmine and Freya out of the miniature world.


    After obtaining a half-succubus bloodline, Jasmine''s innate charm had risen to a brand new level. Still, she looked at Freya with wariness.


    Clearly, that mature vixen was one of the thieves!


    "Remember, you only have a week. Act fast."


    Freya nodded, but then, a nefarious thought flashed within her corrupted mind.


    "Will master also give me "that" kind of reward?"


    "Certainly."


    Freya beamed, but Jasmine''s eyes burned with fury. What kind of reward could "that" be?


    Obviously, it was the sexual kind!


    She wrapped her arms around Konrad''s neck to signify ownership and glowered at Freya.


    "Look, bitch, he''s taken! Go get your milk elsewhere!"


    And instantly, Konrad''s forehead was full of black lines.

 28 When Five Words Crash All Your Plans

    "The nerves! Who the hell are you?!"


    Submitting to Konrad was one thing, being verbally abused by a nobody was another. As a pureblooded golden-eyed lioness, if there was one thing Freya didn''t tolerate, it was being disrespected by those she deemed inferior. And while Jasmine''s cultivation had risen to the first step True Knight Rank, Freya didn''t put her in her eyes.


    "Your new mistress!"


    Jasmine announced with complacent glee. But at that time, Konrad chose to bring her back to earth.


    "Actually, if Freya can complete her task, I might promote her."


    "I''m the master of the contracts and can adjust them however I wish to."


    "Meaning that I can also modify yours if I wish to."


    "Do I wish to¡­?"


    Konrad murmured while rubbing his beardless chin, and his words caused Jasmine to unfasten his neck and stare at him with stupor.


    "You¡­tricked me!"


    She complained while aiming her now wobbling index at his self-satisfied face.


    "I am a demon!"


    "Tricking is my birthright!"


    That girl was too brazen. If he didn''t start putting some shackles here and there, wouldn''t she try to overturn the world?


    Wanting to deprive me of my beauties? In your dreams!


    I will have you, and I will also have them!


    "Now that you''ve joined my household, you cannot escape. So, you might as well make the best of it. Think of this as a test of virtue. If you perform well enough, who knows what will happen in the future?"


    Initially, Freya had been incensed by Jasmine''s rude and possessive behavior. But now all discomfort had been replaced by deep satisfaction.A woman''s status in a polygamous husband''s house often depended on the dowry she brought.


    She was going to bring more than fifty million purple crystals!


    Could that little maid compare?


    "When I''m promoted and my cultivation restored, I will properly deal with you!"


    She inwardly swore with a radiant smile.


    And Konrad who had unobstructed access to her thoughts couldn''t help but blink.


    "Hum, hum. Back to proper business. For how long is your pass valid?"


    The reason why Freya could come and go within the palace was that thanks to Else, she had obtained an imperial pass. That pass was only granted to women that had strong connections to the inner court and could only be used for a certain amount of time.


    Past the deadline, renewal was necessary.


    Freya had been using hers for some time already and should be close to its expiration date.


    "I still have three weeks."


    "That''s more than enough."


    While she completed the task, he would make some additional arrangements and gather as many resources as he could.


    "It''s unfortunate that I have to leave this female paradise so soon¡­oh well, to enjoy beauty, you first need to breathe."


    Although he managed to keep his neck so far, Konrad didn''t want to take extra chances. Even if he held no interest in the faraway Barbarian Continent, he wasn''t going to sit and wait for the Holy Flame Church to come knocking on his doorstep.


    How was that different from courting death?


    He could return with great pomp when he was powerful enough!


    The girls were sent on their respective ways with Jasmine still fuming and pondering her future course of actions.


    Konrad then woke Ralph and Alan, his two eunuch subordinates and gave them errands.


    "Ralph, your job is to contact Hans for a new business opportunity. This time, tell him to get ready for an auction. But the goods are not things he can take responsibility for so he should prepare accordingly. Just tell him that we''re going a full grade higher and insist on the plural of "the goods." I give him four days and will send someone to deliver them when he''s ready."


    "As for you Alan, I want you to obtain a complete map of the imperial palace as well as the hierarchy and cultivation levels of guards at key locations. The more you can find the better. You have three days."


    The imperial palace was not a mill. You couldn''t get out because you wanted to. And even with Konrad''s current cultivation level, escaping it would be no simple feat.


    Hearing his task, Alan was puzzled.


    "Are you trying to smuggle something in or¡­"


    But the glower he received from Konrad shoved the rest of his words back down his throat.


    "I hope I do not need to remind you of the importance of discretion. Execute these tasks well, and I will handsomely reward you."


    It seemed he attached extreme importance to those tasks. That being the case, there surely was great wealth to obtain!


    "Rest assured that we will not fail you!"


    They proclaimed and immediately went on their ways to tend to the tasks. As for the kitchen shifts¡­to hell with that!


    For the sake of great wealth, they could certainly endure some punishment! In any case, the weather was not that good recently. It was time to call in sick!


    And seeing them disperse, Konrad no longer wasted another second and headed toward the embroidery department to meet Iliana.


    With the news of her new status having spread, her treatment had undergone drastic changes. The title of maid was removed and replaced with that of Honored Palace Guest. She also received an entire courtyard and several maids to attend to her daily needs.


    But although on the outside it appeared this change was out of consideration for her changed status, it was nothing more than a new way of monitoring her.


    If they truly wished to show consideration, they could have just sent her back to her household.


    But they didn''t. And perhaps until the day her father died, she would have to stay within this mockery of a golden cage.


    From times to times, the figure of the unruly Konrad would flash within her mind to improve her otherwise sullen mood.


    But today, as she sat at the edge of the spring where they had wrestled for their lives, it wasn''t in her mind, but in the spring that she saw his figure manifest itself.


    "Really? Am I now starting to hallucinate?"


    She wondered with a frown.


    "Not quite. But then again, I suppose I am the physical manifestation of all female fantasies."


    A smug voice came from her back.


    She spun, and her eyes widened to the sight of Konrad who looked at her with his usual mischievous grin.


    "Don''t flatter yourself. Beside Daphne, no one fantasies about you."


    She retorted. Daphne had not wasted any time to corrupt her ears with Konrad''s "exploits." Something she most definitely didn''t want to be aware of.


    "Why is it that I sense the unique smell of jealousy?"


    "Because you''re a conceited manwhore."


    "Flattery will get you anywhere."


    "Unredeemable!"


    But through that small exchange of words, her mood had already been lifted.


    "Since I''ve nothing better to do, I might as well listen to all the nonsense you have to say¡­"


    From her tone, it looked like she was doing him a mighty favor. But Konrad was well aware that should he now turn heels, the quality of her day would only worsen.


    He sat by her side, and for the next hour, brightened her mood through stories and pleasantries.


    They were now lying on the ground by each other''s side, and unbeknown to her, Iliana''s head was getting increasingly closer to his.


    "Do you want to leave the palace?"


    "Of course I do. But that''s impossible."


    She replied to his inquiry.


    "That might not be true. If you want to leave, it''s not difficult. Kiss me, and in a week when I''m ready to leave, I will come to fetch you."


    "What?"


    Iliana turned toward him with incredulous eyes.


    "You want to flee the palace?"


    "Flee is such a terrible word. I''d rather say I want to go sightseeing."


    And hearing the confirmation from his lips, concern replaced Iliana''s initial shock.


    "Don''t be rash. If escaping the palace was that simple; many would not have died trying to do so."


    Not everyone was willing to spend a lifetime within the confines of the imperial palace, and many had died trying to escape it.


    "I will naturally not do something I''m not certain of. If I say we''re ready to leave, then we are ready."


    While his confidence had alleviated some of her fears, Iliana still wasn''t convinced.


    "If you can really pull it off. No need to say one. I can give you a thousand kisses."


    "You got yourself a deal! See you in a week."


    With that said, he stood up.


    "Leaving so soon?"


    Iliana blurted out, then realized she had betrayed herself.


    "Oh? Is that longing I feel?"


    "Humph!"


    But as she turned her gaze away from his, he planted a soft kiss on the right corner of her lips, then vanished in a haze of light.


    "Unruly¡­"


    She cursed with her cheeks flushed red.


    ...


    Following that little escapade, Konrad returned to his assigned kitchen duties and handled both his work and his errand boys'' to avoid raising too many questions. But while he prepared the last radishes, a trio of eunuchs walked into the small kitchen.


    From their attire, it was clear they were head eunuchs.


    "Are you the low-ranked eunuch Konrad?"


    Asked the one at their helm.


    "I am indeed. What can I do for you?"


    "The Holy Empress summons you!"


    The radishes he held within his hands dropped onto the ground while his black eyes widened and droplets of sweat formed on his forehead.


    "Are you sure there isn''t another Konrad?"

 29 I Respectfully Decline

    So fast? How was that possible?


    Konrad was not just taken aback by the head eunuchs'' sudden words. He was horrified. The timing was too perfect for this to be a coincidence and made him reminisce how his predecessor had been sent to his maker.


    "You know, I''m sure there must be a misunderstanding. With such a vast inner court, an innumerable amount of Konrads must exist. Surely, you''ve mistaken me for another one but fret not, I won''t take offense."


    "By the way, Konrad is not even my first name. It''s just a nickname used by the buddies. My real name is¡­Darnok. Yes¡­Darnok."


    "Have a good day."


    He politely replied while picking up his radishes. For the first time in his life, he clung onto legumes with greater passion that he would a woman!


    The head eunuchs exchanged confused glances. Why was that boy having such a strange reaction? Could it be that they''d really gotten the wrong person?


    Impossible!


    They had especially been instructed to come to this place, and his face perfectly fit the "Konrad''s" description.


    "Are you challenging the Holy Empress'' verbal decree?"


    The most senior of the three asked in a threatening tone.


    "How could I dare, but I''m only a small fry within a sea of giants. I have no connections and only tend to legumes and cooking within this small kitchen. How could the empress have ever heard my name? To say nothing of my name, how could she be aware of my existence? That''s why I say you must have found the wrong person."


    "My life is not important, but if you accidentally offend the Empress¡­the consequences..."


    His voice trailed with a long, sorrowful sigh that caused the trio to question the accuracy of their information. His words were logical. Only one with significant background could enter the empress'' sight. Who was he to receive the honor of being summoned by her majesty? It made absolutely no sense.


    For an instant, they didn''t know what to do.


    "Should we first go back to verify the information?"


    "Go back empty-handed? How are we to explain the failure of such a simple task?"


    "If we have to fail the task, at least let''s have something to show. Also, that boy looks fishy."


    "Yeah, Darnok? Isn''t that Konrad in reverse? Does he really think we were born yesterday?"


    "Sons of bitches! Was it not for me not wanting to risk getting ahead of myself, I would have already slapped you to death!


    Damn!"


    Konrad silently cursed while being dragged toward the empress'' palace. And following a series of teleportation circles, he was brought to the entrance of a massive residence that stretched across two hectares with tall supporting pillars evoking ancient Greek architecture.


    Without ceremony, the eunuchs pulled him inside and brought him over to two personal attendants that awaited their return.


    During all this time, Konrad adopted the meek and submissive attitude befitting a low-ranked eunuch while silently cursing all the ancestors of his "guides."


    Soon, they reached a white marble door in front of which the two attendants stopped.


    "Your majesty, the eunuch has been brought over."


    In a creak, the door opened, and the two attendants led Konrad inside a brightly lit room where thirteen other attendants played card games alongside a silver-haired woman whose eyes had yet to meet Konrad''s.


    "You can all leave."


    She declared and instantly, the attendants by her sides as well as the two that brought Konrad over, all exited the room.


    The woman then rose to her feet, but Konrad who kept his eyes locked onto the ground below couldn''t appreciate her beauty.


    "Why the sudden display of bashfulness? As I recall, when you shattered Wenzel''s "jewels," you didn''t have such reservations."


    "End! My life ends!"


    But then Konrad recalled the blurry sight of the woman that saved his and Jasmine''s lives and vainly hoped that the one standing in front of him was his mysterious savior.


    "Hum, hum. Your Majesty must be jesting. How does a little servant like me dare harm the belongings of the sixth prince? I do not have that courage."


    Even at the pillory, he would not admit to it! But his words caused a light chuckle to escape Verena''s lips.


    "Look at me."


    Konrad''s gaze rose and fell upon a sight that forced him to stare dazed for a few seconds. In terms of beauty, beside that mysterious, blurry figure, the woman in front of him effortlessly eclipsed all those he had ever met. But that beauty didn''t just come from her natural charms.


    It came from her unfathomable cultivation that caused every strand of her body to ripple with subverting force. And although she spoke gently, the irresistible might of a ruler surrounded her ever words.


    "Stand straight. I want to take a good look at you."


    Driven by her irresistible voice, Konrad let go of the submissive display and stood at full height.


    Verena''s hands were clasped beneath her back as she walked circles around him with nods of approval.


    "Not bad. Seventeen years old, fifth step Grand Knight, eighth step True Priest. Sky-high innate strength, speed, and resilience. I can even see a perfect dual cultivation physique."


    "Outstanding."


    He was like an open book for her to browse through. Nothing could escape her gaze.


    The situation was terrible.


    "I can see why Else is so fond of you. You can be trained into a true powerhouse."


    The Holy Consort was fond of him?


    Verena stepped away from Konrad and sat in the middle of a blue velvet armchair with her mesmerizing legs crossed and her right cheek resting on her fist causing her curly silver hairs to cascade on the right.


    But with those words, Konrad realized she couldn''t see through his bloodline.


    "It''s rare for such an outstanding human being to exist outside of the Barbarian Continent. Where are you from?"


    Her following words confirmed it. But although Konrad''s apprehension had drastically shrunken, his vigilance remained intact.


    "I was born and raised in this Holy Flame City. Your majesty can easily verify this by checking the records of the eunuchs."


    "I''ve already done that, but I don''t believe it. You entered this palace as an ordinary eunuch boy without any cultivation and in a matter of a few months, your cultivation skyrockets to the current level?"


    "Not possible. You either deceived your examiners or someone helped you deceive them."


    "Or perhaps, I''m looking at this the wrong way, and you''re a completely different person from the one that entered the palace?"


    Horrifying woman!


    Konrad fought hard to control his heart rate and prevent body movement from betraying him.


    "Your majesty is jesting. The imperial palace is a well-known place of opportunity. There is no rule stipulating that those of high cultivation cannot enter as eunuchs. I merely believed I could build myself a grand career within these walls and concealed my cultivation from my examiners to avoid trouble. It''s not like they had the means to see through it."


    "No need to justify yourself. I do not care about your identity. About your origins and connections to the outside world. I do not care about Wenzel. None of these are the reason for your presence here."


    "I want you to serve me. To abandon all allegiances, you might have to anything or anyone else, and serve me wholeheartedly. Become my pawn if I want you to, and my knight if I so command you. Agree, and I guarantee that within five years, I can make you a Semi-Saint."


    "And before you turn thirty, I will help you achieve sanctification."


    Verena offered with her silver eyes locked on Konrad and observing his every move.


    Odd. Why was there no fluctuation within his mood?


    "I respectfully decline!"


    His explicit rejection caused her to stare blankly for a few seconds.


    "Did you not hear what I said?"


    "I heard. And I respectfully decline!"


    His words intensified Verena''s suspicions.


    "Did you not say you wanted to build yourself a career? A once in a lifetime opportunity now stands in front of you. Why do you reject it?"


    "My apologies your majesty, but I''m only a small fry. I have no intention of becoming a pawn in the inner court''s political intrigues. Please forgive me!"


    What a joke! Wanting to turn me into a tool for your political warfare? Are you out of your mind?


    I am always the one to play women. When was it time for the roles to be reversed?


    Wanting to bait me with the hope of sanctification? In your dreams! I, your father, will become a god!


    Who cares about sanctification?

 30 Bargain

    "Just because of your fears, you are going to forgo such an opportunity?"


    "Don''t you know that in danger lies great reward?"


    "I didn''t peg you for the spineless type."


    Verena admonished with a disappointed tone.


    However, Konrad was unmoved.


    "Your majesty, may I ask you at what age did you become a Saint?"


    "At the age of four-hundred."


    She replied without blinking.


    "Four-hundred¡­at what age did the emperor achieve sanctification?"


    "Six-hundred."


    "The Holy Consort?"


    "Two-hundred."


    "Good¡­very good."


    Konrad murmured while restraining the abundance of curses within his throat.


    "Even the country''s number one talent took two centuries to achieve sanctification. That being the case, what makes you think you can help me achieve it in¡­less than thirty?"


    Konrad slowly spoke to prevent himself from flying into rage. Was she openly making fun of him?


    When even she took four-hundred years, she had the nerves of claiming she could help him reach that altitude before he turned thirty?


    What a joke!


    But naturally, Verena was prepared.


    "You can''t do it with traditional cultivation, but if we combine your talent with an appropriate dual cultivation method, you still have a chance."


    "Usually, no matter how gifted, and regardless of their method''s level, dual cultivators cannot go beyond the Transcendent Rank. That''s because the holy path requires "purity."


    Dual Cultivation is fast but mixes the spiritual energies of its practitioners thus creating imperfections and a gradual lack of purity that forever blocks them at the peak of the Transcendent Rank."


    "The answer to that is for the partners to practice the same method from the cradle while regularly going through Spiritual Harmony Rituals."


    Just like Konrad''s Hundred Flowers Scripture, Spiritual Harmony Rituals allowed the participants to establish and perfect a spiritual connection.


    "Not many people are willing or able to expend the resources required to train a pair in such a way, but I can. If you now submit to me, I can give you a high-grade Holy Rank Dual Cultivation Method and provide you with the perfect partner. We will waste some time to have you retrain from scratch, but before long, you will return to your current level."


    That Holy Rank Dual Cultivation Method was one of Verena''s secrets and a gift from a formidable high-ranking member of the Celestial Church. Thus, although she had never used it, she was well aware of its might.


    But while this was all very pleasant to the ears, Konrad was unmoved. As a pureblooded incubus, the problems of dual cultivation didn''t apply to him.


    "That is only the first issue. The second issue is, you obviously want me to play a certain role in your contest with the Holy Consort. A harmful role."


    Offering a dual cultivation method meant that she was already aware of him not being a eunuch. At this point, there was no need to pretend otherwise.


    "I do not have the boldness required to stand between the Holy Emperor''s most beloved women. That is, at best, suicidal."


    "And forgive my frankness but although you''re still the most favored, the future doesn''t seem to be holding anything good for you."


    Those last words caused a frown to appear on Verena''s face.


    "What makes you think I''m the most favored?"


    To the outside world, it was common knowledge that Else was the Holy Emperor''s favorite consort. Why then was that "eunuch" claiming otherwise.


    "Honestly, it''s obvious to anyone that dares ponder the question. The Holy Consort''s background is not inferior to yours, but it is well known that she surpasses you in terms of beauty. That her cultivation talent is leagues above yours, and that her influence stretches far beyond your reach. That being the case, with the Holy Consort''s vast ambitions, why do you still bear the Empress'' crown?"


    "Because the Dowager is your aunt? No, the Dowager has long since stopped caring about matters of the court. The answer is that your majesty is the Holy Emperor''s most beloved. Thus, he''s unwilling to demote you."


    Konrad confidently analyzed, causing Verena''s interest in him to rise.


    "Not bad. Wood that can be carved."


    She clapped with amusement.


    "Since you know that¡­"


    "But that is only for the time being."


    Konrad dryly cut.


    "No matter how resilient, the tree will ultimately be dislodged by the unrelenting storm. Your majesty is the tree and the Holy Consort the storm.


    Ten years? Fifteen years? Six months? Time matters not, if her current rise is not stopped, she''s bound to overturn the sky!"


    There was one last thing he hadn''t said. What was the need to pledge allegiance to someone that would ultimately belong to him?


    But instead of getting offended, Verena''s smile grew brighter.


    "Are you not afraid of your words upsetting me?"


    "Your majesty claims I''ve harmed the sixth prince. Yet, my head still hangs on my shoulders. What is there to be afraid of?"


    "Good, you''ve relaxed."


    It was true. Konrad''s initial apprehensions had vanished, and he faced her straight and unafraid.


    "Your analysis is correct. I''ve been lying dormant for too long, and things are starting to get out of hands. I do not care about what Else does beyond the walls of the inner court, but within, it is time she learns moderation."


    "Although you are not interested in the power I can offer, there must be something you desire."


    "What is it? As long as it is something within my ability to grant, I will grant it."


    Konrad''s first thoughts went to the bountiful cleavage beneath his eyes. But quickly, that thought was set aside.


    All things in due time!


    However, it was now clear the empress'' desire to obtain him was too strong to be brushed off by a simple refusal. And perhaps, too strong a rejection was a surefire road to an early death?


    There seemed to be something, a relationship to the Holy Consort that made her target him. Therefore, it was time to bite.


    "I do have one dear wish. Iliana Kracht, please return her to her family."


    Hearing his request, incomprehension flashed within Verena''s eyes.


    "Is that all you want? I can give you a lot more than that."


    "That is all I want. If your majesty can accomplish that, I do not mind serving you for a year."


    Because in one year, I have no doubt that you included, the entire imperial harem shall fall under my absolute control!


    If I cannot escape, let''s reverse the game and turn the inner court into the fortress and weapon that shall protect my secret and repel my enemies.


    Since you women so desperately want to play with me, let''s play and see who burns!


    "Very well, your wish will be granted. Tonight, Iliana Kracht can return to her family."


    "Do you not need the emperor''s permission first? After all, isn''t he the one that placed her under house arrest?"


    Although it was due to Else''s intrigues, it was the emperor that promulgated the decree that forced Iliana to enter the inner court.


    But Verena''s next words caused Konrad to reevaluate her.


    "Within the inner court. I am the emperor!"


    Beneath that mask of elegance and gentleness hid an overbearing creature waiting for the opportunity to soar.


    Perhaps the most ambitious one had yet to show her fangs?


    Konrad couldn''t help but feel some pity for the Holy Emperor whose most beloved women most likely only had his destruction in mind.


    "I wish to escort her back to house Kracht."


    "Suit yourself. I will provide you with a special pass to freely go in and out of the imperial palace."


    Verena''s immediate agreement took Konrad by surprise. But then, he realized it was not carelessness but naked confidence.


    She was a Saint. If she didn''t want him to escape, within the six thousand square miles of the Holy Flame City, he couldn''t escape.


    "But I still have one question. Why did you choose me? The answer will not affect my future course of actions, but it will allow me to lower what remains of my guard."


    "In all honesty, I was at first merely curious. Very few can receive anything other than disdain from Else. But you actually seem to have¡­her affection?


    That piqued my curiosity and made me wonder what was so special about you. But now I have a different idea. I believe you can help me tame all those unruly consorts and in time, even help me achieve an old dream of mine."


    From those words, the masked woman''s identity was clear.


    As it turned out, the one to whom he owed his life was the Holy Consort. But that didn''t make Konrad feel at ease. He wasn''t conceited enough to believe such a mighty woman so easily smitten by his appearance. Thus, although he could not find her in his memories, she must have had a profound relationship with the previous Konrad.


    That being the case, what if she found out the truth? What would her reaction be? Hopefully, by that time, he would be prepared.


    "Damn lesser Konrad you are already dead. Why are you still creating so much trouble for me?


    "I promise you that when I get my hands on the bitch that caused you such harm, she will beg for death, yet be unable to obtain it!"


    "So just rest in peace!"

 31 Man-Breaker!

    Afterward, Konrad was relieved of his kitchen duties, promoted to the rank of head eunuch and given new quarters. Verena also promulgated a decree allowing Iliana to return to her household on the very same day.


    That decree spread within the inner court like wildfire and alarmed all its knowledgeable denizens.


    But while they expected Else''s immediate counterattack, they were disappointed to hear nothing of her side.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Else''s palace.


    "Your grace, now that the Empress ordered the release of Iliana, shouldn''t we¡­take the opportunity to strike?


    Tamara cautiously asked.


    But Else who laid on her side within a grey velvet sofa remained unfazed.


    "What is there to gain?"


    "We could lure out and ambush Wolfgang Kracht to remove that trouble once and for all!"


    Tamara exclaimed, but seeing the lack of reaction from Else, she quickly became confused.


    "Since you can think of it, others also can. We are not the only ones wishing for Wolfgang Kracht''s demise. Why dirty our hands, when many are already planning to use the opportunity to butcher him?


    This is an excellent opportunity to see if we have a full measure of the man."


    Tamara believed Else overcautious but didn''t dare comment any further.


    "But why would the Empress suddenly override the Emperor to order such a thing?"


    And although the answer was clear to her, Else didn''t reply.


    ...


    As the center of the news, Iliana was naturally the most astonished and incredulously stared at the complacent Konrad now standing in front of her.


    "How did you pull that off?"


    "I was born with divine charm and irresistible appeal. The Holy Empress was moved by my presence and conceded to my every demand!"


    He shamelessly boasted while puffing out his chest.


    "Utter nonsense!"


    Iliana naturally didn''t believe that the empress had fallen for his tricks. Could a Saint be so easily swindled?


    "In any case, you now owe me a thousand kisses so go prepare your lipstick to cover me with red!"


    "Shameless!"


    But a deal was a deal so she would have to comply.


    "I am shameless! Mightily shameless!"


    "What, do you know any great, bashful man? No!"


    "The first characteristic of a great man is shamelessness!"


    "And I am beyond the boundaries of greatness!"


    Iliana stared slack-jawed at that outrageous display of impudence. And seeing her waste time in pointless staring, Konrad decided to take the bull by the horns, hauled her on his shoulder, and pulled her back toward her quarters.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I know I''m a fantastic specimen, but I can''t afford to have you waste time in bewildered stares when I have smooches to get."


    "Since you''re so concerned about face, I will have to rearrange our deal to receive and give!"


    "Wait, wait¡­"


    But wait he would not. And so, Iliana was dragged back to her bed and pulled into a consuming session of smooches!


    "Mhm¡­not there¡­!"


    ¡­


    Time flew by in a flash, and Konrad''s body was now covered with red lipstick marks while Iliana''s was full of hickeys at unchaste spots.


    "How can I face my dad like this¡­"


    She complained with her flushed cheeks held within her palms.


    "Just tell him that you''ve been marked by his future son in law."


    Defeated, Iliana could only rearrange herself and prepare for the imminent departure.


    The Empress had granted them an escort of four royal ladies at the middle stages of the Arch-Knight rank. Naturally, that escort wasn''t meant merely for her protection, but also as an additional show of goodwill toward Count Wolfgang, her father.


    With the descent of night, the group departed from the imperial palace through a teleportation circle. At the gate, a luxurious red and gold carriage driven by a head eunuch awaited.


    They embarked, with Konrad making sure to keep the flushed Iliana pressed against his chest.


    "We¡­are not¡­alone."


    She whispered in a mental message.


    "Glad to see you know where your priorities lie."


    He replied in kind.


    "In any case, once we get to your family''s mansion, you won''t have to worry about my misdeeds for quite some time."


    Hearing that, a stinging sense of loss burst within Iliana''s chest and her struggles collapsed.


    ¡­


    With forty million citizens and six thousand square miles, the Holy Flame City was the largest of the Holy Continent and perhaps even of the entire Ancient Crystal World. Yet, not everyone had the means to put a roof above their heads. In fact, with commoners being unable to own land, they had to rent whatever dwelling they possessed from either nobles or the imperial court.


    The latter being the primary source of commoner lodgings within the Holy Flame City. Commoners and slaves constituted the two lowest social classes and had drastically different statuses. Commoners could choose to be servants, but slaves only had that option.


    Humans were the primary source of slaves within the Holy Continent. Their status within the three empires and twenty-eight kingdoms that composed the Holy Continent was meager. They were either waiters, housekeepers, farm workers or prostitutes.


    With the latest being the most lucrative option. Commoners, on the contrary, had the right to own a business which they could operate by renting space from the authorities or some noble.


    For that reason, having a half-human bloodline had always been a source of great mockery for Iliana among children of nobility.


    As for human nobles¡­in the hundred thousand years long existence of the Holy Flame Empire, while more than one powerful human eunuch or maid had appeared, not one human noble house had managed to establish itself.


    All potential in that area was squashed in the cradle. But within the Barbarian continent, the situation was radically different.


    The carriage moved past the streets at moderate speed, the horses carrying it spared of rough handling.


    But while Iliana subconsciously snuggled against Konrad''s chest, large scalding spears of golden flames flew from the shadows and shot toward the carriage! Konrad''s demonic instincts kicked in, pulling him into awareness and causing him to kick open the door to carry Iliana out of harm''s way in a rapid leap.


    The four Arch-Knight royal ladies were faster, summoned their energy swords coated in a variety of elemental powers, and flew to meet the flame spears.


    *BOOM*


    The deafening noise created by the collision sent the carriage spiraling into the air and the poor horses and head eunuch to violently crash onto the ground with eruptions of blood and a fatal fate.


    "Again? Negligent. I was negligent."


    Konrad rebuked himself as they landed on the ground. The situation had just settled within Iliana who stared at the repelled court ladies with horror.


    "Golden flames...the second division of the Holy Flame Knight Order? I don''t understand¡­Why?"


    As the highest power of the Holy Flame Empire, the Holy Flame Church was composed of more than priests. They possessed their own personal knight order trained in four different elemental flames that made up for four divisions. The White Flame, the Golden Flame, the Blue Flame, and the Innate Flame. Each possessed its own unique ability, and each represented a division of the Holy Flame Knight Order.


    Without a shred of doubt, the attack came from the second division. But why? This time Iliana didn''t believe that the Holy Consort had anything to do with this.


    But she would get no answer. Five armored figures emerged from the shadows, illuminating the night sky with the golden flames swirling around their forms, and carrying great flaming swords which they hurled at the royal ladies baring their paths.


    The elemental affinity and aura bursting from their form made their Arch-Knight status evident. More precisely, three were mid-level Arch Knights while two were of the high-level. Konrad wasted no time to bolt alongside Iliana.


    It was impossible for the royal ladies to hold them back for long¡­if they could even hold them back.


    And although they were confused by the sudden, harmful appearance of members of the Holy Flame Church, the ladies didn''t waste time in idle chatter and met their assailants with their elemental swords.


    Alas, one of the two high-level Arch Knights managed to slip through and pursued the pair at breakneck speed.


    They didn''t have time to cross two blocks before the blazing figure of the two meters tall Arch-Knight stood in front of them.


    Konrad quickly assessed the perimeter, as far as the eye could see, there was no living soul. There never was in cases like these.


    At his back, the royal ladies had already fallen, and the remaining Arch-Knights were breaching the distance toward them. That was to be expected. Although their cultivation was high, those ladies spent all their time within the inner court while those men were trained warriors used to work in tandem. The power gap was enormous.


    "My family doesn''t have any enmity with the church. Why target me?!"


    Iliana snarled with soaring rage and hatred. She was almost there, so close to returning to the warmth of home. But those hateful creatures had reared their heads and shattered her dreams.


    Why?


    "You don''t need to know. You only need to follow us, and no harm will befall you."


    "As for the pretty boy by your side, he can only blame himself for being at the wrong place, at the wrong time."


    The knight facing them stated, and his words caused Iliana to despair.


    Konrad, however, was surprisingly calm. His gaze went beyond the knights at their back and locked on the four royal ladies that now laid lifeless in a pool of their own blood.


    Once he confirmed they were indeed dead, and that no undesirable witness remained, he heaved a sigh of relief. But to Iliana''s ears, it seemed more like a sorrowful one.


    "Konrad I''m¡­so sorry."


    "Sorry for what? If anyone should be sorry, it''s them."


    All traces of apprehension vanished from his gaze, and he stared at his assailants as if facing dead meat.


    "You really should have just let us leave. But hey, we should all be free to choose the date of our deaths. And since you''ve so crudely chosen yours, I absolutely don''t mind seeing you off."


    His words caused the surrounding knights to wonder if he had gone insane from fright, but when he released Iliana from his grasp and overwhelming demonic energy burst from his body in a whirlwind of violet flames, they were alarmed!


    "Awaken and bring them all to their knees, Man-Breaker!"


    He stretched out his hand, and from the whirlwind of violet flames emerged a terrifying jet-black war hammer engraved with purple veins that glittered with extreme demonic might.


    And as soon as it appeared, boundless suppression force crashed onto the Arch-Knights, and as if gravity had increased by a thousandfold, it pressed them all onto their knees in a resounding thud.

 32 Hidden Dragon

    Konrad clasped his hands around Man-Breaker, his lineage weapon and locked its enormous suppression force on the assailants. His eyes shone with purple light while his body bathed in violet flames. But although the scene was akin to the one that marked Freya''s subjugation, this time, Iliana felt neither lust nor enticement.


    A crushing force carrying the unconstrained desire to dominate was the only thing at play here.Worse, that purple veined weapon seemed to beat with a will of its own and corrupt Konrad''s eyes with its eldritch force.


    As for the Arch-Knights, the three at the mid-level could not resist Man-Breaker''s horrifying power while the two at the high-level struggled to get back onto their feet with clear dread within their eyes.


    "How can this be? What is a pureblooded demon noble doing in the heart of the Holy Flame Empire? Who summoned you?!"


    Regardless of their might, lineage weapons were a privilege of the noble houses of the Infernal Realm, and it is was usually impossible for members of such houses to appear within a mortal world without being summoned by powerful cultists.


    To say nothing of the Infernal Realm''s nobility, even lesser demons needed summoning rituals.


    Thus, the knight assumed Konrad had been brought straight from Hell by some barbarian cultist and snuck into the Holy Flame City for a nefarious purpose.


    "As if any of that mattered now."


    Konrad whirled Man-Breaker into the three suppressed knights, dislodging and shattering their skulls in one deft circular motion, then shot toward the two high-level Arch Knights that had managed to regain their motion abilities.


    But although Man-Breaker didn''t entirely suppress them, their fighting capabilities had been severely weakened, with their strength somewhere around the first step Arch-Knight Rank. A level Konrad paid little attention to.


    The two knights exchanged a glance and saw confidence in each other''s gaze. Although the situation had experienced a drastic change, they could see Konrad''s energy signature of the fifth step Grand Knight rank. Thus, although they were now stuck with the battle power of first step Arch Knights, they didn''t believe they couldn''t handle him!


    Executing demons was a great merit! Perhaps they could use it to obtain high-level baptisms and have their cultivation soar!


    In tandem, they shot toward him, the golden flames coating them burning brighter, and the flaming broadswords they dragged searing the ground below.


    "Die!"


    Their broadswords came crashing on Konrad in dual cleaves. But he didn''t evade, standing still like an unmovable mountain.


    *Clang*


    Spinning Man-Breaker above his forehead, he deflected the two incoming blows and caused the knights to fall off balance. They somersaulted to get away, but how could he allow them to retreat without a price?


    White-purple light erupted from his body, a perfect replica of himself appeared, and the two Konrad shot toward the falling knights.


    *Bang*


    Two identical hammer blows crashed into the knights'' chest, shattered their chest plates, and sent them spiraling into the air with blood spurts.


    But Konrad gave them no time to regain their foothold and pursued with his hammer brandished.


    "Hateful! How can a Grand Knight possess an attribute? And such a powerful one at that?!"


    They could see that Konrad hadn''t just created a doppelganger. His light attribute just made him so fast that he seemed to be at two places at the same time. For his cultivation level, that was inconceivable.


    "Healing Flame!"


    Their golden flames kicked into gear, healing their wounds at breakneck speed. The golden flame of the second division could not only be used to destroy; it could also mend physical wounds and increase the body''s vitality.


    "Oh? Interesting. Let''s see how many blows you can repair!"


    The two Konrad became four, and each rained hundreds of hammer blows down the still healing knights.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Their armors collapsed, their bones cracked, and they flew backward with hundreds of overlaying blood red hammer imprints covering their bodies.


    "Aaaargh!"


    The knights howled as they tumbled onto the ground. Again, they exchanged glances, but this time, despair was the only thing they saw in the other''s gaze.


    "This is not something we can handle! Retreat!"


    "Too late."


    The four Konrad once again became two, turned into purple beams of light and appeared by the fleeing knights'' side.


    "Shortening my cuddle time is a cardinal sin."


    Two precise hammer blows that shattered his knees crippled the left knight''s legs while a descending smash crushed the right one''s head.


    He didn''t even have time to wail before life left him.


    As for the left knight, his screams pierced the night sky.


    The extra Konrad then vanished in a purple haze.


    All this happened in the span of a few breaths and shocked Iliana to the very core of her soul.


    "What kind of horrible weapon is that?"


    She didn''t have a clear knowledge of the infernal hierarchy and didn''t understand what a lineage weapon was. However, if the Arch-Knights of the Holy Flame Church considered it enough to brand Konrad as a pureblooded demon, then he indeed was one.


    But wasn''t he just a half before?


    What was going on?


    Konrad had yet to pay attention to her thoughts as he stepped closer toward the disabled knight who desperately crawled away from him.


    "S-spare me¡­I can tell you who wants to capture her. This isn''t worth my life!"


    He pleaded, but Konrad was unfazed.


    "I''m sure the ladies you slaughtered wished they could have seen the morrow. Since you didn''t grant them that courtesy, why should I give it to you?"


    "As for figuring out who is behind this, that is simple."


    Konrad slammed Man-Breaker onto the ground, causing a screeching sound to spread within the air and purple flames to dive into the knight''s forehead.


    His pupils dilated, and he stopped struggling.


    "Who wishes to harm Iliana?"


    "A joint force between a Semi-Holy Priest of the Holy Flame Church and house Leitner."


    The knight flawlessly answered.


    Hearing this, Iliana''s eyes widened with a mixture of enlightenment and incomprehension.


    House Leitner was the maternal family of Alex, her elder half-brother. For them to make a move on her was something she could understand. But what did any of this have to do with a Semi-Saint of the Holy Flame Church?


    Could his mother have pulled some strings? But with her status and strength, how could she?


    "Where were you supposed to bring her. Is there another ambush lying ahead?"


    "House Kracht. We were supposed to bring her to house Kracht to force count Wolfgang to abdicate his lands, assets, and estates to his son, Alex Kracht."


    Iliana was horrified while confusion grew within Konrad''s eyes.


    "Regardless of birth, eunuchs cannot inherit lands. How could an exception be made for him?"


    "The Semi-Saint promised house Leitner that he would help restore Alex as a man should this endeavor succeed."


    *BANG*


    Having found out all he wanted from the knight, Konrad crushed his head and brought all his demonic forces back into his body. Man-Breaker then vanished alongside the purple flames.


    In the meantime, Iliana no longer had time to worry about Konrad''s increasingly demonic nature and rushed toward her family''s mansion.


    But he wasn''t going to let that suicidal move happen under his watch and pulled her back within his arms with a surge of telekinetic power.


    "Let go of me!"


    "Don''t be irrational. Your father is said to be at the peak of the Transcendent Knight Rank. What help can you be in matters even he cannot solve?"


    His words were logical, but logic was not what she wished for at the moment.


    "Maybe if I surrender myself, there will be room for negotiation. If I don''t, maybe they won''t hesitate to kill him before coming for me!"


    "I know this sounds stupid to you, but he''s my father, I''m not going to hide while knowing full well that my family is in danger!"


    But Konrad still didn''t let go of her.


    "Calmly think for an instant. A man who dares openly go against a saint such as the Holy Consort either possesses enormous hidden strength or terrifying backing. Most likely even a mix of both.


    That being the case, how could he fall so easily to a Semi-Saint''s schemes? If they were certain of being able to overwhelm his house, why would they need to keep you alive? You are not the only hostage that can be used to pressure him. Your family mansion probably has more than one."


    His words caused Iliana to snap out of her erratic behavior. He was right; if she was the apple of her father''s eyes, then her mother was his heart. For her, there probably was not much he could not give up.


    "Let''s first observe the battle fluctuations from a safe distance and assess the situation. If something goes wrong, I can let you throw away your life."


    He lied. Should house Kracht show signs of defeat, he would knock her out and leave.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, within a courtyard of the lavish mansion belonging to house Kracht, count Wolfgang was being surrounded by a quintet of ninth step Transcendent Knights and a dozen of fifth step Transcendent Knights led by two people he was all too familiar with: His "son" Alex, and his "brother in law" Viscount Hannes Leitner.


    Although house Leitner was of Uradel descent, they had declined and had not managed to produce a count in the last three generations.


    Nobility may be hereditary, but the titles were not. Without a cultivation of at least the sixth step Transcendent Knight, one could not become a count.


    "Father, you brought this all to yourself! You are cruel and merciless, not only favoring that bastard daughter of yours over me but also making me suffer a fate worse than death! That being the case, don''t blame me for not taking the blood we share into account!"


    "Today, I will avenge my mother, avenge myself, and pay you back for all those years of misdeeds!"


    Alex snarled with a face distorted by hatred. As a child, he had always wished for his father''s affection, but though gifted in the use of pen and sword, the only thing he received was a cold, unfeeling stare.


    That he could have tolerated, but what he could never swallow, was the sight of his mother choosing to enter priesthood to avoid the humiliation of sharing her husband with a human maid!


    And with his father''s recent show of cruelty, all love he ever felt was replaced by uncontrollable rancor. His blood craved revenge!


    But seeing his outburst, and the gathering meant to corner him, Wolfgang was amused.


    "With just this sorry lot? Once a disappointment, always a disappointment. Even in rebellion, you fail to excel."


    He scorned.


    Viscount Hannes by Alex''s side took his attitude as a last show of dignity.


    "Wolfgang, although you''re one of the mightiest Uradel counts and close to the Semi-Holy Rank, you''re still, after all, a ninth step Transcendent Knight. Today we have five like you trained in battle arrays. What can you do?


    You might as well be sensible and abdicate your lands, wealth and estates to Alex."


    The plan was that once Alex received the assets of house Kracht, he would marry into house Leitner and change his surname to theirs. That way, they could swallow all the Kracht''s power and sharply rise.


    But as the cold wind blew his long green hairs, Wolfgang burst into derisive laughter.


    "My father repaid the lifesaving debt he owed yours by marrying me to your wretched sister. I have fulfilled all my filial duties to him and have nothing more to give you.


    But since you dare collude with the worm of the Holy Flame Church to assault my house, all of you can die!"


    Three pairs of golden light wings sprang from his back while a battle-ax appeared within his hands.


    *Slash*


    He swirled the battle-ax in a dazzling arc of light that sent the heads of the fifteen Transcendent Knights flying toward the starry sky in an eruption of blood!


    Then he stepped into the air, hovering above the crouching forms of Alex and Hannes who looked at the illusory ring above his head and the six golden wings with horror.


    "Incomplete Ring¡­three pairs of golden wings¡­T¡­third step Semi-Saint? How¡­why? I don''t understand."


    Alex blurted out with sweat and disbelief twisting his face.


    "Why hide such powerful cultivation? What is there to gain? You would now be a margrave, ranking among the highest nobles of the empire with peerless prestige and glory!"


    Hannes roared more out of bitterness than anything, realizing that he had been duped.


    "I am an Uradel. The nobility of my blood is proven by the deeds and history of my house.


    It needs no ornaments such as trivial titles to demonstrate its loftiness.


    Only inferior ants such as yourself find delight in such vainglory. Wolfgang''s highest honor will always be¡­the surname Kracht!"


    His battle-ax descended upon Hannes, splitting him in half from the top of his head all the way down his groins.


    Hannes'' blood, gushed forth, drenching the still confused Alex red. He still couldn''t understand why the flawless plan had so suddenly turned into such a debacle.


    But seeing the clear disdain within his father''s green slit eyes, Alex''s terror was replaced by a new bout of fury.


    "Why look down on me?! Why despise me so?! What''s the difference between her and me?! I am your son!"


    But to that heartfelt roar of indignation, Wolfgang only replied by crushing him under the pressure of his Semi-Holy force, then further humiliated him with a contemptuous laugh.


    "My son? Look at yourself, sprawling insect. How could you ever be qualified to be the son of Wolfgang Kracht?"


    "I have never touched your mother. How could you be¡­my son?"


    And in less than five seconds, Alex''s world collapsed.

 33 I Am Your Son-In-Law

    A lie, it had to be a lie. Alex didn''t believe the words to be anything more than cruel lies.


    "Don''t lie to me! You have already disowned me, what''s the need of inventing such lies!"


    "What need is there for a giant to deceive an ant?"


    "My father ordered me to marry the daughter of the previous Viscount Leitner to tell the world that house Leitner could still count on the support of house Kracht.


    That was all so that he could repay the man for saving his life at the cost of his own. Their camaraderie was heartwarming but brought my noble name untold disgrace.


    Because your mother¡­is nothing more than an arriviste whore! I knew it from the start, every man of high nobility knew how easy it was to spread her legs in exchange of benefit.


    All my peers knew how she fawned on the mighty and disdained the feeble. But I had to wed such a creature¡­because such was my father''s wish."


    There was evident resentment within Count Wolfgang''s voice as he reminisced the past.


    "We are all free to live our lives as we choose. Therefore, while promiscuity is not something, I''m particularly fond of, I do not outright despise it. However, those who see others as nothing more than tools to advance their social standing and sex as a mean of entrapment, profoundly disgust me. Thus, while I did marry her, I have never touched her."


    "As we walked into the bridal chamber, I recall that she was overjoyed. But when she realized she could be nothing more than my wife in name, she started looking for new, better options. And fifty years ago, she found your father, a Semi-Holy Priest of the Holy Flame Church."


    Alex staggered and fell onto his rear with his trembling legs spread and disbelief consuming his eyes.


    "It''s not¡­possible. A lie¡­it has to be a lie!"


    "Please¡­stop!"


    He clenched his hands around his head, his nails digging past his hairs, and almost drawing blood from his skull.


    "Believe if you want to. Do not believe if you don''t want to. But know that no matter how evil, a tiger will not eat its own cub. Were you my son, were you my only male bloodline, I would rather kill you than cripple your manhood."


    "Your life is a lie. A devilish ploy orchestrated by your repulsive genitors to take over my house. A mixture between an opportunity for promotion and the mean to satisfy their greed. But I pitied you, the whelp that asked for nothing. So, I gave you an education, hoping you could be upright. I taught you martial arts, hoping you could defend yourself. But most importantly, I gave you¡­my name!"


    "Yet, you dare consort with evil to bring harm to the hand that raised you? Ungrateful worm! Even if you were my son, I would still butcher you!"


    Wolfgang''s battle-ax cleaved the air, aiming for the stupefied Alex''s neck. But as the blade approached his flesh, droplets of tears streaked down his cheeks. Tears that caused Wolfgang''s ax to stop and his face to contort into a frown.


    "What? After decades of existence, you cannot even die with a minimum of dignity?"


    But those weren''t tears of fear. They were tears of sorrow and regret. For Alex who had always craved his father''s love and a united family, Wolfgang''s revelations were too much to bear. Thus, unbeknown to him, warm tears drenched his face.


    "F-father¡­I''m¡­sorry¡­"


    Wolfgang may never see him as his son, but for him, he would always be his father. That no blood connected them couldn''t change that fact. And although he had never received his love, at least there was a time when he could count on his care. A time he clung on.


    "Unbecoming."


    But Wolfgang''s ax didn''t go further. Instead, his mind, for an instant, drifted to memories he wished to suppress, and his frown grew deeper.


    "Dad, dad, look at the words I wrote! Did I do well?"


    "Dad, dad, I have mastered the sword stance you taught me! Are you happy?"


    "Dad, dad, why do you never smile when you look at me? Did I do something wrong?"


    "Dad, dad¡­"


    *BAM*


    With a kick, Wolfgang sent Alex flying across the air to crash beyond the walls of his mansion.


    "Let this be my last show of leniency. In your lifetime, never appear before me again; otherwise, I do not mind executing you!"


    Following those words, Wolfgang''s battle-ax vanished, and in a twister of golden light, he flew into the distance, trailing the path Iliana''s carriage should have taken while spreading his holy sense to watch out for her presence.


    As for Alex, he dragged his trembling, bloodied form and vanished into the distance.


    "The truth¡­I must find out¡­all the truth¡­"


    But it wouldn''t be the last time they met. And in time Wolfgang would come to acknowledge that what he now saw as an inexcusable act of weakness, would prove the best choice of his entire life.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, Konrad and Iliana had barely departed for the Kracht mansion when a beam of golden light flew across the sky and stopped above their heads. The light vanished, revealing a tall, handsome man that seemed to be in his late twenties. He was dressed in a long black robe, with windblown green hairs, sharp slit emerald eyes and a stern, restrained stance that showed an outwardly rigid demeanor.


    Naturally, he was Iliana''s father, Wolfgang Kracht. And when his eyes met Iliana''s, the sternness of his face was replaced by boundless love.


    "D-dad?"


    She muttered, stopping dead in her tracks and staring at the floating form with incredulity.


    Wolfgang descended onto the ground, landing in front of Iliana with his six golden wings vanishing into light particles.


    "Little girl, Dad must ask for your forgiveness. Dad is useless and could not take better care of you."


    Wolfgang''s apologetic tone and eyes caused Iliana''s already misty gaze to be overtaken with tears. Tears of joy that freely trickled down.


    "Dad!"


    She threw herself into his arms and let her warm tears moisten his clothes.


    "I''m here. This time, Dad will never let you go."


    Wolfgang pledged while stroking the back of his beloved daughter''s hairs. Ten years ago, he was indeed at the ninth step of the Transcendent Knight Rank. But the pain and helplessness caused by the loss of his only child caused him to drown himself in torturous cultivation.


    Torturous cultivation that allowed him to go all the way from the ninth step of the Transcendent Knight Rank to the third step Semi-Saint in just a decade. He was now two hundred years old, and if his breakthrough speed didn''t dwindle, he was very likely to become a saint before the age of three-hundred. Something few in the history of the Holy Flame Empire could accomplish.


    As for Konrad who observed this scene from the sidelines, his heart was full of grievances.


    "Is fate playing a joke on me? How could the first father in law be a third step Semi-Saint?"


    "I say you might have hidden strength, and you appear with a hundred times the expected might?"


    "In the future, how can I bully your daughter?"


    "Fuck!"


    However, shock was one thing. Demeanor was another. Konrad stood straight with his arms crossed beneath his back, giving an air of extraordinariness and nobility that¡­


    "Who might that eunuch be?"


    ¡­was entirely ruined by his head eunuch clothes.


    Konrad staggered, and hearing her father''s inquiry, Iliana couldn''t prevent a chuckle from escaping her lips.


    "He''s¡­"


    "Hum, hum¡­allow me to introduce myself."


    Konrad cut, seizing the initiative.


    "I''m your son-in-law. Nice to meet you¡­father-in-law."


    He greeted with a polite bow.


    *BANG*


    "AAAAAARGH!"


    But as soon as those words left his mouth, Wolfgang sent Konrad flying with a palm strike.


    "The galls!"


    Then roared in indignation.


    Iliana yelped and rushed toward Konrad''s side to check his pulse.


    "Father! How could you be so brutal?! He''s your fut¡­no¡­my savior!"


    She exclaimed with her cheeks slightly reddening as she finished her words. And seeing the care with which she pressed Konrad''s head against her chest, Wolfgang frowned.


    "Huh?"


    To count Wolfgang''s experienced eyes, this scene oddly seemed like an episode of the conquered daughter taking the party of her love in a familial clash.


    And as for Konrad who simulated unconsciousness while feeling the softness of Iliana''s chest, he inwardly jubilated.


    "Hehe, father-in-law, we''ve just met that you helped me take another mighty step in my relationship with your daughter?


    Why didn''t I meet you before?


    Thank you!"

 34 If You Can Receive My Fis

    "I give you five seconds to cut the act. Otherwise, I will split you in half!"


    Wolfgang''s roar caused Konrad to open his eyes in a heartbeat and sweep the perimeter with astonishment.


    "What? What? What happened?!"


    "Oh, my head! I''m being assailed by monstrous headaches. Help!"


    Konrad howled while clenching his head and pressing it harder against Iliana''s chest.


    "For real? Let me check."


    The evident concern within her eyes caused him to further push the act with strong nods and false demonstrations of pain.


    Count Wolfgang flew into rage! When did the daughter he carefully raised become so easily deceived?


    That boy had to be butchered.


    "Boy, I warned you. You can die!"


    He summoned his energy battle-ax and was about to drive it into a fatal arc when Konrad promptly rose from the ground and stood straight like an arrow.


    "Hum, hum!"


    "No need to be so dramatic. After all, as in-laws, we should first learn more about each other and establish the foundations of a healthy familial relationship."


    "As an elder, you should be the one taking the lead in such matters. Yet, since your arrival, you''ve only been causing trouble. You should reflect on yourself."


    He admonished with the stance of a disappointed senior lecturing a junior on his many failures.


    "Trickster!"


    "Impudence!"


    Iliana and Wolfgang roared like a choir, but Konrad remained complacent and unfazed.


    "Humph!"


    Iliana snorted, stood up and walked back toward her father''s side. With the two now eying Konrad with a mixture of rage and vigilance.


    But seeing that he had lost his dignity as an elder, Wolfgang straightened himself, turned his attention back to Iliana and asked.


    "Where did you find that mobster? You said he''s your savior?"


    Wolfgang''s inquiry caused Iliana to snap out of her exasperated state.


    "He saved my life at multiple occasions. Once within the palace, and another one today. He also saved Daphne''s and helped me reawaken her from her coma. And he''s the one that managed to convince the Holy Empress to allow me to return home."


    She explained with warmth flashing within her eyes.


    Wolfgang didn''t need to hear more. And although he couldn''t comprehend how a young eunuch ( that probably wasn''t a eunuch) managed to convince the Holy Empress to cancel the Holy Emperor''s decree and return his daughter to him, he still was grateful.


    Thus, his view of Konrad underwent a 180-degree change.


    But the words that followed caused him to almost spurt blood and all goodwill to turn into fury.


    "She is omitting a lot. Like our many embraces under the moonlight, or all the smooches within her bed, and even the cuddles on the way here. Speaking plainly, although she tries to put up a strong front, she''s my wife in everything but name. We might as well sign the papers and move on to consummation."


    "Father-in-law, do you agree?"


    Iliana''s cheeks burned with a flaming red while her eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected Konrad to be bold enough to retell those events in front of her father!


    And seeing her reaction that showed shame but no rejection, Wolfgang drove his battle-ax in a ferocious cleave, turning air pressure into blades that shot toward Konrad.


    "Aaaargh!"


    He turned into purple light particles and narrowly dodged every single one of them.


    "You even dare dodge? Today if I do not beat you half an inch into death, I am not surnamed Kracht!"


    Wolfgang snarled and shot toward Konrad, replacing his ax with his bare fists that threateningly approached Konrad''s face.


    "Catch me if you can!"


    Konrad once again turned into purple light particles, intangible particles immune to physical harm.


    In that form, he bypassed Wolfgang''s fists and instantly reappeared by Iliana''s side!


    "So fast? Is that truly just a Grand Knight? Also, why have I never seen that kind of light attribute?"


    Attributes were not all of the same level. Some inherently ranked above the others while there were also opposite attributes that mutually canceled each other out.


    Light had always been a mighty attribute, possessing great regeneration properties and endowing its user with enormous speed. However, Wolfgang had never seen anyone able to turn into intangible light particles or being able to deploy such speed in the Grand Knight Rank.


    "Is he possible that he''s a secret disciple of the Holy Empress?"


    He wondered. But at that time, his thoughts were interrupted by another display of insolence.


    "Hum, hum! Killing me will not change reality. Your daughter''s heart has already been snatched by me. And in any case, you need a man to carry on the male bloodline right. I promise you top-notch genes and dragon-like descendants!"


    "Satisfied or reimbursed!"


    He complacently declared while wrapping his arm around Iliana whose mood fluctuated between bashfulness, shame, and rising fury!


    But when she opened her mouth, her words caused both Konrad and Wolfgang to stare blankly.


    "He slept with Daphne and all her attendants as well as many other palace maids."


    "Dad, please beat him senseless!"


    Konrad, Konrad, you have the nerves of proclaiming me yours when you have been fooling around with so many women?


    Even shaming me so wantonly?


    See how I rectify your misdeeds!


    "End. My life ends¡­"


    Konrad turned heels and was about to make a run for it when Wolfgang''s tall figure reappeared in front of him.


    "Even though Daphne is more hostage than consort, she''s still¡­an imperial consort.


    Before the emperor could touch her you¡­slept with her?"


    Wolfgang asked in a slow, grave, and increasingly terrifying tone.


    "Hum¡­it appears I did."


    Konrad didn''t evade, preparing for the worse. But to his and Iliana''s astonishment, Wolfgang burst into laughter!


    "Hahahahaha! Good son! Good, good son!"


    "Serves that dog emperor right! In the future, you must bed more consorts! The more, the better!"


    "Damn son of a bitch!"


    His thunderous laugh pierced the sky and hammered Iliana and Konrad''s ears. But although the change was brutal and sudden, Konrad took the bull by the horns.


    "That was always the plan."


    And with those five words, Wolfgang''s appraisal of him rose to another level!


    "Good! Very Good! I can see that you are a man of high virtue and talent. My daughter''s eyes are truly outstanding. You will definitely have a bright future."


    "So I give you an opportunity. If you can repel ten of my moves at the same level, I don''t mind betrothing my daughter to you. In any case, it''s clear that she''s already lost."


    Konrad''s eyes lit up, his lips formed a radiant smile, and he immediately complied.


    "Agreed! Agreed! I hope you won''t renege on your promise."


    "I am an Uradel. My word is my bound."


    As for Iliana who had suddenly turned into the price of a sparring match, she failed to adjust to the situation. But then she recalled something, and worry appeared within her eyes.


    "Konrad, my dad is a pureblooded Nature Serpent King. His speed, flexibility, strength, and resilience are all top notch. If you are not careful, you can easily be grievously wounded!"


    She believed that Konrad''s terrible strength mostly came from his demonic weapon and that without it, he couldn''t receive a blow from her father at the same level.


    And the thought that he could end up unwittingly injuring himself because of her caused discomfort to spread within her chest.


    "Hey weren''t you the one asking him to pummel me a moment ago? Now the opportunity has arrived. Why hesitate? Could it be¡­that you can''t bear to see me harmed?"


    "Unredeemable! I am just warning you in good faith. Since you don''t appreciate my goodwill, you''re on your own!"


    Even at the gate of hell, she would never admit to it.


    "In all honesty, it''s your dad you should be worried about. The world is vast, but within the same level, across the entire Holy Continent, I fear no one."


    The self-assured declaration that contained no hint of arrogance caused Iliana to doubt her previous assessment.


    Their mental exchange ended, the contenders put a suitable distance between one another, and Wolfgang lowered his cultivation to the fifth step Grand Knight.


    "If you''re not feeling confident, you still have time to concede."


    "Father-in-law, worry not. I won''t go too hard on you."


    "Conceited!"


    Wolfgang channeled his stainless spiritual energy within his right fist, controlling his power to perfection, and shot toward Konrad at breakneck speed.


    Konrad stood still, revolving his own spiritual energy within his fist while preparing for the collision.


    While he had no doubt his body was much more powerful than Wolfgang''s his control of spiritual energy was after all lacking when compared to the experienced warlord.


    This was also an opportunity to test how outstanding that body of his truly was.


    Wolfgang aimed at Konrad''s chest and threw a full-force punch which Konrad met by hurling a blow containing the entire might of his bloodline, physique, and spiritual energy!


    *BANG*


    Their fists met in an ear-splitting boom.


    Konrad staggered, taking three steps backward with a blood trail falling from the left corner of his lips while Wolfgang flew across the night sky like a meteor and crashed into the distance!

 35 Did You Prepare the Dower?

    "Dad!"


    Iliana yelled as Wolfgang''s body crashed into concrete. Alarmed, she rushed toward him, but by the time she reached his side, he was already standing up.


    Unlike Konrad, however, besides dust and a trembling fist, there was no visible damage on his body.


    "Your name?"


    "Konrad."


    "Good. Very Good. You are by far more outstanding than I believed. With such battle power and cultivation talent, you are bound to become a mighty saint in the future. Entrusting my daughter to you, I have no worries."


    But although he let nothing transpire on his jubilant face, Wolfgang was horrified. In the ways of the Holy Flame Empire, he was of the previous generation. In that time, his bloodline and physique ranked among the best within the entire country, and only a rare few such as the crown prince could surpass him.


    Never did he expect that in a contest of ten blows, he would be sent flying with a single one! And while he didn''t sustain as much physical damage as Konrad, that was because his true cultivation was leagues above his. Was he truly at the same level, his current state would have been¡­unimaginable.


    As for Iliana, only now did she realize how much she''d underestimated Konrad''s true might.


    Odd, she could swear he didn''t possess such a tyrannical physique when they were first attacked!


    "Is demonism that powerful?"


    She wondered while her father straightened himself.


    Konrad, on the other hand, didn''t feel like there was anything wrong with this. He was piling up bonuses upon bonuses with his bloodline, physique, and cultivation method. A different result would have been odd.


    "Let''s return to the mansion, a feast awaits!"


    Wolfgang gave none of them time to complain, warped them in golden light and flew back toward the Kracht mansion.


    With a Semi-Saint leading the way, the trip would only take a few seconds. They bypassed the gates and landed at the doorsteps of the main hall.


    Unceremoniously, Wolfgang opened it, bringing the two inside the hall lit by artificial white light orbs that hanged below the high ceiling and on ivory pedestals.


    As soon as they stepped past the door, Iliana and Konrad were greeted by a procession of aligned butlers and maids forming two perfect lines on the right and left while in the distance, a small group of individuals whose body features reminisced of the usual Kracht''s stood with radiant smiles.


    Leading them was a beautiful woman with auburn hairs held in a high chignon, and a pair of eyes that would seem identical to Iliana''s was it not for hers being the normal circular pupil of the human race.


    She was Iliana''s mother, Zamira.


    "Iliana, welcome back!"


    "Young lady, welcome back!"


    Led by her mother, the relatives and servants warmly welcomed her, and their voices caused her eyes to once again be overrun by warm tears.


    "Mom!"


    And without restraint, she ran into her mother''s grasp. The painful decade of isolation had finally come to an end.


    She was home!


    "It''s alright. Now everything is going to be alright."


    As for Konrad who witnessed the scene, he, of course, had nothing to say.


    A moment afterward, Zamira''s eyes rose from Iliana and locked onto him, at first taking him for Iliana''s escort, then reckoning that knowing her husband, the escort would not have been able to go beyond the main gate on this particular occasion.


    "Who might that young man be?"


    Although he was dressed in eunuch clothes, she didn''t wish to strike at his dignity by reminding him of that.


    But Wolfgang''s immediate reply caused her and the entire hall to fall silent.


    "Your future son-in-law!"


    ...


    The procession was quickly reduced to a scant few close relatives that alongside the main protagonists entered the dining hall.


    At the firm insistence of her father, Iliana was given the honor seat. A position that allowed her to keep all the gathered individuals within her eyesight.


    What no one had expected was that Wolfgang also arranged a seat for Konrad to stay by her side.


    The servants were quick to serve the wine, and Wolfgang to raise his cup for a toast.


    "To the return of my beloved daughter and the arrival of her betrothed!"


    But the relatives who still were digesting the news could not reply struggled to give a prompt reply.


    "Dad, please stop!"


    Iliana interjected, not knowing where to put her face.


    "Stop what? I didn''t hear you reject the gambling match. In fact, you seemed to be more concerned about his safety than mine?"


    "Ahh, the sorrow of raising a daughter!"


    Wolfgang''s words only caused more confusion within the gathered relatives, with Zamira not being able to keep her mouth shut any longer.


    "Could you explain the situation?"


    She asked with apparent confusion.


    "That is simple. Your good daughter came back with Konrad who presented himself as our son-in-law, which she didn''t deny. I have tested the goods, and it is fine material. The next generation of house Kracht should be outstanding!"


    Even at the pillory, he wouldn''t admit that he had been sent flying with one fist at the same cultivation level.


    *Puh*


    But his words caused Konrad to spit the wine he was leisurely sipping and the gathered individuals to show strange expressions.


    You have tested the goods?


    What do you mean by that?


    But no one dared call him out. Instead, they let their odd stares do the talking.


    And quickly, Wolfgang realized the error.


    "Hum, hum! I mean to say that I''ve tested his cultivation. Truly outstanding. He should not be older than seventeen but has already reached the fifth step Grand Knight Rank. His foundation is also rock solid and can certainly compete with the ninth prince."


    The ninth prince was the youngest of the imperial princes and the most talented after the crown prince. He was eighteen years old, and his cultivation had already reached the ninth step Grand Knight Rank and was rumored to be very close to the Arch Knight Rank.


    But although they all knew Wolfgang wasn''t a man to speak lies, they had a hard time believing that out of nowhere appeared a man capable of rivaling with the second most outstanding imperial prince.


    Zamira, however, cared very little about any of that. Her eyes moved between Iliana who fidgeted within her chair and took furtive glances at a Konrad who nonchalantly held the empty wine glass within his hand.


    "Why do I have a feeling that my daughter is being sent into a lion''s den? Or is it a wolf''s? Also, why is it that Wolfgang so readily agrees? This is fishy¡­"


    But as she looked at Konrad, his eyes suddenly rose to meet hers, and he greeted her with a radiant smile that seemed to be saying.


    "Hello, mother-in-law!"


    Zamira came from the barbarian continent. Her temper was wild and unrestrained. If something annoyed her, she would punch it. And Konrad''s face gave her punching urges.


    Tolerance! She had to be tolerant.


    "Very well, arranging the daughter''s marriage is the father''s duty. I have nothing to say. However, I have two questions."


    "First, how is a eunuch fitting to wed¡­anyone."


    "Second, did he prepare the dower?"


    Those two questions brought everyone back to seriousness. Regardless of Konard''s status within the inner court, he came out with the clothes of a eunuch. That being the case, how could he turn into house Kracht''s son-in-law.


    But to this, Konrad was prepared.


    "My real status is kept secret by the Holy Empress and will be revealed in a year. By that time, there will be no issue in marrying Iliana."


    Using the empress as his backer, he suppressed the apprehension within those people''s hearts.


    But Zamira wasn''t done with him.


    "Very well. The marriage is delayed for a year. Now let''s discuss the dower. Can you afford a count''s daughter?"


    Before marriage with nobility could take place, unless something else were agreed, an exchange of gifts should take place.


    The future husband would provide a dower, and the lady''s family the dowry. The dower was a constitution of assets granted to the lady by her husband upon marriage. Assets that would remain under her name and could be used for her to live comfortably should anything befall him.


    In a nutshell, it was security.


    But for Konrad whose entire wealth was composed of two purple crystals and six hundred red crystals, he couldn''t afford that security.


    At least not until Freya returned in success.


    Iliana didn''t want such things to tamper with their relationship, so she was about to speak up when Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "How much would the dower be?"


    "A fair price would not be less than five million purple crystals."


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Konrad''s body was thrown off balance, and he almost fell from his chair. Robbery, this was robbery!


    But seeing no one, Wolfgang included, bat an eyelid, he realized the crux of the issue. Iliana was now the heir to house Kracht''s estates. Whoever married her would one day control a substantial share of the entire Kracht''s wealth.


    Thus, how could her dower be cheap?


    "You will receive it in a week."


    His words caused all the Kracht to stare at him with wide eyes. Could he really put out such a sum?


    However, Wolfgang had something else in mind.


    "Actually, I do not want a dower from you. My daughter will never need to rely on it. There is, however, something she needs. Something you can obtain for her that is worth more than a billion purple crystals."


    "But know that there is substantial danger involved. Danger because you stand to offend many powerful parties."


    All eyes instantly fell on Wolfgang.


    "What would that be?"


    Konrad asked without blinking.


    "This year''s quota for a Holy Flame Baptism. If you can obtain it, we can sign the contract right away. I can even ensure half of my family''s estates will directly fall within your hands."


    Konrad was astonished. House Kracht was leagues above the likes of house Schoner, and their net worth was absolutely close to a billion purple crystals. Half of it was a monstrous wealth.


    What kind of benefit could that Holy Flame Baptism bring that Wolfgang would be willing to give up half his house for it?


    "You may not know this, but children of nobility receive flame baptisms from the church. The higher the father''s nobility rank, the more quotas they can obtain. Those flame baptisms enhance spiritual energy, physique quality, and cultivation talent.


    As the daughter of a count, Iliana should have been eligible for four flame baptisms. But due to her previous status, that was impossible.


    Now, although she''s perfectly eligible, she''s past the age limit."


    One quota could be used every three years up until the age of twenty.


    "However, that is inconsequential. If you can obtain that one Holy Flame Baptism, her cultivation and talent will skyrocket. The opportunity comes only once in a hundred years. And the date is approaching. Many outstanding children of high nobility will fight for that quota. And it''s not impossible that imperial descendants will be present.


    Therefore, if you choose to fight for it, you will definitely offend many people.


    What is your choice?"


    "Agreed!"


    With the Transformation Skill to hide his true identity, Konrad wasn''t afraid of smacking some pompous nobles. And if they annoyed him, he would just take the opportunity to snatch their women and expand his harem!


    Maybe even if they didn''t, he would still snatch them!

 36 Iliana’s Night R-18

    The rest of the night was eventful, with Konrad working on taking down the vigilance of his mother-in-law while not forgetting to tease Iliana.


    As the feast came to an end, and the servants started removing the dishes, Konrad brazenly followed Iliana back toward her chambers.


    In the meantime, Wolfgang walked into his study with Zamira by his side.


    "Tell me the truth. Why did you choose that boy? Was it only for the Holy Flame Baptism?"


    Having known him for decades, she didn''t believe Konrad''s cultivation was the only thing that grabbed his attention.


    And indeed, she wasn''t wrong.


    "What is Iliana''s greatest challenge at the moment?"


    "With the rise of her status, many sons of margraves and dukes that do not stand to inherit land will try to woe¡­"


    And suddenly, Zamira''s eyes shone with enlightenment.


    "Right. In the past, they disdained her and didn''t wish to bring her lack of legitimacy into their households. But now that she''s my heir, many of those that don''t stand to inherit land will be willing to court her and marry into house Kracht for the sake of our lands, assets, and wealth.


    This is a rare opportunity. Thus, among those nobles, even the younger sons of margraves and dukes will be willing to fight for her. But if it were only that, I would not be afraid.


    The problem is¡­that the Von Jurgen will also want a slice of the pie. In fact, I have no doubt that the ninth prince will be ordered by the Holy Emperor to obtain her hand!


    The law protects the sons of nobility against imperial marriages. But the same cannot be said for daughters. If we do not arrange something soon, the ninth prince will knock on our doorsteps with a marriage decree. At that time, house Kracht''s tens of thousands of years of accumulations will fall into the hands of the Von Jurgen!"


    Wolfgang gravely explained.


    "That being the case, we might as well quickly let her marry a man of her own choosing. That Konrad''s talent is earthshaking and he seems to have a profound connection to the Empress. House Kvass has always been our backer, so there is nothing wrong with that. Moreover, I have no doubt he''s someone that dares go against the imperial family. This is the kind of son-in-law we need.


    Else cannot be allowed to rule the Holy Flame Empire, but neither can Olrich Von Jurgen! The longer he reigns, the greater the danger this country faces!


    Thus, he must be overthrown!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Iliana was sitting on her well-preserved bed, and enjoying its warm touch. A touch she''d almost forgotten. However, a certain intruder prevented her from thoroughly relishing the moment.


    Naturally, that intruder was Konrad. He was currently lying with the back of his head on Iliana''s lap and humming a twenty-first-century tune.


    "Do you really not know the meaning of propriety? How can you so brazenly walk into a lady''s room and rest on her lap?!"


    "If the lady allows my presence, and let me rest on her lap, how can I refuse?"


    He nonchalantly replied.


    "Are you not afraid that I will push you down?"


    "Nah, I know you don''t have the heart to do it?"


    "Conceited!"


    "You prove my conceit right."


    Their brief exchange ended with Konrad extending his right hand toward Iliana''s face and stroking her cheek with his bent index.


    "I will come to visit you tonight. I reserve myself the time. If you leave your window open, I will take it as an invitation. If you keep it closed, I will take it as a no. The choice is yours."


    "Who will leave th¡­"


    But she didn''t have time to answer before he rose from her lap and walked past the door, leaving her alone and annoyed.


    "Hateful!"


    She cursed and rolled back into her bedsheets.


    Activity within the mansion soon died down, with the sound of footsteps being replaced by the quiet of night. But Iliana couldn''t sleep. She walked back and forth within her bedroom, dressed in a frilly black nightgown while gnawing her right thumbnail.


    "What am I hesitating for? I should just go to sleep."


    She muttered but still couldn''t stop circling the room.


    "That hateful boy can''t be allowed to keep having his way. Otherwise, in the future, how can I breathe?"


    Still, she didn''t stop.


    "Hum¡­it''s a bit warm in here. Maybe I should leave the window open¡­just a little¡­just for fresh air¡­"


    And so she opened the window, leaving a large enough gap for a cool breeze to sip in, then slipped back into her bedsheets.


    Still, she couldn''t sleep. Her heart drumming with a mixture of expectation and apprehension as the minutes passed and no sign of intrusion could be heard.


    Like that, an hour went by. An hour that turned Iliana into an emotional rollercoaster. But when she still saw no sign of Konrad''s form, her heart soured.


    "Maybe he was just playing a prank on me¡­"


    She bitterly wondered.


    But as she laid with her face against her pillow, purple light particles approached the window from the outside and went past the narrow opening.


    Sneaking in, the light particles silently moved toward Iliana''s enchanting figure, stopped by her side, and condensed into the form of Konrad.


    When his now too familiar orchid scent reached her nose, she knew he''d arrived. Still, she didn''t turn, expectation and apprehension still contending within her abdomen.


    The unexpected then happened. Konrad pulled out a piece of cloth and wrapped it around Iliana''s eyes. Blindfolding her in a deft motion.


    Abruptly, she spun to face him, but face him she could not. Her hands reached for the blindfold, but his stopped hers.


    "Why¡­why are you blindfolding me?"


    "Because I know that deep down, what you crave is the excitation produced by having your lover press you, yet not being able to see him."


    "Therefore, tonight, I won''t allow you to look at me."


    "Desire me, feel me, but do not glance at me."


    His pupils turned violet, goat horns rose from his forehead, and a large pair of wings emerged from his back as he drew her into an embrace.


    And feeling his arms wrapped around her waist, and his warm, bare chest against hers, Iliana gave in to temptation, and guided solely by instinct, pulled him into a fiery kiss.


    Her energetic tongue sought his, her arms collared his neck, and her legs straddled his waist as if her sole thought was to forever keep his body pressed against hers.


    Konrad''s hands moved up her back, caressing her silky green hairs while he lowered her back onto the bed and the sloppy sound of their intertwining mouths and tongues was carried by the wind.


    "From the day I laid eyes on you, you were meant to be mine. Henceforth, you are the woman of Konrad."


    Iliana''s heart drummed against his own, her body heated by his words and touch.


    "I am¡­yours."


    She whispered with her sweet breath brushing his lips. Lips that once again pounced onto hers while their hands tore the other''s clothing, revealing their bare bodies to the silent night.


    Konrad''s wings acted as cushions for Iliana''s back, keeping her tight within his overpowering demonic presence as he removed the last piece of fabric and cupped her soft breasts within his hands.


    Their lips remained interlocked, too hungry to break.


    Konrad kept one hand on Iliana''s right breast and moved the other down her moistening nether regions that clearly craved attention.


    "Mhm¡­"


    She moaned through his lips, feeling his elongated fingers enter her unexplored holy land, and teasing her in ways she''d never known existed.


    Her excitation caused Konrad''s shaft to harden against her thigh, something she immediately felt. And instinctively, she grabbed his rod within her hand, giving it gentle inexperienced strokes while Konrad''s fingers masterfully teased her clit and nipples.


    "Mhm¡­mhm¡­!"


    Her muffled moans grew stronger, the raw pleasure proving too much for her to remain focused on the passionate kiss. But Konrad didn''t let go of her lips, keeping her suppressed within his mouth as he played with her mesmerizing body and caused her to shudder again, and again under his ministrations.


    He then revolved the Hundred Flowers Scripture, establishing a spiritual connection that allowed them to bask in the other''s pleasure, then moved her onto her side with her left leg kept straight and her right one bent in an acute angle while he stood behind her rear with his fully awakened shaft ready to take her.


    And take her he did! Driving his lance home with a slow, gentle thrust that broke through her hymen and caused a jolt of pain to spread through her body. A jolt of pain that was immediately pacified by the golden light released by his rod.


    "Aahh¡­"


    She freely moaned, breaking the connection of their lips. But Konrad couldn''t allow her moans to alarm her household, so he seized her lips back into his, gave her a moment to adjust to his girth through gentle thrusts, and when it was clear she was ready to receive him, he began pounding.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Like a tidal wave seeking to break through the dam, his gentle thrusts turned into fierce hammering that caused Iliana''s inexperienced body to collapse under the rough pleasure and her buttcheeks to give hundreds of kisses to Konrad''s balls.


    "Mhm¡­mhm¡­mhm!"


    She kept moaning through his lips, but never did he let go of them, maintaining perfect control of his body while building his lover''s pleasure to a high climax.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The intensity of the mating reached new heights, with Iliana feeling both Konrad''s pleasure and her own. A sensation that drove her mad with bliss, and caused her to lose all restraints to claw onto his neck to push him deeper, faster, into her!


    Which he did, pounding that raw pleasure into the both of them, and sending her rolling into heaven with a succession of orgasms!


    His lower body and the bedsheet were now drenched in her juice, but neither cared. Konrad stood up, pulling Iliana into his arms like a butterfly and pressing her against the opposing wall while not forgetting to keep driving his rod into the pleasure spots he found and created.


    And after her umpteenth orgasm, he let go of his fetters and erupted inside her! Marking every corner of her holy land with his warm semen.


    "Ooooohhh! Divine son of a bitch!"


    Their kiss broke, and Iliana''s freed mouth could finally groan with the full might of her throat! A groan that sounded more like a guttural howl, and probably woke more than one person.


    But she didn''t care. The only thought within her mind was that she should have let him in sooner!

 37 Mother-In-Laws Migh

    The Hundred Flowers Scriptures kicked into gear, pushing the duo''s cultivation to new levels. Iliana''s martial cultivation went from the eighth step True Knight Rank to the first step Grand Knight Rank while Konrad''s spiritual cultivation directly reached the first step Grand Priest Rank.


    As for his martial cultivation, while there was some substantial improvement, he had yet to break through the sixth step Grand Knight Rank. Although Iliana''s main asset was her spiritual cultivation of the third step Grand Priest Rank, having a perfect balance between the martial and spiritual would allow her battle power to soar.


    But Instead of sitting and digesting his gains, Konrad stared at his new conquest with an amused gaze.


    "Divine¡­son of a bitch? I''ve heard many things, I''ve heard the two separately, but together? This is a¡­first."


    Iliana didn''t have time to worry about any of that as her mind still drifted in its newfound plane of ecstasy. She just laid on the bed with her arms outstretched and released a deep, contented sigh that reminisced of a glutton sated with food and wine.


    ...


    Meanwhile, alongside Zamira, Wolfgang rested within his bed. As a Semi-Saint, sleep was for him optional, and he would usually spend his nights in silent cultivation. However, he always reserved two nights during the week to remain with his beloved. This was one such night.


    A night that was interrupted by a deep growl that couldn''t escape his sharp senses.


    "What? Who? Who''s harming my daughter?"


    But before he could rush out of the bedroom, Zamira''s hands pulled him back into the bed.


    "What do you think? Who do you think? After bringing the wolf into the fold, you should not be surprised to hear the sheep squeal."


    As a Transcendent Knight, Zamira''s senses were sharp enough that the noise didn''t escape her attention.


    "You mean¡­?"


    Wolfgang''s eyes widened with the sudden realization, and he went red from fury!


    "Under my roof? The gals! Butcher¡­I must butcher him!"


    He summoned his energy battle-ax and was about to free himself from Zamira''s grasp when¡­


    "Are you sure you''re mentally prepared for what you''re about to see?"


    ¡­her sleepy words echoed within his ears and stopped him dead in his tracks with droplets of sweat soon trickling down his forehead.


    "Tomorrow¡­I will butcher him¡­tomorrow!"


    ...


    The rest of the night was uneventful, Iliana rested nude within her bedsheets while Konrad sat cross-legged in silent cultivation. He was initially very close to the sixth step, and upon refining Iliana''s primal essence through his incubus blood, he was ready to break through!


    The sky-blue spiritual energy swirling around his body took a lighter shade while his bones and muscles were remolded to a higher level. The density of his spiritual energy also rose to new heights, and he finally broke through the sixth step Grand Knight Rank.


    As the breakthrough came to an end, he drew a deep breath, then relaxed his muscles in a long exhalation before resuming silent cultivation until dawn announced the end of night.


    And so his cultivation came to a halt. Unwilling to interfere with Iliana''s sleep any further, he stood up, walked out of her room, and took the road back to his assigned quarters.


    ...


    With the arrival of the sunlight, activity resumed within the Kracht mansion. Servants carried on with their daily tasks while the Kracht kinsmen assembled for breakfast.


    Konrad who pulled off an all-nighter was quick to prepare himself and join the others in the hall. Iliana would soon awaken and join the gathering, but as soon as Konrad''s eyes locked on hers, she turned to avoid his gaze while not being able to prevent her cheeks'' temperature from reaching an unhealthy threshold.


    But how could he allow her to escape that easily? In the blink of an eye, he crossed the distance separating them and brought his face dangerously close to hers while staring deep into her eyes.


    "What? Going to pretend nothing happened?"


    The feeling of his breath grazing her lips, and the proximity of their faces caused her heart rate to accelerate, and her already reddened cheeks to burn brighter. During that night, she had said too many things and produced too many sounds that caused her to feel like she had no face left.


    If possible, she wished she could find a place to bury herself and hide for a lifetime!


    However, seeing that pair of eyes that openly teased her, Iliana found a new source of courage and brazenly puffed out her chest.


    "Hum, hum! What is done is done. I am not so weak as to try to evade reality. Since we''ve already done the deed, you need to take responsibility for me."


    "The first step is to swear off mistresses. You are now my man and future husband. Daphne included, there is no way in hell you can keep having all those women swirling around you."


    "Huh?"


    For an instant, Konrad''s eyes widened with incessant blinking.


    "Even you don''t believe what you just said. Knowing full well the nature of my blood, you know that''s not going to happen."


    And that was precisely what she was waiting for.


    "That being the case, we must sign a contract. Last night was not bad, but there are more experiments to do. You ought to reserve me at least four nights a week. Five would be optimal."


    "Don''t misunderstand, this is all for the purpose of research and¡­cultivation!"


    "As for the others, as long as they don''t forget my status of the first legal wife, I can¡­tolerate them."


    She elaborated with courage neither of them knew she possessed, causing Konrad to stagger and be overtaken by violent coughing.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    But at that time, an ear-splitting roar thundered within the vast Kracht mansion.


    "Unruly lecher, surrender your life!"


    Wolfgang''s roar alarmed the entire household, and before he could reach the bewildered Konrad, his two younger brothers were blocking him by the waist.


    "Aargh, elder brother, what is wrong with you? Yesterday night you announce their betrothal and the next morning a funeral?"


    "Do you want to make your daughter a widow?


    Viscount Wulf, the eldest of Wolfgang''s two younger siblings and Daphne''s father, asked in consternation while blocking his older brother by the waist.


    "Quick, quick, we need more manpower!"


    Konrad realized that the situation was taking a turn for the worst, and was prepared to make a run for it.


    "Wulf you damn son of a bitch, let go of me!"


    "We have the same mother!"


    "Im¡­Impudence!"


    Wolfgang sent his two brothers flying with slaps and kicks, and was about to pounce on the runaway Konrad when suddenly, an authoritative voice silenced the commotion.


    "Enough!"


    Zamira walked in, locking her stern gaze onto Wolfgang who in her presence didn''t dare take another step.


    "Wolfgang, I warn you. Since the rice has already been cooked, that boy is now my son-in-law. Should you harm him in any shape or form, I will never let you in my bed again!"


    The threat was too much for the mighty Uradel count to bear, and instantly, he went from tyrant to chicken.


    "Yes¡­my lady..."


    As for Konrad who witnessed the scene, his eyes went back and forth between Zamira and Wolfgang.


    "Father-in-law, I have lost all respect for you."


    "A man who doesn''t wear the pants, fully subjugated by his woman and oppressed under her skirt!"


    "What a disgrace!"


    ...


    With Wolfgang pacified, Zamira led her daughter and son-in-law into a private study and motioned for them to sit.


    "Unlike the people of the Holy Continent, we from the Barbarian Continent care very little about the so-called rules of "propriety." Since you''ve already taken Iliana as your woman, as per my tribe''s rules, I''ve something to give you."


    She then pulled out a bronze box adorned with strange markings and pushed it toward Konrad. From it, Konrad could feel a strange but potent energy signature.


    However, before he received it, Konrad first tackled the question that sprang within his mind.


    "You''re from the Barbarian Continent?"


    While he had heard of Zamira initially being a human maid of house Kracht, he didn''t believe that Count Wolfgang would be so bold as to take a barbarian woman as his consort within the heart of the Holy Flame Empire.


    But Zamira''s next words confirmed it.


    "That is no secret. I was the chieftain of the Borxan tribe. In a battle opposing the Northern Tribes to the Holy Flame Empire, we were defeated by Wolfgang''s armies and my entire tribe was subjugated."


    The casualness of her reply made Konrad question the nature of her feelings toward her original land.


    "Apparently, Wolfgang was impressed by mybravery and honor on the battlefield and brought me back to house Kracht to avoid me turning into some malicious nobleman''s toy."


    "And then, I subjugated him."

 38 Miniature Skeleton

    Iliana fidgeted within her chair with shame clear on her flushed face and not knowing where to hide. The fact that last night''s events had failed to escape her parents'' attention and were likely to spread within the mansion through rumors and gossips caused her to feel like she could no longer keep her back straight within house Kracht!


    Konrad, however, was too focused on what he had just heard to spot her unease. To think that Wolfgang truly had the audacity to take a former Barbarian Chieftain as his consort without destroying her cultivation, within the capital of the Holy Flame Empire, was simply astounding.


    Even those margraves and dukes would probably think twice before making such a move.


    But Wolfgang dared.


    This alone was testimony to how much he cherished Iliana''s mother.


    Still, there was something odd in the way Zamira told the events. Outwardly, it felt like she was past her tribe''s subjugation, but within her eyes, Konrad found a glint that seemed to be saying otherwise. A glint that worried him.


    "There is something I''ve meant to ask. How exactly did the previous lady take your arrival?"


    It was well known that the day Wolfgang took Zamira as his consort was the day Elvira Leitner, Alex''s mother left to join the Holy Flame Church as a priestess. But Konrad felt there was likely more to the story. And indeed, Zamira''s next words confirmed his suspicions.


    "She never cared. That woman had always been looking for an excuse to righteously enter the Holy Flame Church while at the same time turn her puppet bastard son against Wolfgang. You can say that no one was more pleased with Wolfgang''s decision than her."


    Zamira replied in an indifferent tone. But her words shocked Iliana who previously wasn''t aware of those facts.


    "The Semi-Saint Priest that took her under his wing wanted to use Alex to take control of house Kracht from the inside. They bet Wolfgang would never dare reveal Alex''s true parentage to the outside world due to the great embarrassment that would bring to his name. After all, the higher the rank, the more sensitive one is to scandals. And to keep Alex''s rage unspoiled, they hid the truth from him."


    Konrad was taken aback, and his eyes shone with doubt.


    "Can a Semi-Saint of the Holy Flame Church truly brave such a scandal for the uncertain possibility of taking over this ancient house?"


    "This is nothing new. The Holy Flame Church has always been looking for ways to take control of the empire''s assets and nobility. In fact, many powerful noble houses are in the shadows ruled by them. The methods they used over the years vary, but as long as they can obtain what they want, there is nothing they are not willing to do."


    "And according to Wolfgang, since Olrich Von Jurgen became emperor, the church''s infection of the empire has been rising at breakneck speed. If the trend is not stopped, another century will be all it takes for the precarious balance to collapse."


    Those words caused Konrad''s doubt to turn into incomprehension. And before he could voice it, Iliana spoke his mind.


    "That being the case, why is dad so opposed to the Holy Consort''s rising influence? I don''t think him narrowminded enough that the thought of a woman taking over the empire would trigger such a reaction from him."


    To this, Zamira replied with a helpless sigh.


    "Truth be told, given a choice, your father truly wishes a person of Else''s caliber could take the reins of the empire. But that cannot be allowed to happen."


    "Anyone can do it; the church will not care. Anyone except house Metze. There is great conflict between the church and the Metze, for it appears the Metze possess a secret artifact that has been eyed by the church for thousands of years."


    "In fact, for centuries, they have been fighting in the shadows, and at more than one occasion, Else was almost abducted by the Holy Flame Church. Was it not for the many hidden Saint Ancestors of house Metze, her current fate would at best be ghastly."


    "Wolfgang even mentioned that ten years ago, while Else was visiting her relatives with the emperor''s permission, the church brazenly dispatched its troops in an attempt to abduct her. Many died, and she was grievously wounded. It took a whole eight years before she reappeared within the palace."


    "Thus, if the Metze are allowed to overthrow the Von Jurgen, the Holy Flame Church will immediately use it as an excuse to deploy the full might of its forces and drench this country''s soil with its citizens'' blood."


    Those were shocking news. But within them, Konrad found a reassuring piece of information. If in the nearby future he was forced to clash with the church, at least there was a chance he could count on Else''s support.


    "But those are boring things you can learn about on your own. Why don''t you take a look at my gift?"


    She asked with her lips curled into a radiant smile that made her captivating figure look more enticing.


    Iliana and Konrad''s eyes fell upon the bronze box from which they could both feel that strange, eldritch power that seemed to belong neither to the spiritual nor to the demonic.


    "What is it?"


    Iliana asked, unsure of what that gift could be.


    "It''s a defensive artifact refined by the chieftains of my tribe for their sons-in-law as a wedding gift. I refined this one decades ago when I became chieftain."


    She explained as Konrad pulled the box closer toward himself and opened its lid. Instantaneously, dazzling light gushed forth, revealing the palm-sized miniature skeleton of a lion-headed bird around which fire, water, and storm clouds swirled.


    "What kind of creature is that supposed to represent?"


    Iliana asked perplexed.


    "It''s an Anzu demonic beast. My tribe worshiped the demon god Anzu and took the demonic beasts bearing his name as its totem. We refine the bones of deceased Anzu beasts into totems to protect ourselves. This one can ward off any attack, martial or spiritual, beneath the Transcendent Rank."


    Demonic beasts were the lowest echelon of the Infernal Realm. They were not "demons" in the proper sense, but creatures endowed with demonic blood and abilities often derived from a specific lineage. And unlike demons who could only be summoned from the Infernal Realm, demonic beasts had populated some areas of the Ancient Crystal World since the beginning of times.


    And for the barbarians who worshiped the Demon Gods, those beasts were seen as totems and sometimes even used as companions and protectors.


    But Zamira''s words didn''t reach Konrad. As soon as his eyes laid on the miniature skeleton, his pupils turned violet, and his purple flame mark was set ablaze.


    Purple flames burst from his body, his violet eyes glittered with demonic light, fiendish glyphs swirled around him, and the miniature lion-headed bird skeleton flew right into his chest, bypassed his clothes and disappeared into his body.


    The sudden eruption of demonic energy took both Iliana and Zamira aback. Iliana was horrified, not knowing why Konrad suddenly revealed his darkest secret while Zamira looked at him with a mixture of bewilderment and excitement.


    "You are¡­a demon?"


    But Konrad still couldn''t hear her. He stared dazed into the box where his gaze had remained locked while within his body, the miniature skeleton merged with his bones, and its power spread through his flesh, blood, and mind.


    Three new sources of energy then spread within him to refine his bones, flesh, blood, and spirit!

 39 Are You Willing?

    The reason why Zamira did not doubt the purity of Konrad''s demonic blood was simple. Only pureblooded demons could resonate with totems, absorb, and refine their powers into their own.


    While totems usually served as defensive artifacts, that wasn''t their only purpose. Their mainstream use was to serve as offerings for the Demon Gods worshipped by the barbarians. They were also used to earn the favor of summoned demons who could then grant them rewards and wishes matching the totem''s quality.


    Thus, Konrad who currently was refining the Anzu Beast totem could only be a true demon.


    "But how can this be¡­?"


    Zamira couldn''t understand how her newly received son-in-law had suddenly turned into a pureblooded demon. Even within the Barbarian Continent, successful demon summoning was a rare sight requiring countless preparation. As for the Holy Continent, with the control of the Celestial Church, it had been millennia since a demon appeared in its midst.


    "Konrad, Konrad!"


    Iliana who didn''t understand what was going on desperately shook the dazed Konrad, but to no avail.


    She then turned a gaze filled with puzzlement and worry toward her mother who didn''t seem too concerned by the strange situation.


    "What''s going on?!"


    To Iliana''s apparent apprehension, Zamira replied with a dismissive wave of her hand.


    "Leave, and make sure no one steps inside this study until we walk out of it."


    Zamira ordered, and Iliana didn''t dare delay. Her father might be tolerant toward the barbarians, but should he become aware of a demon''s presence within his household, he would execute him before asking any question.


    As soon as Iliana went past the door, Zamira released an energy field to restrain Konrad''s overflowing demonic energy. Preventing it from leaking to the outside, then observed his transformation in silence.


    Flame, water, and storm clouds swirled around him as the tattoo of a lion-headed eagle beast appeared on the right side of his chest. The refinement of his bones, flesh, and blood was coming to an end, causing his entire body to glitter within the elemental clouds like a sublime gem.


    The clouds then merged with his tattoo, coloring it into a mixture of red and blue. After which all the phenomenon disappeared, and the only proof left of Konrad''s demonic nature was his still glowing violet eyes.


    He had now obtained a Transcendent Level Anzu Beast Physique and three new attributes. Thus, although his cultivation had not risen, his strength underwent a qualitative leap. Beneath the Transcendent Rank, not many could injure him.


    And when they turned toward Zamira, his eyes no longer appeared blank. However, for some reason, she felt like it wasn''t Konrad that was staring at her, but an ancient, lofty creature awakened from its slumber.


    "Why are you not kneeling?"


    The voice seemed very similar to Konrad''s, but the tone carried a regal air and a dictatorial power that forced obedience.


    It was the Flame Mark''s voice. And as soon as it echoed, within the entire Kracht mansion, time stopped fluctuating.


    Instinctively, Zamira fell on her knees with her eyes locked onto the ground, not daring to look into Konrad''s.


    "Greetings Infernal Master! My apologies for my lack of courtesy!"


    Within the Barbarian Continent, demons were known as the Infernal Masters whose will all should obey. Naturally, Zamira, a former barbarian chieftain, held them in awe.


    "You may rise. I have accepted your offering. State your wish. As long as it is within my ability to grant and the scope of your gift, grant it I shall."


    Hearing those words, Zamira''s entire body trembled from excitement. This was an opportunity, the type of opportunity she had been yearning for across all those decades.


    "I only have one wish. That is to rescue the enslaved people of my tribe and rebuild it within the Barbarian Continent!"


    She proclaimed while remaining on her knees. But the Flame Mark possessed Konrad negatively shook his head.


    "That wish is far beyond the scope of your gift. If you want me to grant it, you must offer more. Much more."


    "For the sake of restoring all you lost, what are you willing to give?"


    The Flame Mark''s overpowering voice caused a new bout of tremors within Zamira''s body. Slowly, she lifted her gaze from the ground and locked it on that shimmering violet pair that produced unexpected reactions within her body.


    "First, may I ask what caste and house your excellency belongs to?"


    Before making a contract, in the rare cases where the demon was of unknown origin, such a question was common knowledge, and among the few things, demons were obliged to answer to honestly. They would not take offense.


    "Demon Prince, House of Talroth."


    And although she already had her doubts, Zamira''s almond eyes widened with disbelief. Nigh instantaneously, she pressed her forehead onto the ground to prostrate herself in a kowtow.


    "It would be my greatest honor to enter a contract of eternal servitude with your highness! I hope my soul will be enough to obtain your blessing!"


    She exclaimed with her heart thumping from excitement. Although a Master-Servant contract meant the loss of her freedom and soul, she had no hesitation. Although she was initially a worshipper of Anzu, she still had no hesitation.


    This was no longer merely an opportunity to rebuild her tribe, but a chance to enter the house of one of the Four Kings of Hell! Barbarians would drench heaven and earth with blood for the sake of one such opportunity!


    However, the Flame Mark couldn''t make that choice for Konrad, and so, it reverted control of the body to him.


    ¡­


    "I thought your only purpose was to offer guidance. Since when were you entitled to take over my body?"


    Konrad snapped in apparent fury, and within his mind, he entered a heated exchange with the Flame Mark.


    "This was a special case. Because you have not fully matured as a demon, your body automatically deferred to me to accept the servant''s offering."


    Although he couldn''t intervene in the refining process and the following discussion, Konrad was fully aware of everything that transpired.


    "Regardless, this makes me question your trustworthiness and wonder if the Barbarian Continent is that good a destination."


    "Don''t be so dramatic. If not for me, you would have wasted two great opportunities. The opportunity of obtaining a new physique, and the opportunity to subdue this good woman."


    "Although this woman''s cultivation is only at the sixth step Transcendent Knight Rank. Her potential is fairly high, and you can train her into a powerhouse."


    "Moreover, she possesses strong ties to the Barbarian Continent, ties you will need in the future."


    The Flame Mark did not doubt that Konrad was doomed to establish himself within the Barbarian Continent. Pushing the date was only delaying the inevitable.


    "Last but not the least, dual cultivate with her, and your cultivation will increase by leaps and bounds. I can use the power I''ve accumulated to stop time for a day to let you fully enjoy her."


    But hearing those words, Konrad''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Screw Wolfgang Kracht''s woman?"


    "What? Afraid?"


    "Hahaha! Who am I to reject the call of destiny?


    It is a great man''s duty to plant his seed within the outstanding women on his path. If she dares deliver herself, I dare accept her! In any case, since the daughter has been taken, we might as well add the mother!"


    The Flame Mark approved.


    "Well said! You are the blood of Talroth. If you want something, it is by right yours to snatch!"


    "And in time, all within this world shall belong to you!"


    ¡­


    The fast mental exchange ended with Konrad pulling his attention back on Zamira who still prostrated on the ground, unwittingly outlining her curvaceous rear for Konrad''s demonic eyes to feast on.


    "I will ask you only once. Knowing what entering my house implies, are you willing to abandon the ownership of your body and soul for the sake of me fulfilling your wish?"


    His voice had changed from the overpowering dominator to that of a charming scoundrel, but Zamira didn''t care. If anything, she felt more at ease.


    "My people didn''t deserve the fate they suffered under the armies of the Holy Flame Empire. And I as their chieftain not only failed them miserably but got to enjoy a life of peace and opulence while they and their descendants are being humiliated within this country!


    For the sake of giving their freedom back to them, for the sake of rebuilding my tribe and honor my ancestors, there is nothing I cannot give up!


    So yes, I am willing!"


    Fury and unwavering determination drove her every word.


    "Then I, Konrad of the house of Talroth, welcome you into my household!"

 40 Solidifying the Deal

    Konrad stretched his hand toward Zamira to release five light purple pentagrams that encircled the two of them.


    "Are you willing in all conscience to unequivocally abandon your body and soul to my absolute will?"


    "I am willing!"


    "To forsake any claim to freedom and enter a lifetime of servitude within my house?"


    "I am willing!"


    "To allow your life and death to forever remain in control of I, your lord-master?"


    "I am willing!"


    "Lastly, do you pledge to devote the remaining of your existence to the satisfaction of your master and the empowerment of his house?"


    "I so pledge!"


    An amethyst haze soared from the pentagrams, locking the two in its midst while a violet lock rose from Konrad''s fingertip and dived into Zamira''s chest.


    Violet light flew from her cleavage and imprinted her breasts with house Talroth''s Mark of Servitude: A purple pair of butterfly wings.


    "Henceforth, and for the rest of eternity, you are my servant and shall count among the lesser members of my household."


    "In return, I guarantee that you shall regain your tribesmen within three months. Moreover, when I march into the Barbarian Continent, I shall grant you the opportunity to reestablish yourself."


    Thus, the contract ended. Dark-purple threads flew from the kowtowing Zamira to dive into Konrad''s chest and forehead. Her talent was added to his. Her mind became an open book for him to browse through, and her life was his to do with as he saw fit!


    However, due to the vast gap in their strength, she would see no improvement in her cultivation base. At Least not for now.


    And browsing through her mind, Konrad realized why despite having the unconditional affection of Wolfgang, she could not rescue her tribesmen. Following the victory against the Borxan tribe, the leading nobles split the spoils through contribution. Wolfgang who accumulated the most merit in the war used his to take her, the chieftain, as his reward.


    As for the rest of her tribe, they fell into the hands of other noble houses who either abused or auctioned them to the highest bidder.


    Now, after fifty decades, not many of the original captives remained. There was no use for barbarian men, so their lives quickly ended. As for the women, the lucky ones saw their cultivation bases destroyed and became servants within noble households while the unlucky ones were turned into dual cauldrons and sold to two houses.


    House Schoner, and House Henlein.


    Dual cultivation was frowned upon, but it was not illegal. As for why two Uradel houses would rely on it, the answer was simple.


    Although without massive preparation, the limit for ordinary dual cultivators was the peak of the Transcendent Rank, that was a limit many were perfectly fine with.


    After all, within the immensity of the Holy Continent, Semi-Saints were few and far between while Saints were as rare as holy crystal mines.


    Moreover, nobles needed heirs with certain cultivation levels to inherit their titles. House Schoner and House Henlein were facing the same dilemma. They had declined, and their descendants were not outstanding enough to reach the sixth step Transcendent Knight or Spirit Rank in a lifetime.


    This meant that they would go from Count Level houses to Viscount Level Houses. A shame Uradel families couldn''t accept. Thus, they decided to trade quality for success and used vast resources to obtain those Borxan women above the Arch Rank for their heirs to dual cultivate with.


    Upon processing that information, Konrad quickly formulated a plan. Fortunately, Freya would soon return with great wealth to grant him the means to strike.


    Also, even before that, wasn''t Wolfgang about to sign off half his properties for the Holy Flame Baptism?


    "But that''s something to be dealt with at a later date. Meanwhile¡­"


    Konrad''s eyes fell upon Zamira who had yet to rise from the ground.


    "Rise."


    His irresistible command echoed within her ears, and she stood up. But the eyes with which she looked at him no longer contained the dignity of a superior cultivator. That dignity had been replaced by the ardent need to serve.


    "How will you serve your master?"


    Konrad asked in a sultry tone carrying invisible pheromones that caused a slight tremor within her body.


    "Naturally, in ways that will bring you absolute delight."


    Zamira brazenly replied with her lips curled in a seductive smile. She didn''t dare belittle Konrad because of his youth. However, she was confident in her skills to pleasure; skills that turned Wolfgang into her obedient little man.


    "Is that so? There is a price for not being able to live up to your boasting. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    The sexual dance had already begun. Konrad''s shimmering eyes didn''t conceal their urge to dominate Zamira, while hers met him with the confidence that she could take all he had to offer.


    That confidence pleased him.


    For he knew that soon, the only thing within her eyes would be debilitating pleasure.


    "Undress."


    He ordered, and she obeyed, pulling down her white dress, and revealing her hourglass figure for his eyes to feast on. A predatory glint shone within his amethyst globes as he stood up and stepped toward her. She was tall, but he was taller, surpassing her by fifty centimeters he used to peer into her eyes from above while cupping a feel of her delicious, motherly breasts.


    "Mhm¡­"


    She stifled a moan, feeling a jolt of electricity course through her body when his hand grabbed her breast through her lace undergarment.


    "You need no fabric. Tear off your undergarments."


    Konrad didn''t realize that in moments like these, his tone would become very similar to the Flame Mark''s and carried a regal air that commanded obedience. Thus, although her cultivation was leagues above his, Zamira felt that it was only right to obey.


    *Snap*


    In a sharp move, she tore off her bra, then did the same to her lace panties.


    Lace underwear was the current trend within the Holy Flame Empire''s nobility. A trend Konrad found quite pleasing. However, for Zamira, those adornments were unnecessary.


    "This day marks a new beginning for you."


    He declared while circling her and taking all her assets into his eyes.


    "Past today, regardless of your feelings for your husband, he will no longer be able to please you."


    "Past today, the dominating thought of your mind will be to shove my throbbing rod within your hungry snatch."


    "In your many sleepless nights, it is my touch that you will crave. A craving that will unmistakably lead you back into my arms to "die" a thousand times."


    Thin purple flames swirled around his form, desire flames born from his demonic powers that alongside his words, set Zamira''s trembling body ablaze.


    "I will put nine loads into you. One down your throat, and Eight in your cunt. As for ass, I reserve it for another day."


    Konrad copped another feel. This time of her supple ass cheeks, channeling his Ecstasy Fingers and causing a jolt of electricity to surprise Zamira.


    "Ohh¡­"


    She failed to stifle her moan, and as her excitation shot up, and her sexual juice moistened her inner thighs, she realized that perhaps, she was biting off more than she could chew!


    Still, could a former chieftain be willing to be played that easily?


    "We shall see about that."


    There was defiance, a combative spirit that refused to submit to his domination easily.


    "Good. Very good."


    Konrad moved back toward his seat, pushing the chair away from the table to sit with his legs outstretched.


    "Then come. Let''s fight and see who first breaks."


    "Take down my pants, and work for your first load."


    Purple mist spread within the study, carrying with it an aromatic orchid scent that caused Zamira''s eyes to glaze with lust. In normal times, with her much higher cultivation, she should have been able to suppress it. But now, she could not. It drew her in!


    And before she could realize it, she was kneeling in front of Konrad, unstrapping his belt, and pulling down his pants.

 41 Subduing the Former Chieftain R-18

    As if animated with a mind of their own, Zamira''s hands freed Konrad of unnecessary clothing and revealed his still flaccid cock to her eyes.


    "Why is it not hard?"


    She was annoyed. Her thighs were currently soaked with her juice while her entire body burned with desire. Still, despite her nakedness being out for Konrad to enjoy, there had been no reaction.


    "Lust doesn''t control me. I control it. It is my friend and toy.


    Thus, if I do not want my rod to rise, it shall not. If you want it, work for it."


    She didn''t need to hear more, and dripped her saliva onto his meat rod, moistening it through her oral secretions before giving it gentle strokes. She could feel its positive response, the heat climbing within, the veins popping out, and the shaft slowly but surely rising to meet her lustful eyes.


    Slow, methodical strokes soon became fierce pumps as Zamira brought Konrad''s cock to full length and unceremoniously impaled her throat onto it.


    The sloppy sound caused by her sudden pull of his cock into her mouth caused Konrad''s lips to curl into an amused smile.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Zamira first pulled up, using her tongue and lips to play with the shaft, then quickly went back down and began sucking on Konrad''s rod as if her life depended on it, causing provocative slurping sounds to spread within the study.


    He stretched out his right hand with pinkish flames burning at his fingertips, and gently stroked her auburn hairs while she worked him with all her savoir-faire, the sensation of her hungry throat gliding on his shaft drawing great pleasure from him.


    The pinkish flames covering Konrad''s hands infiltrated Zamira''s system, causing her body temperature to rise further and her heart rate to spiral out of control as she turned into a subdued cat within his palm.


    But how could she allow herself to be trounced when he had yet to put anything into her? Where would her face be?


    In a deft motion, she lifted her voluptuous pair of motherly breasts and wrapped Konrad''s rod in-between. Trapping him within those beautiful assets, and stroking him in a tit-job while still sucking him with fast throat moves.


    "It appears I underestimated you."


    Konrad exhaled a contented sigh, relishing the pleasure produced by the combination between Zamira''s breasts and her vacuum like throat. Yes, this was vacuuming.


    She vacuumed his precum, vacuumed his dick and while her breasts compressed him, she was about to vacuum his milk!


    "Aaargh¡­enjoy your first load!"


    He groaned and released a large jet of purplish semen down Zamira''s throat. She had not expected the amount that burst into her mouth and almost choked on it. The sperm leaked from the corner of her mouth and nose causing a rather comical scene.


    *Gulp*


    With determination, she swallowed it all and raised her complacent gaze toward Konrad.


    "I hope Master enjoyed my treatment."


    "Oh? Is that overconfidence I smell? Good. The higher you rise, the harder you fall. I shall make you fall completely."


    Without notice, Konrad pulled up Zamira by the waist, hoisting her above his head while leading her toward the mahogany table.


    The brisk move caused her heart to threaten to burst from her chest. But although she had already reached a breaking point, she still held onto her gaze remained challenging.


    Konrad pressed her back against the table and roughly spread her long, shapely legs to reveal her cunt whose juice now flowed onto the table. He revolved the Hundred Flowers Scripture, unleashed his goat horns and bat-like wings, and exposed himself in all his demonic glory, causing his overflowing sexual energy to strike at Zamira''s mind.


    Her eyes glazed with lust, and her lips parted to form the first syllable of "Take me¡­"


    However, before she could finish the words, she stopped, looking at him confused and in awe with her legs still spread and waiting for him to claim her.


    "Too soon¡­I must first taste you."


    He didn''t plan to rub her clit, but to directly take her cunt into his mouth and savor her juice while allowing his tongue to explore.


    Which he did.


    He went down on her wonderful snatch, kissing the entrance of her nether regions, then spreading open her pussy for his lips and tongue to dive in.


    "Oooh! Ohhh! Ohhh!"


    She moaned once, then again, and again, until the sound of Konrad''s oral job died, superseded by her deep moaning.


    "Cumming! Cumming!"


    She groaned as her juice overflowed within his mouth and splashed his face. But he didn''t stop, letting her now heightened sensitivity drive her into new realms of wild pleasure, and preventing her from clenching her legs around his neck.


    "Now, I can take you. And I shall pound you till you die, then bring you back to life only to kill you once again."


    "Yesss! Do with me as you please!"


    That was the plan.


    Konrad stood up, brought the crown of his shaft to the entrance of Zamira''s fold and rocked himself into her with a sharp thrust.


    "Aaaahh¡­"


    She whimpered, and her walls tightened around his meat rod whose light spread within her insides. He pulled back, sheathed himself straight to the hilt of her cunny, then began pounding!


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    With firm thrusts, he hammered. Plowing Zamira''s motherly field with none of the restraint he showed to the likes of Jasmine and Iliana.


    The former chieftain wasn''t the type to want it slow. She only wanted it hard, and fast; so hard and fast Konrad went!


    The sounds of her whimpering within his arms with her tongue lolling out as he pounded her cunt, superimposed with that of his balls slamming her butt cheeks to produce a profane melody that delighted the two devils on Konrad''s shoulders.


    With reckless abandon, he kept hammering her until orgasm took him and his seed gushed into her cunt.


    Then once again, without warning, he pulled out bent her over the desk to once more aligning his cock with her fold and resumed plowing that heavenly field of hers.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Zamira had lost the strength to speak. Her subconscious pleasure cries ragged breathing and hot, vibrating body the sole reminders that she was still of the living.


    Her orgasms replaced each other, and if in the beginning, she kept track, soon she lost count of them.


    Vanquished. Zamira had been completely, and utterly vanquished by the barbaric demon at her back.


    Holding her firm by the waist, Konrad kept ramming her in faster until finally, he released another load within her cunt.


    "Six more to go!"


    ...


    This was indeed a day Zamira would never forget. A day forever etched into her mind. And as she laid bare on the table with copious purplish sperm dripping from her pussy, and Konrad cleaning his rod with her mouth, she reckoned she could never be pleased by a normal man again.


    Naturally, the spiritual connection established by the Hundred Flowers Scripture allowed Konrad to feel firsthand how much of an effect he had on her.


    The dual cultivation session came to an end, and Konrad felt huge waves of spiritual energy soar within his body. However, at that time, the Flame Mark''s voice echoed.


    "Quick, concentrate the spiritual energy within your pagoda, and suppress your breakthrough!"


    Although Konrad didn''t know why the Flame Mark was asking such a thing, he still executed himself and concentrated all his gains within his sky-blue pagoda which trembled from the invasion.


    "Your cultivation has been rising too quickly, and although you have no problem of purity, your foundation is shallow.


    Your control of spiritual energy is far below your cultivation level. If not for your physique and bloodline, you would have never been able to fight across your level. Hell, fighting those of your level would have been difficult.


    Thus, you need to suppress further breakthroughs and tamper yourself through more battles to get accustomed to handling spiritual energy. When you have reached enough proficiency, or if a dangerous situation calls for it, you can let your cultivation skyrocket."


    Those words made perfect sense. While Konrad had not been feeling them due to his many assets, it was clear that his cultivation was flawed, and his foundation unsteady.


    The competition for the Holy Flame Baptism would be the perfect opportunity to tamper himself by smashing those nobles unlucky enough to fall within his clutches.


    He then sat in meditation to perfectly suppress his breakthrough, and allow Zamira a few hours to recover.


    Time passed by in a flash, with a more composed Zamira now getting dressed and picking up her torn undergarments. The study had become a mess and needed immediate cleaning. She would tend to it in a bit.


    For now, her eyes remained locked on Konrad who had just awakened from meditation.


    "I have heard many things about incubi, but this is the first time I''ve seen one in action."


    "I really can''t believe they are all like you because you¡­are nothing less than a sex machine!"


    She exclaimed, still feeling sore from the hammering she''d taken.


    "That is natural. I am supreme!"


    Konrad boasted with infinite self-satisfaction.


    The Flame Mark then restored the time flow, and the two left the study to return to the main hall.

 42 Surprise Visi

    Thanks to the Flame Mark''s manipulations, what awaited them in the main hall was the sight of Iliana who had just begun pulling her father into stories of what she''d experienced in the inner court. Wolfgang who had not been able to take care of his daughter for a decade, listened to her with rapt attention while sighing at various moments due to emotion.


    It was in one of those sighs that alongside Konrad, Zamira walked into the hall. Instantaneously, Wolfgang''s eyes locked on her while Iliana concealed her surprise at seeing the two return so quickly. Did her mother manage to handle Konrad''s worrying condition with such ease?


    "Aaah, my lady, quick, quick. You must listen to the tales of our daughter. Surely, they will make you want to pamper her more in the future."


    He chortled, half serious, half looking for a random excuse to pull her by the hand and bring her to his side. However, as he stepped toward her, he spotted an unsteadiness in her gait that caused a mixture of confusion and concern to flash within his eyes.


    "Since when did Transcendent Knights fail to walk straight? What''s wrong with her?"


    Although she concealed it well enough to deceive most with her bearing, as a Semi-Saint, Wolfgang''s eyes were too sharp to not spot the small inconsistencies in her footsteps. It was almost as if there was something between her thighs, a soreness that caused her to slightly lose balance at various intervals of time.


    All credits to Konrad''s pounding, and knowing she could not hide her weakness from Wolfgang''s sight, Zamira opted for a low approach.


    As he stepped toward her, she leaned against his chest in a subtle but sudden move that caught Wolfgang off-guard.


    "It seems I didn''t have enough last night¡­it wants...more."


    That whisper electrified the Kracht Count and brought a broad smile on his lips.


    "Hahaha, then more I shall give!"


    He yelled without constraint, not knowing that as he held his lady by the waist, there was a drizzle of cum trickling down her thigh.


    The scene caused Konrad who stepped aside and walked toward Iliana to display an impish smile.


    A smile Iliana found problematic.


    "Why are you smiling like that? Still up to mischief?"


    "Me? Oh no, I''ve done enough for the day, no further mischief intended. If you need to blame something, blame your beauty for smiting me, and causing illicit thoughts to leap within my mind."


    He teased, pulling her against him by the waist, and pressing his forehead against hers while placing a soft kiss on top of her nose.


    "Unruly rake¡­"


    Still, she didn''t escape his grasp; instead, she pressed herself tighter against him and warped her arms around his back.


    That affectionate scene quickly grasped the attention of the household who looked at the pair''s display with mixed feelings.


    Wolfgang''s mood went from heaven to hell in a heartbeat, enormous red veins popping from his forehead.


    "Even in my presence, that lecherous boy can''t restrain himself? Good, very good, today, I must teach him a hard lesson and remind him of I, his father-in-law''s might!"


    But then Zamira''s warning resurfaced and caused him to bite his lower lip in frustration.


    "First, I must pull him away from prying eyes!"


    A twenty-first-century migrator, Konrad didn''t find anything wrong with their show. In fact, he believed he was showing great restraint. However, they were breaking every rule of propriety set by the high nobility and the church.


    Nobility courtship had precise rules, rules he''d been stepping on since his arrival. Thus, many of the male Kracht nobles were displeased. As for the females, they tried to make a show of indifference, while secreting yearning for such brazen romance.


    "Hum, hum!"


    Wolfgang loudly cleared his throat to grab the pair''s attention.


    "Konrad, since you will represent house Kracht in the upcoming competition, there are some things you need to learn to prepare accordingly. Follow me to my personal study so that I can teach you all there is to know about this competition and your potential opponents. No one is to disturb us!"


    Without waiting for his approval, Wolfgang began leading the way toward his study, and poor Konrad who truly wished to learn more about the competition to maximize his chances, followed him without a second thought, not knowing what was waiting for him.


    As soon as they walked past the door, Wolfgang lifted his right hand, causing a surge of spiritual energy to slam the door shut, and released a holy force field that suppressed Konrad''s cultivation and blocked all noise within the study!


    "Damn philanderer! Today, in the name of both our ancestors, I must teach you a lesson!"


    He roared, rolled up his sleeves and walked toward Konrad at a slow, threatening pace.


    "Wait, wait, weren''t we supposed to talk about the competition? What''s wrong with you?"


    "There will be time to talk about the competition after I beat you black and blue."


    "Have you forgotten your lady''s warning?"


    Wolfgang floundered, but soon afterward carried on with his aggressive approach.


    "Even if she finds out, I will find a way to coax her. I prefer her wrath to not venting my anger! Prepare yourself, scoundrel!"


    Wolfgang leaped toward Konrad with his bared fists, ready to give him the beating of a lifetime, and Konrad whose cultivation was suppressed by the holy force field, could not dodge the bullet.


    "Nooo! Not the face¡­"


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    A solid punching session followed, after which a satisfied Wolfgang readjusted his collar, and stepped toward the main seat while humming a jovial, victorious tune.


    "Serves you right. In the future, let''s see if you dare misbehave."


    As for Konrad, he laid bruised on the ground with his teeth clenched in indignation.


    "Wolfgang Kracht, you can smash me in the morning, I will smash your wife in the evening! When her belly is swelling with my seed, see who bullies who!"


    He roared inwardly, but then, the Flame Mark''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "This cannot be allowed to go on any further. A son of his majesty cannot be pummeled days and nights by a peon! Taking his woman isn''t enough. It''s time we strike back!"


    Hearing those words, Konrad''s eyes sparked with a demonic glint.


    "What do you propose?"


    "There is no way we can make him accept a Master-Servant contract in the traditional manner, but if you can make him sign a written version with his blood, you can reverse the tables and turn him into your lackey!"


    Konrad''s eyes lit up, but soon, his excitement died down.


    "Let''s not even talk about how I will accomplish that. Wouldn''t a written version of the contract brand me as a demon?"


    "Written demonic contracts are only conducted in the Infernal Realm. Knowledge of them in the mortal planes is nigh inexistent. Even within the Celestial Church, only a scant few should be aware of their existence, and none should have been exposed to them."


    The Flame Mark reassured, causing Konrad''s apprehension to vanish.


    "Then let''s look for an opportunity to take the father-in-law down a peg!"


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    But at that time, a hurried knocking sound spread from the door and echoed within the study, causing puzzlement within Konrad''s eyes and fury in Wolfgang''s.


    "Didn''t I say no one was to disturb us?!"


    His bellow caused the knocking to stop, but soon afterward the trembling voice of a male servant came from behind.


    "M-my apologies my lord! A convoy of palace ladies just arrived at our doorstep. They say the Holy Consort is sending you gifts!"


    The words transformed Wolfgang''s rage into confusion in the split of a second.


    He strode toward the door, flung it open, and yanked the servant inside, firmly holding the trembling man by the shoulders.


    "You said what? Else¡­of house Metze¡­is sending me, Wolfgang Kracht¡­gifts?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Author''s note: I''ve returned a few hours ago and managed to squeeze in a chapter. Yay!


    More seriously, I''ve seen comments preferring a return to the previous cover, but on the discord channel, I have opposing views. The cover is for the readers'' enjoyment. I personally care very little about which one stays, so I will let you guys compete for the one you prefer!


    I will post two comments. "Current cover" and "Previous cover." The one that gets the most likes by tomorrow 11 am will be the cover until I can commission something belonging only to me.


    Go nuts!

 43 The Holy Consort’s Breathtaking Gifts

    The male servant who struggled to remain on his feet gave a quick, fearful nod, then lowered his eyes to the ground.


    "You can leave. Have them bring in the¡­gifts."


    Wolfgang took a second to register the situation then let go of the frightened man who deeply bowed before rushing out of the study.


    "I''m quite curious as to what Else finds fitting to send us the day following Iliana''s return. This cannot be simple. Let''s go. We can discuss the competition afterward."


    Konrad managed to stand back on his feet and follow the puzzled count toward the main hall where more than one Kracht noble stood with similar confusion. Needless to say, they were aware of the current situation.


    Viscount Wulf, in particular, ran circles. His daughter was still within the hands of Else; thus, more than anyone else, he dreaded the possibility of further clashes between the two parties.


    His evident concern didn''t escape Wolfgang, who now eyed him with an apologetic gaze.


    "Rest assured that as long as Daphne is within Else''s hands, I won''t go beyond a certain limit."


    He guaranteed while clasping his brother''s shoulder with his large hand.


    "Thank you¡­elder brother."


    Wulf nodded. At that time, the hall''s door opened, revealing a procession of eleven palace ladies followed by the Kracht servants who pulled in several hefty coffers. Of the eleven palace ladies, nine were veiled, leaving only the two at their helm to show their face.


    Konrad''s gaze ignored those coffers and locked on two of the veiled palace ladies who stood at the back of the procession. The reason for that sudden show of attention was that within his mind, he could feel the presence of two harem rings, and their owners immediately appeared within his mind: Faidra, and Aliki!


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    He wondered. Naturally, all the gathered folks showed various degrees of puzzlement. Especially when the coffers'' contents were revealed to be nothing more than luxury fabrics and jewelry, the Kracht household stared with wide eyes.


    "Is this a joke?"


    While those fabrics and jewels were worth a substantial wealth, they were nothing for an Uradel house like the Kracht''s. Unless she was making fun of them, for Else to send such trinkets as "gifts" was incomprehensible.


    However, to Wolfgang''s words, the two leading ladies gave a profound bow before replying.


    "My lord, please do not misunderstand. Those gifts are not for house Kracht, but ornaments for the actual gifts."


    They then motioned toward the nine ladies at their back who one after the other removed their veils, revealing faces that caused the entire mention to turn deathly silent.


    "How¡­how could this be? Daphne?"


    Wulf broke the silence while staring at his daughter who stood among her attendants with a mischievous grin.


    "Dad, I''m back!"


    But as the Kracht focused on Daphne, Konrad''s gaze moved between her and the two blue-eyed bombshell blondes behind her attendants.


    Indeed, they were his two early conquests, the sisters Faidra and Aliki, and right now, their shimmering gaze also locked on him.


    Their presence gave a different meaning to the "gift." This wasn''t a gesture for the Kracht; it was a gesture for him, Konrad.


    "The Holy Consort really treats me well, doesn''t she?"


    Meanwhile, the initial stupor had vanished, replaced by looks of shock, worry, and disbelief.


    Wolfgang stared at Zamira who stared back at him while Iliana''s eyes went back and forth between Daphne, her attendants, and the two maids at her back.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Wulf aside, not many could take this scene without some measure of apprehension. Unlike Iliana, Daphne was an imperial consort. From the moment she stepped into the palace with that title, she was destined to die within its walls, never to return to the outside world.


    Only on rare occasions were high ranking consorts allowed to step outside of the imperial palace''s walls to visit their relatives. Even then, tight escort would follow. In the last centuries, only Else had received the privilege.


    However, if the palace ladies'' words were taken at face value, this wasn''t merely a visit. They were sending Daphne back to house Kracht for good!


    To say nothing of the Holy Consort, even the Holy Empress and the Dowager couldn''t order such a thing.


    This was the Holy Emperor''s jurisdiction!


    The palace lady at the left then pulled out a golden parchment from which words of golden light shone.


    "Count Wolfgang, receive the Holy Emperor''s decree!"


    *Thud*


    Immediately, the entire house Kracht fell on its knees to receive the emperor''s decree.


    "Daphne of house Kracht is returned on this day unspoiled, but her status unchanged. Once a consort, always a consort. We allow her to spend the rest of her days within the warmth of her familial home, but never will she be able to marry, and we reserve ourselves the right to at any time, recalled her to the palace."


    "Count Wolfgang, do you accept the decree?"


    "Your vassal accepts!"


    Whether to accept or not was merely a formality. When the consequence of refusing an imperial decree was family extermination, who dared not accept them?


    The palace lady then folded the parchment, and alongside her "coworker," made way for Daphne to step toward her relatives.


    Now, apprehension had vanished in the hearts of most people, but in Wolfgang''s discomfort was rising, and filling his mouth with an acidic taste.


    "She''s saying three things. First, she is telling her that although the empress still controls the inner court, her influence on the emperor is rising and will soon replace the empress''. Second, she is giving us an opportunity to bury the hatchet and move on with our lives. Lastly, she''s warning us that what she can give, she can take and that what she can take, she can return in a whim. We are hers to toy with as she sees fit.


    Damnable woman!"


    However, Wolfgang could only say those words within his heart, and even as he rose from the ground, untold frustration shook his powerful body.


    Was the emperor this much of a fool? Where was the talent that wrestled the throne from the hands of his elders with inferior forces? Did putting the crown on his head make him muddle-headed?


    The two palace maids excused themselves and left with haste, leaving only Daphne, her six attendants as well Faidra and Aliki to stand in front of the Kracht household.


    As soon as the palace ladies were out of sight, Daphne''s eyes glittered with joy, and she strode toward Wulf who was taking trembling steps toward her.


    "Daddy!"


    "My girl!"


    Wulf stretched out his arms, ready to embrace her, but then, the unthinkable happened.


    Daphne ran past him, and leaped into a surprised Konrad''s chest, wrapping her arms on his back.


    "*Sniff* *Sniff* Daddy Konrad, I missed you!"


    The scene returned to a deathly silence, broken only by an incredulous Wulf who turned to see his daughter tightly hugging his future "nephew" and call him "daddy Konrad."


    "What is the meaning of this? Daphne, are you confused? Your father is here!"


    He snapped, but to his great dismay, Daphne didn''t even turn toward him.


    "Sorry, you''ve been demoted to little dad. Konrad is now my big daddy!"


    Black lines spread on the many gathered foreheads like wildfire. Konrad''s was no exception.

 44 All Must Surrender to Daphne

    It was well known that Daphne had always been the little tyrant of house Kracht, afraid of neither heaven nor hell. Still, no one expected that upon her return, she would cause such a shocking scandal.


    Poor Wulf teetered, struggling to not fall on his butt while seeking help in his elder brother''s eyes.


    There was no help to find.


    "Wolfgang, say something! What sorcery did your son-in-law use to bewitch my daughter?!"


    To Wulf''s ire, Wolfgang really didn''t know what to say. Thus, he opted for silence and started looking for an opportunity to disappear.


    It was then that a furious voice thundered within the hall!


    "Slut, let go of my man!"


    Iliana roared and yanked Daphne away from Konrad''s chest with a pull of her hairs.


    "Aaaargh! Let go of my hairs. What''s wrong with you?"


    Daphne''s aggrieved words only heightened the soaring wrath within Iliana''s chest. Her slit emerald eyes burned with the rage of ten thousand furies as she held her cousin by the hair.


    "What''s wrong with me? You''ve not even been here for fifteen minutes that you''re shamelessly snuggling against my fianc¨¦? What''s wrong with you?!"


    "Fianc¨¦? What, since when?!"


    Outraged, Daphne sought answers within the eyes of the gathered kin, and only now did she register her father calling Konrad Wolfgang''s son-in-law.


    It seemed that since their night in the palace, Iliana had been working on keeping Konrad for herself, but how could that stop her?


    "So what if you first got a legal status? I screwed him first!"


    "Can you compare?"


    "I gave him an orgy with six gorgeous mature ladies!"


    "Can you compare?"


    Instantly, the Kracht were in an uproar. Even Wolfgang who was already aware of the events stared slack-jawed at Daphne''s boldness. As for Wulf, his jaw trembled and cold sweat trickled on his forehead.


    "You¡­said what?"


    To her father''s dismay, Daphne freed herself from Iliana''s grasp and rushed back to Konrad''s side, wrapping her arms around his right one and leaning on his shoulder.


    "Yes! Also, I must add that we''ve done it more than once. Konrad has so much to offer that the party just never ends¡­"


    Her words and the sight of her rubbing her head against Konrad''s shoulder like a docile cat caused the already trembling Wulf to lose balance and collapse on the floor. It seemed he was having a stroke!


    As for Konrad, the events had evolved too fast for him to react. He knew the girl brazen, but brazen to this extent he could not imagine.


    This was already beyond the realm of shamelessness. Daphne was insane!


    However, with a reputation to maintain, he could not display his shock to the outside world and simply adopted an aloof, indifferent stance.


    Daphne''s overbearing words had shattered Iliana''s attempt to retake the initiative and for an instant, she didn''t know what to say so like many others, she turned toward Konrad, hoping to hear him make a statement, but was enraged to see him turning his gaze toward the ceiling as if none of this concerned him!


    "Konrad! You¡­"


    "You what? You yourself! Stop making things difficult for my daddy. He''s thinking about what kind of scenario we will enjoy tonight."


    Konrad''s forehead creased, but he didn''t dare lower his gaze. Meanwhile, Faidra and Aliki who stood silent behind Daphne''s attendants were astonished by what they were hearing. Did their master really dare mess with that lunatic of a woman?


    Truly brave! They wanted to come to his aid, but with their low status and nonexistent right to speak, they knew they could only hold their tongues.


    "Iliana, in any case, I''ve already said that as sisters, we should share everything. I''m not a greedy woman. As long as you obediently follow me, you will have your share of the big daddy."


    "Follow you? You should follow me! I''m older and prettier than you!"


    Still, Daphne remained undaunted.


    "So what if you''re slightly prettier? My boobs are bigger, and my butt is curvier. At night when the lights are out, what is he going to care about? The face he cannot see, or the large mounds within his mouth? To say nothing of the soft buttocks pressing him!


    You lose!"


    Zamira was impressed, Iliana staggered, Wolfgang''s knees gave out, and Wulf passed out from shame.


    "Aaaargh! Dad, annul! You must annul the engagement!"


    To Iliana''s indignation, Wolfgang roared back in rage.


    "Annul what? After what happened last night?


    We have not even cemented the engagement that you''ve already given up the fort and allowed the invader in!


    Now beside him, who can you marry?!"


    "Ouiiiiin!"


    Iliana burst into a mixture of shame and tears and ran back toward her room!


    Victorious, Daphne snuggled tighter against Konrad who hummed all the random tunes that flashed within his mind while staring at the ceiling as if his life depended on it.


    ...


    The commotion came to an end with Wolfgang storming out and locking himself in his cultivation abode. Wulf was carried toward his chambers while Daphne followed Konrad like a good little puppy with her attendants and the silent sisters at her back.


    Once they reached his chamber, Konrad asked for the attendants to arrange the "gifts" and their mistress'' lodging and brought Daphne, Faidra and Aliki into the room.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why did the Holy Consort send you back? Also, what are those two doing with you?"


    Hearing his words, the sisters believed he doubted the purpose of their presence and immediately fell on their knees.


    "Master, please don''t misunderstand. We''ve obeyed your words scrupulously and never revealed a thing! But suddenly, one of the Holy Consort''s attendants ordered us to follow lady Daphne back to house Kracht. We don''t know what happened!"


    The clear apprehension caused Konrad to realize his choice of words had caused the two of them to misunderstand him.


    "Stop that, rise and come sit on my lap."


    He gently ordered, causing their nervousness to fall. The sisters stood up, stepped toward him and respectively sat on his left and right thighs.


    "So, you aren''t doubting us?"


    "Of course not. I''m merely puzzled as to why the Holy Consort would order such a thing. Though, I suppose it matters not at this point."


    Seeing him tenderly stroke their hairs, although Daphne wasn''t one for jealousy, she felt she was losing ground to those newcomers.


    "Hum, hum, I have no idea why either. The ladies just came to my quarters and announced the emperor''s decree. I didn''t waste time to ponder the reason, packed my things and left."


    Daphne wasn''t one to get involved in the usual plotting that infested the nobility circles. For her, those were uninteresting things that brought nothing but trouble. There was no enjoyment to have in such boring matters.


    "All right, there is no point in further investigating. If that woman wants to reach me, she will. You can leave."


    The "you can leave" made Daphne believe that Konrad was sending the sisters away to spend some quality time with her. She was already puffing out her chest and adopting a victorious stance when she saw them rubbing their heads against Konrad''s like favored little pets.


    He wasn''t rejecting them.


    "Wait, are you talking about me?"


    "Of course I am. I have some catching up to do with my girls. Maybe I will visit you when I''m done."


    "What?"


    The bewildered stare with which Daphne stared at him caused him to go further down that road.


    "Dissatisfied? I was already having problems with that damnable father-in-law, but in less than fifteen minutes, you''ve made sure I would become the public enemy of all the males within house Kracht! It would be a miracle if I can live until tomorrow!"


    To say nothing of the Semi-Saint Wolfgang. Wulf alone was a fifth step Transcendent Knight and not what the current Konrad could deal with. If he came knocking on his door for accounts, how could he breathe?


    Was it possible that he would have to hide behind Zamira during his entire stay in this mansion?


    Harmed, she''d truly harmed him!


    "But¡­but¡­I missed you so¡­"


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    She complained with droplets of tears in her eyes, like a child in a woman''s body.


    However, Konrad wouldn''t submit to the tearful play!


    "All right, all right, tonight I will punish you for your misdeeds. Happy?"


    Instantaneously, Daphne''s eyes lit up with joy.


    "Happy, happy! Daddy, please punish me well!"

 45 Wolfgangs Disgrace

    Like a delighted little deer, Daphne strutted out of Konrad''s chambers and returned to hers, not forgetting to sway her hips back and forth to give him a good show. He was now free to deal with Faidra and Aliki whom he pulled into his spatial pouch to reveal his true nature.


    When the pair of vat wings and goat horns respectively sprang from his back and forehead, the sisters'' eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Demon¡­master you are a¡­demon?"


    "How could this be?"


    The two turned their eyes to face one another and reaffirm the truth through their mutual shock before returning their gaze onto Konrad who stared at them with a smirk.


    "Terrified?"


    It would be a lie to say they were not alarmed. Although unlike the nobility and the clergy who treated matters pertaining to demons with severity, commoners and slaves saw them more as distant bogeymen, they were still known as terrifying creatures of sin and depravity who brought countless woes to the mortals that fell prey to them.


    However, thinking about it more carefully, the sisters realized that Konrad''s revelation was a show of trust and their only opportunity to truly join his ranks. Should they step back now, there would be no future for them by his side.


    For the sake of that cock, could they not handle a bit of demonic blood? A new wind of resolve carried them onward, and they knelt with reverence.


    "Master, regardless of your origin, we swear to serve you across all lifetimes!"


    The pledge caused Konrad to nod with approval. The sisters had not disappointed his expectations!


    Indeed, the key to a woman''s submission was always a good shag!


    "Very well, we shall cement your pledge in a Master-Servant contract. Henceforth you belong, body and soul, to my household."


    The pentagrams were summoned, the demonic glyphs brought forth, and in a twister of purple fog, Faidra and Aliki signed the demonic contract to officially become servants of Konrad''s house. The terms were, however, more generous than what Freya and the other servants received, causing their talent to significantly increase.


    Their cultivation should have only risen to the seventh step Adept Knight Rank, but using a thin part of the energy gained from Zamira, Konrad brought it to the eighth, following which he gave them two of the high-grade True Rank cultivation pills he possessed to make further breakthroughs.


    After refining them, their cultivations jumped by another five steps and reached the fourth step True Knight Rank.


    Such progress in a single day was beyond their wildest dreams.


    "Thank you for your care, master!"


    They exclaimed in deep bows with their bodies trembling from emotions. They had not expected that as soon as they returned to his arms, Konrad would work so hard on promoting their cultivations and allowed them to save years, if not decades of hard work in a single day!


    Who didn''t want to follow such a generous master?


    "This is no big deal. I still need to find a new cultivation method for you. I will try to find the most suitable, but after changing, we can''t prevent your cultivation speed from stagnating a little bit. You will need to take some time to adjust and solidify your foundation."


    Changing cultivation methods was no small matter and, in most cases, did more harm than good unless the person was willing to destroy their foundation and start anew. However, Konrad was confident that within the system, he could find something perfectly suitable for his two beauties.


    "Tonight, I will return to take you to an entertaining gathering and give you a more -proper- reward."


    The mischievous grin with which he said those words convinced them of the gathering''s licentious nature. As for the "proper reward," what could it be beside the shag they desperately craved? The simple thought of what was to come sent jolts of electricity through their supple bodies.


    Afterward, he settled them within quarters to their likings and left the spatial pouch to return to the Kracht mansion.


    Now it was time to deal with serious matters. Konrad was sitting cross-legged on his bed in silent meditation when the Flame-Mark''s voice echoed within his head.


    "Thinking about how to completely take over this house?"


    "Naturally. While I never cared about such matters, it goes without saying that I''ve antagonized all the male members of this house. They might not be taking action now, but who knows what will happen tomorrow or the day after?


    People are fickle, I cannot sit and wait for death. Even that father-in-law is not necessary that trustworthy. Who''s to say that after obtaining the Holy Flame Baptism quota, he will not find a way to put me to death and find himself a son-in-law to his liking?"


    Although Wolfgang had secluded himself in his cultivation abode and Wulf was recovering from his massive shock, things still didn''t bode well for Konrad. He had spotted more than one angry stare from some of the younger male nobles of house Kracht. Stare experience told him would bring nothing but trouble.


    The best way to solve all this was to trick Wolfgang into signing a written Master-Servant contract.


    But how?


    "You may not need to do anything. Be patient, be yourself, and the opportunity will most likely deliver itself. The events have already been set in motion."


    The Flame Mark assured, causing confusion to flash within Konrad''s eyes. However, as he wondered how such an opportunity could just offer itself, Zamira''s figure flashed within his mind and brought him immediate enlightenment.


    "Hahaha, I understand!"


    Konrad burst into laughter, thinking that tomorrow morning would be remarkably entertaining.


    ...


    Without further bluster, the rest of the day was uneventful. Wolfgang spent the entire day locked in secluded cultivation, after which he returned to Zamira''s bed intent on warming it.


    He found her resting on a pillow with a nightgown that caused blood to flow to his groins.


    "My love, here I am to fulfill your needs!"


    He roared and pounced onto her. Although she didn''t sound particularly thrilled, Zamira didn''t reject him. But soon, Wolfgang was forced to realize that all his teasing and caresses were bringing no reaction from his partner.


    "What''s wrong, are you not in the mood?"


    He asked worriedly. It was odd, her earlier words clearly implied that she expected him tonight. So why was she so different from her usual fiery self?


    However, Zamira''s next words almost caused him to spurt blood.


    "I was, but hum¡­how can I say this? I''m starting to feel like you got rusty¡­"


    The mighty Uradel count almost fell off the bed, the blow too hard to bear.


    "Come again? Last time was less than a week ago, and back then you were obviously much more responsive! How could I''ve gotten worse in the span of a few days?!


    I don''t believe it!"


    He then tried to subdue her with oral work, but all his accumulated skills failed to excite and moisten her even a tiny bit. It was like trying to get a moan from a doll.


    "Stop, you''ve tried your best. It''s not your fault.


    Perhaps all those years spent in arid cultivation caused you to slowly lose your touch? Maybe you''re not just attuned with the current trends? Or perhaps the problem lies with me. In any case, I''m not feeling anything. Sorry."


    Zamira would of course never reveal that Konrad was to blame for this. Even at the gate of the netherworld, she wouldn''t. She slowly but firmly pushed the bewildered Wolfgang away from her and turned on her pillow to fall asleep.


    "How¡­how could this be?"


    Wolfgang stared slack-jawed at his beloved consort who soon fell into deep slumber. Never in his life had he suffered such a heavy blow!


    "Did I only manage to make her fall asleep?"


    But at that time, throaty moans bypassed the walls and reached his sharp ears, causing his dazed eyes to turn toward their origin.


    "Again? Does he dare?"


    "Wait¡­why am I hearing so many different female moans?


    One¡­two¡­three¡­four¡­how could this be?


    He''s playing with four at the same time?"

 46 Falling in Line R-18

    Some time before Wolfgang stepped toward Zamira''s chambers, Konrad strode toward Daphne''s.


    Unceremoniously, he shoved the door open, and as expected, Daphne was waiting for him. She was dressed in a sheer, transparent navy-blue negligee and lied on her side with her eyes expectantly locked on the door.


    Konrad wondered how long she''d been in that position.


    "Well? Never have I ever seen someone so eager for punishment."


    "It''s because I''m a docile girl that knows her wrongs. So, I''ve been patiently waiting for daddy to administrate punishment!"


    Daphne exclaimed with glee, but Konrad who had seen her perform at her highest level was no longer alarmed by anything she had to say.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not here for that. Come with me."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "You will see, just follow me."


    He ordered and without waiting for her reply, spun and walked out.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Daphne yelped while rushing after him. However, as she followed him through the alleyways, she couldn''t help but realize they were heading increasingly closer toward Iliana''s chambers.


    "Why are w-?"


    "Shush."


    Konrad cut before she could finish her words and led her straight toward Iliana''s bedroom which he also shoved open.


    Iliana who was having a hard time falling asleep due to her earlier disgrace was now lying on her back with her eyes staring at the ceiling when the sound of her door springing open alarmed her ears.


    "Who!?"


    She snapped and rose to meet the intruder who happened to be Konrad with Daphne at his heel.


    "It''s You? With her? What are you doing here!?"


    A palpable mixture of anger and dissatisfaction rose alongside the "with her," causing Konrad''s lips to curl into a smile.


    He ignored her interrogation, stepped toward the chair lying in front of the desk in the corner, turned it to face the two puzzled ladies, and sat.


    "Daphne, sit by Iliana''s side."


    Obediently, and to Iliana''s dismay, Daphne stepped toward the bed and sat by her side.


    "Did you bring her here to bully me?"


    "Shush."


    Konrad silenced and canted his head as if to take a better look at the pair of warring cousins.


    "I''ve come to make something clear. When you sign up for me, there is no expectation of monopoly. I will treasure you all equally, but if you can not treat each other with the courtesy of sisters, I might let go of you¡­entirely."


    "I do not like rubbish."


    The coldness of his voice made the seriousness of his threat evident, causing both Iliana and Daphne to stare in shock.


    Losing the Konrad?


    How could this be permissible?


    "Wait, wait, I can share! If not for her being so greedy, there would have never been any issue to begin with."


    Daphne blurted out, causing Iliana to almost flip the bed.


    "Who''s greedy? The two of you are greedy!"


    "Why can''t you be like my dad and satisfy yourself with one woman?"


    "Because I am Konrad. If I want you, I shall have you. That is my rule."


    The confidence echoing from his reply caused Iliana to not know what to say.


    So he helped her¡­


    "Men who can satisfy themselves with a single woman do so out of fear of losing the one they already have. But I''m not afraid, never have been, never will be, because once you had me, there is no way you can escape my clutches.


    For me, you will compromise. For me, you will obey. For you can do nothing else. This is my household, and I set the rules."


    His mild but penetrating tone dressed his words as divine commands they could not resist.


    Thus, although Iliana still wished to challenge the status quo, she dared not go forward and could only turn a frustrated glare toward Daphne who just shrugged in powerlessness.


    "Don''t worry, I know this is a substantial change for you Iliana, so I''ve come to make it easier on you."


    He pressed his palm against his spatial pouch, causing two beams to flare-up. From them emerged Faidra and Aliki.


    Without needing Konrad''s command, they stood by his side.


    "Let us all bound in mind and flesh. I promise that past tonight your eyes will open to a brand-new world."


    He pledged, his pitch-black eyes shimmering with dazzling violet light.


    Purple mist rose from his pores and soon covered the entire room. As she breathed in the mist, the tension within Iliana''s body vanished, and was replaced by growing aching need and desire.


    The same thing happened to the other females, and soon, they were all panting.


    "Master¡­"


    The sisters complained while turning their yearning eyes toward the sitting Konrad who then wrapped his arms around their slender waists and pulled them into his lap.


    As for the Kracht cousins, their hands threatened to move without their consent.


    "Scoundrel¡­"


    Iliana whispered, knowing the devil was making his move.


    "Kiss."


    The word carried with it a compelling force that caused the Kracht cousins'' body to flare-up. Their eyes met in a brief exchange that allowed them to see the heat rising in one another.


    Daphne licked her lips.


    "Don''t you d-¡­"


    However, before Iliana could finish, Daphne took her lips into hers and pressed her on the bed!


    "Mhm¡­"


    Quickly, Iliana submitted to her soaring lust, and her tongue intertwined with Daphne''s.


    "Good, very good. Give yourself up to debauchery and embrace the heavenly pleasures of my harem."


    "Mhm!"


    Pink flames of ecstasy coated Konrad''s fingertips as he fondled the breasts of his two devoted servants.


    "Ohh¡­master¡­yes, just like that¡­"


    From playing with their ample breasts, Konrad then went down to teasing their lower lips through their clothes. Their moans soon filled the room.


    Meanwhile, the Kracht cousins had already discarded one another''s clothes and passionately kissed with their bare bodies pressed against one another.


    They only broke for small intervals of breaths, before restarting their heated connection. They now recklessly rolled on the bed with trails of sexual juice streaking down their thighs and blessing the bedsheets.


    The sight of Daphne''s breasts squashing Iliana''s while their tongues intertwined, brought another smile from Konrad.


    Unable to endure his touch, Faidra and Aliki got rid of their stifling clothes and kissed as much of his face, neck, chest, and lips as they could snatch from one another.


    "Share, learn to share. To each her part and then you switch."


    But driven by the licentious greed caused by his demonic touch, heeding his words was nigh impossible.


    Without another word, Konrad lifted them by the waist and carried them toward the bed where Iliana and Daphne were still lost in passionate embracing and mutual fondling.


    However, seeing his shadow appear by their side, they let go of one another and pounced onto him! Faidra and Aliki respectively held his right and left arm while Daphne grabbed his waist to press her face against his crotch, and Iliana collared his neck.


    The scene would drive any male bystander mad with jealousy.


    "I want you!"


    "I want you!"


    "I want you!"


    "I want you!"


    "We want you!"


    They exclaimed in unison, eager to abandon themselves to his rod.


    "Relax, my beauties, you will all have an equal share. But first, you must serve me well."


    Their eyes glazed with passion and lust. Nothing else remained. In a flash, they shredded his clothes and latched onto various parts of his body.


    Faidra sneaked into his back, straddled his waist, and wrapped her small feet around his hardening shaft for a footjob.


    Iliana went under him and pressed her moistened lips against his balls, kissing and suckling them while trailing the middle of his rod with her tongue.


    Daphne rose to bring her drenched cunt to his lips, while Aliki kissed all the available parts of his body and brought his fingers to her cunt.


    All needy! All hungry! All passionate and wild!


    "Aanh!"


    Daphne moaned as Konrad flicked his tongue across her clit and kissed her labia.


    "Oohhh!"


    Aliki groaned, losing control of her kissing pace when Konrad''s deft fingers sneaked into her and teased her insides.


    Meanwhile, his fully hardened cock was being played within Faidra''s rubbing feet while getting moistened by Iliana''s saliva.


    Her tongue teased the tip of his urethra, then licked the underside and glided all the way down to his balls which she cupped within her inexperienced hands.


    Konrad''s head now rested against Faidra''s breasts while Daphne''s juices flooded his mouth and streaked down his throat.


    Even for him, this was rare delight.


    He revolved the Hundred Flowers Scripture, causing a whirlwind of petals to shroud their debauched quintet.


    The spiritual connection was established, and they all shared in the pleasure they were providing him while he shared in theirs.


    "Yes¡­right there! Right there! That''s the spot!"


    "Ohhh¡­coming¡­I''m¡­coming!"


    Like beings of one mind, Daphne and Aliki groaned. One in his mouth and the other on his right hand.


    Konrad''s throbbing shaft shook, and he released his spunk on Iliana''s face, inducing a contented sigh from her lips.


    "We''re only getting started."


    He pulled up the cum soaked Iliana and impaled her on his rod, all the way down to his balls, in one go.


    "Ooooh!"


    The soft cushion of her butt cheeks hugged his balls, he then pulled one of her erect nipples into his mouth, and the pounding began.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, Wolfgang had stormed out of his room to track the noise, but as he approached Iliana''s room, he no longer dared step forward. Yet, he also didn''t dare step backward, and so he stood there in awe, listening to the crescendo of four different moans that assaulted his ears, as well as the smashing sound of flesh against flesh that made evident the stage they were currently at.


    "How can he draw such volume from them? Even at my best, I could not get a tenth of this from Zamira¡­is it possible¡­that I have to learn from him?"


    ...


    The entangled bodies moved in various positions and switched spots on Konrad''s rod to experience the full flavor of its heat.


    Iliana was the first to fall and receive his spunk within her cunt. Daphne then swiftly followed, after which Faidra and Aliki each got their turn.


    Then they started all over again, repeating the rotation of mating until all had been creamed at least four times in a session that lasted for three-quarters of the night.


    The girls now laid on the bed, passed out from exhaustion with silent cultivation base breakthroughs of various magnitude while Konrad sat cross-legged and stored the generated energy.


    Faidra and Aliki reached the eighth step True Knight Rank.


    Daphne reached the first step Grand Knight Rank.


    As for Iliana, she was very close to the second step and could break through at any time.

 47 Be Careful of What You Pledge

    Wolfgang whose ears bore witness to this feat of debauchery was confused on what to do. The volume Konrad managed to get out of the four ladies was enough to attest to his formidable "battle" skills. Thus, the mighty count was tempted to ask for his help!


    However, how could he?


    Was he going to bring his two centuries old self to ask a less than twenty years old junior how to please his consort? Was there a more straightforward way of throwing his face? He couldn''t do it.


    Alas, Zamira''s calm, ferocious words still echoed within his mind and hammered at his male dignity.


    "Maybe I can coerce him into keeping it a secret? How difficult can it be to tie the lips of a Grand Knight teenager?"


    "And in any case, I''m not asking for his help. We will just be exchanging pointers. Yes¡­exchanging pointers¡­"


    His voice trailed, and he left for his chambers. Soon afterward, Konrad did the same.


    ...


    The sun quickly rose, its rays shafting through the windows and burdening Konrad''s sight.


    He stood up, ready to enjoy a relaxing bath when a knocking sound echoed from his door.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    "Already? He couldn''t wait any longer? Tss, tss, tss, with such impatience, no wonder he fails to excel in the bedsheets. I probably don''t even need to take the blame."


    Konrad inwardly joked and moved toward the door. Leisurely, he opened it, revealing the presence of a short male servant who bowed in greetings as soon as he met his eyes.


    "Greetings sir. His lordship is requesting your presence in his study."


    "Understood, you may leave."


    Konrad then leisurely crossed the distance toward Wolfgang''s study and stepped in.


    Wolfgang was currently standing with his arms crossed below his back and his gaze directed toward the window, like a lofty expert gazing into the distance.


    Seeing his stance, Konrad was forced to stiffen a laugh.


    "Do you need to put up such pretense when you''re about to ask for bedchamber lessons? Tss, tss, tss."


    Naturally, he didn''t say that out loud and steadily walked toward the main desk.


    "Greetings father-in-law, I was told you requested my presence?"


    "Indeed. Have a sit."


    Konrad didn''t reject and sat within the wooden chair facing the desk.


    "I have summoned you for an important discussion.


    First, do you know for how long has house Kracht existed?"


    "Tens of thousands of years?"


    Konrad called a random number. As an Uradel house, house Kracht possessed at least ten thousand years of history. As for how long exactly, he had no idea.


    "Fifty thousand to be more accurate. In past eras, our ancestors received great deeds of lands from past Holy Emperors for their innumerable contributions on the battlefield and established house Kracht.


    Since then, we''ve accumulated countless merits, but it is not merit, alone, that allowed us to stand firm within the nobility of this country. No, what truly preserved us is our care for our established traditions."


    Wolfgang began in a tirade that caused confusion to flash within Konrad''s eyes.


    What was he getting to with all this irrelevant nonsense?


    "We''ve established and observed many traditions across the ages, but chief among those, and one of our most cherished is¡­The Talk!"


    "The¡­Talk?"


    Konrad repeated Wolfgang''s solemn words.


    "Yes, The Talk. An opportunity for the father-in-law to test his future son-in-law''s understanding of the pleasure arts to ensure his daughter''s happiness."


    The seriousness with which Wolfgang spoke those unbelievable words caused Konrad to stare at him slack-jawed and reappraise that father-in-law of his.


    "Loads of horseshit. Even in my previous life, I''ve never heard such righteous bullshitting."


    Wolfgang paid little attention to his astonishment and finally turned from the window to face Konrad with his grave emerald eyes.


    "And now it is time for us to have The Talk. Are you ready for this important test?"


    Wolfgang believed the battle won and that Konrad would soon reveal all his secrets. However, his next words caused him to fly into rage.


    "No thanks. I''m a proven veteran in the -pleasure arts- and need no confirmation from someone as untested as you are. No offense."


    *BAM*


    Wolfgang''s palm slammed the table with large veins protruding from his temple.


    "Are you looking down on our traditions or are you looking down on me?!"


    Toward his fit of fury, Konrad remained unafraid.


    "If anyone is looking down on someone here, it is you. Am I a three years old kid that you think you can swindle me with such a bullshit story? Even the most gullible of fools wouldn''t believe it!"


    Konrad''s retort caused Wolfgang''s face to contort into an awful grimace.


    "Do you think I would invent traditions for nothing? I just want to make sure my daughter is in good hands, so I''m making the moral sacrifice of discussing such matters with you! How dare you insult my good intentions?!"


    Shameless! Completely and utterly shameless! Was Daphne really Wulf''s daughter and not Wolfgang''s?


    "Hum, hum. You don''t need to worry about Iliana; in fact, I believe a quick talk will reveal that I am more than she can handle. However, I wonder if upon asking her about the truth of this -tradition- she will hold the same speech as you."


    Wolfgang staggered, hesitation flashing within his eyes, but soon, he recomposed himself.


    "Hum, this is a tradition passed on from father to son and only known by the male line. Naturally, she is not aware."


    "Oh? Very well, then let''s check with Wulf. Matter of fact, let''s bring in all the male members of house Kracht and ask them if they know The¡­Talk."


    The thought of being made a fool in front of all the male members of his house made Wolfgang wobble; and as he sought countermeasures, Konrad carried on.


    "Actually, never mind. I have no interest in it, regardless of it being true or not. Bye."


    With that said he turned heels and was about to leave when a Holy Force Field released by a fuming Wolfgang blocked his steps.


    "Do you believe that I will beat you senseless?"


    The threat seemed to fly over Konrad''s head, and he burst into laughter.


    "Beat if you must. In any case, you need me for the Holy Flame Baptism contest. Until I bring you that quota, no matter what, you cannot harm me. That being the case, who''s afraid of who?"


    "You!"


    Deceit did not work; coercion also failed. Right now, only honesty remained.


    "I''m not an unreasonable man. If you honestly tell me why you want my input, I might just help you out of the kindness of my heart. What''s the problem?"


    Knowing that he had no other alternative, Wolfgang sighed and fell into his seat.


    "You cannot reveal this to anyone. If you do, baptism or not, I will kill you."


    "Sure."


    "I¡­can no longer please Zamira."


    Once again, Konrad prevented himself from bursting into laughter. For perhaps if he did, Wolfgang truly wouldn''t hesitate to behead him.


    "Hum, hum. That''s a¡­serious issue that requires¡­special handling. But I can help you."


    Hearing those words, Wolfgang''s eyes lit up.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I have all the degrees and certifications in the bedroom department."


    "You have what?"


    "Nevermind¡­"


    Konrad returned to his seat, grabbed paper and ink, then pushed it toward Wolfgang.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Preparing a provision to save my ass in case you turn to your blade after receiving my help. Something written by you to hold against you."


    Wolfgang was startled. Did the boy have to be so overcautious? He wanted to argue but seeing the seriousness within Konrad''s gaze, he knew this part was non-negotiable.


    "First, what do you want me to write?"


    "Nothing much. Just something to put you to great shame should it spread to the outside. I will keep it somewhere safe, but if you adopt a threatening stance, have no doubt that it will first spread within your house, and then within the entire Holy Flame City."


    "Alright, alright, dictate."


    Wolfgang no longer wished to inquire on Konrad''s need for protection. The sooner he was done with this, the sooner he could regain his dignity!


    "I, Wolfgang of house Kracht, in exchange for obtaining the means to please my consort, submit my life, my body, and my soul, to the great demon prince Konrad.


    I hereby, irrevocably pledge to enter and loyally serve him and his household now, and forever."


    Wolfgang''s forehead creased as he heard those humiliating words.


    "Are you messing with me? Who would ever write such drivel?"


    "To write or not to write depends on you. Don''t forget to sign your name at the end with your blood. We gotta look official."


    The casualness of Konrad''s words reminded Wolfgang that he had long since lost the initiative. So, he could only comply.


    He wrote every single one of the words, cut open his finger, and signed the paper in his blood name.


    "Done¡­"


    "Now repeat what you wrote so that I know you did it right."


    Exasperation was rising within Wolfgang''s heart, but he still obeyed.


    "I, Wolfgang of house Kracht, in exchange for obtaining the means to please my consort, submit my life, my body, and my soul, to the great demon prince Konrad!


    I hereby, irrevocably pledge to enter and loyally serve him and his household now, and forever!"


    He exclaimed to show his annoyance, but as he ended the words and returned his gaze onto Konrad''s, he could see that a demonic glint had replaced the previous casualness.


    Konrad''s eyes glittered with violet light, pentagrams and demonic glyphs soared, and a whirlwind of purple fog surrounded the two of them.


    "Then I, Konrad of the house of Talroth, welcome you into my household!"

 48 The System’s Return

    The surge of demonic energy that soon filled the room caused Wolfgang''s eyes to widen with fright.


    "The Divine Lords preserve us. You are a demon spawn!"


    As soon as he grasped that reality, Wolfgang summoned his energy battle-ax, but before he could hurl it at Konrad''s neck, the demonic glyphs dived into his body and finalized the contract.


    "Kneel."


    *Thud*


    A force beyond his ability to resist burst from within Wolfgang and forced him onto his knees. He dropped his battle-ax which soon vanished in light particles.


    "What sorcery is this? Vile creature, what have you done to me?!"


    He roared with bloodshot eyes and soaring hatred.


    Deceived! He had been deceived and led the world''s most atrocious creatures into his house!


    Like Iliana feared, there was no way Wolfgang could accept a demon within his household. Before asking anything, he would first try to execute them. Unfortunately for him, he no longer possessed the ability to contend with Konrad.


    "No need for such an outburst. You signed a contract to obtain the means to please your woman. Means I shall grant you."


    Konrad extended his index toward the kneeling Wolfgang and fired a purple beam that dived into his body and surrounded his crotch with violet mist. Soon, glittering demonic glyphs appeared on the count''s little brother.


    "What''s¡­this?"


    While it wasn''t detectable from the outside, Wolfgang clearly felt the strand of demonic energy swirling within his groins. Odd changes were occurring within his cock, and even his libido was being heightened.


    "My end of the bargain. I can''t speak for your oral skills, but at least I can guarantee that you can pleasure your consort, or any woman really, with your rod. Happy?"


    What he had yet to mention was that although Wolfgang now had the means, he would never get the opportunity to use his new tool on Zamira in a lifetime.


    Meanwhile, Wolfgang felt no delight and only now did the realization of what had occurred settle within his mind.


    "You¡­made me sign a demonic contract? That was an actual¡­demonic contract?"


    "Finally catching on. Yes, indeed. From now on, and until your dying breath, you are a servant of Konrad and his household. Congratulations.


    But don''t worry, I won''t make things too difficult for you."


    Konrad rose from his seat and cracked his knuckles while flashing a wolfish grin.


    "Wait¡­why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Did you have fun pummeling me? Was it sweet? Did it satisfy your vanity?"


    Konrad''s words caused Wolfgang to realize that retribution for his earlier actions was approaching at breakneck speed.


    "Don''t¡­step closer!"


    "Oh, I''m stepping closer. I''m going to beat the living shit out of you! Damn fucker, it is always I who bullies people. When was it your turn to bully me?"


    His right fist flew straight into Wolfgang''s face.


    *BAM* BAM* BAM* *BAM*


    A ferocious punching session began, a session Konrad used to vent all his accumulated frustration, Wolfgang style.


    "Boss, I apologize, mighty boss, please stop punching me!"


    For the first time in his life, Wolfgang had been beaten black and blue, losing all the dignity of an Uradel count.


    Satisfied, Konrad returned to his seat.


    "Hum, hum. I hope you can understand the situation for what it is. You no longer have any means to challenge me. Your life and soul are within my hands, and I could reprogram you if I wished to. But this doesn''t have to be a sour relationship. As Iliana''s father, I will certainly not mistreat you. In the future, I can even improve the terms of your contract.


    Also, don''t be swindled by the Celestial Church''s brainwashing. I may be a demon, but I bring only joy wherever I go. Granted it''s only meant for women...but huh¡­in a nutshell, I''m a good guy, and you will bring no harm to the common people by serving me wholeheartedly."


    "Bullshit! You are clearly a terrible wolf in sheep clothing! Why did the Divine Lords allow me to get swindled by you?"


    Wolfgang inwardly cursed, not knowing that his thoughts were also within Konrad''s grasp.


    "I can read your mind."


    "W-what?"


    A servant''s sole comfort was the ability to curse his master within the shadows of his mind. Couldn''t he even obtain that privilege?


    "Fret, not. I can allow you to curse me once a week and in your sleep. But otherwise, it''s forbidden."


    Surely, a show of generosity was necessary?


    "Huh?"


    Wolfgang couldn''t believe his ears. Was he truly being given a cursing quota?


    "Hum¡­thank you. I suppose?"


    "Thank you? Didn''t you forget something?"


    "Oh¡­apologies. Thank you¡­boss."


    Wolfgang struggled to say through his teeth.


    "Congratulations Count Wolfgang, you have officially joined the mob."


    Konrad chortled, causing Wolfgang to collapse in shame.


    "Wait, wait. You can''t faint yet. Now that we''ve established the nature of our new relationship, there are some things you must become aware of, and some plans we have to set into motion."


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    Following Konrad''s three claps, purple fog condensed by Wolfgang''s side, and from it, Zamira emerged.


    Seeing his beloved consort appear out of thin hair, Wolfgang was overtaken by confusion and an ominous stinging feeling.


    "Master, you summoned me?"


    A unique advantage of the Master-Servant contract was that like familiars, the servants could be summoned by the master at any time. As a former Barbarian Chieftain, Zamira was well aware of that, and so wasn''t startled.


    But her four words caused Wolfgang''s apprehension to blossom into dread.


    "M-master? What is the meaning of this? You can''t be¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Zamira turned a puzzled glance toward him, then alternated between Konrad and him.


    Konrad read the question within her eyes.


    "You don''t need to be startled. Just like you, Wolfgang is now a servant of my household. Though, I cannot say he wisely traded his freedom."


    The confirmation only caused more confusion within Zamira who couldn''t understand how Wolfgang could ever sign a demonic contract.


    It would already be miraculous if he didn''t butcher Konrad upon learning of his true heritage. However, it wasn''t her place to inquire on the "how" and "why," so she just stepped toward Konrad and silently stood at his right.


    "Zamira¡­is it possible that he also got to you? No wonder¡­I was played."


    Wolfgang finally realized why he suddenly became unable to please her. The problem didn''t lie with him. She''d just discovered a new realm of ecstasy within the hands of her demonic master.


    The uncomfortable feeling of a green, glossy hat on top of his head caused him to gnaw his lower lip.


    There was no fluctuation within Zamira''s face. She merely remained stoic by Konrad''s side with neither worry nor shame.


    "You can''t blame her Wolfy. After all, she has duties to fulfill. Or did you think that just by treating her well, you could make her forget about her tribesmen and tribeswomen, about the fate they endured and are enduring within this empire?


    That was slightly unrealistic of you. Fortunately, the first demon to show up to fulfill her wishes is me. Otherwise¡­heh."


    Konrad softly pinched Zamira''s left butt cheek, causing red to flash on her face as she stifled a yelp.


    Wolfgang''s heart was now a wrecked mixture of sorrow and fury. Half toward Konrad and half toward himself, for he soon realized he had deceived himself.


    He believed the decades spent together and the affection shared could make Zamira forget about her tribe''s fate and its remnants. Deep down, he knew it was impossible, but he still clung onto the vain hope that time and the warmth of a new family would wipe off the past and allow her to truly put her barbarian life behind to just be his lady.


    But he was wrong. She''d never forgotten and was always looking for an opportunity to recover what she''d lost.


    "Do you¡­resent me?"


    He asked in barely audible words. As the leader of the army that saw the end of Zamira''s tribe, if there were a list of people to loathe, he would probably be at the top. Thinking of that possibility, his mouth soured.


    Her next words, however, alleviated some of his bitterness.


    "Back then, we merely were of two opposing sides. Had we been victorious, your army would have been cleanly slaughtered. I can''t blame you for what happened because although you defeated us, you didn''t humiliate us. At least not of your own volition.


    What followed was beyond your ability to control. I understand your plight and do not resent you, thus, I hope you won''t resent me for doing what I must."


    A sigh escaped his lips, and he had nothing more to say.


    "Now that we''ve made our stances clear. I have good and bad news for you, Wolfy. Bad news, now that Zamira is mine, you can never touch her again. I don''t share with anyone besides myself so you can be her man during the day, and I will be her man at night."


    Wolfgang almost spurted blood.


    "Good news, I have a fair number of female targets for you to snatch. You might even be able to make your own mini-harem of married ladies."


    Now Wolfgang''s eyes widened in confusion and disbelief.


    "What?"


    "You heard me right. I initially planned to use money and some manipulations to recover the Borxan tribeswomen within house Schoner and house Henlein, but I''ve changed my mind. Since you created the problem, it is only right you solve it.


    As we speak, house Schoner''s wealth is dwindling, and in about three days, they should lose a third of it. I want you to use that opportunity and the resources at your disposal to take over their house. Start with Count Wilhelm''s beloved wife no doubt the mixture of their dwindling assets, your mighty name and cultivation will make her more¡­open¡­to suggestions. Make her yours and use her as an insider to seize the rest of her husband''s assets.


    House Henlein will be a tad bit more difficult since you will need to create all the opportunities. However, I have no doubt that a third step Semi-Saint can easily subjugate a house whose strongest cultivator is but a seventh step Transcendent Knight.


    When their houses are ours, whatever we want, we can take."


    The ease with which Konrad ordered those corrupt deeds took Wolfgang aback and made him reevaluate the callousness of that boss/son-in-law of his. Yet, although he didn''t wish to stoop to such low actions, Konrad''s words echoed like supreme commands he could only obey.


    "Yes, boss."


    "Don''t forget to act with discretion. Anything is fine as long as you alarm neither the von Jurgen nor the Holy Flame Church. We''re not ready for their attention¡­yet.


    Oh, and of course, honor my name and fuck their women senseless."


    ...


    Afterward, Konrad obtained Wolfgang''s talent and browsed through his memories to learn all he needed to regarding the competition.


    It was divided into two parts. The preliminaries conducted within a spatial world of the Holy Flame Church, and the actual battle contest between the young nobility.


    There was an age limit of fifty which in the Holy Flame Empire''s high nobility could only be regarded as the youth and a certain number of quotas depending on the family''s highest-ranking noble''s title.


    The rest of the days were mostly uneventful. Konrad used Wolfgang to make the rest of house Kracht fall in lines and become its true master while days and night, he would enjoy the company of his various beauties, both in the outside world and within his spatial pouch where another part of his harem resided.


    And on the night preceding his departure for the competition, a voice boomed within his mind.


    "Yo, host! I have returned! Missed me?"


    "Update Completed."


    "Now that the host has proven his dedication to the quest of harem building, it is time we turn to a supporting role and grant him ample time to make his choices while giving him tasks meant to not only build a harem but establish his dominance over this world."


    "Main Quest: Level 3 Initialization!"

 49 New Quest Forma

    "Main Quest: Level 3 Initialization!


    Part 1: Conquer ten beauties of the Adept Rank.


    Part 2: Obtain a net worth of 100.000 purple crystals.


    Part 3: Establish a partnership with a low-ranking (or higher) member of the Holy Flame Empire''s nobility."


    Main Rewards: Harem Expert Rank, Cultivation base breakthrough, Fortune Wheel quota.


    Ability Reward: Origin Sight, Flesh Healing Kiss.


    Timeframe: One month.


    "Status: Completed."


    "Wait. C-completed?"


    For an instant, the system believed its data erroneous, but quickly it recalled Konrad was not far from completing the first part of the quest before it went on vacation, so it was no longer startled.


    "Alright, alright. Not bad, host. You live up to the name of Harem Expert! Want me to distribute the rewards first or just initialize the next quest?"


    Within his mind, Konrad observed all this with a weird look.


    "Hum just carry on. I''m not sure you''re ready to distribute rewards yet."


    "Haha, don''t underestimate the might of the main quest!"


    Main Quest: Level 4 Initialization.


    Part 1: Conquer twenty beauties of the True Rank.


    Part 2: Obtain a net worth of 1.000.000 purple crystals.


    Part 3: Establish connections with at least five low ranking members of the Holy Flame Empire''s nobility or one mid-ranking member.


    Part 4: Plant at least one spy within a low-ranking noble house (or higher).


    Main Reward: Harem Master Rank, Free Grand to Arch Physique Upgrade, Two-mid grade Third Circle Spells.


    Ability Rewards: Invisibility, Heart Mending Kiss.


    Timeframe: Three months.


    Status: Completed."


    "See? Completed! Wait, wait, completed? Again? What the fuck?!"


    Knowing this was going to take some time, Konrad lied on his bed to hum one of his favorite Earth tunes while ignoring the system''s outburst.


    "This makes no sense. It has only been a week. What sorcery did you use to complete all those tasks? What purpose do I serve if you can finish the main quest without me even telling you what it is?"


    The system wanted to cry, but as a system, it truly had no tears to shed.


    "Stats. I must check the stats!"


    Name: Konrad


    Rank: Harem Builder


    Cultivation level: First Step Grand Priest<>Sixth Step Grand Knight


    Race: Pureblooded Incubus


    Physique: Grand Primal Physique<>Transcendent Level Anzu Beast Physique.


    Attributes: Light, Fire, Water, Storm.


    Acquired Abilities: Body Regeneration<>Ecstasy Fingers<>Ecstasy Clouds.


    Bloodline Abilities: Female Dream Theft<>Transformation Skill<>Arousal Aura<>Desire Flames<>Bewitching Fog<>Telekinesis.


    Harem number: 23.


    Exp: 12.373.225."


    "Holy moly¡­you''ve been working¡­hard."


    As a top-level beauty of the sixth step Transcendent Knight Rank. Zamira alone was worth 12.000.000 exp. Therefore, the numbers didn''t surprise Konrad.


    It was now time for the fifth level of the main quest and this time Konrad didn''t believe he could complete it with his current achievements.


    "Very well."


    The system''s voice turned serious.


    "Main Quest: Level 5 Initialization.


    Description: Congratulations on becoming a Harem Master and making the preliminary arrangements to establishing your faction within this world. At this point, you probably have enough women and resources to enjoy a life of luxury and ecstasy. However, that is not what we want.


    We want the supreme altitude! Unless you are supreme, unless you rule the entire world, how can you truly protect your beauties?


    Therefore it is time you embark on the road to not only build the world''s greatest harem but also establish your dominion over the entire Ancient Crystal World.


    Level 5 Objectives:


    1: Conquer forty beauties of the Grand Rank.


    2: Obtain a disposable income of 100 million purple crystals.


    3: Take full control of three mid-level noble houses (or higher).


    4: Conquer a Noble Imperial Consort.


    5: Obtain the full support of two influential figures (or more) within the inner court.


    6: Establish a black market both in the inner court and in the Holy Flame City.


    7: Achieve all these without letting the name "Konrad"spread within the Holy Flame City.


    Main Rewards: Harem Grandmaster Rank<>Cultivation Harmonization (if applicable) <> Free Bloodline Upgrade.


    Ability Rewards: Harem Tolerance Programming or Perfect Polygamy Art.


    Timeframe: Six months."


    "Now that''s a tad bit more difficult."


    The first three parts of the quest were the easiest to fulfill. In six months, Konrad had no doubt he would be way beyond the first two requirements. As for the third one, he already set Wolfgang on the path to complete it. By the time house Kracht successfully took over the Schoner and the Henlein, that condition would be satisfied.


    However, the remaining four parts were much more problematic. Unlike the other imperial consorts, Noble Imperial Consorts ranked very high, just below the Holy Consort and were among the few to frequently receive the visit of the Holy Emperor. There were only two of them, and each possessed great backgrounds.


    Yvonne Voight, the sixth prince''s mother and the daughter of Sovereign Prince Hubert Voight.


    Anke von Jurgen, mother of the Crown Prince, and cousin of the Holy Emperor.


    They were both high-level Semi-Saints and possessed at least one Saint as backer.


    Konrad''s power wouldn''t have much effect on them. So, he could only do it the old-fashioned way, and he would still need to avoid getting caught by the emperor!


    "If I can complete part four, Part five should not be difficult. Part six will rely both on house Kracht and on my connections within the inner court. As for part seven, you can say it''s simple, or you can say it''s difficult. In a nutshell, I must do all these from the shadows without obtaining any fame linked to the name Konrad."


    This time, although it finally had grounds to feel elated, the system didn''t take the opportunity to tease him.


    "When I return to the inner court and obtain more information on those two, I can choose my target. In any case, you can distribute the rewards!"


    The system didn''t delay, distributed the harem rings, and new abilities, then caused Konrad''s cultivation to go from the first step Grand Priest to the sixth step Grand Priest. As for his martial cultivation, it didn''t budge.


    "Why did my spiritual cultivation experience such a large leap when my martial cultivation didn''t improve even a little bit."


    "Starting with the sixth step of the Grand Rank, you can''t get any cultivation boost from me. I used your martial quota to make your spiritual cultivation equal to your martial one. I know it''s difficult, but in the future, try to keep it even. It''s important to set up your Divine Foundation."


    "On a side note, if you choose to accumulate spiritual energy, I can now split it evenly between your martial and spiritual cultivation if you so wish. With that new tool, you shouldn''t have to worry about staying even."


    Konrad had nothing else to say and began weighing his options.


    First, his physique, then his bloodline.


    Konrad stepped into the system and assessed the costs.


    "Grand to Arch Primal Physique Upgrade: 1/3 the Original price, 100.000 exp.


    Pureblooded Incubus to Dream-Weaver Upgrade: ? the Original price, 2.500.000 exp."


    It seemed the discounts given for having the previous level were getting lower with the upgrade''s rank. Fair enough.


    Konrad was about to make the exchange when the system''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "After the update, one of the features unlocked is the ability to improve those wearing the harem ring. I recommend you first assess the costs of training your harem before making the purchase. A few days of preparations will do no harm.


    The stats of the ring bearers will also become available."


    There were many harem rings to give, and many girls to plan for. It would be a lie to say Konrad had it all figured out. Thus, he chose to step back.


    "Very well, I will just do the free physique upgrade for now. After I get a better sense of what my girls need in terms of upgrades, I will spend all that exp."


    "Exp hoarding is never a bad option. You can also try to find out what thing you can trade that would give you a serious economic advantage in the outside. For example, rare alchemy recipes that don''t exist in the outside but are readily available here if you can pay the cost."


    "Alright, show me the Fortune Wheel."


    As soon as Konrad gave the instruction, a gargantuan jade wheel appeared before him. On it was displayed the names of every cultivation method, artifact, and item available within the system. There were different symbols depending on the object''s nature which made classification simple. In the middle of the wheel stood a vertical arrow ready to spin at Konrad''s command.


    "Go!"


    He ordered, causing the arrow to rotate, at first slowly, and then picking up the pace to reach a speed normal eyes couldn''t follow.


    Konrad let it spin for thirty seconds before steeling himself to halt its course.


    "Stop!"


    The arrow slowed down, and gradually stopped in front of a case that caused Konrad to fly into rage.


    "A fucking recipe? Damn System, why did you curse me?!"


    His eyes stopped at the herbal illustration used for recipes, and he didn''t even bother checking the name before getting enraged.


    However, when his eyes rose and fell onto the recipe''s name, he staggered and almost fell on his rear.


    "No¡­way. Those actually¡­exist?"


    As for the name that caused such shock within Konrad¡­


    "Recipe: Semi-Holy Elemental Baptism."

 50 Last Preparations and Departure

    It was common knowledge that the five branches of the Celestial Church each possessed their own baptism that stemmed from the original Elemental Baptism. Not only did those baptisms drastically improve constitutions and innate comprehension skills, but they also unlocked matching attributes.


    However, only in the main seat of the Celestial Church could a full Elemental Baptism be obtained. Alas, those with the qualifications to receive the blessings of the Celestial Church were few and far between. At the very least, having a Saint as immediate relative was necessary.


    Thus, although it was only a Semi-Holy Elemental Baptism, Konrad couldn''t hide his surprise. Didn''t this mean that he could exchange the recipe of a Holy Elemental Baptism from the system?


    The recipe flew into his mind in light particles, showing all the required ingredients to set up the baptism, but he paid it no heed.


    "Summon the Recipe Board. I must check costs."


    The system executed his order; the Fortune Wheel vanished and was replaced by the board recording all the recipes as well as their costs.


    Konrad directly went down to the Holy Rank Recipes and after browsing its content for an instant, locked his eyes on the name he''d been looking for.


    "Holy Elemental Baptism Recipe: 150.000.000 exp."


    "150.000.000 exp¡­I would need to sleep with Zamira for thirteen nights to get that much exp. I don''t have that much free time¡­"


    To prevent abuse, there was a cooldown of one day for exp farming through sexual intercourses. Therefore, no matter how many nuts he burst within one of his beauties, she would only count for one exp gain until the reset.


    His eyes then moved toward the Semi-Holy Recipe section for a brief stop then went up to the Transcendent Recipe part.


    "Semi-Holy Elemental Baptism Recipe: 15.000.000 exp.


    Transcendent Element Baptism Recipe: 1.500.000 exp.


    Arch¡­"


    The final stop was the True Rank. Below that, there was no baptism available. Konrad was both delighted and annoyed. Delighted because he had no doubt that with those recipes, he could flip the Holy Flame Empire''s economy upside down, and annoyed because there was no way he could do so without challenging the church.


    Obviously, the plan would be to sell the baptisms and not the recipes. However, the appearance of non-church-controlled baptisms was bound to trigger in-depth investigations that would ultimately lead back to him.


    To say nothing of the faraway Celestial Church. The Holy Flame Church alone possessed a large number of Saints and Semi-Saints that could effortlessly trample all his planning.


    He frowned, faced with the frustration of having obtained a treasure but not being able to make full use of it.


    "The only option now is to find a scapegoat. A mighty Saint in opposition with the church willing to shoulder the pressure and split the profits evenly. But where can I find such a person?"


    The best option was someone that had nothing to do with the imperial family or bore little grudges toward it and the church. Beside the von Jurgen, only the three Sovereign Prince houses possessed Saints. Of the three, Konrad directly excluded the Kvass. They were a cadet branch of the von Jurgen with many of their elders within the church. The Dowager was the perfect example of that.


    Then there was the Metze who stood in total opposition with the church. Unfortunately, the grudges were too deep. If such a baptism appeared controlled by the Metze, the church would show no consideration for face and use all its resources to exterminate them in one go.


    The only option left was house Voight. Although his daughter was a Noble Imperial Consort, Hubert Voight was known not to have great affection for the Holy Emperor and prevented the church from meddling with his house''s matters.


    He was the best partner for this particular business. Alas, to say nothing of discussing terms, Konrad didn''t even have the qualifications to meet him.


    He sighed, used his free upgrade quota to improve his Primal Physique to the Arch Rank, grabbed his two free mid-grade third circle spells and left the system.


    Returning to the comfort of his bed, he spent what remained of the night in silent cultivation and at dawn, stood up to join the convoy heading toward the competition''s location.


    The leading members of house Kracht had already gathered at the mansion''s gate. Among them were three youths with the usual green hairs and slit eyes of the Kracht kinsmen who patiently waited for Konrad''s arrival.


    Those three were house Kracht''s other champions. They were almost fifty years old, and two had reached the seventh step Grand Knight Rank while the last one had reached the eighth step.


    They were house Kracht''s most outstanding juniors, but today their only purpose was to fill in the blanks.


    As a count level house, the Kracht were entitled to four participants. But in Konrad''s view, the other three served absolutely no purpose, so he initially didn''t intend to take them with him, but Wolfgang managed to convince him of doing otherwise.


    "Although those three cannot be of great use when confronted with the children of margraves and dukes, they can at least alleviate your burden during the first part of the competition. More importantly, they help us avoid the massive loss of face that comes with having only one contestant.


    Said coarsely, they are necessary fillers to preserve our house''s dignity. We can''t afford to give the impression of decline to the other high-nobility houses!"


    "Fine, but they are on their own."


    "Worry not, although their chances of getting to the second round are slim, they should have no issue protecting themselves."


    Konrad understood the man''s plight and didn''t bother with the trifles.


    As for the three, hearing that brief exchange, they almost spurted blood. Their cultivation was above Konrad''s; however, it now seemed like he was the one having to babysit them!


    Outrageous!


    They couldn''t understand why their house head had suddenly become so deferential toward that teenaged boy. It was almost as if he''d become his servant!


    So what if he was gifted? Could talent alone command such respect from an Uradel Count? Preposterous!


    However, anger was one thing. Acting upon it was another. Even if they possessed ten times the courage, they still wouldn''t dare oppose the will of Wolfgang Kracht.


    Iliana and Daphne stood by the main carriage''s side with clear annoyance in their eyes.


    "Why do those needle dick wastes get to go while I don''t? It''s unfair! I want to go!"


    Daphne yelled, causing the gathered folks to lose balance and the three concerned to fall face-first.


    "Daphne! How dare you?!"


    "What? I''m only telling the truth. Not only are you three needle sized, but you also have zero endurance. It only takes a few thrusts in your butts to make you cum like inexperienced little teens.


    Decades of existence and only worth so much. My strap-ons were wasted on you!"


    Their cheeks burned, and their wives nearby looked at them with disdain. Those three were among Daphne''s victims back when she terrorized house Kracht and received her "deep affection" at more than one occasion.


    Initially, they believed they could control the situation, but she subdued them with powerful narcotics and had her way with their rears!


    That deep shame was engrained within their hearts, but they didn''t think that before they could find a way to retaliate, she would expose that dirty secret!


    From now on, they could no longer stand straight within house Kracht! Alas, there was no place for them to hide; otherwise, they would have already vanished from the scene.


    "Daphne, restraint!"


    Konrad commanded, causing Daphne to stop her bullying and turn into an adorable pet with beady eyes.


    "Yes, daddy!"


    "You two can follow me to the competition''s site. But your cultivation is far too low to participate. You can only support me from the sidelines."


    Konrad then used his Transformation Skill to turn into a green-haired youth with similar features to the Kracht and stepped into the main carriage.


    His words caused the Kracht cousins to clench their fists in frustration. The realization that they didn''t have the skills to share his burdens causing discomfort within their chests.


    Iliana, in particular, found it hard to swallow as she was the reason for his participation in the competition.


    Still, no matter how harsh, it was the truth. In this competition, Grand Knights like them would be all over the place. As for the leading characters, it would be the less than fifty years old Arch Knights of the margrave and duke level houses!


    However, as they brooded over their lack of skills, Konrad pulled them into the carriage and enlaced them against his left and right.


    "It''s alright. Why do you even want to participate? Since you have me, you should forget about struggling to enjoy a life of bliss and prosperity. Let me become your sun and moon and hold the sky should it threaten to collapse."


    Daphne found those words very pleasing to the ears and pressed her head tighter against Konrad''s chest with a contented smile.


    Iliana, however, was of another mind.


    "Humph! There is no way in hell I will ever settle for that. If my man must go on the battlefield, I must follow him to slay his enemies!"

 51 The Nobility Gathers

    "Well, you better work hard. Your path to greatness starts in the bedroom, and I must say you still have a lot to learn."


    Konrad chortled, causing Iliana''s cheek to redden in shame.


    "Don''t worry, I will teach her all she needs to know."


    "Who needs to learn from you?"


    "Hey, after all the bonding we did last time, you still have the face to act so high and mighty? Sorry, it''s no longer credible."


    "You!"


    Once again defeated, Iliana had nothing left to say.


    Konrad then pulled out two harem rings and placed them on their fingers. Naturally, their reactions wildly differed. While Daphne was elated, Iliana¡­


    "Why do we have the very same ring?"


    ¡­couldn''t stomach having the same model.


    "It''s my show of equal love. How can I say I love you all equally without giving you the same rings? Naturally, they are not just ornaments. They also allow me to stay connected to you and will alert me if anything happens."


    Daphne cared very little about the ring''s extra abilities. Rather, it was the thought of receiving her first gift from her Konrad that caused butterflies to flutter within her stomach.


    Iliana wasn''t so easily coaxed.


    "Isn''t that a spying device? I knew you shameless, but I didn''t know you possessive."


    "Why not just call it security?"


    "If you don''t want it, you might as well give it to me. Two is better than one."


    Daphne offered, causing Iliana to firmly grasp her ring finger as if to protect it from thievery.


    "When did I say I didn''t want it? Scram."


    Efficient! Daphne''s efficiency truly knew no bounds!


    Impressed, Konrad gave her a pat on the head. She took that as an invitation and started unbuckling his belt.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Getting my daily dose of milk. I don''t know how long that contest will last so I must make some provisions!"


    Her clear, righteous tone caused Konrad to burst into laughter, and Iliana to wonder where she got all that shamelessness from.


    "Hahaha, alright, make as many provisions as you want."


    "Wait, wait¡­I must help her to huh¡­make sure she doesn''t huh¡­let it spill¡­yes."


    Iliana soon joined the fray, and the Kracht cousins attacked Konrad''s rod on two fronts. The rest of the trip was action-packed.


    ...


    The contest took place within the Holy Flame Temple. As the main seat of the Holy Flame Church and core of the Divine Flame Lord''s faith, the temple was a massive edifice that stretched across several square miles and stood at almost three thousand feet.


    Supported by sky-high white pillars that reminisced of antique Greek architecture, its entrance was open to all, but not many dared step inside.


    Today, however, a crowd had gathered at the bottom of the staircase leading inside while many others approached at breakneck speed.


    More than one commoner was almost squashed by those rushing carriages that paid no heed to the lives of the lowborn.


    In fact, among the many carriages heading toward the Holy Flame Temple, beside the Kracht, very few advanced at moderate speed.


    Soon after they reached destination, the trio descended from the carriage. The first thing to seize Konrad''s attention was, of course, the Holy Flame Temple. In his past life, he had never seen anything like it.


    Dazzling white flames coiled around the high pillars in serpentine arcs while a large white ball floated on top of the massive domed roof, emitting pure white mist and light that swirled around the temple and gave it an air of divinity.


    To say nothing of Konrad who witnessed it for the first time, even Daphne and Iliana who''d already seen it before were awed.


    It was the tallest building within the Holy Flame Empire, and it was rumored that on its highest floor hid the country''s greatest powerhouses!


    But as they basked in the temple''s glory, a mild voice echoed from their side.


    "Isn''t this house Kracht''s team? Could it be lady Iliana I see from here?"


    Nobility carriages all bore the emblems of their respective houses. Thus, they were easily identifiable.


    The voice came alongside tranquil steps and caused the trio to shift toward its origin.


    It was a silver-eyed, handsome youth whose shoulder-length black hairs were held in curls. Dressed in a lavish brocade robe, he possessed the cultivated air of superiority that swirled around most children of high-nobility and did nothing to conceal it.


    "Koloman Slesinger?"


    Having met him more than once, Iliana first recognized him. Instantaneously, her gaze chilled.


    Behind the youth was an ordered group of five people who tailed his footsteps with deference.


    Konrad activated his Origin Sight and swept the team with his gaze. The results were impressive.


    "Forty-six years old, second step Arch Knight, winged serpent race. The rest are all between the ninth step Grand Knight and the first step Arch Knight Ranks."


    Konrad excluded; this lineup was enough to crush the Kracht''s team with confidence.


    However, Koloman''s gaze never glanced toward Konrad, remaining locked on Iliana as if eying a prized possession.


    "It''s been a while lady Iliana. Once I heard of your return, I instantly wished to welcome you with warm gifts. However, I had to delay my visit due to my father''s insistence on joining this competition. I hope you can understand."


    His words would cause bystanders to believe there was a long-standing relationship between them. Or at the very least, a form of friendship. But in Iliana''s eyes, Konrad saw only annoyance and disgust.


    As for Daphne, after seeing the group''s emblem and making a quick calculation, she knew who they were dealing with.


    "Who is he?"


    Konrad asked her in a mental message.


    "He is the fourth son of the Slesinger Duke.Although his father is a seventh step Semi-Saint with vast lands and armies, he is an honorable man with clear morals. In the past, when uncle was looking for potential matches for Iliana, he settled on house Slesinger, believing that with the father''s level of virtue and integrity, the child couldn''t be far behind.


    And indeed on the outside, that man maintains an excellent disguise. Inwardly though, he is nothing more than an obnoxious cunt."


    "When asked about his opinion regarding marriage with Iliana, he first refused to comment. Then in front of her and in the middle of a gathering of nobles, he¡­"


    "¡­proclaimed that thanks to her appearance, he could forget his status and take her as his concubine. However, a human half-breed could never be his wife¡­"


    "But I guess that now that house Kracht''s estates are at stake, a -human half-breed- can become his wife. Despicable."


    Daphne replied with rising disgust, and her words caused Konrad''s eyes to glitter with callousness.


    "There is no relationship between us. Thus, there is no need for you to welcome me. Don''t cause unnecessary misunderstandings."


    Iliana replied, her tone dry and filled with discomfort. Seeing the Slesinger and Kracht emblems, a crowd had quickly gathered around them. Within was a mixture of Briefadel and Uradel nobles who observed the scene with great interest.


    "Hey, Koloman is really thick skinned. I still remember how he shamed the poor lass in the middle of dozens of Uradel nobles for no reason whatsoever. Now today, with his wife close by, he has the nerves to approach her and act as if nothing happened? Impressive."


    The one who spoke was a purple haired man with pitch-black eyes that seemed as deep as the night sky. Snuggled against him was a beautiful woman of similar features who observed the scene with disinterest.


    "What about you Lars? Aren''t you also looking for an opportunity to make a move? I suppose that was I not here, you would already be over there."


    "Haha, how could you say that¡­"


    But they both knew she was right.


    Undisturbed by Illiana''s words and tone, Koloman stepped toward her, completely ignoring the three "Kracht Champions" nearby and the green haired youth by her side whom he assumed was another one of her kinsmen.


    "There is, of course, a relationship. And a rather deep one at that. Weren''t we almost married? In fact, if it weren''t for ill-intentioned people sowing discord, we would now be husband and wife. I''m here to rectify¡­"


    "Enough with the drivel. Your disgraceful presence irritates us all."


    Koloman stopped dead in his tracks and fired a furious glare toward the origin of those words.


    Beside Konrad, who else could it be?


    "You said what?!"


    "I don''t repeat myself to worms. You have three breaths to get lost."


    "The galls! How dare you insult the son of a Duke?! Who the hell are you?"


    Konrad sneered and channeled his spiritual energy within his fist.


    "The one who will make you fly."


    Those words caused Koloman to fly into rage and throw a palm at Konrad''s face. But before he could reach it, Konrad sidestepped, letting the palm graze his cheek while sending a full-force punch right into Koloman''s face.


    *Crack*


    His fist crashed into the nobleman''s nose, shattered his nasal bones and like a meteor, sent him flying through the air in a mesmerizing arc.

 52 Might vs Skills

    "Koloman!"


    The remaining members of house Slesinger''s team yelled as they witnessed Koloman''s flight.Before he could crash onto the ground, the two first step Arch Knights among them rushed to catch him mid-air, managing to prevent further damage.


    A deathly silence imposed itself on the scene as the gathered nobles fell to stupor.


    Although despicable, Koloman ranked among the most outstanding of the Holy Flame Empire''s nobility beneath the age of fifty. Even when taking the sovereign prince houses and the imperial family into account, he was still in the top one hundred.


    To see such a character sent flying with one punch by a nobody was incomprehensible.


    Koloman''s body trembled, not from pain, but from humiliation as he pressed his hand against his broken nose and wiped off the blood trickling from it.


    "It appears I underestimated you."


    His eyes now ignored Iliana and focused solely on Konrad who stared at him with naked condescendence.


    "You are not worthy of estimating me."


    Konrad''s conceited words caused Koloman''s lips to curl into a bone-chilling smile.


    "Really? Let''s see about that."


    He freed himself from his teammates'' grasp and slowly stood up. As he did, the wind surrounding him seemed to blow faster, swirling around his body at soaring speed.


    He stretched out his palm, summoning a long silver energy spear which he clasped within his two hands and brought into a fighting sense.


    "I officially challenge you to a duel. This is your last chance to kneel and beg for mercy. Past this point, regardless of how much you wail, I will cripple you."


    The wind seemed to echo his words and coiled around his spear in hissing sounds.


    Worry flashed within Iliana''s eyes, while Daphne was mortified.


    Although she had seen Konrad crush higher level enemies at more than one occasion, and defeat her father within the same level, she couldn''t help but feel some apprehension when the opponent was Koloman whose mastery over spiritual energy and battle skills had long been proven.


    As for Daphne, having never seen Konrad fight before, she was overwhelmed by anxiety.


    "Relax. There is nothing to worry about."


    Konrad reassured, smelling the fear oozing from their bodies.


    Light purple orbs burst from his form and swirled around him as he took a leisurely step forward and cracked his knuckles.


    "Duel accepted. Don''t worry, I''m too kindhearted to let you beg for mercy. I will settle for crippling you."


    Koloman said nothing else and shot toward Konrad with his spear raised and thrust toward his glabella. Konrad spun to let the blow pass him by and grabbed the pole with his left hand while throwing a purple light charged fist straight toward Koloman''s cheek.


    The wind currents swirling around the spear repelled Konrad''s left hand, Koloman crouched to evade the blow and drove the back-end of his spear toward Konrad''s lower abdomen.


    He tore through Konrad''s abdomen, only to realize that what he''d struck was nothing more than an afterimage. The real Konrad had already reappeared behind him with a kick toward his skull.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Like that, they exchanged dozens of blows in the split of a second, causing ripples to spread through the air and crackle the ground.


    But none could take advantage.


    *Bang*


    The wind force swirling around Koloman turned into sharp blades, Konrad''s double punch met the pole, and the two recoiled from the impact, respectively taking five steps backward.


    "What is his body made of?"


    Koloman had expected his wind blades to cut through Konrad''s fist like a knife through butter. However, from start to now, he had yet to put a dent within that steel like physique.


    In fact, he had the uncomfortable sensation that Konrad was only dodging his blows to not reveal the full extent of his resilience. That even if his spear thrusts did connect, he couldn''t harm him.


    However, from that exchange of blows, he learned something valuable.


    "You are a green-horn. I don''t know how long you''ve been cultivating and who taught you your skills, but something is clear."


    "As far as controlling power, spiritual energy, and martial skills are concerned, you are nothing more than a toddler still learning how to walk. Like a low-level demonic beast, you move solely on instinct."


    Koloman confidently declared, seeking to strike at Konrad''s self-confidence.


    However, he was disappointed to see Konrad''s lips curl into a radiant smile.


    "As for you, you are a weakling."


    The calm statement caused annoyance to flash within Koloman''s eyes. Due to the Transformation Skill, he was unable to accurately judge Konrad''s cultivation level; however, he had a hunch it was lower than his by more than one level.


    If that was true, he was currently struggling against an inferior. The thought was sickening.


    Worse, while he''d summoned his energy weapon from the get-go, Konrad was fighting him barehanded!


    The bystanders who failed to see the subtleties of the exchange could only stare dazed. As for those who perfectly followed the confrontation, their thoughts were similar to Koloman''s.


    "When did house Kracht breed such a talent? How come we''ve never heard of him before? Could he be a weapon trained by Count Wolfgang?"


    The woman within Lars'' arms asked him in stupor.


    "Possibly. However, if that''s all he can offer, he will still get the short end of the stick."


    Koloman and Lars had been rivals for decades. Therefore, he knew him better than most.


    And indeed, he was about to kick things up a notch.


    "Whirlwind!"


    The invisible winds swirling around Koloman expanded and morphed into a clear white whirlwind from the base of his feet all the way to his head. Carried by the whirlwind, he floated above the ground, but it didn''t just serve as decoration.


    *Boom*


    Koloman merged with the whirlwind and barreled into Konrad at breakneck. Vast white-purple light erupted from Konrad''s form, he turned into a violet beam and once again clashed with Koloman.


    This time, he didn''t seek to evade, meeting blow with blows, and power with power. All the while, he studied Koloman''s movements and fighting skills with his Origin Sight.


    Origin Sight''s worth wasn''t just in analyzing a person''s body or spying from a distance. Its true utility was to establish patterns. By observing the behavior of an individual for a prolonged amount of time, the user could determine all their habits, from how they rose from sleep to how they ate when they knew no one was watching.


    Of course, that included all their fighting stances and skills.


    Unbeknown to Koloman, Konrad was drawing a clear map of his fighting style and using it to perfect his own.


    In the blink of an eye, they exchanged a hundred blows, but while it seemed like the stalemate perdured. Apprehension was rising within Koloman''s heart.


    "Playtime''s over."


    The map was complete.


    Konrad soared into the sky and descended onto Koloman''s face with a knee blow.


    *Bang*


    The collision dispersed Koloman''s whirlwind. Konrad''s knee crashed into his face and further mangled his already broken nose.


    Koloman flew into the ground and cratered with blood gushing from his nose and mouth. But before he could return to his feet, Konrad appeared by his side and threw a vicious kick onto his chest!


    "Energy armor!"


    Koloman didn''t want to summon his energy armor when Konrad had yet to bring out his weapon, but right now, he could no longer care about any of that.


    A jet-black scale armor covered his body and reduced most of the damage received from Konrad''s kick.


    With a somersault, he returned onto his feet.


    "Oh? Are you that desperate about becoming my punching bag? Alright, I will help you."


    Instantly, Konrad vanished from Koloman''s sight, causing confusion to spread within his eyes.


    "Where¡­is he? How come I can no longer keep track of him?"


    Unlike the space attribute, the light attribute couldn''t be used for teleportation. No matter how fast and instantaneous it looked, it was still speed. Therefore, Koloman had full confidence he could follow Konrad''s trails.


    However, now he couldn''t.


    "Here."


    *Bam*


    A punch came from Koloman''s left, dislocated his jaw, and sent him rolling onto the ground.


    "Here."


    A kick struck him from the back of his head and propelled him forward.


    "Here."


    "Here."


    "Here."


    Konrad''s voice echoed within the air with dozens of afterimages as he beat Koloman black and blue.


    Thanks to the energy armor, Koloman avoided severe injuries, but his dignity had been crushed into nothingness.


    "AAAAARGH!"


    He howled as Konrad''s foot stomped his head and nailed him onto the ground in a humiliating position.


    "Shut up."


    Konrad flipped Koloman onto his back with another kick and smashed his foot into his teeth.


    "MHM!"


    More than one tooth broke, the disgraced nobleman''s blood now covering Konrad''s heels.


    Silence once again reigned within the crowd.


    "How could this be? Why did the table turn so suddenly¡­and so brutally?"


    Lars wondered as he witnessed his long-time rival crushed beneath the newcomer''s heel.


    *Boom*


    Berserk force burst from Koloman''s body and pushed Konrad away from him.


    "I¡­will¡­kill you!"


    Koloman''s eyes shone with killing intent, a gigantic illusory winged serpent appeared at his back and lifted him onto his feet.


    He was about to use his race''s innate ability to end Konrad''s life. But before, he could make use of it¡­


    "HALT!"


    A voice thundered, carrying with it boundless might that suppressed both Konrad and Koloman.


    All switched attention toward its origin, which turned out to be a middle-aged man dressed in a spacious yellow cassock, and seeing the white flame emblem embroidered on its chest, the gathered nobles bowed in reverence.


    "Greetings your Eminence!"


    The man was a bishop of the Holy Flame Church and therefore, a Semi-Saint. Be it in status or in cultivation, he was leagues above any of them.

 53 Tes

    "What is the meaning of this? At the doorstep of the Holy Flame Temple, under the watchful gaze of the Divine Flame Lord, you dare act unruly?!"


    The bishop''s words carried formless holy force that further oppressed both Koloman and Konrad.


    The illusory winged serpent at Koloman''s back vanished, and he fell onto his knees. As for Konrad, the level of strength used was only enough to make him tremble, however, to avoid provoking the Semi-Saint any more, he feigned weakness and knelt.


    "Bishop Alto, this¡­"


    "Silence!"


    Bishop Alto cut Koloman in his attempt to justify himself. He was relatively short, standing only at a modest 1.65 meters. However, his aura refined through a thousand years of cultivation caused most to be unable to look down on him.


    "Your reasons are irrelevant, and I will warn you all only once. Regardless of your background, when you reach the temple''s staircase, the only things in you should be humility and reverence. Otherwise, no matter how mighty, your elders cannot save you. Now, follow me!"


    Bishop Alto spat, flung his sleeves and led the way toward the temple''s inside. Without hesitation, the contestants followed him, crossed the stairs and walked into the Holy Flame Temple.


    Marble white walls painted with humanoid flame winged creatures awaited them within. Some couldn''t help but let their gaze drift onto the paintings, representations of the elemental beings serving the Divine Flame Lord''s will, while others cared very little and remained focused on the road ahead.


    "The spiritual energy here is hundreds of times purer than in the outside."


    Konrad appraised, and soon, they reached an altar surrounded by four fifteen feet tall pedestals each lighted by bright white flames. Above the altar floated a white orb alike the one hovering above the temple''s roof.


    "This is where the chosen of the winning team will receive the Holy Flame Baptism."


    Bishop Alto flatly said before leading the way toward another location. This time, he brought the troop across a corridor through which they reached a spacious room where another bishop awaited by the side of a human-sized blue prism.


    "And this is where the first part of the competition will be conducted."


    Alto''s index aimed at the human-sized prism floating by his fellow bishop''s side. Incomprehension flashed within some of the contestant''s eyes, but soon, it was replaced by enlightenment.


    "It should be a space treasure."


    Konrad explained toward Daphne and Iliana.


    Even among the nobility, space treasures were few and far between. The main reason was that they were not produced within the Holy Flame Empire, but mostly came from the Space Temple within the Great Void Empire. Therefore, many of the gathered individuals had never been exposed to one beforehand.


    "First, we will register your names, assess your age, number of teammates and cultivation levels to make sure you fit the requirements before officially starting the competition. By the way, in case you possess one, you''re not allowed to bring in space treasures or anything besides what we provide you with.


    Another team is already waiting at the testing location. Follow me."


    The bishop standing by the floating prism''s side never said a word, and his gaze also never seemed to fall onto the contestants as if none of this had anything to do with him.


    Clearly, he''d rather be someplace else.


    Alto brought his troop through another corridor and reached the testing hall where the team he mentioned was standing in front of a sky-blue tower. Alto stepped toward a nearby desk and sat while pulling out a paper list and ink.


    Meanwhile, all the contestants he brought with him stared at the present team with dread.


    There were nine of them in total, and all were contestants. Such a quota was reserved solely for the imperial family!


    Each possessed the textbook translucent skin, silky silver hairs, and eyes of the paragon spirit race.


    Each brimmed with power and confidence.


    At their helm were two people dressed in the golden robes reserved for the imperial princes. Seeing them, Konrad''s eyes shone with confusion.


    "Who are those two?"


    "The fifth prince, Holger von Jurgen and the ninth prince Nils von Jurgen."


    Iliana replied to Konrad''s inquiry.


    Konrad''s eyes ignored the fifth prince to focus on the ninth. A slender youth with a piercing, sword-like gaze, he held himself with a military discipline that seemed out of place on one so young.


    In fact, was it not for the long silver hairs that fell below his waist and the enchanting face whose beauty rivaled that of Iliana''s, he would have given the impression of a young military general.


    But the more Konrad looked at him, the more he felt something amiss, so he used his Origin Sight to clarify the ninth prince''s characteristics.


    "Are you sure he''s a prince?"


    "Of course, he is well known as the most outstanding imperial prince with talent rivaling the current Crown Prince. Why such a question?"


    Konrad turned a confused glare toward Iliana, a glare that made her wonder if there was something wrong with her face.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Why? What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with you! This is obviously a princess. How does such beauty pass off as a prince?! Are you all blind or retarded?!"


    "Huh?"


    Iliana stared blankly for an instant, then switched her gaze toward the "ninth prince" to observe him more closely.


    "Hum, I know his face is deceiving, but you shouldn''t get swindled by it. Why would the imperial family pass off a princess as a prince when they are already eight before him? Regardless of his looks, he has to be a prince."


    At times, the confidence within her tone wavered as the ninth prince''s fairy like face seemed to say otherwise.


    "¡­yes. It wouldn''t be the first time an androgynous man with beauty eclipsing women''s appears within the world. Why make such a fuss?"


    Konrad was astonished. Was he truly the only one seeing through this farce?


    "Daphne, what do you think about the ninth prince?"


    "Hum, he''s prettier than most women I''ve met in my life."


    "So? Doesn''t that tell you he''s probably a she?"


    "How could that be possible? He''s probably just one of those rare men born with female faces. Don''t tell me you got trapped."


    "Aaaargh!"


    Konrad would have flipped a table if one stood in front of him. Unfortunately, none did.


    It was then that Bishop Alto''s voice echoed within the hall.


    "I will now call the registered houses. When I do, the concerned contestants should line up in front of the tower, give their names and press their hands onto it."


    "As for the spectators, they can stand on the side. Later, they will be sent to the lodgings assigned for them."


    "House Spitzer!"


    "Here!"


    The concerned group stepped forward. There were only three people, showing that house Spitzer was of the viscount level. Viscount level houses had three quotas, count level houses had four, the margrave level had five, and the duke level had six.


    As for sovereign prince level houses, they had eight, but none was present.


    One after the other, they gave their names and had their age and cultivation level tested by the tower.


    "House¡­"


    ...


    Repeatedly, the groups went forward to register names and go through the assessment. First, it was the viscount level houses. Then it was the count level houses. This went on until finally¡­


    "House Kracht!"


    Alongside house Kracht''s three fillers, Konrad stepped toward the sky-blue tower. Having witnessed the thrashing Koloman received at his hands, the three fillers stood behind him with politeness and deference.


    "Name?"


    "Anselm Kracht."


    Konrad called the name he''d settled on with Wolfgang and stepped toward the tower.


    As soon as he pressed his hands onto it, the tower shone with sky-blue light that condensed data on top of Konrad''s head.


    "Age: 17."


    "Cultivation level: Sixth Step Grand Knight, Sixth Step Grand Priest."


    Without delay, the Semi-Saint recorded the information. However, the gathered individuals who still recalled the previous battle were terror-stricken.


    "Se-seventeen¡­just¡­at the Grand level? Five¡­five levels below me? Impossible¡­impossible!"


    Koloman struggled to say through his teeth while staring incredulously at the data above Konrad''s head.


    The eyes of his peers then turned toward him, and all looked at him with a gaze that seemed to be saying.


    "Dude, you have lived in vain."


    Even his wife by his side had lost all respect for him. And seeing all those unbearable stares, Koloman staggered. His cheeks burned, and his mouth was filled with the iron taste of blood he almost spurted.


    ...


    The testing carried on until only one group remained. Naturally, it was the von Jurgen. And after they registered, Konrad realized the competition was fierce. The ninth prince aside, even the weakest among them were second step Arch Knights. As for the strongest, it was the fifth prince.


    "Forty-five years old, fourth step Arch Knight."


    Without further breakthroughs or the use of his lineage weapon, Konrad couldn''t defeat him.


    As for the ninth "prince," he was both at the ninth step Grand Knight and Grand Priest Ranks. However, the pressure he gave Konrad surpassed that of many of the present Arch Knights.

 54 First Part: Extermination

    Following the assessment, it was time for the contestants to bid farewell to their supporters.


    "Take care of this spatial pouch for me."


    Konrad said while putting his space treasure into Iliana''s hand.


    "As for you Daphne, don''t cause trouble while I''m gone."


    Both looked at him with worried eyes.


    "You must be careful. We don''t know what kind of creatures you will encounter within that space world. Also, you may have to worry about the other teams'' plotting too. Please remain prudent."


    Iliana urged with a trembling voice. As for Daphne, she grabbed Konrad''s arm and leaned onto his shoulder.


    "I can''t bear to leave you¡­"


    "It''s only for a few days. Just wait for my good news."


    "Mhm."


    The supporters were led to their assigned quarters, and the contestants brought back to the prism holding room.


    The ninth "prince''s" gaze locked onto Konrad for an instant, a hint of interest flashing within. Judging by the numbers, they were both the youngest and most outstanding contestants. Therefore, paying attention to him was natural.


    "Nils are you interested in that boy?"


    Asked the fifth prince in a mental message.


    "Just a bit curious. Why have we never heard of a martial and spiritual dual talent emerging from house Kracht in the last decade?"


    "Who knows? Maybe the Kracht fox wished to train him in secret for this very competition? In any case, it matters not."


    A light chuckle escaped the fifth prince''s lips as his gaze passed by Konrad.


    "Do you want to befriend him? He''s only one year younger than you, and his talent isn''t far behind. Maybe you could finally make a friend."


    "Fifth brother, please don''t tease me. My sword is the only friend I need. That said, shouldn''t you show more concerns? He seems awfully close to the woman you''re supposed to woo."


    Unlike what Wolfgang believed, it was the fifth and not the ninth prince that had been selected to get Iliana''s hand. However, hearing Nils'' words, Holger merely curled his lips into a smile.


    "Let them be. We want her house, not her heart. All pretenses of courtship and courtesy are unnecessary.


    Regardless of who she may yearn for, the day I present myself with father''s marriage decree, what can she do besides giving herself to me?"


    To this, Nils had nothing to say.


    "Why did father allow you to take on this task? Wouldn''t it be appropriate to choose among our seventh and eighth brothers?"


    The fifth prince, Holger, the ninth prince, Nils, and the crown prince Elmar were all born of the same mother. Their relationship was also the closest among all the imperial princes. Elmar and Holger, in particular, were bound by unequaled brotherly love. For the sake of helping his elder brother achieve his dreams, there was nothing Holger couldn''t do.


    Thus, allowing him to take Iliana was no different than giving the crown prince a new pair of wings.


    "Father is not afraid of Elmar having too much power. He''s afraid of him not having enough."


    ...


    The contestant groups now stood in front of the blue prism waiting for bishop Alto''s instructions.


    "There are twenty-seven groups and one-hundred-eight contestants in total. After the first trial, only thirty will remain."


    "We will transport you to the lowest level of the prism world. You have three days to collect the skulls of as many demonic beasts as possible. The top thirty point earners will go on to the second round.


    "However, there is an additional requirement. By the end of the third day, there must be no living demonic beast left within the first and second levels of the prism world. If there are any, you all fail!"


    At first, the contestants were only mildly surprised, but by the time Alto''s final words settled within their minds, unease took over. They exchanged glances, seeing the same apprehension within each other''s eyes.


    "Are you asking us to both compete and cooperate? How is that viable?"


    One contestant couldn''t help but ask the question trotting within everyone''s mind.


    "How you do it is up to you; we only care about the end result. If by the end of the third day there are still demonic beasts left within the first and second level, regardless of accumulated points, you all fail. It''s that simple."


    "All things connected to demonkind deserve slaughter. It is your right and duty to bring them the righteous sword of our Divine Lord and pass judgment onto their damned souls.


    Today it is those demonic beasts, tomorrow it will be the barbarian heathens!"


    Konrad was impressed. He had not expected the church to make use of the competition to further indoctrinate the nobility''s youth.


    Bishop Alto then motioned toward the table by the prism''s side. On top of it was a collection of brown rings.


    "We will now check for any unnecessary item you might have before loaning you a space ring. They each possess ten cubic meters of space, and you can use them to store the skulls. Right now, they contain nothing besides a map, and the number of points you receive depending on the beast''s rank."


    "Any question?"


    "What about the third and fourth levels? And how do we know when we go from a level to another?"


    "The limits of each level are drawn on the maps. You can try the third level if you feel confident in your strength. As for the fourth, go if you seek death."


    "If there is nothing else, step forward!"


    One after the other, the groups were checked for items, then received their allocated space rings. It was time for the competition to start.


    The gaze with which the contestants looked at one another was now full of complex thoughts.


    They were no longer merely competitors. It was now imperative to consider when to compete and when to join hands. Some alliances were most likely already being formed through mental messages.


    In the span of a few seconds, Konrad received several offers of alliance from the viscount and count level houses and even a few from the margrave level, but he rejected them all.


    His main goal within this competition was to temper himself through battle with fierce beasts. He didn''t wish to get burdened by unnecessary help.


    "We will now send you to the prism world. Best of luck and may the Divine Flame Lord guide your blades during this journey."


    Alto and his fellow bishop pressed their hands onto the blue prism, causing dazzling rays to spread within the room and blind all the contestants. By the time they recovered their sight, they stood at the entrance of a dark-green forest from which they could feel vast, beastly energy signatures emanating.


    The weaker among them still looked for support and alliances, the strongest groups, however, didn''t hesitate to dive in.


    Led by Holger and Nils, the von Jurgen were the first to step inside. Following them were the Slesinger, with Koloman not forgetting to glower at Konrad for good measure.


    "Before we start tracking down the beasts, we should first assess the perimeter. I say we take a few hours to do this so that the next days are easier to handle."


    One of the three Kracht fillers began, seeking Konrad''s approval. He, however, had other plans.


    "Fair enough, but there is no ''we.''"


    "Good luck."


    Konrad turned into a purple beam and vanished within the forest, leaving the three dumbstruck.


    "Wait¡­boss please wait!"


    They tried to run after him but were far too slow to catch his trail.

 55 Scarlet Pangolin

    The extensive, dark green area of trees breathed in a cold, silent breeze that would put most inexperienced folks ill at ease.


    "Interesting, the time here flows differently than in the outside. There should be time shards powering this world from the inside."


    "If you can collect them, you can turn a space treasure of your choice into a space and time treasure."


    "What''s the ratio?"


    "Three days here equals one day in the outside."


    Konrad negatively shook his head.


    "The risk is too high for such a low reward. Let''s not even mention that I can probably obtain a time treasure in a different, more straightforward way. Even if I couldn''t, what''s the point of snatching something I most likely can''t keep upon returning to the outside?


    This is clearly asking for trouble."


    The Flame Mark had nothing else to say.


    Konrad activated his Origin Sight and scanned the area for demonic beasts. His sight could cover a three kilometers radius and detect all life within. Thus, the task was simple.


    There were many scattered low-level demonic beasts within the first level, but most remained out of plain sight.


    Konrad pulled out the point chart and did a quick calculation.


    "Lesser Beast = 1 point


    Intermediate Beast = 5 points


    Voracious Beast = 10 points


    Superior Beast = 50 points


    Monstrous Beast = 200 points"


    The cultivation system for demonic beasts was naturally different from the other sentient races. However, the number of realms were the same.


    Lesser Beasts were equivalent to the Initiate Rank, while Monstrous Beasts matched the Arch Rank.


    Unlike humans, demonic beasts naturally grew into magic. Starting with the Voracious Beast Rank, they unlocked spells specific to their own lineage which made them stronger than normal humans of the same level.


    "According to the given information, the first level contains Lesser and Intermediate Beasts. The second level contains Voracious and Superior Beasts. As for the third level, it''s only Monstrous Beasts."


    "Then I suppose the fourth level contains Accursed Beasts."


    Equivalent to the Transcendent Rank, Accursed Beasts were not something Konrad could deal with. They were not only powerful creatures, but intelligent and capable of speech.


    Therefore, he had no intention to rush into the fourth level and court death. However, he also didn''t want to waste time farming low-level monsters when his goal was to tamper himself.


    "I will first spend two days within the third level to amass as many points as possible. Then I will return to the first and second to assess the situation. If there are still beasts to hunt, then hunt them I shall."


    He rushed toward the edge of the first level, and dived into the second, before making his way toward the third.


    If within the first and second level, beasts were aplenty and lurked behind all corners, within the third level, they were much more difficult to spot. However, there still was a fair amount of them.


    And they all craved fresh meat.


    Konrad''s silent arrival at the third level raised no alarm. He lurked within the shadows and used his Origin Sight to choose his prey.


    "Found you!"


    He smiled upon spotting a beast that perfectly fit his current requirements and shot toward it.


    ¡­


    The Scarlet Pangolin had just finished tearing his prey to shreds and feasting on its carcass when something emerged from the shadows and struck it with a ferocious kick.


    *Bam*


    The pangolin was sent spiraling into the air and crashed on a nearby tree. Its stupor didn''t last for long, and in a flip, it was back on its limbs with its fuming red eyes locked on the assailants.


    Naturally, that assailant was Konrad.


    "Not even a dent."


    Scarlet Pangolins were known both for their astounding resilience and formidable destructive power. This one was a low-level Monstrous Beast with a battle power similar to a second level Arch Knight. However, even a third level Arch Knight would have a lot of trouble breaking through its hide.


    The pangolin made a menacing huff and bared its claws.


    It pounced onto Konrad, aiming for his throat at speed inconsistent with its massive build.


    "Energy Weapon!"


    Konrad bent to avoid the blow, summoned a two meters long war hammer, and sent it crashing into the pangolin''s face.


    *Bang*


    The beast flew into the air from the impact. Still, the damage was minimal, and before Konrad could get any time to breathe, it was back onto him.


    "Your energy is dispersed. Learn to focus it at the edge of your blow, to gather everything within a single point to deliver maximum damage."


    The Flame Mark''s voice echoed within his mind.


    Konrad swirled on one side, causing the pangolin to crash into the ground in a loud explosion of dust, and channeled his spiritual energy within his hammer. His energy overflowed from every pore of his body, wild, and unrestrained.


    But now it was time to learn how to restrain and entirely focus it within his blows and moves.


    He breathed in, holding his hammer within his hands, and drawing input from his previous battles against the likes of Wenzel, Koloman, and even his small match with Wolfgang.


    In particular, Wolfgang''s knowledge and experiences were now all within his mind. Knowledge and experiences he could tap in to build his own understanding of spiritual energy control.


    However, the pangolin gave him no time to do so.


    Red and brown light swirled around its body as it rushed back toward Konrad, intent on tearing him to shreds with terrifying claw strikes.


    Using his superior speed, Konrad dodged blows after blows, but staying on the defensive, he kept losing ground and was quickly getting cornered. Droplets of sweats trickled on his forehead.


    The pangolin sensed its advantage and threw an all-out frontal blow toward Konrad''s chest.


    But as the blow approached dangerously close to his heart, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "All current can flow backward, all force can be reversed."


    He raised his hammer in a counter. The metallic edge colliding with the pangolin''s claws in a silent clash.


    Yes, no noise spread from the collision. And instead of going berserk, the energy released by the pangolin was absorbed by the hammer and returned with ten times the might.


    The Scarlet Pangolin''s claws shattered, and it flew backward with blood spurting from its maw and its body shivering from internal damage.


    Having regained the initiative, Konrad wasn''t going to let it catch its breath. He condensed his spiritual energy at the metallic edge of his hammer and flew at the pangolin to deliver a fatal blow.


    Sensing death approaching with great strides, the pangolin slammed the ground with its tail.


    Three brown circles appeared around its body and rippled with magical power.


    The earth cracked, walls rose to protect the pangolin and resist Konrad''s onslaught.


    "A third circle spell?"


    Spell levels were divided into circles. Before the True Priest Rank, humans couldn''t use spells and magical power was more of an embellishment than a useful tool.


    Starting with the True Priest Rank, however, they could use first circle spells. At the Arch Priest Rank, third circle spells were the standard. Therefore, Konrad wasn''t surprised to see the pangolin able to use one.


    He struck the earthen wall with his hammer, shattering it in an ear-splitting blow.


    Three new circles appeared around the pangolin, red ones this time. It opened its maw and released massive, scalding pure red flames that caused the surroundings'' temperature to skyrocket and flew toward Konrad at breakneck speed.


    "Third Circle Spell: Inverted Light Mirror!"


    Three white-purple circles emerged by Konrad''s side, and in a purple haze, a white-purple light mirror appeared in front of him.


    The mirror swallowed all the pangolin''s flames and spit them out in a stream of icicles that pierced through the pangolin''s scales and nailed it into a tall tree.


    Its blood gushed forth, it struggled to free itself, but resistance was futile, and life soon left it.


    "No hard feelings."


    Konrad collected its skull and left for another prey. But as he got a better grasp of spiritual energy and his Energy Reversal Technique, the third level of the Demonic Beast Forest was turning into hell for those creatures unfortunate enough to fall into his radar.

 56 Ancestral Feud

    While Konrad''s hands bathed in the blood of the third level''s Monstrous Beasts, the other contestants were not staying idle.


    The weaker nobles at the low and mid-level Grand Knight Ranks formed Extermination Teams to slaughter all the beasts at the first level while those of the high-level Grand Knight Ranks did the same at the second level. All clung on the hope that they could replace quality with quantity and at least send one of them to the competition''s next step.


    However, among the Arch Knights of the margrave and duke-level houses, many chose to try their luck within the third level.


    As for the imperial family''s team, they, of course, did the same.


    The fifth prince had just returned from dealing with a low-level Monstrous Beast when he realized someone was missing within the team.


    "Where is Nils?!"


    His bark almost caused his subordinates to jump from fright.


    "Huh¡­he was here not long ago¡­"


    "¡­we¡­don''t know when he left¡­"


    "Imbeciles!"


    The two who''d just spoken were sent crashing onto the ground by two violent slaps that left burning red marks on their cheeks.


    Holger''s eyes were bloodshot, and veins beat on his temple.


    "You better find and bring him back within the next hour. Otherwise, should anything befall him, none of you can escape with your lives!"


    The seriousness of his threat was evident. Therefore, they didn''t dare delay and scattered in two groups to look for the ninth prince''s whereabouts.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Nils had decided to test her skills in a solo hunt. Although she still was at the Grand Rank, she was confident in her ability to defeat low-level Monstrous Beasts and avoid coming across stronger ones.


    However, she knew her overprotective brother would never grant her the opportunity to truly test herself. So, she could only sneak out!


    At the moment, she was lost in a fierce battle against a Nether Leopard, unaware that from the shadows, several gazes were locked on her.


    ...


    "Koloman, do you really want to do this?"


    Asked one of the Arch Knights among Koloman''s teammates.


    They''d unwittingly come across the scene of the ninth prince fighting a Monstrous Beast and initially planned to ignore it and carry on with their business. However, who would have thought that Koloman would order them to stop and observe the scene from the shadows, then wait for an opportunity to strike the ninth prince down!


    "What? Afraid?"


    The coldness within Koloman''s tone made it clear that if they showed hesitation, their future was in jeopardy.


    "Before the paragon spirits appeared, we winged-serpents ruled this land! However, a hundred thousand years ago they appeared out of nowhere and with their false holy church leading them, slaughtered us en masse and forced all the noble serpent clans into submission!


    But not content of taking away our lands, they had the audacity to take the ''tamed winged-serpent'' as the symbol of their house!"


    Koloman snapped with deep rancor, his words causing fury to suppress the apprehension within his fellows'' hearts.


    "Look, look at his robe, look at that symbol! That glaring shame! Even today, in spite of our allegiance, they still openly scorn us as if reminding the world of how they subjugated our ancestors was their most ardent desire! Our elders may be able to swallow this shame, but I cannot!


    A good von Jurgen is a dead von Jurgen!


    All paragon spirits should die!"


    However, not everyone had lost their minds.


    "This is something even your maternal uncle, Sovereign Prince Huber Voight would not dare. Let''s not even discuss the consequences of an imperial prince''s death. We have no way to hide our identities! What if he manages to escape and reports back to the fifth prince? My life is not much, but I will not see my entire family exterminated for such petty, misguided revenge!"


    Immediately, the outraged men were cooled. However, Koloman''s next words gave them no way back.


    "You only have two choices, either come with me or kill me if you can. In any case, today I must slay an imperial prince!"


    Nils was wrapping up her battle and delivering a fatal blow to her prey when she felt a distortion within the air coming from her back.


    "¡­shit."


    ...


    After slaying his seventh Monstrous Beast, Konrad chose to rest and meditate on his gains.


    He found himself a secluded spot beneath a tree and sat cross-legged to refine his discoveries and solidify his foundation.


    "You''re a fast learner. It''s evident that his majesty''s blood runs through you."


    "Hey, don''t blame my awesomeness on that distant seed-planter I will most likely never meet in a lifetime.


    You can just blame it on me."


    "D-distant¡­seed-planter? Bold! How dare you disrespect his majesty? Do you know how many demon gods would kill for the privilege of being his blood?"


    To the Flame-Mark''s outrage, Konrad paid little attention.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. Why would I give a damn about some random demon gods'' daddy iss-?"


    But before he could finish his words, the sound of heavy footsteps approached at breakneck speed.


    Konrad cast his gaze toward its origin and was surprised to see the ninth "prince" fleeing a group of six assailants with two gaping wounds. In a flash, Konrad vanished into the shadows.


    With two gaping wounds, one of which was at her thigh, Nils'' speed had been shrinking all along. However, she couldn''t afford to slow down and mustered all her strength to escape from Koloman''s team.


    But to no avail.


    Taking advantage of her speed loss, the six team members of house Slesinger encircled her, blocking all paths of retreat.


    Koloman stood at her front with a victorious smile.


    "Ninth prince. I''m afraid this is the end of your struggle. Just obediently surrender your life."


    The self-satisfaction within those words made Nils'' blood boil and caused fury to shine on her outraged face.


    "Why? Why plot against me? I have no grievance with you. House Slesinger has been for generations a loyal vassal of the imperial family. For what reason do you wish to take my life?"


    Her clenched fists trembled, and blood dripped from her lips, chest, and thigh.


    "Hahahaha! Reason? He''s asking for a reason?!"


    Koloman went from elated to infuriated in a heartbeat and aimed his index at the slouching winged-serpent embroidered on Nils'' robe.


    "This! This is the reason! Every step you take insults my people''s dignity. What? Did you think the mighty winged-serpent race was content being used as the banner of your house?!"


    "A day will come when we take back what is ours. But for now, I will satisfy myself by spilling your wretched blood! If you want to blame something, blame your lineage!"


    There was a deep, personal hatred in Koloman''s voice that clearly went beyond what he seemed to be targeting.


    However, Nils could pay no attention to that.


    "Hahaha. So, this turns out to be nothing more than the struggle of the defeated ant. Disappointing¡­"


    "Say what you will, the result is set in stone."


    Feeling that he was about to take the life of one of those von Jurgens he hated so viscerally, Koloman was wild with joy.


    Although Nils managed to run across a short distance, from the sneak attack till now, everything went relatively smoothly.


    He could now vent some of the hatred within his heart!


    He aimed his spear at Nils'' heart and was about to deliver the final blow when a slow clapping sound echoed from his back.


    *Claps* *Claps* *Claps*


    Instantaneously, all the gathered individuals turned to face the clapping''s origin and Nils'' aside, all were mortified to see the green haired teenaged youth standing with his back leaning against a tree.


    "You? What the hell are you doing here? How come we didn''t see you before?"


    Toward Koloman''s stupor, Konrad replied with a mild laugh.


    "Haha, I''m afraid someone of your level can only see me if I allow him to."


    He took a step forward and appeared by Nils'' side.


    "You? Alas¡­"


    At first, when she heard the clapping sound, Nils had expected the sight of her elder brother, or at least someone able to bring the news back to him. But seeing that the interruption came from Konrad, she lost all hope in survival.


    With his cultivation level, there was no way he could reverse the situation.


    "Heaven is really helping me today. Go, kill them both!"


    Koloman roared, causing his teammates to pounce onto Konrad with weapons drawn.


    However, Konrad remained undaunted.


    "Helping you? Tss, tss, I''d say I don''t know how many times you have been cursed by heaven to come across me at this critical moment.


    Third Circle Spell: Judgment Lotus."


    Konrad lifted his palm, causing three white-violet circles to appear around him.


    A violet lotus rose from his palm, it bloomed, releasing dazzling rays of white light that spread across a hundred-meter radius.


    "AAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The five assailants howled as their eyes burned into nothingness and life left their collapsing bodies.

 57 My Intensions Are Pure!

    Konrad made sure to focus his spell''s offensive power on the five to avoid harming either Nils or Koloman.


    "A mid-grade Third Circle Spell? This¡­how could it be?"


    Koloman staggered and fell on his rear. Although he possessed no affinity for magic, as a nobleman of a duke''s house. He was well versed on the topic. Using a spell whose level surpassed the caster''s cultivation was in theory not impossible, but the results were often disastrous.


    Spells first drained the mind, and when it didn''t have enough to offer, they siphoned the body, sucking as much life force as necessary to power the circles.


    Konrad''s spiritual cultivation was only at the Grand Priest Rank. To use a third circle spell of the lowest grade should at best cause him to cripple himself and at worse to die from exhausting his lifeforce.


    However, he was safe and sound.


    To say nothing of Koloman, even Nils, a spiritual cultivator, had a hard time comprehending the current scene.


    "Unless¡­his physique is powerful enough to completely ignore the strain. But how could that be?"


    Konrad paid no heed to their stupor and shifted his attention back onto Nils.


    "Apologies."


    Before she could register his voice, he struck the middle of her forehead with his index, causing a stream of spiritual energy to infiltrate her mind and knock her out.


    His eyes then fell back on Koloman.


    "Do you want to live?"


    Those five words restored the gravity of the situation within Koloman''s mind.


    Sweat quickly spread on his forehead while his limbs trembled, and his eyes widened from fright.


    "I already told you, I don''t like repeating myself."


    "Yes, yes I want to live! Please spare me!"


    Konrad''s lips curled into a radiant smile.


    "That will depend on your performance. My offer is simple. Your freedom in exchange for your life."


    The pentagrams and demonic glyphs of the Master-Servant contract flew into the air, carrying with them clear demonic energy signature. Sensing it, Koloman almost soiled his pants.


    "Demonic¡­demonic energy¡­you are¡­of demonic blood. The Divine Lords have mercy on me."


    "Hahaha, mercy is in short supply. Only my will can save you.


    If you choose to willingly sign a contract of eternal servitude, I can spare your life and take you as my servant. That is your only road to survival."


    Konrad''s nonchalant stance and indifferent tone further oppressed Koloman who didn''t doubt his desire to behead him.


    Instinctively, he crawled toward Konrad''s feet and kowtowed, keeping his face firmly pressed against the ground in a show of deference.


    "I¡­just want to live. Whatever you want from me, I will give without a second thought."


    His lips quivered, fear coating his every word. In the face of death, there was no trace of dignity left within his body.


    Seeing his pathetic display, Konrad sneered.


    "Tss, tss, tss. Where is the might and arrogance with which you portrayed yourself? What about the dignity of an Uradel noble? You won''t even try to resist?"


    If his words caused discomfort within Koloman''s heart, he showed none of it.


    "I won''t take the chance. To be dignified, you first need to breathe. All is smoke and ashes once you''re dead. And I cannot die¡­at least not until I slake my thirst for von Jurgen blood."


    The hatred within the last words was as clear as a waterfall.


    "Very well then, let''s sign the contract."


    The words were spoken, the pledges made, and the Master-Servant contract established.


    "Now, I will not take your life, but considering that you''ve humiliated my woman in the past and harassed her in the present, you can''t escape punishment.


    Castrate yourself, remove everything and scram. When I need you, I will let you know."


    Koloman''s eyes widened in disbelief. The thought of losing his manhood filled him with dread. However, Konrad''s words echoed like divine commands he couldn''t resist. He summoned an energy dagger and sliced off both his balls and rod.


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    Blood gushed from his groins and his scream pierced the sky. Without another word, Koloman dragged his bloodied, emasculated body and left.


    "Why not just kill him?"


    The System''s voice echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    "Dead he serves no purpose. Alive, the possibilities are many. Since I can make us of him, why waste his worth? Planting a spy within a duke''s house is not easy.


    Moreover, dying is simple. It is living that is difficult. Fret not, I have plenty of hardships in stores for him."


    "You truly are a demon."


    "Naturally."


    Konrad placed Nils on his shoulder and left for a more secluded location.


    ...


    Nils woke up to the sight of Konrad half-kneeling by her side. His face stood dangerously close, and his lips almost brushed hers.


    "What are you doing?"


    She yelped and tried to step away but realized she was far too weak to make a move.


    "Relax, I''m just admiring beauty."


    His serious tone and lack of apparent ulterior motive caused Nils to blink for a few seconds.


    "You''re admiring a man''s beauty? I didn''t think you''d swing that way."


    Konrad lightly chuckled and shook his head from left to right.


    "Shouldn''t you first thank me for saving your life?"


    "Humph! If it wasn''t for those despicable worms using my fight with a Monstrous Beast to sneak-attack me, I could have butchered them in less than ten moves!"


    Nils snorted, but seeing the skepticism within Konrad''s eyes, she was outraged.


    "What? You don''t believe me? Let''s fight! Today I must show you my might!"


    She tried to stand up, only to fall back on her butt due to her wounds and current weakness.


    "Ouch! Why didn''t you stop me? When the ill try to stand, shouldn''t you as the caretaker coax and keep them down? Useless¡­"


    She complained while rubbing her sore butt.


    Konrad was speechless.


    "Hum, hum. In any case, I must thank you for saving me. Your merits are not small, you just saved the Holy Flame Empire''s number one treasure. Don''t worry, when we return to the outside, I will ask my father to properly reward you!"


    "Brat-Prince."


    Konrad didn''t know what to say and thus, spoke the first few words that crossed his mind. It had been a long time since he came across someone who thought so highly of themselves!


    Wasn''t this the perfect example of a spoiled brat?


    "What did you say? By the way, aren''t you the one that knocked me out? Also, what did you do with the bastard serpent?"


    Konrad ignored the questions and turned his attention to the severely wounded left thigh.


    Without warning, he tore off the fabric around the wounded part and lifted Nils'' leg.


    "What are you doing?"


    Confusion flashed within her eyes as she saw his face approach increasingly closer to her wounded thigh.


    "Healing you. Don''t worry, it''s not going to hurt."


    Without another word, Konrad planted a kiss on the wounded part of Nils'' thigh.


    "What the hell? Damn sexual deviant let go of¡­"


    But before Nils could finish her complaint, pink mist spread from Konrad''s lips and dived into her wound. A gentle, soothing force spread through her body and warmed her from the inside.


    "Ahh¡­that feels good¡­really good. Don''t stop¡­"


    The Flesh Healing Kiss was one of the rewards Konrad obtained from the system and allowed him to heal external wounds with a kiss.


    The kiss carried on for a minute before the wound fully healed, and Konrad retracted his lips.


    "Wait¡­why did you stop?"


    "You''re healed."


    "Are you sure about that? I can swear I still feel sore. You should double check."


    Nils waved her leg at Konrad''s face with doe eyes, causing his lips to curl into a mischievous smile.


    "Don''t worry. We still have your chest wound to deal with. Let''s focus on that first."


    Instantaneously, Nils snapped out of her little delusions. And wrapped her arms around her chest in a defensive stance.


    "No need. It can''t be that serious. I''m sure I will recover with some rest¡­yes."


    Her silver doe eyes seemed terrified at the notion of him seeing her chest.


    "How could that be? You''ve been seriously wounded and might die from blood loss if left untreated. Who knows, maybe there is even poison in the wound. We need to make sure all eventualities are checked.


    In any case, we''re both men. What are you afraid of?"


    However, the wicked smile plastered on his face made his words sound untrustworthy and filled her doe eyes with fright.


    "It''s exactly because we''re both men. You seem to have¡­unique tendencies¡­"


    "Don''t worry, my intentions are pure."


    "Why can''t I believe you?


    With one hand, Konrad grabbed Nils two wrists and forced them against the tree at her back, then grabbed her collar with his free hand.


    "The situation is urgent, sorry but I must offend you."


    "Anselm Kracht, don''t you dare!"


    She struggled but to no avails. With his one free hand, Konrad pulled her robe all the way down to her waist, revealing her wounded, bandaged chest that hid two small mounds.


    "No wonder you''re so shy. The goods really do need some buffing. But don''t worry, I''ve never determined a woman''s value based on her chest."


    Nils tightly clenched her teeth and exploded in an outburst of rage.


    "Son of a bitch! You are small! Your ancestors are small! All the men in your family are small! How dare you make fun of me?!"


    Right now, she no longer cared about her identity being exposed and instead focused on fighting for her dignity!


    Alas, Konrad''s next words rendered her speechless.


    "Why are you so sure? Wanna check?"


    Deep-seated confidence shone within his eyes as he stared into hers.


    "You¡­said what?"


    She trembled, flustered and unsure of having heard him right.


    "I can let you check the size if you want. Don''t worry, my intentions are pure. It''s just to make sure you get your facts right and to make us even."

 58 You Make Me Feel Like Lamb

    Although she posed as a prince and acted in a brash and arrogant manner, Nils was after all a sheltered teenaged princess with little experience of the world. Konrad''s retort took her by surprise, her cheeks were flushed red, and she didn''t know what to say.


    So she did the only thing she thought sensible in such a situation.


    "Help! Help! I''m being harassed by a lecher! Help!"


    She cried for help.


    "Are you that eager to reveal your assets to the world?"


    Konrad''s words brought her back to earth, reminding her that getting help in the current situation wasn''t such a good idea.


    "Hum¡­okay, I will trust you¡­but please don''t take too much advantage of me. Also, stop bullying me¡­"


    Once again, Konrad was speechless. Where was the military discipline and might that girl initially displayed? Was it just a decoy? Or did getting exposed force out the "dainty lady" side of her?


    "Alright, I promise not to take too much advantage of you."


    "Promise?"


    "Promise."


    "Ok¡­"


    Nils'' struggle ended, and she closed her eyes to wait for the impending "offense."


    Seeing her body tense up, Konrad couldn''t help but let out a mild chuckle.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "Nothing, I just find you very cute."


    He then unstrapped the cloth covering her chest and placed a soft kiss above her right breast where the wound resided. The same soothing force spread from his lips, causing tingling warmth to tease Nils from the inside.


    "Anh¡­damn, why does it have to feel so good?"


    She writhed against the tree, fighting the growing urge to press him harder against her chest as her heart furiously beat against his lips.


    But when she was finally unable to resist, Konrad''s lips left her breast, ending the magic, and causing a sense of loss and emptiness to fill her belly.


    "Why is your work so fast? Can''t you learn to take your time and not end things prematurely?"


    "You''re healed. What else do you want me to do? It''s starting to feel like you''re the one taking advantage of me and not the other way around."


    He shrugged while wiping off the blood from his lips, and intensifying her shame.


    "Hum, hum. Stop tooting your own horn. Who wants to take advantage of you? I was just¡­hum¡­confused for a bit."


    She tied the cloth around her chest, fixed her robe, and after making sure her two wounds no longer had any issue, stood up.


    "Thank you again for all your help. If there is something I can do to repay you, I won''t hesitate."


    Her serious, straightforward tone left no room for doubt.


    "Koloman is still alive. If you want to do something for me, don''t report him to anyone. Your family included."


    Confusion flashed within her eyes.


    "Why not kill him? If you don''t get rid of him today, he will bite you with twice the might tomorrow!"


    "Don''t worry. I have other plans for him. Just do me this favor, alright?"


    Konrad had risen from the ground to stand at her front. His eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that made her feel oppressed.


    Subconsciously, she took three steps backward.


    "Alright, alright. Just stop staring at me like that¡­"


    "Like what?"


    "Like a wolf¡­you make me feel like a lamb¡­"


    What an honest reply. Hearing it, Konrad couldn''t help but flash a wolfish grin and stride toward her.


    As he advanced, she retroceded, until her back pressed the tree and he cornered her with his arms. Anxiety filled her in a heartbeat.


    "What¡­what are you doing?"


    She stammered. Konrad''s face drew increasingly closer to hers while his arms and proximity left her little room for escape.


    "Debating whether to eat you or not."


    "Ah! Hel-"


    But before she could finish, Konrad silenced her with his lips. His warm tongue dived into her mouth, and in that electrifying instant, she forgot her cultivation.


    The world fell into a deathly silence where even the sound of breeze became inaudible. Konrad pulled her from the tree, bringing her into his arms to trap her within his strong embrace.


    Taken off-guard and overwhelmed by sensations she''d never experienced beforehand; Nils didn''t know what to do.


    Therefore, she did nothing, letting his lips toy with hers and his tongue assail hers. Her heart beat erratically, drumming against his chest in a thundering concerto that echoed her wild, wavering emotions.


    But then she snapped out of it, bit his lips and shoved him away.


    "How dare you be this impolite to the emperor''s daughter? Are you tired of living? Unruly lecher!"


    She fumed. Blood trailed from Konrad''s lower lip, but the wound itself was already healing due to his innate self-regeneration abilities.


    "Says the one that wanted me to keep kissing her breast. Obviously, I''m only finding a way to satisfy your needs without disrespecting the emperor. I''m a loyal citizen."


    "You¡­shameless bully!"


    She aimed her index at his face, but seeing the naked insolence with which he looked at her, she wobbled, unsure of what to do.


    Clearly, she had been heavily sheltered from birth, and aside from using her sword, she didn''t know how to deal with rogues.


    So, she summoned her sword.


    "Give me back my innocence!"


    "Don''t be so dramatic. I have yet to actually pin you down¡­"


    "Aaargh! Stop bullying me!"


    Nils swung her sword at Konrad''s neck only to see him vanish and appear by her side. She spun to slash his chest, but only cut an afterimage. This went on for dozens of moves through which Nils realized that unless she went all-out, she couldn''t touch a corner of Konrad''s clothes.


    "Huh¡­so fast."


    She panted with her knees half bent and her hands pressed on her thighs. Meanwhile, Konrad was standing right in front of her with a victorious smile and his arms crossed beneath his back.


    "Alright, I know you don''t really want to harm me. What do you want to do now?"


    Only now did Nils realize that she had nothing left to do here and should take her leave.


    "I guess I should try to find my fifth brother. He must be worried sick."


    Although Konrad was an insolent bandit, he effortlessly took the boredom away from her heart. It was a rare, refreshing sensation as within the imperial palace, she was trapped between fawners and silently warring factions. There was no opportunity for genuine friendship.


    "Does your fifth brother care that much about you?"


    "Naturally! In this world, the people that dote on me the most are my father, my eldest brother and my fifth brother. They could burn the country for my sake!"


    Nils boasted, but her innocent words had different implications within Konrad''s mind.


    "Why don''t you stick with me for a while. We can hunt Monstrous Beasts together as we seek your brother."


    Konrad offered, feeling the hint of reluctance within her earlier words.


    Immediately, her eyes lit up.


    "For real?"


    "For real."


    "Alright, if you insist!"


    She sounded quite magnanimous as if Konrad was the one in need of company and not the other way around.


    "But I warn you, we need to have a clear rule."


    "What rule?"


    "You need to stay at least three steps away from me."


    Puzzlement shone within Konrad''s eyes as Nils'' words echoed within his ears.


    "Why?"


    She straightened her back and looked at him with seriousness.


    "Because you''re a wolf out of his sheep clothing, and make me feel like a lamb."


    Konrad burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! Girl, I like you."


    "Who''s a girl? I am one year older than you! You should call me Nils or¡­big sister!"


    "Also, I know I am fantastic, exceptional, unrivaled under the heavens with beauty transcending fairies and goddesses but¡­be careful of not falling in love with me.


    I would just break your heart!"


    Speechless, Konrad shook his head, turned heels and used his Origin Sight to seek new prey.


    "Wait, Anselm, wait!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the fourth level, a particular Accursed Beast had grown restless.


    "How can this be? Was that demonic energy I felt? Is there a true demon within the third level?"


    It was an owl beast endowed with terrifying sensory abilities and could feel all energy signatures across hundreds of miles.


    Many foreign energy signatures had appeared within its range, but it paid them no heed.


    It had lived for more than a thousand years, and new that every one hundred or so years, foreigners would dive into the Prism World to slaughter demonic beasts or get slaughtered in the process.


    Although they were fully aware of it, most Accursed Beasts wouldn''t leave their territories to attack the invader because, on one hand, they knew the event was controlled by much more terrifying existences that could butcher them at any time, on the other hand, there was not much to gain by doing so.


    However, now it was different.


    "Judging by the energy signature, that demon must be young and weak. If I can swallow him, I can drastically improve my bloodline. Perhaps reaching the Restoration Beast Rank in this lifetime is not impossible. I must seize the opportunity!"


    The Accursed Beast spread its wings and flew toward the third level.

 59 You Can Count On Me

    With his Origin sight serving as guide, Konrad had no issue locating the surrounding Monstrous Beasts. He spotted a Two-Headed Rhinoceros three kilometers away from where he currently stood and decided to make it his prey.


    Nils who stayed close behind was starting to wonder if he possessed a tracking method when his voice echoed.


    "Three kilometers north-east. Don''t fall behind."


    He then turned into a purple beam and shot toward the destination.


    "That''s my line! Let''s see who gets there first."


    Carried by a hurricane, she rushed after him.


    Their short race led them to the Two-Headed Rhinoceros, a demonic beast of pitch-black skin and two heads each possessing a pair of crimson eyes and adorned with a thirty-five centimeters long horn.


    "Wow, you were actually right. Could you be an Origin Sight wielder?"


    To be able to spot the beast''s position from several kilometers away was not something someone of the Grand Rank could pull off. Only those born with Origin Sight could achieve such a thing.


    However, Origin Sight was an exceedingly rare ability whose users were often brought into the church at a young age. Finding one outside of the church was nigh impossible.


    Yet, it seemed one currently stood by her side.


    "Shush."


    Konrad ignored her question by silencing her with his index while keeping his eyes locked on the beast''s every move.


    "Tch, it''s just a low-grade Monstrous Beast. What is there to be afraid of."


    In a whirlwind, Nils summoned her energy sword and shot toward the demonic beast.


    She gave it no warning, swinging her sword at its neck in a swift, clean move that left no room for waste or excesses.


    *Clang*


    As if protected by a metallic shell, her sword rebounded against the beast''s neck in a clang. She spun backward, landing back on her feet, but now, it was alarmed.


    The Two-Headed Rhinoceros bellowed, stomped its feet, and hurled itself at Nils.


    With a sword in hand, her previous immaturity was replaced by sharp, focused eyes that scanned her foe for all openings.


    Wind and lightning swirled around her form, merged with her sword, and empowered it with the wind and lightning attributes. The wind sharpened its edge while the lightning made sure that every blow would carry explosive, devastating force.


    Sidestepping, she let the beast move past her then cut it from below in an upward cleave.


    Its blood gushed forth, and its scream pierced the air.


    Nils then leaped above the Two-Headed Rhinoceros and locked her eyes on the intersection between its two heads. She slashed at that point, her sword effortlessly splitting the beast in two from the spot between its two heads all the way down to its tail.


    It couldn''t even release another grunt before its blood drenched the ground and life left it.


    With a somersault, Nils landed back on her feet and turned to face Konrad with a winning smile.


    "How was it? Impressed?"


    But as she said those words, she saw Konrad''s eyes widen.


    "Careful!"


    In a flash, he appeared by her side, seized her waist and turned into light particles that reappeared a few steps away.


    Two horns had just passed by the spot Nils was previously standing in and impaled themselves in the tree ahead.


    Had Konrad not acted with haste, she would have probably gotten skewered.


    "That creature possessed the ability to automatically fire its horns at its opponent upon its death. Had I not been there, the Monstrous Beasts of the third level would now have a Nils'' brochette on the menu. How could you be so careless?"


    He admonished with a disapproving glance.


    "Humph, had you not been there, I would not have been so careless."


    She wouldn''t repent!


    "Oh? Does that mean my presence snatches all your attention? I didn''t think I possessed such mesmerizing charms. Thank you for the compliment."


    "Shameless!"


    It seemed she was more preoccupied with calling out his shamelessness than asking him to let go of her. But as they bickered, dark-green fog spread within the previously clear sky, covering everything across several miles.


    Konrad let go of Nils, and together they shifted their attention toward this unexpected phenomenon.


    "Sorry, it was too fast. By the time it entered my detection range, it was already here."


    The system''s voice echoed within Konrad''s mind, confirming his fears that a terrifying enemy had reared its head. And if that wasn''t enough, an enormous pressure comparable to the Transcendent Rank descended from the dark-green sky and crushed both Konrad and Nils beneath its might.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    ¡­


    The Monstrous Beasts of the third level upon feeling that pressure all began scattering toward distant directions, running as far and as quickly as they could. As for the few noble teams within the third level, they were all alarmed by the sudden appearance of this formidable power and believing the reason to be their slaughter of the demonic beasts, they all rushed back to inferior levels!


    All except one.


    The von Jurgen team had been looking for Nils for some time but to no avail. Now, with the sudden appearance of this force, even they couldn''t afford to spend more time within the third level. However, Holger''s orders didn''t change. On the contrary, his tone carried more urgency.


    "Keep looking! Nils must be in the surroundings. Before we leave, we must first find him! I will execute anyone that attempts to sneak to safety before my little brother is found!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, from the dark-green fog bloating the sky, a shadow descended. It was a strange looking brown owl with large green eyes, a fifty centimeters long body standing on a pair of two 1.5 meters long legs.


    Those large green orbs that served as its eyes locked on Konrad and shone with greed.


    "A demonic beast descending from house Stolas."


    Not all demonic beasts could trace their lineage back to a demon god and his noble house. Those linked to the nobility of the infernal realm usually stood above the rest with powerful physiques, abilities and higher cultivation speed than their peers.


    However, like all demonic beasts, they faced the same problem: Bloodline.


    Unlike humans who greatly depended on their physique and bloodline level until the Arch Rank, then relied on their comprehension skills, the progress of demonic beast hinged on their bloodline level from the lowest to the highest rank.


    Without a sufficiently powerful bloodline, they couldn''t go beyond certain ranks. This demonic beast of the Accursed Rank had exhausted its bloodline potential and, in this lifetime, had no hope to reach the Decadent Beast Rank and above.


    Unless of course, it committed Demonic Restoration.


    Demonic Restoration was the act of lower level demons devouring higher level demons to swallow their bloodline in order to improve their own.


    It was a well-known practice among the demonic beasts above the Accursed Rank but was rarely put to use as those of higher bloodlines were usually a lot more powerful.


    Unless of course they''d yet to mature.


    And as it laid its eyes on Konrad, the Stolas Accursed Beast realized this was one such case.


    "A young and feeble pureblooded demon. Jackpot! I''ve hit the jackpot!"


    The Stolas Accursed Beast thought as it descended from the sky.


    As for Konrad, he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    From the very beginning, this creature only had eyes for him. Clearly, it came for him.


    "Can you explain what''s going on?"


    "House Stolas is well known for its sensory abilities. This Accursed Beast must have sensed your demonic energy when you signed the contract with that serpent waste and smelled opportunity."


    "This is good. It is time to release the energy you''ve stored from Zamira in a massive breakthrough. In another location, I''d recommend taming, but since we can''t bring it back to the outside anyway, just butcher it!"


    "With a breakthrough and your lineage weapon, this shouldn''t be too difficult. I will teach you how to refine it into a totem to absorb its physique and innate abilities."


    However, Konrad was annoyed.


    With Nils right by his side, how could he summon Man-Breaker? The only thing he could do now was to knock her out to prevent her from discovering his demonic powers.


    However, before he could act on his thoughts, Nils stood in front of him.


    "I will try to buy you some time!


    You saved my life before, now it is my turn to pay you back.


    Run!"


    As soon as she said those words, vast silver light erupted from her body alongside heavy grey fog. Her long silver hairs erratically fluttered at her back while her skin glowed like a full moon within the dark sky and a formidable force emerged from her body.


    Her cultivation skyrocketed, going from the ninth step Grand Knight and Grand Priest to the third step Arch-Knight and Arch Priest.


    "Oh? A Pureblooded True Spirit?"

 60 Foolish Girl

    Both Konrad and the Stolas Beast''s eyes now locked on Nils. Lifted by the grey fog, she floated above the ground, holding a silver sword in her right hand and a dark-blue one in her left.


    Within the Celestial Realm, spirits were the servants of the Deva Gods and were ranked differently depending on their bloodline levels and innate strength.


    From lowest to highest, they were the Inferior Spirits, Elemental Spirits, True Spirits, and Greater Spirits.


    Paragon Spirits were the weakest among the True Spirits and often appeared within the mortal worlds to carry out the will of their deva masters. The ancestors of the von Jurgen were summoned straight from the Celestial Realm. However, although they used intermarriage to maintain the purity of their bloodlines, over the countless years since their appearance within the Ancient Crystal World, there had been many breaches.


    In today''s generation, among the nine children of the Holy Emperor, the only Pureblooded True Spirits were the Crown Prince, the fifth prince, and Nils.


    "I didn''t expect her to be a Pureblooded True Spirit. Although her bloodline and yours are not on the same level in terms of strength and potential, within this world, it should stand at the top.


    Her battle power should also be quite outstanding."


    The Flame Mark remarked within Konrad''s mind. However, with his eyes fixed on Nils whose long hairs danced in front of him, Konrad paid it no heed.


    Although he couldn''t see her face, he could feel her steadfastness from her straight back.


    This was the first time he witnessed someone fighting a hopeless battle for him, and it would be a lie to say he wasn''t touched.


    Loyalty, honor, and dignity all were evident within Nils'' every move and contrasted with Konrad''s scheming, egotistic, and callous heart.


    He may always stand up for his beloved, but never would he risk his life for someone who didn''t hold a significant position within his heart. Such a pure individual was a rare sight and put him to shame because he knew that in the future, he was bound to harm her.


    Her most cherished relatives, the Holy Emperor, the Crown Prince, and even the fifth prince; who among them wasn''t meant to crumble under his hand.


    Even if he didn''t kill them, it was impossible not to suppress them to take over their power, land, and beloved.


    Even if they didn''t offend him, he would still take all they had, because he was just that greedy. And wouldn''t be satisfied if the world wasn''t his to do with as he saw fit.


    Did this girl really deserve to get trapped within his schemes? To be used for the sake of his rise and one day forced to choose between her closest kin and himself?


    But as Konrad floundered, the fight broke out.


    "Even if you''re a Pureblooded True Spirit, with your current cultivation level, there is no way you can contend with me."


    The Stolas Beast scoffed, assured of its control of the situation.


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Noxious Spear Rain!"


    The dark-green fog bloating the sky turned into hundreds of green lances that descended from above and dived toward both Nils and Konrad.


    A terrible poisonous force rippled from every single one of them and threatened to suck the life out of the earth below.


    Besides its sensory abilities, House Stolas was well-known for its control over various poisons. Their magical abilities were all linked to them.


    Nils brought her two swords together in a cross shape. They merged, turning into a blue-silver bow rippling with the power of storms.


    "Third Circle Spell: Storm Volley!"


    She pulled the bowstring, firing a succession of lightning squalls that slammed into the incoming poisonous lances.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    The collision caused an explosion of noxious fog and lightning to spread within the sky and alarm all within dozens of miles. However, Nils'' Storm Volley was clearly overpowered by the Noxious Spear Rain whose remains moved unhindered toward the two on the ground.


    Her eyes burned with fighting intent, her bow split into the two original swords, and she flew to meet the remaining spears in a frontal assault.


    *Slash*


    Each of her swords blows fired wind and lightning blades that clashed with the incoming poisonous spears and scattered the Stolas Beast''s offensive.


    It frowned, then turned into a dark-green beam that descended upon Nils at breakneck speed.


    *Bang*


    Its long, clawed legs struck Nils from above. Sword energy swirled around her, but she still recoiled from the impact and plummeted toward the ground with a blood spurt.


    However, before she could crater, a pair of hands caught her from behind, stopping her mid-flight and softly brought her onto land.


    Naturally, those hands belonged to Konrad.


    "Why are you still here?!"


    Seeing that he had yet to depart, Nils was anything but content. Wasn''t it to provide him with an escape chance that she was struggling so hard?


    The situation was hopeless. Even in her True Spirit Form, she couldn''t contend with that Accursed Rank demonic beast. At beast, she could delay it for some time.


    Still, she hoped that at the very least, that time would be enough for him to run and thus return his lifesaving grace, but now, all her efforts had been wasted.


    However, as her eyes locked with Konrad''s, she saw no trace of fear or apprehension. Only a warm, gentle smile.


    "Foolish girl. Who said anything about running? How could I, as a man, forget my dignity to save my life at the cost of a woman''s. If anyone should shelter anyone, it should be me sheltering you."


    There was a soothing force within his words that alleviated her fear and made this hopeless situation suddenly seem manageable.


    However, she quickly regained her wits and negatively shook her head.


    "Do you think this is the time for manliness? Even if we join hands, we might not be able to fight our way out¡­"


    She sighed, turning her gaze toward the dark-green sky where the Stolas Beast had spread its wings to condense a massive dark-green ball of pure poisonous force.


    "Afraid?"


    Konrad asked while keeping his hands around her.


    "Nils von Jurgen fears nothing under the vast blue sky!"


    "Good, a dauntless heart leads to greatness."


    Konrad let go of her and shifted his attention toward the Stolas Beast.


    "System, equally spread my accumulated energy between my martial and spiritual cultivation."


    "Understood."


    Without further ado, the system evenly split the spiritual energy accumulated from the dual cultivation with Zamira between Konrad''s martial and spiritual cultivation.


    The sky-blue pagoda within his lower abdomen glittered with dazzling light and split into two identical towers while within his mind, the spring within his sea of consciousness turned into a large river.


    His body was refined to brand-new heights, and his cultivation soared, going from the sixth step Grand Knight and Priest Ranks to the second step Arch Knight and Priest Ranks in one go!


    The breakthrough ended, and he revolved the Hundred Flowers Scripture to stabilize his cultivation leap and energy foundation.


    Nils who bore witness to the breakthrough couldn''t understand why his cultivation received such an enormous boost in an instant.


    Could he have been hoarding spiritual energy? But why?


    Still, her optimism didn''t increase one bit.


    The opponent was an Accursed Demonic Beast with power equal to the Transcendent Rank.


    Regardless of their battle power within the Arch Rank, they couldn''t jump a whole rank to challenge it. Especially considering that the higher the cultivation, the more difficult it was to fight above one''s level.


    "Foolish girl, how high is your current battle power?"


    "I could defeat an ordinary person of the fifth step Arch Rank, and possibly fight someone of the sixth to a standstill, but that would be my limit.


    Also, stop calling me -foolish girl!-"


    "Good, my cultivation method allows me to establish spiritual connections. If you''re willing to let me use it on you, I can connect our two minds and cause our combined battle power to soar."


    Nils'' eyes widened in disbelief. Where did a member of a count level house get such a treasure?


    However, she had no time to dwell on the question.


    "Alright!"


    "You''re not afraid I will play any tricks?"


    "With the current situation, I don''t think you dare."


    She leisurely replied.


    Konrad took a new glance at her, her glittering skin and ethereal aura giving her a beauty that transcended the mortal world.


    A pink rose petal rose from his index and flew into Nils'' forehead.


    Instantly, their emotions and sensations intermingled, and their minds became one.


    They could peer into one another to see the truth of their respective hearts if they so wished. And even if they didn''t want to, some things became evident.


    Nils could see that Konrad was a scoundrel, a man of little morals whose only redeeming quality was the affection he bore for the women around him.


    Konrad could see that behind the veil of the brat-prince/princess hid a lonely soul shackled by the weight of her birth and forced to fake an aloof, military-like personality for the outside world to see.


    In reality, all she wanted was to leisurely play, free of concerns and woes. However, born within the imperial family, such things were impossible to have.


    More relevant; however, they could see their strengths and weaknesses and tap into the other''s fighting instinct and attributes.


    "Ready?"


    "Ready!"


    "Surrender your lives!"


    The Stolas Beast fired a terrifying ball of toxic energies that descended from the sky like a meteor.


    The duo turned into two beams of light, evaded the green ball that transformed the ground into a poisonous land, and flew toward the Accursed Demonic Beast.


    "You''re the only one surrendering his life!"

 61 To Be One

    Konrad stretched out his hand, summoning his energy war hammer. Revolving his Hundred Flowers Scripture to the extreme, dazzling white-purple light swirled around his form as he flew toward the Stolas Beast.


    Nils tapped into his light attribute to envelop herself in the same white-purple force. Her speed skyrocketed, surpassing all she could accomplish with her wind and lightning attributes.


    Their eyes burned with the same fighting intent, and although separated by a distance, they were of one mind.


    Surprised by Konrad''s sudden breakthrough, the Stolas Beast''s large green eyes shone with puzzlement. However, it quickly shrugged off any rising apprehension. Even with that increase of strength, could they contend with him?


    "You are merely delaying the inevitable."


    It spread its wings, and dark-green fog descended from the clouded sky to enshroud them. It then turned into a green beam and shot toward Konrad.


    Konrad had always been its primary target. Nils was just extra. Its thirst for his bloodline drove its every action.


    The fog surrounding its wings corroded the air, turning every spot in its wake into a poisonous zone. Breathing in such a gas would be lethal for most people below the Arch Rank. As for those of the Arch Rank, they would feel a rapid loss of strength and see their bodies wither until they no longer possessed the power and will to resist.


    Unfortunately for it, it wasn''t facing ordinary people.


    "Anzu Beast Manifestation!"


    Behind Konrad, the tall, illusory form of a lion-headed eagle appeared. It was a manifestation of the Transcendent-level Anzu Beast Totem he absorbed. Thanks to the totem, he could resist any blow beneath the Transcendent Rank and possessed the Anzu Beast''s three attributes. Fire, water, and storm.


    However, his cultivation was insufficient to make use of them and fully control the power of the Anzu Beast Physique. Still, it was now more than enough to release a part of the totem''s power for a short time.


    In its life, that Anzu Beast was at the mid-level of the Accursed Beast Rank and could look down on this low-level Stolas Accursed Beast.


    Even in death, its power wasn''t to be underestimated.


    The illusory Anzu Beast spread its wings; a conflagration rose from its left, a tidal wave from its right, and from its beak, a terrifying storm flew, and all three forces soared toward the Stolas Beast.


    "How could this be?"


    Taken off-guard, the Stolas Beast couldn''t respond in time. The conflagration, tidal wave, and storm crashed into it and sent it reeling mid-flight.


    As if aware of Konrad''s move before he made it, Nils was already waiting for the Stolas Beast''s failure. She didn''t waste the opportunity and hacked at its neck with her wind and thunder sword.


    "Impudence!"


    The Stolas Beast roared and flung its battered wing at Nils'' swords.


    *Clang*


    As if metal composed its feathers, the wing met Nils'' swords in a ringing boom and propelled her backward from the impact.


    But the Accursed Beast wasn''t given any time to breathe. Konrad was already upon it with his hammer brandished and the Anzu Beast Totem empowering and protecting him.


    *Bang*


    He brought his hammer down in a crushing blow that forced the Stolas Beast back from the impact.


    Sharing Konrad''s light attribute, the duo turned into dozens of afterimages that delivered blows upon blows on the retreating Accursed Beast. Oppressed, it could only keep going backward.


    "Hateful! Have they been trained as a duo from the womb? How could their coordination reach such a level?"


    It didn''t feel like it was fighting one person. Instead, it was getting the feeling that dozens of individuals united in a battle formation were upon it and spotting any weakness within its guard.


    And unbeknown to it, the Stolas Beast was quite close to the truth. Thanks to their spiritual connection, Konrad and Nils weren''t just two people. Instead, they were two overlapping forces, and the result was several folds what they could have accomplished together was the connection not present.


    Better, Konrad''s Origin Sight allowed him to draw a pattern of the demonic beast''s moves, and as the fight went on, every single flaw and habit within its fighting form was becoming evident to the both of them.


    Because people beneath the Transcendent Rank couldn''t fly (unless they possessed some special skills allowing them to do so), the duo would return to the ground, in small intervals, before leaping higher to hack at the beast.


    Although that inconvenience allowed it some breathing space, at this rate, it was bound to get slaughtered.


    "I didn''t think I would have to go this far for two toddlers. Fourth Circle Spell: Mystical Essence Poisoning Ring!"


    The Stolas Beast opened its beak, four green circles appeared by its side and coalesced into a dark-green dome that encircled the three of them.


    Poisonous force spread from within the dome dived into the duo''s pores and infiltrated their bodies.


    "Fuck¡­"


    There were several poisons at play. A poison to cause pain and paralysis, a poison to cause flesh withering and bone-melting, and a poison to cause hallucinations.


    Konrad was well equipped against the problems of the mind. However, when it came to physical poisons, it was a whole other matter. Incubi had no extra defense against such venoms.


    The Anzu Beast Totem''s power wasn''t enough to resist, and he was quickly falling prey to the Stolas Beast''s poison spell.


    On the contrary, although her situation was still troublesome, Nils was having a much easier time. As a Pureblooded Paragon Spirit, she possessed innate purification abilities that allowed her to resist such poisons. However, her cultivation was after all insufficient. Thus, although she could suppress the toxins, she could barely move.


    Only by releasing his lineage weapon could Konrad reverse the situation. But if he did so, after the battle, he would be forced to modify Nils'' memories. And for some reason, he found the thought frustrating.


    However, Nils who felt his frustration, unease, and decaying body, had different plans.


    Without hesitation, she mustered all her strength to float toward Konrad and press her hands against his chest.


    She said nothing, but with their united minds, he felt everything.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "You can count on me!"


    Those were the words that sprang from her mind and echoed within his. Her mind was fairly simple. Since they were comrades in arms, he was her responsibility as much as she was his.


    And since she owed him her life, she had to give it her all to ensure his survival.


    Those were her principles.


    Within her, Konrad didn''t find the usual selfishness that defined all creatures. Or perhaps selflessness was her kind of selfishness? In any case, it was a rare, disturbing sight.


    She felt his puzzlement which caused her lips to curl into a radiant smile.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I know that although you are a terrible person, even you have your selfless moments.


    That being the case, how could I as a genuine, good person not be better?


    Hopefully, you can break free of that dome and carry both of us to safety.


    If you can''t, I must say that being one with you was both the most frightening and most mesmerizing moment of my life. I never knew a scoundrel''s mind could be this complex and entertaining.


    It almost makes me want to forget myself and wish to forever be one with you.


    One in mind, one in heart, one in soul."


    Her True Spirit energy flew into his body and suppressed the toxins. Blood streaked down her lips, and her face turned to a deathly pale, but still, her radiant smile remained.


    And as the last ounce of poison was purified, she lost all strength and passed out within Konrad''s arms.


    His face showed no expression, but his heart beat slightly faster and a sensation he''d played with, but that remained foreign to him brewed within.


    Upon seeing Nils faint, the Stolas Beast believed the game won and burst into hearty laughter.


    "Hahahaha! With that pesky little creature out of the way, your life is mine!


    Even if our lineages are different, the benefits I will gain from swallowing you will be immense!


    Past today, my bloodline level will soar, my cultivation speed will skyrocket, and my future shall be limitless!


    This is fate!"


    Elated by its future prospects, it was losing itself in self-gratification.


    Konrad didn''t spare it a glance, holding Nils body firmly against his chest.


    "Awaken, Man-Breaker."


    Vast demonic energy erupted from Konrad''s body, a jet-black spiked war hammer engraved with vein-like purple lines appeared within his right hand, releasing a horrible force that dispelled all toxins and shattered the green poison dome.


    Seeing that weapon, the previously elated Stolas Beast was terror-stricken.


    "A¡­lineage weapon? You are¡­a noble?"


    Konrad gave it no answer.


    Tremendous suppression force crashed on the Stolas Beast, causing it to tumble and crater in a resounding explosion of dust. Fred of its spell, Konrad softly landed onto the ground with his eyes still focused on the passed-out Nils wrapped by his left arm.


    The weight of mountains crushed the Stolas Beast. Its movements became sluggish, and it struggled to straighten itself on its obnoxiously long legs.


    The vast demonic energy spreading from Konrad swept all its toxins, and turned the area into an infernal land.


    "I didn''t know I faced a superior and offended your lordship¡­my deepest apologies¡­"


    It stuttered. Still, there was no answer. The heavy silence only heightened its unease.


    "Please¡­say something¡­"


    Konrad flung his hammer at its face. Man-Breaker smashed its beak, bashed its skull in, and shattered its facial bones.


    It flew backward and crashed against a distant tree.


    Konrad gently placed Nils on the ground, and with a grasping motion, Man-Breaker returned to his hand.


    He then turned to face the Stolas Beast whose body was sliding onto the ground and said:


    "It''s time to die."

 62 New Pawn

    Inwardly, the Stolas Beast cursed its ten thousand ancestors, fate and all the deities of the universe. Most importantly, it also cursed itself. Never in its wildest dreams did it expect Konrad to be a direct descendant of a noble demon house. Had it been aware of that, it would have never dared open the hostilities.


    "Overreach¡­I overreached myself¡­"


    It complained with green blood gushing from its half-broken face. Konrad took a leisurely step forward and appeared before it. His hands tightly clenched around Man-Breaker while his cold, unfeeling eyes rested on the Stolas Beast.


    "It''s too late for such words. Don''t worry, I will make sure your body doesn''t go to waste."


    Konrad lifted Man-Breaker and lowered it in a crushing blow that bashed the Stolas Beast''s head in, and crushed the life out of its body in a macabre concerto of breaking bones.


    The Stolas Beast''s lifeless body limply fell onto the ground.


    "Do you want to start the refining process?"


    The Flame Mark asked.


    "Let''s wait for one moment. We still have someone to deal with."


    A berserk force approached at breakneck speed. It moved past the trees and appeared by Nils'' side.


    Naturally, it was her brother, the fifth prince, Holger. He had first been alarmed by the flurry of spells that streaked across the sky. Spells he recognized as his sister''s. Reckoning that she''d gotten entangled in a battle with the Accursed Beast that caused all to flee toward the lower levels, Holger decided to leave his team behind and rush toward this place.


    However, when vast demonic energy buffeted his face, he knew the situation dozens of times worse than he expected. Therefore, he used the full might of his cultivation to cover the distance at his fastest speed.


    By the time he arrived, the Stolas Beast had just perished; leaving only Konrad, Nils and the plethora of demonic energy.


    Holger''s blazing eyes moved between the unconscious Nils and Konrad whose body seemed to be the source of the demonic energy.


    His mind reeled, his thoughts went wild, and assumptions ran rampant.


    "What have you done to my sister?"


    He bellowed in a frenzied tone upon kneeling by Nils'' side to check her pulse and realizing the frailty of her current state.


    Konrad glanced at him with a sneer.


    "Regardless of what I did or did not do to her. What can you do?"


    He had no intention to waste time pleading innocence when his status as a demon clearly meant an inevitable battle. And with Man-Breaker in hands, he simply didn''t put Holger in his eyes.


    Holger stood up, his scorching, silver gaze daggering Konrad while he stretched out his arms.


    "True Spirit Form!"


    Just like Nils before, silver light and grey fog burst from Holger''s body while his hairs and skin glittered in a light akin to the moon''s.


    In a heartbeat, his cultivation rose from the fourth step Arch Knight to the seventh step Arch Knight and his battle power soared.


    However, Konrad still didn''t take him seriously. Wielding his lineage weapon, even a low-level Accursed Beast was no match for him.


    Could he possibly dread Holger?


    He tapped the ground with Man-Breaker, releasing vast suppressing force that smashed into the unprepared Holger and lowered his cultivation by half a rank.


    He went from the seventh step Arch Knight to the second step Arch Knight. The same level as Konrad.


    "What sorcery is this?"


    Holger blurted in stupor. He wasn''t well-versed on the topic of demons as they seemed like a distant enemy that served a greater role in justifying the church''s power rather than pose an actual threat.


    Thus, although he could identify Konrad as a demon, he possessed no understanding of his weapon and its abilities.


    Suppressed by Man-Breaker, he now had to fight against his own body to maintain control and display a minimum of fighting power. The fight had not even started, that it was already lost.


    Konrad gave him no verbal answer, appeared before him in a flash, and threw a punch straight at his chest.


    *Bam*


    It caved in, and he flew backward with blood gushing from his mouth, staining his lips and golden robe in its red. He then crashed onto the ground.


    "Puh!"


    Konrad once again appeared by his side and kept him pinned down by pressing the full weight of Man-Breaker on his chest. He was entirely at his mercy.


    "I''m confused. What did you hope to accomplish by coming here? On one side you had an Accursed Beast and on the other side a pureblooded demon. Regardless of how you look at this, you were rushing toward your death.


    What was the point?"


    Though he knew himself defeated and unable to reverse the situation, Holger still didn''t give in to fright and kept his unyielding eyes locked on Konrad''s.


    "Since my beloved sister is in danger, I must, of course, come to her aid. Regardless of the cost, regardless of the result, the first thing to do is naturally to support her.


    But I suppose one of demonic blood cannot understand that principle."


    He spat, causing Konrad to burst into laughter.


    "You''re right, I can''t understand. You speak about brotherly ties with such vigor that I''d almost taken you seriously. However, was Nils replaced by say¡­your seventh brother, would your reaction still be the same?"


    To this, Holger turned his eyes and didn''t answer.


    "Yeah, I thought so. Such selective, hypocritical family ties. The imperial family is truly a joke. But it''s alright, this all suits me well.


    Submit to me, and I can spare both your lives. How does that sound?"


    Holger could exchange his life for his princely dignity, but he could never gamble Nils''. Therefore, he immediately softened.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Simple, accept a contract of perpetual servitude. Pledge to do my bidding for an eternity, and you can both go scot-free. Are you willing?"


    As an imperial prince, the implications of surrendering his life and soul to a demon were clear within Holger''s mind. However, his eyes remained firm, and he didn''t hesitate.


    "I am willing! As long as you can spare her, I can do whatever you want."


    Recalling how Nils proudly said her father, eldest brother and fifth brother could burn the country for her sake, and how Holger brazenly charged to rescue his sister, Konrad had no doubt that he could coerce him into submission.


    A new pawn had been obtained.


    Unlike Wenzel, the unfavored sixth prince, Holger was greatly valued by his father, the Holy Emperor. Moreover, he was the closest man to his eldest brother the Crown Prince.


    He would be an excellent pawn within the imperial family.


    Konrad summoned the pentagram and glyphs and conducted the contract with Holger''s compliance.


    Like all the others, his talent became Konrad''s, his mind became an open book while his life and will now belonged to Konrad.


    Konrad lifted Man-Breaker from Holger''s chest, making it vanish in a purple haze.


    "In the next part of the competition, you will feign injury and not participate. Understood?"


    Clear unwillingness appeared within Holger''s eyes. This competition was his once in a hundred years opportunity to obtain a Holy Flame Baptism. His only hope to reach the Holy Knight Rank in a lifetime. Without it, unless he received great opportunities, he was likely to never go beyond the Semi-Holy Rank. How could he give it up?


    However, thanks to the contract, Konrad''s will was now a supreme force he couldn''t challenge.


    "Understood¡­"


    "Good. Now take your sister and scram. When she asks, you joined the battle at a critical time and managed to tip the scales. Together, we fought off the Accursed Beast and forced it back to the fourth level."


    Konrad ordered, and Holger didn''t delay. In silence, he placed Nils on his shoulders and left the scene.


    Konrad then walked back toward the deceased Stolas Beast.


    "Why didn''t you keep the girl? I can feel that you want her."


    The Flame Mark''s inquiry produced no emotion within Konrad''s eyes.


    "With that girl, there are only two ways things can go. Either I forcefully rewrite her memories to suit my needs and slowly deprive her of her free will, or I let her be. I am not conceited enough to believe I can cause that kind of girl to disregard the fate of her cherished relatives for the sake of my pretty eyes. I won''t comment on the others, but if her father and eldest brother treat her with the same love her fifth brother does...if the day comes when she must choose between them and I, what do you think she will do?"


    "I have no certainty about the future, and since I do not plan to modify her, I might as well let her be. As for what we will be in the future, be it friends or enemies, let fate run its course."


    "You have too many considerations. If you want a woman, you should just take her. The consequences be damned. With the rising power of your demonic blood, what can you not handle?"


    "To each its own. I may be self-serving, greedy and conceited, but knowingly pulling a woman I like into such a furnace for the sake of temporary pleasure or false emotions is something I''d rather not do."


    The Flame Mark had nothing else to say and began instructing Konrad on how to refine the Stolas Beast into a new totem.

 63 We Will Not Wait for Death!

    Refining a totem required a complete skeleton. Therefore, Konrad skinned the Stolas Beast of its useless parts and carved the ritual circles as instructed by the Flame Mark before placing the skeleton at the center.


    He then powered the ritual circles with his demonic energy, causing the skeleton to shrink until it could fit within a palm while eldritch glyphs rose and embedded themselves within it.


    The ritual carried on for some time. Green light shone from the miniature skeleton''s empty eye sockets, and finally, the ritual came to an end.


    When conducted by the barbarian tribes, such rituals required blood sacrifices. However, thanks to his demonic energy, Konrad didn''t need to resort to such means.


    He then erased all traces of the ritual and took the Stolas Beast Totem within his palm.


    Not everyone could possess more than one physique. The number of physiques one could bear was directly linked to the bloodline''s level and might.


    As a Pureblooded Incubus, Konrad''s limit was three. When he increased his bloodline level to Dream-Weaver, he could unlock another slot. He sat cross-legged, placed the totem against his chest, and absorbed it within. His eyes shone with violet light while the refining process began.


    Just like with the Anzu Beast Totem, he entered a trance-like state during which he seemed oblivious to his surroundings.


    A green stream coursed through his veins, transforming his insides to accommodate the Stolas Beast''s power. By the time the refining process ended, the poison attribute was added to his list. Be it sight, smell or hearing, his sensory abilities drastically improved and he obtained formidable resistance against poisons beneath the Transcendent Rank.


    However, just like with the Anzu Beast Physique, his cultivation wasn''t enough to fully control his new abilities.


    He stood up and resumed hunting. The Monstrous Beasts in the surroundings no longer fit his appetite. Therefore, he headed deeper into the third level to challenge mid-level Monstrous Beasts. By the end of the first day, his kill count was twelve low-level Monstrous Beasts and eight mid-level Monstrous Beasts. As for high-level Monstrous Beasts, he avoided them.


    Although demonic beasts beneath the Accursed Rank couldn''t harm him thanks to his Transcendent Rank Physiques, destroying high-level Monstrous Beasts without Man-Breaker or a fourth circle spell was a nigh impossible task.


    Worse, assuming he did manage to bring them down, bringing such trophies to the outside world would do him more harm than good. How was he supposed to explain his ability to slay such creatures with his current cultivation level?


    Questions would rise, and investigations would follow. Nothing good would come out of it. As the first day came to an end, Konrad went down to the second level to check the situation.


    There were hundreds of Voracious and Superior Beasts within the third level and thousands of Lesser and Intermediate Beasts within the first. Exterminating them all within three days using one-hundred-eight contestants who mostly were at the Grand Knight Rank was no mean feat.


    To speak bluntly, it was impossible.


    Upon realizing what they were dealing with, those who became aware of the seemingly endless number of demonic beasts quickly sent words to the higher levels. However, their worries were neglected by the stronger teams eager to accumulate points.


    This all changed when the Stolas Beast''s appearance within the third level forced everyone to return to the lower levels.


    They were now all desperately seeking and slaughtering the demonic beasts en masse.


    Feeling the extermination cloud looming over their heads, driven by their higher intelligence and stronger survival instinct, the Superior Beasts of the second level banded together in packs and went down to the first level to meet the foreign oppressors.


    Beasts of various races lined up within the first level under the leadership of the Superior Beasts for a brutal counterattack.


    At the beginning of the second day, the roars of the beast legion pierced the sky, alarming all contestants.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Why is the earth trembling?"


    Dawn was barely announcing itself when confusion began spreading within the contestants.


    Indeed, as the beasts gathered, the earth trembled, and the sky darkened, bloated by incoming flying beasts.


    It was thanks to those winged creatures that the contestants realized the avalanche of problems coming their way.


    And witnessing the scene, even Konrad had to take the situation seriously. He activated his Origin Sight to scan the whole beast army from a distance. What he saw almost made him panic.


    "This can quickly turn into a carnage."


    Around three hundred Superior Beasts, five hundred Voracious Beasts, two thousand Intermediate Beasts, and five thousand Lesser Beasts stood together.


    Originally, due to the limited range of his Origin Sight, Konrad couldn''t get an accurate estimation of the three levels'' population.


    After all, each level stretched across dozens of square miles and the beasts were scattered with the strongest occupying larger territories.


    But now that they all banded together under the leadership of the strongest Superior Beasts, their might became evident. If a battle really broke out, the only people facing extermination were the Holy Flame Empire''s nobles.


    The cloud of almost one thousand winged beasts alarmed all of them. No matter where they stood, they could clearly witness the scene.


    The demonic beasts were not willing to sit and wait for death. Thus, now the hunters became the preys.


    Of the one-hundred-eight contestants, Konrad excluded, there were forty-four Arch Knights and among those, twenty at the second step or above.


    Individually, there was no superior beast those Arch Knights couldn''t slay. However, even if they all joined force, they couldn''t slaughter the three hundred leading Superior Beasts.


    ¡­


    "This is nothing like the previous competitions. The numbers are abnormal. Is the Holy Flame Church trying to get us all killed? Knowing these numbers, why is it that this time they specifically asked us to slaughter all beasts within the first and second level? Even if it were only the first, it would be impossible. Now we''ve antagonized all the Superior Beasts of the second level, leading them to gather this army."


    Koloman despaired. It was impossible for the Holy Flame Church not to know the current composition of the Prism World. It was also impossible for them not to know what would happen.


    A trap. Like sheep, they''d driven themselves into a deadly trap. But what was the church''s goal?


    ¡­


    "If we can slaughter the leading Superior Beasts, their army will disperse. The problem is that we''re scattered while they''re all together.


    And even if we formed one group¡­slaying I don''t know how many Superior Beasts within that army is¡­impossible."


    Holger concluded upon assessing the situation.


    At that time, a stampede of thousands of demonic beasts marching in one unit began. And the earth shivered.


    "Run! We must flee the forest!"


    That same thought swirled through the minds of all the contestants. A barrier surrounding the forest prevented the demonic beasts from escaping it regardless of their cultivation level. Therefore, as long as they managed to exit, they were out of danger.


    Most of the contestants only used the competition as an opportunity to temper themselves and challenge their rivals. Not many truly hoped to seize the Holy Flame Baptism quota.


    They were not going to throw away their lives for a simple competition. Alas, even fleeing came at a price.


    The nearly one thousand "man" strong horde of flying beast flew to survey the limits of the Prism Forest, and although it was too vast for them to completely cover, they could at least pluck some of the fleeing contestants.


    The advantage of flight quickly showed itself. Spells from Voracious and Superior Beasts came crashing from above and tore through a dozen of the fleeing contestants.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    However, even their screams were muffled by the advance of the army.


    Even the von Jurgen team readied itself for a getaway. Although they couldn''t change the situation, they would have no problem fighting their way out if need be. In any case, Holger had been ordered by Konrad to feign injury for the next round. Therefore, he had no misgivings.


    It would be best if they all failed.


    However, he was bound to be disappointed.


    ¡­


    "With your bloodline level, you can use your demonic energy to directly subdue beasts beneath the Accursed Rank. You can directly brand them with the mark of servitude. Unfortunately, you don''t have a reliable space treasure at hand to hide them."


    "Why didn''t you say that sooner? That''s easily solved."


    Konrad entered the system and exchanged 150,000 exp for a low-grade Arch level space treasure whose shape could be changed at will. He also used the opportunity to trade 270,000 exp and promote his Hundred Flowers Scripture to the Arch level. His exp count dropped to 11,953,225.


    He then sat cross-legged to wait for the chaos to subside.


    Soon enough, all the contestants fled the forest, leaving only the still vigilant demonic beasts to patrol the surroundings.


    Satisfied, Konrad stealthily stepped toward the center where the leading Superior Beasts gathered and emerged from the shadows.


    As soon as he appeared, their ire fell upon him. But before they could make a move, vast demonic energy erupted from his body alongside demonic glyphs that barreled into them, subverted their minds, and forced them onto their knees. Without a sound, three hundred Superior Beasts lowered their heads and chose submission.


    Using them, Konrad lured in the thousands of patrolling beasts and subdued them all the same. The scene was a marvel.


    He then packed all of them into his new space treasure which he shaped into a mini-paper talisman and hid within his sleeve.


    Afterward, he returned to the third level to carry on recruitment.


    Since he''d already started, he might as well do it thoroughly.

 64 A Contest of Impudence

    Following his cleaning of the first two levels, Konrad stepped into the third and hunted down all the remaining Monstrous Beasts to do the same. There was a total of eighty-seven Monstrous Beasts left, and they all fell into his hands.


    With this army, he could probably take down any viscount level house or below and make most count level houses tremble. For such massive gains, he absolutely wouldn''t hesitate.


    Of course, if he weren''t sure he could conceal his involvement in the sudden disappearance of the demonic beasts, he wouldn''t have dared.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Konrad reckoned upon packing up the last Monstrous Beast. He then turned heels and promptly exited the Prism World''s Forest.


    At the outskirts, the expelled teams had already gathered, and all shared the same fury.


    "We''ve been deceived! Obviously, the church never intended for anyone to obtain the quota! They were even content hurrying us to our doom!"


    "Do they really think they can suppress the world? That the nobility has grown so weak that we must tolerate this level of bullying?"


    "Right! Those damnable, depraved despots have been looking down on us for far too long. When we return to the outside world, I must ask my father to give me justice. The Holy Flame Baptism to hell!"


    Of the initial one-hundred-eight contestants, thirty had lost their lives trying to flee the forest. Something that should have been a reasonable hunting competition had suddenly cost them lives. How could they not be infuriated?


    However, although they shared the same anger, the more lucid of them made no comment.


    Konrad quietly snuck into the gathering, acting as he''d always been there and listened to the rising complaints.


    His eyes swept the perimeter, localizing the Kracht fillers, Koloman, and the von Jurgen. Nils had already regained consciousness and silently stood by her elder brother''s side.


    Seeing her safe and sound, a wave of relief swept his chest.


    "Why is it that the imperial family is here, but none of the sovereign prince houses sent representants?"


    A lucid man finally asked, causing all to realize the crux of the problem. Even if the younger children of the Sovereign Princes could obtain Holy Baptisms in different ways, what about their nephews and grandchildren. No one would believe that those three houses had no interest in the quota.


    That being the case, why were they not here?


    "Truly, a greedy man will seek his own demise. We blindfolded ourselves."


    No one dared look at the one who said those words. Earlier when they saw none of the sovereign prince houses present, they were all secretly elated and didn''t care about the reason.


    After all, less competition meant greater opportunities. Now, however, it was clear that the sovereign prince houses had gotten wind of something and purposely chose to prevent their juniors from rushing toward an uncertain fate for no gains whatsoever.


    Holger, in particular, burned with fury. Was his father and grandmother not currently in seclusion, how could he let himself get swindled into participating in this masquerade?


    Better than anyone, he knew the numbers of the previous competitions. There was never more than a few hundred beasts with at worst less than a dozen Monstrous Beasts and dozens of Superior Beasts.


    But now the numbers had inflated to a clearly murderous level.


    They were not just trying to deprive them of the quota. They were trying to get people killed!


    And now all would look at the imperial family as a joke. For they fell for something even the sovereign princes didn''t. This was a complete loss of face!


    Nils'' thoughts were more straightforward. Playtime was over, and it was time to go home.


    Earlier, she sought Konrad within the crowd but couldn''t find him anywhere. However, Holger had told her that he was safe and sound, and she didn''t doubt his ability to escape the forest, so she just assumed he didn''t want to be seen.


    She was right. Even now, Konrad didn''t let their gaze meet. Using the crowd of seventy-eight people to cover for him.


    He pulled the Kracht fillers aside to use as decoys.


    "Boss, fortunately, you''re alright. This time, the Holy Flame Church truly, intolerably bullied us. I don''t know who the crook hidden behind this competition was, but he can be sure that things won''t end nicely for him."


    Konrad, however, was of another mind.


    "Improbable. The only people likely to lose their lives in this scheme are those of the viscount level houses. The juniors of the margrave and duke level houses are strong enough to escape with minimal damage. Therefore, there isn''t much cause for outrage. As for those viscounts, what can they do? Cry? Wail? So what if they lost children? Can they challenge the church? Of course not."


    "They will have to shut up. Right now, those people are outraged, but when the time comes to fire complaints at the church, it would be great if ten people stood up."


    The Kracht fillers were brought back to earth. Even if the church tormented them, what could they do?


    Time quickly passed, and by the end of the third day, blue light descended from above to carry the contestants out of the Prism World.


    They returned to the room where the Blue Prism was located with Bishop Alto and his colleague standing at the prism''s left and right to wait for them.


    As soon as they arrived, Bishop Alto''s voice echoed.


    "We will first check what remains of the beasts within the first and second level, and if you passed, we shall make the count to select who goes on to the next step."


    Many of the weaker houses had initially chosen to swallow their anger. However, when they heard those words, they felt like they were getting purposely harassed.


    Especially, those who lost relatives from the demonic beasts'' counterattacks couldn''t contain themselves.


    "Load of horseshit! What is there to check?! How could we possibly slay so many demonic beasts with our manpower? It is already good that we weren''t cleanly slaughtered. You''re actually talking about making counts? Are you making fun of us?!"


    The one who spoke was a low-level Grand Knight from a viscount''s house. He''d lost his two companions and relatives in the escape and barely came out with his life.


    How could he contain his fury? His words echoed with the hearts of all the nobles, and many were ready to speak up. However, Bishop Alto''s voice rose.


    "Dissatisfied? Alright."


    His semi-holy force erupted and pinned the protester onto the ground.


    "I''ve already told you that within the Holy Flame Church, regardless of background, you had to behave. Failure to do so results in only one thing.


    Death!"


    The low-level Grand Knight didn''t even have time to squeal before getting squashed into meat paste under Bishop Alto''s semi-holy force. Immediately, all were terrified.


    They didn''t even have the right to complain. Complaining meant death.


    What was overbearing?


    This was overbearing.


    However, not all were willing to swallow their fury.


    "Hehe, did you think yourself impressive? Fucking dotard!"


    Absentminded eyes turned to the source of those words who turned out to be the fifth prince, Holger.


    Subconsciously, except for a scant few, all took several steps away from him.


    Bishop Alto turned a scorching gaze toward Holger, who met his eyes with greater, unconstrained rage.


    "Fifth prince, do you think yourself exempt to the rules? Do you think I don''t dare kill you?"


    Hearing Bishop Alto''s chilling words, Holger burst into laughter. As for the remaining von Jurgen, they all sneered.


    "Kill me? Just you? I stand here. Kill me if you dare."


    Holger spread his arms as if to welcome Bishop Alto''s blow. But the blow never came. Instead, Bishop Alto trembled with veins beating on his temple.


    "Right. You don''t dare. Allow me to remind you why.


    I am the son of the Holy Flame Emperor, Olrich von Jurgen, the grandson of the Dowager, High Exarch Amalia Kvass. The great nephew of High Exarch Adalbert von Jurgen. To say nothing of them. Even my elder brother, the crown prince, can squash you with one finger.


    Therefore, how dare you kill me? You don''t have the galls. You can only spout nonsense and bully the weak while fearing the mighty, like all other second-rate trash!"


    Those words ruthlessly hammered Bishop Alto''s dignity. His cheeks burned, his face reddened, and he staggered.


    However, Holger wasn''t satisfied.


    "What thing are you? A low-level bishop. Nothing more. You''re more than a thousand years old, yet, are still at the first step of the Semi-Holy Priest Rank. In this lifetime, you can never cross the second sublimation to reach the second step.


    Exhausted potential, meager status, no background. So what if you''re a Semi-Saint, I can insult you, spit on your face, and you can do nothing. Because for my house, people like you can be killed at will!"


    "So kneel! Kneel at my feet and grovel for your worthless life! Do a good job, and I might show leniency. Otherwise, when I report this matter, not only will I have you killed, I will drag your entire family to hell with you! Fucking son of a bitch! How dare you harm imperial princes?!"


    All the contestants were astonished. However, what none of them knew was that Holger, the new pawn, was merely following Konrad''s directives.

 65 Scapegoat Alto

    Konrad wasn''t one to let himself get toyed with by greater power. His last life had left a bitter enough taste for him to let that happen again. Therefore, he chose to use the imperial family to vent his frustration.


    Holger was known as a calm, calculating prince that carefully weighed all actions he took. Therefore, including Nils, none understood his extreme outburst.


    More than seventy pairs of eyes had now locked upon Bishop Alto who had subconsciously taken a step backward. Trapped between fury and shame. However, no matter how wrong, he could never kneel in front of a junior.


    "Bold! In this country, do you really think anyone can make a bishop of the church kneel? I don''t even have to kneel in front of your father. To say nothing of you! What are you going to report? Your failures to complete the competition''s requirements? How is that our fault?


    Clearly, this is the result of your own ineptitude!"


    Bishop Alto roared back, supporting himself with the Holy Flame Church''s name.


    "Rotten imbecile. My forty-five years of existence easily trump your one thousand. Since reason is not enough, let''s talk law!


    Even if a member of the nobility sins against the church, punishing him is not just up to you. It first requires a trial approved by the imperial court!


    But not only have you not sought a trial; all can testify that he committed no sin whatsoever. Therefore, your first crime is the arbitrary murder of a nobleman!


    Secondly, we also have the crime of the clergy stepping in the jurisdiction of the imperial court!


    Thirdly, you have been shouting in front of all present about how you needed not pay any attention to the emperor. Very well, this is the crime of contempt toward the Holy Emperor!


    Fourthly, publicly threatening an imperial prince! A capital crime within the court.


    Fifthly, publicly threatening a High Exarch''s direct descendant! A capital crime within your church!"


    Four of the five are enough for direct execution. The second one when tried will still result in your death to preserve the relationship between the church and the imperial court.


    Therefore, you are five times condemned to death! I am not sure you have enough heads for what''s about to befall you.


    In this country, no one can save you!"


    Holger had truly gone mad with rage. In other times, he would have contained his anger and first reported to his elder brother.


    However, this useless, rigged competition had almost cost his beloved little sister''s life. Even if Konrad didn''t pull strings, with the bishop openly berating them, how could he restrain himself?


    At first, Bishop Alto was confident in suppressing dissidence with his cultivation level, but only now did he realize that there was no way for intimidation to work and that the other party wasn''t in the same league as he was.


    If it were just about dealing with a powerful noble, he would have no fear. The problem was that the Dowager, Holger''s grandmother, and his great uncle were both High Exarchs of the church, three ranks above him with dozens of people like him serving them.


    Right now, like many of the high-ranking members of the church, they were in seclusion. However, if forced out by this matter, his life and his family''s would come to a brutal end.


    The instructions regarding the competition had been given by a Saint of the church. Therefore, he couldn''t resist. Yet, if push came to shove, that Saint would force him to shoulder the blame and leave him no way out.


    In a bind, he sought help within the eyes of his colleague who''d remained silent from the start, but there was no help to find.


    The man was more astute and chose to let him deal with the whole thing right from the beginning.


    Inwardly, Bishop Alto was full of grievances. It was clear someone had purposely covered the news of the real nature of the event to prevent the von Jurgen from becoming aware of it and still send a team.


    At first, when he saw their team, he''d sent a message to his superior, but only got one answer.


    "Carry on."


    Therefore he couldn''t exclude them.


    But as he floundered and racked his brain for solutions, a frustrating noise reached his ears.


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    A man clapped while walking into the room.


    "Who dares?! What is there to cl-?!"


    Bishop Alto began, but when he turned and saw the tall, silver-haired man who''d just walked in, he realized that things had gone from bad to worse.


    Besides him, his colleague included, all those present bowed and declared in unison:


    "Greetings Crown Prince!"


    The Crown Prince stood at around 1.85 meters with short silver hairs sitting on a finely chiseled face. As he stepped in with his perfect gait and radiant smile, the simplest way to describe him was "handsome and refined."


    However, the astute could see that within those outwardly gentle eyes hid a terrifying, callous tiger.


    "Dispense of ceremony. I just came to welcome back my siblings. Never did I expect that I would come across such a beautiful scene."


    "Elder brother!"


    Nils forgot her proper and dignified military stance to throw herself toward Elmar. He welcomed her with open arms, and gently pat her head.


    As it was well-known that the ninth "prince" was the apple of the crown prince''s eyes, none of the gathered individuals found anything strange with that.


    "Elder brother, you must seek justice for us! We were conned into participating in this rigged competition where thousands of beasts lurked ready to slaughter us all!


    Worse, an Accursed Beast appeared out of nowhere, and almost caused Nils to lose his life!"


    "What?"


    Bishop Alto trembled. Why was there suddenly talk of an Accursed Beast? A lie, it had to be a lie!


    "Stop twisting truth and falsehood! Unless you went to the fourth level, no Accursed Beast would descend upon you!"


    He howled, but undaunted, Holger pointed his finger at those behind him.


    "You can ask all those gathered. That''s the reason why none of them dared stay in the third level for half a day. A few hours in, an Accursed Stolas Beast came from nowhere and began terrorizing the third level, almost causing Nils to lose his life, and injuring me in the process of escaping!"


    "It''s the truth! We almost became food for a rampaging Accursed Beast. To say nothing of the demonic beast horde afterward!"


    Bishop Alto saw the indignity within all the contestants'' eyes and knew his good days were over.


    Blunder! An enormous blunder had occurred!


    "Nils is this true?"


    Elmar asked while still patting Nils'' head.


    "Yes, elder brother. It was such a close call that I was afraid I''d never see you again!"


    Nils complained within Elmar''s arms.


    "Alright. Elder brother will give you justice."


    Elmar set Nils aside and leisurely stepped toward Bishop Alto.


    "Remind me, what is the empire''s crown prince''s status within the church?"


    The imperial family and the church possessed an extremely close relationship. So close that the Holy Emperor, the Holy Empress, and the Crown Prince all possessed an equivalent rank within the church. Of course, the higher their cultivation, the better that rank would be.


    Bishop Alto teetered, but still, he answered:


    "A¡­arch-bishop."


    "Good. Then as Arch-Bishop of the church and as the crown prince of this empire, on account of your five felonies, I sentence you to death."


    With a backhanded slap, Elmar tore Bishop Alto''s head from his neck, sending it flying across the room with a massive gush of blood.


    He then pulled out a handkerchief to wipe off his hand and turned toward the remaining bishop who dropped onto his knees and kowtowed in fear.


    "Your highness, mercy!"


    "So your lot still knows that a prince should be referred to as -your highness.-


    I thought you''d forgotten."


    The contestants were terror-stricken. Although the Crown Prince''s cultivation was deep and unfathomable, the sight of a Semi-Saint beheaded in a single slap was hard to accept.


    Since when did Semi-Saints turn into cabbage?


    "Your highness, Bishop Alto was besotted and for personal gains plotted against the imperial family. He deserved ten thousand deaths! Your highness upheld justice on behalf of the lord and deserve only praise."


    That bishop didn''t talk a lot, but when he did, his words didn''t disappoint. Suddenly, Bishop Alto had become the sole mastermind, and his death solved everything. Was this the script from the start?


    "Is that so? For this to become the official version, we will have to see your master''s skills.


    Now go on, carry on. I''m curious to see how many beasts remain."


    Elmar had no interest in the remaining beasts. He just needed an exact number for when he submitted his report to his father the emperor.


    Without delay, the bishop dived into the Prism World, and after half an hour, returned with flabbergasted eyes.


    "What took you so long?"


    As a Semi-Saint, Elmar was well aware that such a task should not have taken more than a few minutes. However, that bishop wasted half an hour of his time.


    Was he also courting death?


    But to his question, the bishop remained dazed for a few seconds, then his eyes swept the scene, going from a contestant to another as if to find the culprit of a prank played on him.


    "Well? Do you need me to repeat myself?"


    Elmar''s voice echoed within his ears, carrying with it a pressure that brought the bishop back on earth.


    "Your highness¡­it''s¡­empty. The first three levels are all¡­empty."

 66 Then Lets Carry On

    A deathly silence fell upon the scene. Elmar included, all stared at the bishop. But even with those dozens of pairs of eyes locked upon him with confusion, he maintained his dazed, flabbergasted look.


    "Empty? What do you mean by empty?"


    A blinking Elmar asked, thinking that he misunderstood the statement.


    "Empty¡­as in nothing left. Not a single beast across the three levels. They all vanished¡­thousands of beasts¡­all gone¡­without a trace¡­aargh!"


    The bishop wailed. This wasn''t the plan. Capturing demonic beasts en masse, even those of the lowest ranks was a challenging task because it required diving deep into the Barbarian Continent.


    Even for the church, that was no small trouble, and usually, teams of Semi-Saints were dispatched to handle the poaching. Centuries ago, that bishop had been a member of the team tasked with poaching the beasts that currently composed the Prism World''s forest.


    Although reproduction allowed for the forest''s self-sustenance, many of the Monstrous Beasts were still those creatures personally brought by his hands.


    But now, Accursed Beasts aside, nothing remained!


    All his hard work gone without an explanation!


    How could he accept this? But that was only secondary. Those beasts were never meant for extermination. That was only a tactic used to force the contestants into either failure or surrender. No one expected them to succeed.


    As for potential deaths, their group estimated that only those of viscount level houses were weak enough to lose their lives. Therefore, the deaths would be irrelevant.


    The real purpose of those beasts was to fuel the development of the church''s Anti Barbarian Totem weapons. But now, they were all gone!


    "How is that possible?"


    Elmar asked with the kind of puzzlement he had not felt in decades. As a matter of fact, in his more than two hundred years of existence, he couldn''t recall coming across such an odd matter.


    Could thousands of beasts disappear without a trace? Who would believe that?


    However, the clear dismay within the bishop''s eyes showed that this was no joke.


    "I don''t know! You ask me, but who am I supposed to ask to?"


    The bishop almost cried, not knowing what else to say. He also wanted to know what was going on.


    His neck was at stake!


    Both Elmar and the bishop turned toward the contestants, their Semi-Saint eyesight seeking answers within them. However, the only things they saw were blank stares and rising astonishment.


    Clearly, they also knew nothing.


    However, a scant few had an idea. Both Koloman and Holger inferred that the only variable capable of producing such a result was Konrad. As a demon, only he was equipped with the tools to possibly subdue the beasts. How he hid them, however, they couldn''t comprehend. After all, the church had made sure none of them stepped into the Prism World with space treasures.


    Instinctively, they were about to turn inquisitive gazes toward him when his chilling voice boomed within their minds.


    "Don''t look at me! Keep staring at the bishop."


    The order stopped them dead in their tracks, forcing them to maintain blank stares on the bishop.


    As for Konrad, he feigned the same confusion as all the others. Neither Elmar nor the bishop could find anything wrong with the contestants. However, there had to be something. Someone among them had to be guilty. Someone capable of taming those beasts and bring them away in a space treasure.


    But all their cultivation levels were clear to their eyes. Therefore, unless someone powerful enough to deceive them was present, their guess made no sense.


    "The only possible explanation is that among them, a barbarian Saint gifted in camouflage and space control is hiding. However, this makes even less sense. Why would that kind of powerhouse only poach the beasts beneath the Accursed Rank? He should have emptied it all."


    "The matter is strange, but unless all the people present are captured, not much can be gained from it."


    "What to do?"


    "I need to report this matter to His Eminence, ask for punishment and listen to his instructions."


    The bishop was about to excuse himself and leave the room when Elmar''s voice echoed.


    "Outstanding. Then let''s carry on."


    All trace of the initial stupor had vanished from his face. The only remaining thing being clear satisfaction.


    The bishop was once again struck by confusion. Obviously, what he should now do was to cancel the competition, keep all the contestants under house arrest, and report to the higher-ups. What did Elmar mean by -carry on-?


    "Your Highness, what do you mean by that? I must submit a report to my superiors and wait for orders."


    Elmar turned toward the bishop with a calm, but chilling gaze.


    "What do I mean? What do you mean?! Obviously, those contestants succeeded in the impossible task given to them, and we should normally carry on to the competition''s next part."


    Those words took the dozens of people by surprise, and they all exchanged odd glances.


    They''d succeeded? Why were they not aware of that?


    Hearing Elmar''s words, Konrad inwardly gave him ten thousand praises.


    "Outstanding! An outstanding man!"


    The bishop didn''t know what was going on anymore.


    "Your highness what do you mean by that? There is clearly no way those contestants could h-¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, he stopped, terrified by what he was about to admit.


    "Oh? What? Were you about to say that there was no way for them to succeed? That the church purposely gave them an impossible task and caused the vain death of nobles?


    Is that what you were about to say?"


    Elmar inquired with a radiant smile that only brought coldness to the bishop''s heart.


    "O-of course not but¡­"


    "But what? Earlier you claimed bishop Alto was the sole mastermind. However, you clearly expected to find thousands of demonic beasts inside. Meaning that you knew very well what you were throwing them into. Therefore, this should be a reasonable competition with high chances of success. Right?"


    Sweat trickled on the bishop''s forehead as he realized his mistake.


    "Of¡­c-course."


    He stuttered.


    "Very well. The requirement from what I''ve been told was for them to clear the first two levels. And now the first two levels are cleared, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "That being the case, they completed their task. What do you want to investigate when you should be discussing the competition''s next stage?"


    All the contestants awoke and cast elated gazes toward the crown prince.


    "His Highness is right! Regardless of the method, we''ve fulfilled the requirement."


    "Right, didn''t you say that we would make the count after checking the two levels'' condition? They are cleared. It''s time for you to count and select the contenders for the next stage!"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    The bishop wanted to cry but had no tears. If this weren''t stopped, he would be forced to carry on with the competition.


    However, the Holy Flame Baptism quota had already been reserved for someone else? How could he let this carry-on? His head would roll!


    "Your highness there are many questionable parts we need to investigate."


    Elmar''s smile remained, but vast Semi-Holy force erupted from his body and oppressed the bishop who dropped onto his knees.


    "Are you trying to argue semantics to prevent those valorous contestants from obtaining the fruit of their labor? Is it possible that you''re trying to rig the competition and prevent any one of them from obtaining the quota? Was that your plan all along?"


    Each word carried with it immense pressure that assaulted the bishop''s bones.


    "I¡­wouldn''t dare."


    "Good. That being the case, what are you waiting for?"


    The pressure vanished, and the inwardly wailing bishop stood up to collect the granted space treasures and check every contestant''s points. Elmar stood by his side to wait for the result.


    Due to the sudden beast horde, the contest didn''t carry on for more than a day. Therefore, the results weren''t that outstanding. However, as he examined Konrad''s bag, the bishop frowned.


    "Twenty Monstrous Beasts? Twelve of the low-level, eight of the mid-level? How could this be?"


    He clearly remembered that before the competition, Konrad''s cultivation was of the sixth step Grand Knight and Priest Ranks. However now, it had shot up to the second step Arch-Knight and Priest Ranks. The only reasonable explanation was that he had been storing his spiritual energy for a massive breakthrough during the competition.


    In his long existence, the bishop had seen many such occurrences. Therefore, he didn''t take it to heart. However, the kill count was a bit too high considering his cultivation level. And with their strength, his three other teammates couldn''t help him achieve it.


    "This means that he can fight above his level. However, without a high-tier cultivation method, powerful bloodline, and physique, that is impossible. When did house Kracht breed such a talent?"


    The bishop was impressed, but ultimately didn''t think much of it. After all, across all those centuries, he had seen many talents. Especially since he personally witnessed the most exceptional talent in the history of the Holy Flame Empire in battle, nothing could surprise him.


    In front of her, Konrad''s deeds were not worth mentioning.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way for him to defeat Holger¡­alas."


    If house Kracht won the quota, he was confident in his ability to force them into backing down. However, if the von Jurgen did, his life was over.


    But at the very least, he found great delight in announcing the results.


    "Number 30...


    Number 29¡­


    Number¡­


    Number three, Nils von Jurgen: 900 points.


    Number two, Holger von Jurgen:1500 points.


    Number one¡­hehe¡­Anselm Kracht: 4400 points."


    The last words didn''t sit well within Elmar''s ears and caused all to wonder if they''d heard wrong.

 67 Rising Tensions

    Konrad had remained buried within the dozens of contestants, causing most to overlook his existence. Especially with the presence of the crown prince and his handling of the recent events, his name had vanished from the contestants'' minds.


    However, hearing the two words "number one" paired with the name "Anselm Kracht," all began looking for him. Dozens of pairs of eyes locked upon him while those around him took several steps back, unknowingly forming a circle around him. The crown prince followed those eyes and spotted the green haired Kracht youth Konrad was currently disguising himself as.


    Puzzlement flashed within his silver eyes as he observed Konrad. Why was it that with his Semi-Holy eyesight, he couldn''t understand the nature of a youth''s physique? The only thing he could see was the cultivation of the second step Arch Knight and Priest Ranks. Even then, he had to pay close attention.


    Clearly, that youth possessed an ability or artifact that allowed him to evade the scrutiny of even Semi-Saints, and although his features matched the usual members of house Kracht, Elmar couldn''t help but feel something amiss. Their eyes met, and although, at first glance, those eyes seemed awed by his presence, Elmar could feel no fear ingrained within them.


    Konrad tried his best to give a flawless display, but the two centuries Elmar spent dancing with court politics allowed him to spot the imperfections others would not. If Konrad showed blatant insolence, Elmar wouldn''t have paid him much attention. However, he was clearly trying to conceal his true feelings and thoughts from the eyes of those around him.


    Elmar concluded that he had something to hide. A background check was necessary, but that was only secondary.


    "Seventeen years old, but already at the second step of the Arch Knight and Priest Ranks. In raw spiritual talent, he surpasses Nils. Perhaps, he also surpasses me. According to what happened, he got his score in only one day. Therefore, it is very likely that he can defeat mid-level Monstrous Beasts.


    Meaning that in battle power, without his True Spirit Form, Holger is at best able to contend with him. With such a descendant, why would Wolfgang let his daughter marry outside? He will most likely have them married before we can bring the imperial edict. If they are not already.


    Troublesome¡­"


    Holger taking Iliana''s hand was an essential tool for Elmar to expand his control of the Uradel nobles. Initially, they planned to present the edict after the competition, but now it seemed they were a step late.


    As for Konrad, he was slightly annoyed. That his score made him the center of attention was nothing surprising. However, the crown prince was not supposed to be here. His presence messed with all the plans previously laid out. Holger could no longer fake injury, and from the insistence he saw within Elmar''s eyes, Konrad could bet his fingers that before the competition ended, the crown prince would have a report on him.


    Fortunately, he carefully selected his identity among the many Kracht descendants. The real Anselm Kracht had always been a loner who focused solely on cultivation and never mingled with nobles of his age. His status within house Kracht was meager, and none paid him much attention. To top it all, he was an orphan.


    To say nothing of outsiders, even the members of house Kracht found it difficult to know his current progress and true nature. Besides his birth certificate and lineage, Elmar couldn''t find anything. House Kracht wouldn''t be the first training talents from the shadows. Best of all, Konrad had made sure Anselm was somewhere "safe," away from prying eyes to avoid complications.


    But as their silent exchange carried on, killing intent aimed at Elmar rose, causing him to shift his attention toward its origin. His eyes fell upon Koloman who didn''t disguise the hatred within his gaze, and the desire to kill.


    Taken by surprise, Konrad didn''t have time to react. Although he knew that there must have been a deeper reason to his new servant''s hatred of the von Jurgen, he didn''t expect him to so brazenly fire killing intent at the crown prince.


    Was he courting death?


    "I should have taken some time to browse through his memories. However, this is not necessarily a bad thing. Let him draw the crown prince''s attention. It would be a pity if he died, but he can only blame himself."


    Konrad didn''t intervene, but surprisingly, when Elmar''s eyes locked on Koloman''s face, a frown flashed by his face, but he took no further action.


    The bishop who awaited an explosion of tension was disappointed by the lack of reaction. As for the remaining contestants, with Elmar present, they didn''t dare comment on the rankings.


    Joke, a Semi-Saint of the church just lost his head for offending the imperial family. Did they not cherish their lives?


    "Now that the rankings have been announced, we will lead you to your assigned quarters where you can rest until the beginning of the second round. Those you came with are waiting there.


    The second round starts in two days."


    Those who didn''t qualify didn''t feel much disappointment. From the beginning, all had a rough idea of who could make it to the second round.


    Unlike the first round, the second was a public event during which the nobility gathered to observe the battles of the most promising youths of the various houses and witness the birth of the next Holy Talent.


    Regardless of how low their talent initially was, whoever obtained the Holy Flame Baptism possessed great chances to reach the Holy Rank in a lifetime. In the future, that person was destined to stand at the peak of the Holy Flame Empire.


    ...


    Elmar pulled Holger and Nils toward the quarters assigned to the imperial family and led them into his chosen room. Incomparably vast, the church dedicated entire wings with several rooms to the competing families.


    "The combined points of all the members of the imperial family didn''t equal that of a single youth of house Kracht. I believe this is the first time I feel the name -von Jurgen- echoing with -shame-


    Care to explain how exactly this happened?"


    Although Elmar kept a level tone, Holger could feel the displeasure hidden within.


    "I have no excuse."


    Holger bowed, saying nothing further.


    Nils who stood by Elmar''s side knew that her fifth brother was about to get punished for her misdeeds, and so took his defense.


    "It''s all my fault, you can''t blame him! I snuck out of the group to go on a solo hunt and ended up coming across that Accursed Beast. Holger had to drop the hunt to come to my aid, and then leave the third level to make sure I could heal in peace.


    Was it not for that, our scores would have never been so low!


    Sorry!"


    "A simple sorry is not enough to make up for this loss of face. We are the imperial family. At the very center of our empire, how can we allow lesser houses surpass us? What message are we sending? Decline?


    Holger, do you understand your mistake?"


    "As the team leader, I''ve failed to get my priorities straight and damaged the dignity of the imperial family. Please punish me."


    Elmar nodded and fell into his seat.


    "Since you know your wrongs, it is your duty to fix them. As long as you trample all contestants and snatch the quota, all is well.


    By the way, how did you manage to repel an Accursed Beast?"


    Elmar knew his younger brother''s strength better than anyone else. Although in his True Spirit Form, Holger would rarely find a rival beneath the Transcendent Rank, escaping from the clutches of an Accursed Beast was something he could not accomplish.


    However, before Holger could answer, Nils stepped forward.


    "It was thanks to Anselm! He was fighting that demonic beast by my side and held out long enough for Holger to come to our aid."


    Elmar felt a strange exuberance within Nils'' voice as she mentioned "Anselm." If his sharp ears weren''t betraying him, she seemed quite fond of him.


    "Yes, it''s true. When I arrived, Nils had just lost consciousness from the beast''s blow. I teamed up with that Kracht boy, and together we managed to escape.


    Holger repeated the version imprinted in his mind by Konrad. Hearing this, Elmar simply nodded. However, at the same time, he sent a mental message to Holger.


    "The Holy Flame Baptism quota is of paramount importance to you. Without it, even if you manage to reach sainthood, you can''t do it in less than two thousand years. We don''t have that much time.


    There must be no mistake.


    As for that boy, he''s likely Wolfgang''s chosen son-in-law. After the competition, I will dispose of him to pave the way for you."


    Nils remained unaware of the brief mental exchange. As for Holger, no trace of surprise appeared within his eyes. Inwardly though, he was full of complaints.


    Meanwhile, Konrad who, from a distance, observed the scene through Holger''s mind curled his lips into a smile.


    "Crown Prince, it is way too early to say who will dispose of who."

 68 Koloman’s Pligh

    Led by priestesses, the contestants headed into their respective quarters. Afterward, among the bored daughters and wives of noble that came to support their kin, gossip ran amuck.


    "Did you hear? That boy from house Kracht got first rank in the first round."


    "The one that beat Koloman senseless?"


    "Yes, that one!"


    "I heard he''s only seventeen. Do you think he can win the competition?"


    "How is that possible? The fifth prince is a Pureblooded Paragon Spirit several levels above him. There is absolutely no way that boy can win."


    "I guess you''re right. Hey, he should be unmarried right?"


    ...


    In his room, Koloman was running circles with his wife by his side. Having not witnessed the previous events, she couldn''t understand where all his unease and apprehension came from, and she didn''t care.


    Since he made clear his intention to woe Iliana, their relationship had soured. Was it not for her family being subservient to house Slesinger, she would have already requested a divorce.


    However, not caring was one thing; having to deal with the incessant noise of his clattering steps was another. She stopped her nail polishing session and turned her gaze toward that disgraced husband of hers.


    "Could you not make this much noise? What''s wrong with you?"


    Koloman ignored her. Right now, his worry filled mind had no time to spare for his wife. He''d shoved himself into a terrible situation, and he knew it. How could he be so foolish as to fire killing intent at the Crown Prince? If Elmar chose to press charges, even his father couldn''t save him.


    "I must leave this place and request an audience with maternal grandfather. At this point, only he can keep me safe."


    He reckoned. However, at that time, a knocking sound echoed from his door.


    "Who?!"


    He snarled. Why did people always choose the worst of times to disturb him? But when the intruder''s voice echoed within his head, he almost soiled his pants.


    "I."


    Naturally, it was Konrad''s. Koloman rushed toward the door, opened it, and welcomed him inside with deference.


    Konrad swept the room with a glance, and his eyes locked on the dainty young woman sitting beside a marble table with her legs crossed.


    With his Origin Sight, Konrad recognized her as another winged serpent. However, one with a much lower bloodline purity than Koloman''s. Still, she was an outstanding beauty whose alluring figure left no room for nitpicking. At the seventh step Grand Knight Rank, her cultivation level also stood out.


    As soon as Konrad stepped in, her eyes fell upon him, recognizing him as the boy that thrashed her husband when they''d first arrived. According to the gossips, he also got first place in the previous round. What was he doing here?


    Stranger still, Koloman stood by his side with deference she didn''t know he possessed. Their eyes met, and she saw within his gaze a predatory glint that made her feel like vulnerable prey. Like with that simple glance, she''d been marked, and could no longer escape his palm.


    An orchid scent spread within the room, infiltrated her nostrils, and spread throughout her body, causing her to heat up and clench her legs like an alarmed little pet.


    "Koloman, Koloman, aren''t you a greedy one. With such a fine lady by your side, why did you need to chase my woman? Tss, tss, tss. Oh well, I guess I''m in no position to criticize you."


    He chuckled and stepped toward the woman whose green slit eyes stayed glued on him. Pink mist spread from his fingertips, dived into her pores and turned her rising heat into full-blown lust.


    Feeling the profane force overtake her, and the debauched thoughts running wild within her mind, she bit her lower lips, but unbeknown to her, only produced a more alluring picture.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Irmhild."


    Konrad stretched his hand toward Irmhild, she took it, allowing him to pull her into a warm embrace that caused her heartbeat to accelerate. He then took her seat, instead, placing her on his lap.


    Unsure of how to handle the situation, Koloman floundered, stood still, and did nothing.


    Konrad kept one arm around Irmhild''s waist while the other held her hand. He then returned his attention onto the dazed Koloman.


    "Are you wondering why I''m here? I came to reward you."


    "Reward me?"


    Koloman hesitated. Although a radiant smile remained plastered on Konrad''s face, his words chilled him to the bones.


    "Reward, yes. Thanks to your insubordination and overflowing killing intent aimed at Crown Prince Elmar, I managed to avoid scrutiny. Doesn''t that deserve a reward?"


    He asked while stroking Irmhild''s back and making her lean against his chest.


    Understanding the crux of the issue, Koloman fell onto his knees and kowtowed.


    "Master, apologies! I was muddled for one second and lost control of myself!"


    Konrad briefly browsed through Koloman''s memories and saw the true reason for his hatred for the crown prince. There was indeed boundless enmity between them. In a nutshell, Koloman''s sister had died because of him. This made Elmar''s reaction more incomprehensible.


    Still, Konrad wouldn''t let him off that easily.


    "I don''t really care about your grievances. However, you''ve put yourself in his radar when I needed you to lay low and directly provoked him. Although they chose to remain silent, more than one person must have felt that killing intent. This makes your future worrying and jeopardizes my plans.


    Annoying¡­"


    Irmhild didn''t understand what was going on, and the word "master" spoken by Koloman caused more confusion to spread within her mind. However, the enthralling scent and energy released by Konrad freed her of all those needless concern, leading her to rub herself against him as if only the two of them were present.


    Sweat filled Koloman''s face, but seeing his wife acting like a whore within Konrad''s hands, his fear was replaced by a new wave of indignation.


    "Displeased?"


    Konrad''s voice echoed, forcing Koloman to swallow his anger.


    "I¡­wouldn''t dare."


    "Good. Because your reward for all those good deeds is to enjoy the sight of your wife getting plowed by me. In any case, now that you''re only a man in appearance, someone must take care of her needs, right?


    It might as well be me."


    "What?"


    Koloman protested, but before he could stand up, Konrad''s eyes nailed him onto the ground.


    "Stay still and do nothing besides watching. I do not want you to miss anything."


    Irmhild had already forgotten about her husband, blowing her hot, panting breath against Konrad''s cheeks with aching need clear within her eyes. Konrad lifted her chin, bringing her lips close to his, and brushed his forehead against hers.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    He asked, his eyes glittering with violet light, and his overpowering presence filling her.


    "I want you to fuck me."


    She replied without hesitation, and hearing this, Koloman collapsed. Despite being a cultivator, he was on the verge of having a stroke!

 69 Abused Servant R-18

    "How can I not oblige?"


    There was false helplessness in his voice. He grabbed Irmhild''s thigh with one hand, maintained the other around her waist, and teased her lips with his. Brushing, but not kissing while she tried to catch him within hers. The teasing game carried on for an instant before Konrad planted a kiss on Irmhild''s neck, suckled on her flesh as his tongue drew an arc all the way to her shoulder.


    The heat consuming her from the inside erased all form of rationality she had left. She wanted to throw herself onto Konrad, to force him onto the ground and ride him until he exploded within her, but strangely, she felt a foreign force trapping her within certain actions and forbidding others.


    She was at his mercy, and the thought caused a moan to escape her lips.


    "Mhm¡­"


    She shuddered, watching him hickey her upper body while lowering her dress to below her ample chest with one finger. Her bust sprang free, bouncing in the air by Konrad''s face. He cupped one breast within his hand, teasing one pink nipple with his fingers while pulling the other into his lips and tugging onto it.


    She couldn''t suppress her pleasure gasps.


    "Aaahh¡­"


    Irmhild wrapped her arms around his neck, burying him within her chest while he sucked and played with her tits. The sensation moistening her inner thighs at breakneck speed.


    Konrad''s hand slid below her dress and snuck between her legs, spreading them apart, to rub his fingers on her erect clit.


    His shaft hardened against her thigh, the fabric unable to suppress its warmth. And knowing that this rising piece of meat would soon hammer her, caused another pleasure wave to course through Irmhild''s veins.


    Clearly, she was reaching the end of her endurance and needed more.


    "More¡­I want more¡­take me!"


    She pleaded, and Koloman''s bloodshot eyes almost cracked. Since when did his wife become so proactive, and why was she so brazenly throwing herself at a man she''d just met? Was this her true nature? Or was some other force at play?


    "Incubus¡­he must be an incubus."


    The realization then struck Koloman, and he despaired. Due to Konrad''s order, he couldn''t shift his attention and was forced to watch every detail of the two getting it on. The imprint of this nightmare would forever remain within his mind.


    "If you insist."


    Konrad replied in an amused tone that showed no consideration for his suffering servant, lifting up Irmhild''s dress to reveal her drenched inner thighs, then freed his shaft from his pants.


    The mixture of holy and demonic force that seemed to burst from it heightened Irmhild''s lust and kindled her greed. In a heartbeat, she pulled her undergarments to the side and grabbed that dazzling meat-rod within her hands. Her eyes seemed to only have the cock within them.


    Irmhild gave the rod a few pumps, then pressed it against the entrance of her pussy lips.


    "Don''t¡­do it."


    Koloman pleaded through his teeth while biting his lips to blood. This was too much to bear!


    Even if he didn''t treat her well and wouldn''t hesitate to divorce her to obtain a better marriage deal, she was still his wife! She belonged to him!


    What man could endure the sight of his spouse about to eagerly impale herself on another man''s rod? He couldn''t!


    However, his feeble words couldn''t reach her. It was as if whatever Konrad did to her had utterly consumed her judgment, leaving no place for anything besides the need to satisfy her hunger.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. It''s not like I''m stealing your wife. She''ll still be Madam Slesinger tomorrow. I''m just doing my civic duty and providing her with the service she needs."


    You should be thanking me."


    A metallic taste filled Koloman''s mouth and he spat blood.


    Still, he couldn''t lose consciousness.


    The greedy Irmhild didn''t have many considerations. She speared herself onto Konrad''s large rod, welcoming his warmth into her snatch with one descent.


    "Aaah¡­"


    She gasped, feeling her butt cheeks kissing his full balls, and his wonderful cock settling itself within her.


    The simple act of taking his cock in electrified her. Her lips formed an "O" shape, and a small orgasm hit her.


    The deed was done, Koloman was now officially a cuckold. Of course, the game was far from its end.


    Irmhild planted her feet firmly on the ground, wrapped her arms around Konrad''s neck, and without further ado, began riding him.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sound of her cushy rear slamming against his balls soon filled the room. Driven by her lust, she showed no restraint, impaling herself as hard and fast as she could with no consideration for pain.


    Fortunately, the golden rod''s abilities kicked into gear, allowing her to enjoy the hardest pounding of her life without an ounce of pain. Konrad''s hands held her waist, supporting her while bringing her up and down with greater strength and speed.


    Her tongue lolled out, and she danced on his cock with reckless abandon, letting it reach places she didn''t know could be reached, and hit pleasure spots that had never been triggered beforehand.


    "Aaah¡­yess¡­ahhh!"


    Her moaning intensified as her brutal handling of Konrad''s dick carried on, and waves upon waves of ecstasy flooded her mind. Soon, the pleasure proved too much for her to handle. The succession of orgasms depleted her strength. Her legs gave out, but fortunately, Konrad''s reliable hands were there to keep things going.


    Holding her by below her thigh, he lifted her from the ground, and stepped closer toward Koloman, then resumed hammering her right in his face.


    "Ooooh¡­Divine Lord!"


    Like a constrictor coiling around its prey, Irmhild locked Konrad tighter against her, using every bit of strength she had left to cling onto him and that extreme pleasure he brought her.


    His cock tensed within her, announcing its release. Konrad groped her butt cheeks firmly within his hands and drove in for one last thrust.


    "Aaargh!"


    He groaned, his white-purple seed erupting within her, and sliding onto the ground in small droplets.


    Exhausted, Irmhild passed out within his arms.


    Konrad laid her on the bed, and returned his attention onto Koloman whose body trembled, while his lips had turned red from blood.


    "Well, well. Is that defiance I see here? Don''t worry, it won''t stay for long."


    Konrad stretched out his hand and placed it onto Koloman''s face.


    Violet mist burst from it and spread within his Koloman''s mind.


    "What¡­are you going to do?"


    "I can''t have your personal grievances standing in the way of my plans. I must rewrite your thoughts so that from now on, you can only behave as a useful servant."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t feel a thing."


    Koloman''s eyes widened with fright, the pain of being cuckolded replaced by the danger of losing his personality, all that made him who he was, to turn into Konrad''s puppet.


    He wanted to struggle, but due to the previous order, he couldn''t move a muscle.


    "Please...no¡­"


    But it was too late, the purple mist colonized his mind, modified his thoughts and very nature, to turn him into a docile, obedient man whose life''s purpose was to serve Konrad wholeheartedly.


    From now on, he would no longer care about anything besides his master''s orders and would act according to his needs.


    If he needed him to pose as the previous Koloman, he flawlessly would.


    If he needed him to act as a braindead pet, he flawlessly would.


    This was the power of the Master-Servant contract!

 70 Incorrigible

    "Who are you?"


    "Your servant!"


    Koloman replied without a shred of hesitation.


    "Good. You didn''t necessarily have the wrong idea. It''s time for you to leave. However, if I''m not mistaken, the crown prince will pay you a visit before you can do so.


    Either he wishes to keep your feud quiet, or he has some misgivings about killing you. Let''s test the waters. Pack your things and leave. When he intercepts you, act like you always did. If he tries to kill you, I will summon you by my side and hide you within my space treasure for a few days.


    If he doesn''t, I will use the opportunity to get a better understanding of that new opponent of mine."


    After laying down the directives, Konrad left, heading toward his own quarters.


    ¡­


    The wing reserved for house Kracht was currently full of bluster. The Kracht fillers had returned with news of Konrad seizing victory in the first round, which caused both Iliana and Daphne to beam with joy.


    However, for more than an hour, Konrad was nowhere to be seen. All the contestants had already returned to their camps. Only he failed to show up. Apparently, once the priestesses came to lead them to their chambers, he silently vanished.


    At first, they didn''t think much of it. However, when the time count was approaching the two hours, worry started filling their minds.


    "Where is that bastard?"


    Iliana wondered while fidgeting with her fingers. Meanwhile, Daphne combed her hairs in front of a mirror. Seeing her dedicated hair-brushing, Iliana''s nervousness worsened.


    "You''ve been combing your hairs in front of that mirror for more than an hour. Can''t you do nothing else? You''re making me nervous!"


    Daphne didn''t spare her a glance, carrying on with her hair-brushing.


    "You''ve been fidgeting with your fingers for more than an hour. Can''t you do nothing else? You''re making ME nervous!"


    She retorted while keeping her eyes glued on her reflection within the mirror. Both shared the same nervousness, they just had different ways of showing it. Iliana wanted to yank those damnable hairs but restrained herself.


    "Should we go look for him?"


    She asked after a short sigh.


    "Where would we go? It''s not like he''s lost right? He''s probably diddling a priestess or two."


    Daphne replied to reassure herself.


    "Not a priestess, actually. Just another man''s wife."


    A brash voice echoed within their minds. Instantly, they turned to seek its source, only to see light particles bypass the walls, and dive into the room. In a twister, those light particles reformed in Konrad''s shape.


    He stood at the center of the chamber, with an impetuous smile plastered on his face.


    "Daddy!"


    The first to react, Daphne cast her comb aside and threw herself into Konrad''s arms. He welcomed her, with open arms.


    "Aren''t you overreacting a little bit, it has not been that long. Did you really miss me that much?"


    "Of course, every day not spent by your side makes me feel trapped in a bitter sea."


    She flattered. Meanwhile, Iliana who never lost her priorities crossed her arms beneath her chest and daggered Konrad with her eyes.


    "Others rushed back to their quarters as soon as they go the opportunity, but you¡­you¡­were actually diddling someone? Couldn''t you even wait after seeing us? How can you be so heartless?"


    She complained.


    "So, I take it you also missed me? Don''t worry, she doesn''t mean anything."


    "You!"


    Iliana indexed Konrad''s forehead with her trembling finger, suppressing the urge to castrate him.


    "If you don''t change your ways, I swear I will make you a cuckold!"


    Fearless, Konrad patted Daphne''s head while she rubbed her face against his chest.


    "Now that I know you have the thought, the problem is easily solved. I will just take you days and nights to make sure you don''t have the strength to go look elsewhere. Come, come, let''s start your new regimen."


    Iliana who knew the might of her beloved demon was terror-stricken.


    "Wait, wait, I was just talking nonsense."


    She blurted and tried to run toward the door. Unfortunately for her, she couldn''t surpass Konrad in speed. He grabbed her waist with his left hand and pulled her onto his left shoulder while keeping the docile Daphne within his right.


    "Licentious bastard, let go of me!"


    "As a licentious bastard, I absolutely cannot let go of you. To bed, we go."


    "Help!"


    But it was to no avail, her clothes were dispatched, and Konrad made right on his promise to leave her no strength to look elsewhere.


    Actually, by the time he was done with them, neither Iliana nor Daphne had the ability to stand.


    ...


    News of the first round''s end spread throughout the nobility circles, with the appearance of the Kracht underdog none had expected beforehand. However, not a soul believed the Kracht youth capable of defeating Holger and coming out on top. The quota already belonged to him.


    Still, as per custom, many noblemen and women began making their way toward the church in anticipation for the second round. Busy with the tasks Konrad had entrusted to him, Wolfgang wasn''t joining the fun. Instead, Zamira and Wulf replaced him, attending the competition in his stead.


    The first day was coming to an end, and as per Konrad''s orders, Koloman prepared to flee back to his house. He left behind Irmhild and the supporting members that didn''t participate in the first round and made his getaway.


    However, by the time he stepped out of the church''s range, a towering, silver-haired figure appeared in front of him.


    Naturally, it was Elmar.


    Seeing the crown prince appear out of thin air, Koloman''s eyes shone with a mixture of anger and fright.


    "I don''t know why your highness is meeting me today away from prying eyes. Have I done something to deserve your attention?"


    There was defiance within Koloman''s tone as if regardless of Elmar''s might, he couldn''t bring himself to show him deference.


    Strangely, Elmar observed his face in silence with his eyes void of emotions.


    That long, silent stare triggered a wave of discomfort within Koloman''s heart.


    "You are Emilia''s little brother?"


    Elmar asked, breaking the silence, and hearing that name caused Koloman''s eyes to burn with anger and killing intent. Of course, this display was nothing but an act controlled by Konrad''s will.


    "I am indeed. Your highness really has a good memory. I didn''t think that after all those years, you would still remember a small fry like me."


    Emilia Slesinger was the only daughter of the Slesinger duke. She was a warm and gentle soul loved by all that made her acquaintance. She was also a mesmerizing beauty.


    Unfortunately, almost forty years ago, she committed the terrible mistake of falling for the crown prince Elmar. Unbeknown to Emilia, he used her to obtain inside information on her house, steal and sabotage many of their businesses within the capital, all while keeping her under the illusion that he loved her.


    He also used the information he gleaned from her to prepare the assassinations of many key members of house Slesinger.


    By the time she realized what he''d been up to, it was too late. She personally witnessed her Semi-Saint uncle butchered by Elmar during a dreadful night.


    The realization that she''d been stupidly contributing to her family''s demise was too hard to bear.


    Out of shame and grief, she committed suicide, only leaving behind an apologetic note. When they realized what had transpired, many of house Slesinger lost all affection for her and cursed her name for their losses. Her own father didn''t mourn her, blaming everything on her "stupidity."


    At the time, Koloman was eight. Yet, the events remained firmly engrained within his mind and fueled his hatred of the imperial family.

 71 Which One Will You Choose?

    Winged serpents and paragon spirits had been at odds for more than a hundred thousand years. Although the winged serpents had been feigning submission for the last thousands of years, the von Jurgen firmly believed they were just biding their time. Therefore, they would suppress them at any given opportunity.


    Elmar''s position as crown prince wasn''t always as secure as it was now. He was the first of eight sons, the strongest and most outstanding in cultivation talent. However, he wasn''t always the craftiest.


    The best at scheming, his second brother used to cause him a lot of trouble and almost led their father into deposing him. Back then, he''d genuinely fallen for Emilia. However, when the second prince got wind of it, he stealthily informed their father, the holy emperor.


    He flew into rage and left Elmar with only two choices. Either using the situation to his advantage to deal severe blows to the winged serpents or abandon his title of crown prince.


    Elmar chose the crown prince title.


    "You are a fool. I could legitimately kill you, and none would blame me for it.


    However, for the sake of your sister, I will spare your life this once. In return, you must never leave the confines of house Slesinger in a lifetime.


    If you do, your life ends."


    Elmar then vanished as silently as he''d appeared.


    ...


    "A sentimental crown prince? Unexpected. However, I can use that to my advantage."


    Knowing that Elmar meant to dispose of him after the competition, Konrad couldn''t sit like livestock awaiting death. The original plan was to disappear and return to the palace after the competition with his eunuch status and the empress'' token. However, now that he''d entered Elmar''s radar, more caution proved necessary.


    Another problem was how to defeat Holger. In the wilds, with Man-Breaker in hands, he obviously didn''t fear him. In the competition, however, it was a whole other matter.


    In his True-Spirit Form, Holger was almost invincible beneath the Transcendent Rank. To defeat him, Konrad would either need to master the powers of his physiques, increase his cultivation, or learn a fourth circle spell.


    The last option, he could do with the system. However, this was bound to raise questions he didn''t wish to answer.


    Fourth circle spells and above were all controlled by the Holy Flame Church. Besides the sovereign prince houses and the imperial family, none could access them without submitting to the church.


    Even the dukes were no exception. How then could he explain his ownership of one of them?


    However, as he pondered his options, a knocking sound came from his doorstep.


    Iliana and Daphne were currently resting by his sides. Unwilling to disturb them, he silently snuck out of bed, got dressed in a large blue robe open at the chest, and stepped toward the door. At the same time, he activated his Origin Sight to see who he owed the visit to.


    What he saw caused puzzlement to flash within his eyes.


    Pulling the handle, Konrad stepped outside and closed the door behind him.


    There, two palace ladies were waiting for him.


    "What are you doing here? And what do you want with me?"


    The palace ladies looked at him with a smile, and each pulled out a box they extended toward him.


    "Congratulations, her majesty, the holy empress is offering you a treasure. With it, victory is yours."


    "Congratulations, her grace, the holy consort is offering you a treasure. With it, victory is yours."


    "However, you can only pick one of the two."


    Konrad who hadn''t anticipated such development stared flabbergasted at the two.


    "Come again?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the imperial palace, Verena and Else were meeting for their weekly chess match.


    "Which one do you think he will pick?"


    Verena asked while moving her chess piece.


    "Yours is too eye-catching. There is also no certainty he can use it. He should pick mine or none at all."


    "I tend to think yours is the most eye-catching."


    ...


    Regaining his wits, Konrad lowered his gaze to the two boxes presented to him and opened their lids.


    Within the holy consort''s box, he saw a golden pill rippling with terrifying force, while within the holy empress'' box was an ordinary looking dark-blue scroll.


    Using his Origin Sight, he analyzed the nature of the two items.


    "Saint-Origin Pill."


    "Low-grade Fourth Circle Spell: Lesser Storm Elemental."


    Two bombs had just landed into his hands. A rare item, Saint-Origin Pills contained the essence of deceased Saints and were naturally condensed upon their death.


    Swallowing it, he could bring his physiques to higher levels even without the help of the system. It would also be of great use when he reached the Transcendent Rank and needed to unlock his meridians.


    Better, it also granted him a chance to unlock a special physique linked to the deceased Saint''s constitution. However, for a few days after swallowing it, holy essence would swirl around him like a beacon.


    As for the fourth circle spell, due to its storm element, even among low-grade fourth circle spells, it was extremely powerful and could contend with most mid-grade fourth circle spells.


    The problem was that in the Holy Flame Empire, only two houses had access to that spell.


    House von Jurgen and house Kvass. Outsiders were never allowed a glance. The implications made it arguably worse than the Saint-Origin Pill. How were these gifts? Obviously, they''d sent time-ticking bombs to his doorsteps!


    "You can thank her majesty and her grace on my behalf. However, those gifts are too heavy, and I dare not accept them."


    He then turned heels and was about to leave when Else''s representant''s voice echoed.


    "Her grace wanted me to tell you that there will be at least one Saint present during the next round. Your disguise cannot fool him. However, the protection of the holy essence left by the Saint-Origin Pill can help you pass that hurdle."


    Konrad hesitated. With his current bloodline level, he could indeed not deceive Saints. Only by reaching the next stage could he fool them.


    That Saint-Origin Pill clearly was the most sensible choice. However, his debts toward the holy consorts were pilling up, and soon, he wouldn''t be able to pay his due.


    More importantly, her motives and the nature of her relationship with the previous Konrad remained unknown. At this point, getting too close to her was unwise.


    "Tell her grace that her concern is appreciated but unnecessary. If I cannot win depending on my own strength, then I can only blame my uselessness."


    He declared, walked back into his chambers, and shut the door into their face.


    Knowing that they''d failed their mission, the maids sighed, turned heels and left. Thankfully they would both return without success.


    As soon as he locked the door, Konrad stepped into his new space treasure where he''d been hiding the demonic beasts. The system''s voice then echoed within his head.


    "Are you going to do it now?"


    "Yes. I wanted to wait and make further plans first, but I suppose there is no other way for me to win and evade scrutiny.


    Exchange 2,500,000 exp to promote me from Pureblooded Incubus to Dream-Weaver!"


    "As you wish!"

 72 Distance

    The third level of the incubus bloodline list, the Dream-Weaver stage unlocked many wondrous abilities. Most importantly, in terms of bloodline level, it was already the limit of what one could see in a mortal world. Outside of places like the main seats of the Celestial Church and the Infernal Cult, there was probably no knowledge of it.


    At this stage, the incubus became a true master of the ethereal, capable of sending his mind into others'' through astral projection and rewriting all their innate wishes or desires. He could also transform dreams into reality and summon nightmares to shred his foes.


    There were many other abilities. Among other things, his speed and strength would skyrocket while his flexibility reached inhuman levels.


    In the Infernal Realm, Dream-Weavers were born at the Semi-Holy Rank, and all belonged to the nobility. This alone was proof of their might.


    Within the space treasure, Konrad sat in the middle of an empty grassland with his original appearance, waiting for the system to complete the exchange. The system traded the 2,500,000 exp for the bloodline upgrade, and Konrad''s exp count dropped to 9,453,225.


    Then the transformation began. His white skin turned into a pale grey while long claws sprang from his fingers and toes. His eyes turned into a full violet, leaving no space for white, and his short black hairs extended to fall all the way down to his waist.


    Violent demonic energy swirled around his body, larger goat horns emerged from his forehead, and from his back grew a pair of grey flesh wings large enough to enshroud his form.


    He stood up, and although his height remained at 1.85 meters, his muscular build rippled overbearing energy and newfound might. In the distance, the demonic beasts that felt the outburst of demonic energy shivered in fright. Their instincts telling them to keep their heads pressed against the ground to avoid offending the lord.


    Konrad stretched out his arm, feeling that besides his new abilities, even his old one became a lot more powerful. His telekinesis could now accomplish mightier feats while his Transformation Skill could deceive even Saints.


    As for his physical abilities, he could feel himself:


    Harder.


    Better.


    Faster.


    Stronger.


    His speed, in particular, had already reached the Transcendent level.


    "Good. I should now have no trouble winning the competition."


    He reckoned, used his Transformation Skill to return to Anselm Kracht''s shape, and left the space treasure.


    By the time he returned to the outside world, Daphne and Iliana were still resting. However, he received news that Zamira and Wulf were on their way and therefore got dressed to welcome them.


    But as he stepped out of the door, a shadow shot from his side, and bared its claws at him!


    "AAAAARGH!"


    The shadow roared, and instinctively Konrad threw a palm at its face.


    *BAM*


    The "shadow" spiraled into the air and crashed onto the ground. Konrad shot a vigilant gaze at the figure he just sent flying, but when he saw who was lying on the ground, his eyes went from furious to puzzled.


    "I just wanted to surprise you! Why did you have to be so brutal?!"


    Nils wailed as she readjusted her position on the ground and stroked her right cheek where Konrad''s handprint now remained.


    Konrad blinked for a few seconds, not knowing what to do.


    "Vigilance is key to survival. You can only blame yourself for being so silly."


    He replied after a moment of silence. Nils couldn''t help but agree. However, her heart was still full of grievances. Why did the slap have to be so hard?


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    "You''re always bullying me. And here I was coming to do my good deed of the day."


    "Not interested."


    Konrad dryly cut.


    "You don''t even know what it is."


    "Not interested."


    Nils was struck speechless. What did she do to offend him?


    "You''re not even going to help me up?"


    "You have functional feet and legs. Use them."


    Without further ado, Konrad left. Nils could no longer pay any attention to the pain of her right cheek and leaped back on her feet.


    "Anselm Kracht, stop right there!"


    But Konrad ignored her and carried on with his way, so she crossed the distance between them, and seized his arm.


    "You''ve been avoiding me since that time in the forest. What did I do to you?"


    Considering her unique position in the imperial family, it wasn''t easy for Nils to make a friend. In fact, she didn''t have any. To say that she was content spending her days alone with her sword would be a lie.


    She''d finally managed to make a meaningful friend. Why was he suddenly trying to put distance between them? She couldn''t understand.


    It was fine if there was a reason. But to be snubbed out of the blue after a life and death event that should have brought them closer?


    What nonsense was this?


    Konrad stopped, his eyes brimming with frustration. Inwardly, he was currently struggling with two thoughts. One telling him to use Nils to deal with the crown prince''s next attack, another telling him to leave her out of it, and carry on with their respective lives.


    Both thoughts clashed within his mind, failing to obtain victory on one another.


    He yanked his arm free of her grasp and turned to face her with cold, piercing eyes.


    "Who says I''m avoiding you? There needs to be something between us before I need to do so.


    But there is nothing.


    We''re just acquaintances, people who met by chance and whose futures bear no connection whatsoever. I helped you, you helped me, and now we''re through.


    So stop acting as if I was your bosom friend because I am not."


    Konrad''s callous words took Nils by surprise, causing a stinging feeling to grow within her chest. Did she hear things well, or did his words get distorted within her mind?


    Konrad''s eyes held no compassion. He turned heels and was about to leave when once again, her voice stopped him.


    "You''re lying. I know you must be. I''ve been in your mind and you in mine. With the link we shared, you cannot deceive me!


    I certainly mean more to you than the¡­nothing¡­you''re trying to say."


    Konrad chuckled.


    "Nonsensical. Who is to say that what you saw wasn''t just what I allowed you to see.


    I initiated the link and controlled it throughout. All that happened was within my grasp.


    But since you seem so desperate for a reason, let me give you one. Iliana is my woman and betrothed, but you''re surnamed von Jurgen. Is that enough?"


    With those words, he left.


    Nils stood behind, staring dazed at his departing form with a wave of phantasmal blows assaulting her chest. Tears filled and blurred her eyes, but she remained there, like a statue.


    "Perhaps I was just being foolish."


    ...


    "Guiding the young ones is truly a daunting task. Why did you do that? That girl was the perfect shield to deflect the crown prince''s blows. You''ve wasted a golden opportunity."


    "I don''t need her for that."


    Konrad replied to the Flame Mark''s indignation.


    "Hahaha, the more you try to push her away, the more convinced I am that you will soon take her."


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    "You never wondered why does a princess need to pose as a prince? The answer is quite simple."


    "¡­"


    ...


    Afterward, Konrad welcomed Zamira and Wulf at the church''s entrance and brought them to the Kracht wing to select their lodgings. Of course, Zamira first headed toward Iliana and Daphne to inquire on their stay.


    The rest of the day was uneventful.


    Konrad isolated himself and sat cross-legged to cultivate, deepen his mastery of the Hundred Flowers Scripture, and further analyze his new abilities. The second day passed by in a flash, and it was now time for the second round to begin.

 73 Purple Lightning Attribute

    Today, the Holy Flame Church was full of bluster. Hundreds of nobles flooded its halls, eager for the competition to start. Many had already taken their seats in the arena, awaiting the competitors'' entrance.


    Meanwhile, said competitors were completing their last arrangements.


    ...


    "Take those two Saint-Origin Pills."


    Elmar ordered while extending two golden pills to Nils and Holger.


    Holger looked at them with confusion while Nils appeared slightly detached.


    "Elder brother, is that really necessary? This is¡­such a waste."


    Even for the imperial family, Saint-Origin Pills were in short supply. Their worth didn''t fully exert itself before the Transcendent and Semi-Holy Rank. Beneath those ranks, using them was a waste.


    Arch-Knights and Priests could not absorb even one-tenth of the pill''s power. For Elmar to pull out two required considerable resources. Thus, Holger really couldn''t bear using them at his current level.


    "Better be safe than sorry. I ran a background check on your opponent and failed to find anything of interest. But the less we find, the more suspicious he is. With house Kracht''s resources, they absolutely cannot train such a talent. I suspect a Saint behind the scenes.


    Who knows what resources he has at his disposal? We must not act sloppily. Don''t worry, I will help you two refine the pills and minimize the losses. What you cannot digest, you can store and use in the future.


    Other benefits aside, the sheer holy power should be enough for a breakthrough. In any case, those pills belong to you."


    Holger said nothing more. However, he was inwardly full of apprehension. The more assurance he had in victory, the more uneasy he felt.


    His life was in Konrad''s hands. How dared he defeat him? However, if he showed flaws, Elmar would definitely spot them and cause more trouble. Even if he didn''t want to, he had to try his hardest!


    Meanwhile, Nils maintained an absentminded look. Spotting the abnormal behavior, Elmar frowned.


    "Nils'' what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing."


    She instantly replied and shifted her attention back to him.


    "According to you, what level can I reach after taking this pill? And how much more powerful will my physique be?"


    Elmar''s frown deepened. Although dedicated to cultivation, Nils usually didn''t pay much attention to her battle power. If anything, her immersion in cultivation was more of a tactic to avoid loneliness.


    "At least two levels. As for your physique, you only have a one percent chance of unlocking a holy constitution. However, I can guarantee your flesh will at least reach the Transcendent Rank.


    Beneath the Transcendent Rank, nothing will be able to injure you."


    Most physiques were innate and improved with the cultivation. People born with special physiques far beyond their levels were few and far between. And with time, unless nurtured by powerful pills and elixirs, cultivation would always catch up to the physique level.


    Elmar for example currently possessed a Holy Physique. However, with the imperial family''s resources, he could not bring it to the next level. Unless he grasped new opportunities, his cultivation would one day catch up to it.


    "That should be good enough. Elder brother, please help me refine it."


    ...


    Meanwhile, house Kracht was getting anxious.


    "He''s in a trance? Now of all times?


    What should we do?"


    Daphne complained while standing outside Konrad''s chambers. The competition was starting in one hour, and the contestants were all expected to gather at least half an hour beforehand. However, Zamira was now telling them that Konrad had entered a cultivation trance?


    How could she not get worried?


    "Perhaps that''s for the best. We''re already treading on thin ice. Offending the imperial family for this quota is not worth it."


    Iliana secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, Zamira was of another mind.


    "Let''s check the situation."


    Following Zamira''s lead, the three Kracht women stepped in. What awaited them was the sight of Konrad sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Purple light swirled around him while rose petals appeared and fluttered by his side.


    "He''s been like this for ten hours already. At this rate, he will really miss the next round."


    Although annoyed, there was nothing Zamira could do besides watching and hoping that the trance would soon come to an end. If they missed the second round like this, why did they bother attending in the first place?


    However, as worry began filling her face, a strange phenomenon occurred.


    Violet sparks glittered around Konrad''s form while berserk, purple lightning burst from his body. Carrying with them energy waves that almost sent Daphne and Iliana spiraling into the air. Fortunately for them, Zamira was there to deflect the lightning''s effects.


    Crackling sounds thundered within the air as the purple lightning rose and drew dozens of arcs around Konrad''s form. The terrifying power emanating from within it caused even Zamira to feel some apprehension.


    "What kind of cultivation does he practice for his attributes to be so overbearing?"


    It wasn''t the first time this question sprang within her mind. Konrad''s light attribute was already strange enough, but this lightning one seemed even more dreadful. If his light attribute seemed to emphasize speed and flexibility, this lightning one was all about destruction.


    Konrad''s eyes opened with purple lightning rotating around his irises.


    "No need to get worried. Wait for me outside, we will soon set out."


    That said, he once again closed his eyes. Zamira didn''t dare delay and carried the two still dazed girls outside.


    "The Hundred Flowers Scripture contains three attributes. Light, Lightning, and Nature.


    The first gives you unparalleled speed, the second unparalleled strength, and the last unparalleled resilience. Now that you''ve unlocked the lightning attribute, combined with your bloodline level, I dare say that even without your lineage weapon, you can fight across an entire rank."


    "So what? As I reach higher ranks, those advantages will shrink. If I don''t improve, by the time I reach the Semi-Holy Rank, how many levels will I be able to skip?


    What about the Holy Rank? The Divine Rank? Ultimately, those advantages are just more pronounced in the lower ranks. Among those Divine Rank powerhouses, who wasn''t the titan of an era?"


    Konrad replied, not letting the Flame Mark inflate his head.


    "That may be true, but in this world, how many Divine Children are they? As long as you don''t slack off, your future is not comparable to theirs. Even the meridians you will unlock in the Transcendent Rank are not what they can aspire to."


    Konrad said nothing more and dispelled the phenomenon surrounding him.


    His mind then drifted to several locations.


    "Freya, how did your task go?"


    "I''ve managed to deplete a third of house Schoner''s wealth, a total of sixty-five million purple crystals, and shift it to bank accounts solely on my name. Whenever master wishes, I can put them under your name.


    Right now, I''m hiding within the inner court, in the holy consort''s palace."


    "Well done, you will soon have your reward."


    "Wolfgang, how are you handling your task?"


    "Boss, thanks to the vulnerability left by your arrangements, house Schoner has already fallen in our hands. As for house Henlein, it''s a bit more difficult. I should get it done in half a month."


    "Good."


    Konrad shut the connection and stood up.


    "Then it''s time to settle things here."


    He then stepped out of his chambers and alongside the Kracht women, headed toward the arena.


    ...


    The bishop handling the competition was currently kneeling in front of a middle-aged man dressed in a long white cassock bearing the church''s emblem.


    "Your eminence, how should we proceed?"


    That man was an exarch of the church, and therefore, a Saint. He was also the mastermind behind the first round''s events.


    "Man proposes, heaven disposes. Now that things have come to this, we can only proceed with the second round. A pity¡­


    However, it''s inconsequential. The leaders of the Celestial Faction have already given their consent. Even if the von Jurgen win, we can still make them give up the quota. We will just have to pay some prices."


    The Holy Flame Church wasn''t a united group. It was divided into two factions. The Imperial Faction that served the interest of the Holy Flame Empire, and the Celestial Faction composed of members directly appointed by the Celestial Church. Naturally, they served its interests.


    Although the Imperial Faction tried its best to counterbalance the outsiders, the difference in power was too large, and often, they had to bend the knee.


    This time would be no different.


    ...


    Full of bluster, the arena''s seats were currently filled by thousands of nobles, ranging from imperial knights to viscounts. As for counts and above, they occupied more honorable VIP seats enclosed above the stadium, from which they could see everything that occurred below.


    The twelve dukes each possessed their own luxury booths. However, they chose to gather in a single one to observe the competition together.


    They were all high-level Semi-Saints with the youngest being more than seven-hundred years old, while the oldest approached the twelve-hundreds.


    Therefore, their interest in the competition was minimal. However, it was an event organized by the church, with invitations sent to their doorsteps. They had to show up.


    "Old man Slesinger, wasn''t your son among the contestants. Why is it that I''m not seeing him today?"


    The one who''d spoken was the youngest of the twelve dukes, the Kringel duke. He was also the most unbridled and paid little attention to decorum. His bearing was more like a mobster than a noble''s. He was also quite fond of taking pleasure in others'' misfortune.


    Having heard of Koloman offending the crown prince, how could he not tease that old fogey?


    "My son was injured and is recuperating at home. He cannot participate."


    The Slesinger duke casually replied and paid him no more attention.


    "Is that so?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, the twenty-nine remaining contestants had all gathered to listen to the second round''s rules.


    "You will get split into four groups. Since you''re now twenty-nine, we will have three of seven and one of eight. The last man standing of each group will advance to the next stage.


    Now, you can come to pick your group numbers."


    One after the others the contestants drew their numbers, and soon enough the four groups were established. As fate would have it, Konrad, Holger, and Nils all ended up in different groups.

 74 Battle Royal

    "How could I be this, unlucky?"


    This was the thought of those that ended up in Holger''s group. They were all Arch-Knights; however, none had any illusion regarding the battle''s result.


    "The only way to tip the scales is to join forces against him."


    They silently exchanged mental messages and readied themselves for the battle.


    On the contrary, Nils'' competitors were thanking all the Divine Lords for their mercy. Of the twenty-nine contestants, she was the only one beneath the Arch Rank. Therefore, most of them felt relieved, assuming that even in her True Form, she wasn''t out of their league.


    For the spectators'' enjoyment, the groups would fight one after the other from A to D.


    The arbitrator, the surviving bishop they were all so familiar with, hovered high above the ring, ready to intercept any misdemeanor.


    "The rules are simple. The fight ends when only one man remains conscious. You can concede if you wish to and save yourself needless trauma. Artifacts are forbidden. As for injuries and death, you are responsible for your own safety. If you fear death, there is still time to step down."


    The church had no intention to restrict the contestants by sanctioning killing and maiming. In any case, they were quite content seeing new grudges form within the nobility. Many members of Holger''s group considered surrender. After all, even if they''d all came to an arrangement, chances of victory still appeared slim.


    No one wanted to gamble his life on such an uncertain outcome. However, with their relatives, elders, and thousands of nobles eying them, they ultimately didn''t dare concede.


    "Since no one wishes to concede, may the battle royal begin!


    Group A, on the stage!"


    ...


    High above the twelve dukes was a floating, invisible booth concealed by high-level magic.


    Not many possessed the qualifications to seat in that area and those who did often disdained attending. Currently, two women were seated on throne-like chairs and observing the events below.


    With their eyesight, not even the tiniest detail escaped them. Naturally, those two were Verena and Else. As for the reason of their presence, it was to observe Konrad''s results.


    As they silently observed the scene below, the middle-aged Exarch in charge of the competition made his entrance.


    "Your majesty, your grace. Had I known that you would bless us with your presence, I would have prepared accordingly. Please forgive my negligence."


    His face displayed a friendly smile. However, neither of the two felt any good will toward him. Else flat out ignored him, not sparing him another glance.


    "Exarch Heinrich, long time no see. Please do not stand on ceremony. This was an impromptu visit, and we''ve just arrived."


    Although Else clearly didn''t plan to greet him, Heinrich didn''t appear offended and took his seat beside Verena who stood at the middle.


    "It''s rare for Saints to gather to witness this kind of event. To what do I owe the honor?"


    "We''re just curious about the progress of the imperial family''s young generation."


    "Is that so? Her grace the holy consort also bears such an interest?"


    Toward that two-sided question, Else didn''t bat an eyelid. And still, without turning toward Heinrich, she replied:


    "I heard your eminence suffered severe setbacks during the previous round, and your position is now unsteady. While having difficulty protecting your burning house, are you sure the time is ripe to inquire on my¡­interests?"


    A frown quickly flashed by Heinrich''s face, but the change was too fast for anyone without holy eyesight to notice.


    "I don''t know what''s more sorrowful. That you''ve been outplayed by someone you might never find, or that you cannot even openly investigate the¡­disturbance.


    I wonder, should you fail to recover the beasts, how are your high exarchs planning to deal with you?"


    This time, Heinrich had to suppress the urge to stand up and throw a palm at Else''s mouth.


    "Holy Consort, you''re out of line!"


    The debacle had indeed cost him a lot of prestige within the church''s upper level, and if he failed to recover the lost beasts, considering that his failure thwarted the church''s Anti-Demonic Beast program, harsh sanctions were inevitable.


    "Out of line? Since when is the truth out of line? In any case, if you feel stung, then stop blabbing your mouth like a bored, neglected wife in need of gossip, and let me watch the competition in peace.


    Otherwise, I don''t mind -entertaining you-"


    Despite his high self-control, Heinrich couldn''t prevent the grimaces from showing on his face. Still, he said nothing more.


    House Metze and the Holy Flame Church were nemeses. Else would never give him face. As the bystander, Verena couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    ...


    Group A was the least eyed since no extraordinary character was present. However, it was also the most balanced. With its seven contestants all at the second step Arch Knight Rank. In fact, it was too balanced. Every single one of the seven felt like they had a shot at victory. Therefore, no faction formed, and all fought indiscriminately.


    The battle was long and arduous, and seeing such a fierce competition, the crowd loudly cheered. However, one man stood out of the lot. It was a purple haired man with pitch-black eyes that seemed as deep as the night sky. His features were eighty percent similar to the Kringel Duke''s. He was his third son, Lars.


    Lars''s eyes shone with dark rays, and the shadow of a three-eyed purple serpent appeared at his back. In the middle of his forehead grew a third, pitch-black eye from which vast black fog emerged and spread to all his remaining opponents.


    "AAAAAARGH!"


    The three-eyed serpent race excelled at controlling poisons. Although theirs weren''t as brilliant as Stolas Demonic Beast''s, their innate skill was enough to shatter the battle power of most unprepared foes.


    Lars'' opponents quickly felt their vision darken, and their strength leave their bodies. They fell onto their knees, and couldn''t resist his next blows that knocked them all out.


    "Group A''s victor: Lars Kringel!"


    The bishop announced, causing a wave of applause to rise from the crowd.


    With a self-satisfied smirk, Lars stepped out of the ring.


    ...


    "Good boy. A pity that Koloman is missing in action. Otherwise, perhaps they could have had a good showdown."


    Said the Kriegel Duke upon witnessing his youngest son''s performance.


    The Slesinger Duke didn''t bat an eyelid, keeping a disinterested gaze on the platform.


    ...


    "Group B, on the stage!"


    This time, there wasn''t much excitement within the crowd as the result seemed too obvious. Indeed, this was Holger''s group. As soon as the bishop announced the match''s beginning, the seven other contestants formed one group and encircled Holger.


    However, he didn''t seem troubled in the slightest. Seeing the disregard within his gaze, the seven felt humiliated.


    "Holger, don''t be too conceited. Although your cultivation is way above ours, with our combined strengths, we might not lose to you!"


    "If you say so."


    Nonchalantly, he stretched out his palm and summoned his energy sword. Pure white light burst from his form, shrouding his entire body. And feeling the lofty, immaculate power emanating from that light, the seven shivered.


    "This is¡­holy quintessence. You took a Saint-Origin Pill? Why?"


    The seven complained. This was no different from using a butcher''s knife to kill a chicken!


    To say nothing of them, the dukes included, not a single person present understood this sudden change. They could also see that Holger''s cultivation had risen from the fourth to the sixth Arch-Knight Rank.


    "You''re asking the wrong person. Do you concede, or do I still need to butcher you?"


    The seven simultaneously took a step back. However, surrendering at this junction would follow them for a lifetime. Therefore, they unanimously chose to press on.


    "True Form!"


    Without hesitation, every single one of them assumed their True Forms. Some assumed tigers-based shapes, others eagles, and there was even one red python. However, none maintained a human form.


    All the noble houses possessed True Forms in which their battle power soared. However, because their True Forms often looked so similar to demonic beasts, they rarely used them.


    In their seven gigantic forms, they towered above Holger, making him look like a tiny pet.


    ...


    Konrad who''d never witnessed members of the nobility using their True Forms was taken by surprise. His eyes widened, and assumptions flew within his mind.


    "Why are they so similar to demonic beasts?"


    "Because those so-called nobles all descend from Restoration Beasts. At the Restoration level, demonic beasts can assume human shapes, and the children they give birth to at that stage also possess innate human forms.


    The current nobility of the Holy Continent is composed of the descendants of ancient Restoration beasts who surrendered to the Celestial Church eons ago. However, with time, the Celestial Church made sure that knowledge would disappear, creating the belief that those beast descendants belong to entirely different races.


    And even though many doubt their ancestry, none dare acknowledge it. Truly an inferior breed. In the Infernal Realm, they''re called False Demons."


    The Flame Mark replied, dispelling Konrad''s doubts.


    ...


    In front of the seven towering beasts, Holger remained unfazed.


    His sword drew a dazzling energy arc, his spiritual energy turned into sword energy, and slammed into the seven beasts in a hissing sound.


    The sword energy tore their flesh, cutting large, gaping wounds within. Their blood gushed forth, and they limply fell onto the ground with the noise of their massive bodies crashing onto concrete.


    "Group B''s victor: Holger von Jurgen."


    Holger dispelled his energy sword and walked out.

 75 One Move Execution Series

    Silence reigned among the spectators who weren''t given enough time to react to the scene before them. Although Holger''s victory was a given, no one expected him to make use of a Saint-Origin Pill to increase his cultivation and strengthen his physique. Was there still any point to this competition?


    They might as well directly proclaim him the victor!


    However, shortly afterward, among the younger females of the lesser nobility, a commotion rose.


    "Kyyya! So cool!"


    "Holger, Holger, Holger!!!"


    In an instant, Holger''s performance turned him into the idol of the airheaded lasses filling many of the stadium''s seats.


    As for the contestants lying in a pool of their own blood, aside from their relatives, no one paid them any mind. A priest team dragged them off the stage, bringing them to the healing center.


    ¡­


    "I didn''t expect the imperial family to be this extravagant. Granting a Saint-Origin Pill to an Arch-Knight junior? Isn''t that a tad bit too¡­excessive?"


    Heinrich commented in the Saints'' booth. However, neither Verena nor Else paid him attention.


    "This must be Elmar''s doing. But I wonder, is Holger the only one?"


    Verena''s eyes moved toward Nils, and following a brief assessment, she frowned.


    "I''m afraid Konrad no longer has any shot at victory."


    She told Else in a mental message.


    "Oh? What do you say about a bet, then?"


    "Why are you still that confident in him?"


    The tables had changed. If Konrad had accepted their gifts, Verena wouldn''t be that pessimistic about him. Now, however, victory could only elude him.


    Her eyes then fell upon Konrad for a new analysis that soon left her dumbfounded.


    "I can no longer see through his disguise. Not only that, but even the nature of his physique eludes me. How can this be?"


    "Are you accepting the bet or not?"


    "I''d¡­rather not."


    ¡­


    "Group C, on the stage!"


    Nils'' group went on the stage. Just like the first group, it was well balanced, with a few first step Arch Knights while the rest were at the second step. Nils, however, was the oddball as she was supposedly at the ninth step Grand Knight and Priest Ranks.


    Still, if she unleashed her True Spirit form, it would become a whole other matter.


    Konrad felt something different from today''s Nils and used his Origin Sight to analyze her body.


    What he saw caused his eyes to widen in amazement.


    "Having a good background is truly the foundation of success."


    On the stage, Nils'' eyes swept through those surrounding her, and disappointment flashed within her gaze.


    "Begin!"


    On the bishop''s order, the battle began. The two first step Arch-Knight formed a team to contend with the rest. Besides them, no one joined hands, and for an instant, no contestant made a move. All paid close attention to the rest, hoping to spot flaws, and unwilling to leave openings for others to exploit.


    "What a bore."


    Nils whispered, but her words didn''t escape the other six who took it as a direct provocation.


    "Well, if you''re that annoyed, perhaps we can dispatch you first, and return to our -boring- fight."


    "Well said, we shouldn''t let an imperial prince remain unentertained. That would truly be a dereliction of duty!"


    "Hahaha."


    Without scruples, the six banded together to surround Nils. Their spiritual energy gushed forth, and weapons drawn, they shot toward her.


    Immaculate light burst from her and enshrouded her body as she summoned her energy weapon. All could now clearly see that her cultivation had risen to the third step Arch Knight and Arch Priest Ranks.


    "Not¡­you too."


    This was clearly holy quintessence. For Holger to receive a Saint-Origin Pill was already strange enough, but for Nils to obtain the same treatment at the peak of the Grand Rank?


    Absurd!


    However, they didn''t have time to complain.


    Nils drove her sword in a frontal thrust, elemental wind force erupted from its tip and turned into dozens of wind blades that hacked at her assailants'' defenses.


    "AAAARGH!"


    They howled as their blood soared from their torn flesh, and just like the previous group, limply fell onto the ground.


    "Group C¡­victor: Nils¡­von Jurgen."


    Even the bishop couldn''t believe his eyes. Since when did Saint Origin Pills become cabbage casually thrown to babies?


    The initially promising fight had turned into unilateral slaughter. The spectators no longer knew what to say.


    ¡­


    "Well, I suppose the final will be von Jurgen vs von Jurgen."


    Heinrich concluded upon seeing Nils'' performance. Group A''s victor would fight group B''s, and group C''s group D''s.


    Therefore, unless someone could topple the von Jurgen siblings, the final would be a showdown within the imperial family.


    "It''s too early to say. Why don''t we have a bet?"


    Verana''s voice seized Heinrich''s attention, and he shifted his eyes toward her.


    "I believe you''re well aware that betting is forbidden within the church."


    "Oh, don''t be such a bore. It''s not betting, it''s¡­divining the future. If you guess right, it proves you''re blessed by the Divine Lord. If you fail, maybe you should give up the cassock."


    Heinrich pulled in a deep breath to suppress the anger within his belly.


    "In any case, rules are meant to bind the feeble. Does an exarch also need to worry about church rules for a simple wager? I believed your position stronger than that."


    "Fine. What are the stakes?"


    Verena''s lips curled into an enchanting smile.


    "A hundred holy crystals."


    Holy crystals contained pure, holy energy and were often used by Saints to cultivate. Some Semi-Saints from hegemonic families such as the three sovereign prince houses and the von Jurgen also had access to them.


    A holy crystal was worth one million purple crystals. However, even if one possessed the money, buying them was nigh impossible.


    "Very well."


    ¡­


    As she went down the stage, Nils'' eyes fell upon Konrad. However, seeing that his never glanced toward her, she turned her gaze away from him and walked back toward Holger''s side.


    The defeated contestants were quickly brought off the platform.


    "Group D, on the stage!"


    With the previous round''s winner within it, group D was initially one of the most eye-catching. However, with the von Jurgen siblings'' performance, many had lost interest in it.


    "Well, at least we won''t get sent flying in one blow."


    "That Kracht boy cannot pull off the von Jurgens'' tricks. The True Form of Nature Serpents is also not that tyrannical. Once we join hands, he cannot resist."


    "Isn''t that what the ones before us thought? I''m no longer that confident¡­"


    "Fool! The situation is different! We can definitely put up a fight and avoid public disgrace."


    "Should we use our True Forms?"


    "Of Course!"


    The six stepped onto the stage like a well-trained battalion that''d been through life and death together. Clearly, they were ready to battle for their dignity, and avoid the sorrowful fate of the "one move execution."


    Following them, Konrad stepped onto the stage.


    They made no attempt to hide their intentions, forming one line opposite to him.


    "Begin!"


    The bishop''s voice echoed, and the six assumed their True Forms.


    A golden-eyed lion, a devouring serpent, a twin-headed snake, and three other towering monsters appeared before Konrad who observed them with great interest.


    Thousands of eyes locked on the platform with rapt attention. Many were curious about how Konrad would handle them if he could handle them. Could he live up to his number one title, or reveal his previous performance to be nothing more than a fluke?


    Headed by the golden-eyed lion, the six beasts pounced onto Konrad with their massive bodies hissing against the wind.


    *BAM*


    A single smacking sound thundered, echoing within the ears of the thousands of spectators.


    The six massive figures flew off the platform, crashed against the invisible magical barrier protecting the public, and dropped onto the ground, unconscious.


    "Group¡­D¡­victor: Anselm¡­Kracht."


    There was no holy quintessence, no outlandish display. From beginning to end, Konrad stood in the same spot with his arms crossed beneath his back.


    And as leisurely as he''d arrived, Konrad stepped off the stage.

 76 I Just Want to Beat You Senseless

    The stadium once more fell to silence and stupor. However, unlike with Holger''s case, it wasn''t due to shock. Instead, confusion was to blame. Among the thousands of spectators, less than a tenth comprehended what had just occurred.


    ¡­


    "Interesting. Each got knocked out with a single slap. However, it was so fast that most people could only register a single sound. As for the move, it was even more challenging to follow.


    That boy''s speed already reaches the mid-level Transcendent Knight Rank. Among those present, only the counts, marquis and dukes can follow him effortlessly."


    Heinrich analyzed.


    In the Holy Flame Empire, high-level Transcendent Rank cultivators could receive the title of counts. Low-level Semi-Saints of marquis, and high-level Semi-Saints of dukes.


    As for Saints, they were eligible for the sovereign prince title. Therefore, among the nobles below, only the counts or above flawlessly witnessed Konrad''s move.


    Seeing his performance, Heinrich couldn''t help but reevaluate him. Although he''d received news of Konrad''s previous results, he didn''t place many hopes on him. After all, his cultivation level was by far insufficient.


    But now it seemed like he''d severely underestimated him, and that this lack of foresight was about to cost him money.


    "No wonders the von Jurgen resorted to the Saint-Origin Pill. His performance must have frightened them."


    Still, Heinrich wasn''t optimistic. If speed was the strongest tool at Konrad''s disposal, perhaps he could seize victory from Nils, but defeating Holger was impossible.


    He shifted his attention to Verena and Else and saw pleasant surprise flash within their gaze. Clearly, they also didn''t have a full grasp of his abilities.


    Of the two, Verena''s surprise was the highest. After all, she had no knowledge of Konrad''s demonic lineage. The only thing she knew was that the last time she saw him, he was a mid-level Grand Knight. Now he had reached the Arch Rank in both the martial and spiritual path.


    Better, his physique and battle power seemed even more outstanding. She couldn''t believe that this was merely the result of hard work and suspected that some hidden expert was dedicated to training him.


    Her suspicion fell on Else for an instant, but she soon rejected the thought.


    "I''m curious of how much progress he actually made."


    ¡­


    The unknown often terrified the many. Konrad received no ovation. Instead, terror-stricken eyes observed him from afar.Of course, there were a few exceptions.


    "WOOOHOOO! See this? This is my daddy! My big daddy! No one can compete with him!"


    Daphne yelled from her seat. Iliana threw her a disapproving glance, but for once, she said nothing. Although she didn''t agree with Daphne''s "unique" word choice, she was just as elated by Konrad''s performance.


    Of course, she also knew that the real challenge had yet to come.


    Wulf who sat by Daphne''s side almost spat blood, and seeing the odd gazes of the spectators in the vicinity, he didn''t know where to hide his face.


    "Unfilial daughter, shut up at once!"


    ¡­


    "Good. Very good. The stronger, the better!"


    Holger''s heart overflowed with joy. No one could imagine that right now, the person who most desired Konrad''s victory was him. The more outstanding his performance, the more relief Holger felt.


    As for Nils, her eyes brimmed with fighting intent.


    Held by important matters, Elmar wasn''t among the spectators. However, he would appear during the next round.


    "We will take a one-hour break, then carry on with the semi-finals."


    The battle royal had come to an end, with only four contestants remaining. Of the four, only one had shown the full extent of his skills and clearly didn''t belong to the party.


    As for the rest, they still held immense hidden strength. The spectators were full of excitement, and when the semi-finals'' matchup appeared, they almost leaped from their seats.


    "Nils von Jurgen vs. Anselm Kracht!"


    Most believed that this would be the last match with suspense, a clash that would leave profound memories within their minds. Some, however, were more skeptical.


    "Who do you think will be the victor?"


    "Hard to say. My money would be on the ninth prince, but that Kracht boy looks like one hell of a freak."


    "Yeah, who knows what else he has up his sleeve?"


    The hour passed by in a flash, it was time for the semi-finals'' beginning!


    "Nils von Jurgen, Anselm Kracht, on the stage!"


    As the bishop''s voice echoed, Konrad stood up. This time, he could no longer evade Nils'' gaze. There was no point trying to do so. As the two walked toward the stage, their eyes met, and he could see the burning determination shining within hers.


    Eyes interlocked, they stopped three paces away from one another. Tension was palpable between them. Tension most attributed to the upcoming clash. The most astute, however, felt something odd. As if there was old enmity among them.


    Nils, especially, could hardly constrain her soaring emotions.


    "You should concede."


    Konrad declared. His tone calm, and indifferent.


    His words, however, sparked the outrage within Nils'' heart.


    "Oh? And why is that?"


    "Because you and I both know that you are not my match."


    Although they maintained a level tone, all the spectators were cultivators and thus possessed great hearing. In particular, Transcendent Knights and above could hear everything, and they all felt Konrad was conceited.


    Nils'' lips curled into a smile. Yet, there was no joy on her face.


    In her eyes, Konrad could only see bitterness and resentment.


    "I''ve been thinking about what you said, and it makes a lot of sense. I was most likely being muddled.


    However, the more I think of it, the more I want to beat you up. And now, I just want to beat you senseless to vent the frustration within my heart.


    That''s the only reason why I am here, so why would I concede?"


    That straightforward reply took Konrad aback and caused the eyes of those capable of hearing to widen in astonishment. The more they looked at the stage, the more they felt like Nils was adopting the stance of the rejected young lady seeking revenge on a disloyal partner.


    Was there a secret relationship between the two?


    But weren''t they both men? Could this be¡­one of those instances?


    "Nils, remember that under no circumstance, you can use your True Spirit Form."


    Holger reminded in a mental message. He could clearly see that Nils was taking the battle to heart and feared things getting out of hand. In her True Spirit Form, because of the otherworldly charm and dreamlike appeal she would exert on men, Nils'' male disguise would collapse.


    Therefore, their father, the holy emperor, had forbidden her from using it in public.


    "..."


    Her lack of words heightened the worry within Holger''s heart.


    "The first round of the semi-finals now begins!"


    As soon as the bishop''s voice echoed, holy quintessence erupted from Nils body alongside vast spiritual energy.


    She stretched out her hands, summoning her silver and dark-blue energy swords while maintaining her eyes locked on Konrad.


    "Why be so stubborn? It''s not like I impregnated you and refused to take responsibility."


    Nils replied by swinging her sword at Konrad''s neck. He leaned back, letting the sword tip bypass him while throwing a palm strike at Nils'' chest.


    *Bam*


    She met his palm with the pommel of her other sword. A wave of spiritual energy burst from the collision, causing disturbances within the wind.


    Nils took several steps backward before stabilizing herself. However, Konrad remained where he initially stood without any damage.


    With that single exchange, Konrad''s superiority was revealed. In her human form, Nils could easily defeat an ordinary fourth step Arch Knight. However, although Konrad was a level below her, she still wasn''t his match.


    Was it not for the Saint-Origin Pill and her new physique, she would have suffered internal damage.


    Thanks to his Origin Sight, Konrad was well-aware of Nils'' new physique. Beneath the Transcendent level, she feared no blow. However, to him, that was inconsequential.


    "Learn to quit when you''re ahead. My next move might not be this merciful."


    Alas, Konrad''s words only renewed Nils'' smile.


    "Careful, one would think that you deeply care about my well-being. I don''t think this is how you treat -mere acquaintances.-"


    Konrad frowned.


    "Aren''t you going to summon your energy weapon?"


    "That''s unnecessary."


    "Good. The more you look down on me, the more opportunities I have to take you down a peg. Maybe when I leave a sword mark on your face, you''ll start taking me seriously."


    Although it seemed like Nils was acting on fury, her heart was devoid of wrath. If Konrad really wanted to have nothing to do with her, she would of course not bother him.


    However, she firmly believed that it was out of concern that he tried to push her away. If she were right and could pull out that concern within this fight, then she would never let go of him.


    If she was wrong, then as farewell, she at least she wanted a hearty sword dance. And since she couldn''t contend with him in her human form, she could only go all out. Consequences be damned!


    "True Spirit Form!"


    Just like in the forest, vast silver light erupted from her body alongside heavy grey fog. Her long silver hairs sprang free and erratically fluttered at her back while her skin glowed like a full moon within the dark sky, and a formidable force emerged from her body.


    Her natural beauty and charm skyrocketed, reaching an otherworldly level that compelled the entranced gaze of both men and women.


    Her cultivation rose from the third to the fifth step Arch Knight and Priest Ranks.


    Seeing this, Holger''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Nils, what is wrong with you? Stop this at once!"


    But it was too late, seeing the mesmerizing war goddess hovering on the stage with a pair of swords in hands, no one had any doubt regarding her gender.


    In the Saint''s booth, Heinrich beamed with joy as if a long-lost gem had finally appeared before him. Meanwhile, Verena deeply frowned.


    Nils paid no attention to the commotion she''d triggered and shot toward Konrad.

 77 The Great Void Empire’s Tradition

    "Well, well. What do we have here? Your majesty, don''t you think you have some explanations to give?"


    A joyful Heinrich asked Verena.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about?"


    "Is that so? It appears the ninth prince is actually the first princess. That being the case, as per the Celestial Church''s will, she should now be the crown princess of the Great Void Empire.


    However, for eighteen years the imperial family kept her locked within the palace and had her cross-dress as a man to avoid her engagement, and you still say you don''t understand what I''m talking about?"


    Verena''s mood soured. The three great empires of the Holy Continent were all ruled by Paragon Spirits. However, those Paragon Spirits initially all came from the Celestial Church and remained under its control.


    The Celestial Church didn''t intervene in the governance of the various empires. However, there was one thing it always regulated: Marriage.


    Pureblooded True Spirits were the foundation of the Celestial Church. Making sure that the purity of the main lines was preserved, one of its sworn duties. Therefore, the marriage of every single Pureblooded True Spirit on the continent was determined by officials of the church.


    Just like how Verena was made the holy emperor''s main wife by the church''s decree. Or Amalia Kvass, the dowager who also suffered a similar fate.


    Because Verena failed to have children, the church selected Anke, Nils'' mother as the emperor''s noble imperial consort, and she didn''t fail them. Once their husbands died or retired, they would then enter the various branches of the Celestial Church while the most outstanding would join the Celestial Church itself.


    Therefore, those arranged marriages by themselves weren''t that hateful, and no one would attempt to go against them. The only exception was marrying into the Great Void Empire as empress or crown princess.


    In the Great Void Empire, the eldest son of the empress always became the crown prince and then the great void emperor. If the empress couldn''t have children, she was deposed and replaced by someone who could.


    However, their imperial family had one simple rule. When the crown prince came of age, his mother had to be put to death. There had never been one exception. Therefore, becoming the Great Void Empire''s crown princess was not a blessing, but a death sentence. If Nils gave birth to a son, then that son would one day be the reason of her death.


    Because of its Space Temple which guarded Heaven''s Gate, the Great Void Empire''s status was unique, and it enjoyed much more freedom than the other two empires. Moreover, the situation over there was much less complicated since the ruling family was also the ruling party of the Space Temple. The two were one entity.


    Of the three empires, The Holy Flame Empire was the most powerful, the Great Void Empire the least restrained, and the Prosperous Wind Empire, the most submissive. Still, even the Prosperous Wind Emperors went to great length to prevent their daughters from becoming crown princesses or empresses in the Great Void Empire. To say nothing of the Holy Flame Emperors.


    Unfortunately, when Olrich von Jurgen became emperor, because of how he took the throne, the court, the nobility and the country were all in chaos. At the time, even his mother wasn''t willing to support him. Therefore, to stabilize his throne, he had to offer the church many concessions.


    One of them included marrying his first daughter to the Great Void Empire''s crown prince. Promising was one thing, delivering was another. Although Olrich had been emperors for centuries, it took him countless hardships to have this one daughter. With his throne now secure, and his foes suppressed, how could he bring himself to send her to her doom?


    Especially since the current Great Void Crown Prince was well-known for having personally put his mother to death. With such an unfeeling heart and the background of disciple of a Celestial Priest, marrying him, only a tragic future awaited Nils. Therefore, for eighteen years, Olrich raised her as a prince, keeping her locked in the palace.


    Besides a select few, everyone aware of her true gender was murdered.


    "If your eminence feels any grievance, you are free to report to the high exarchs. However, you are not qualified to impeach the imperial family."


    Heinrich smiled and said nothing more. In any case, since this matter was exposed, the imperial family would bleed. Even if they won the quota, they would have to give it up.


    He sent a few mental messages, then returned his attention onto the platform.


    Since Else''s face remained hidden beneath her mask, no one could see her thoughts.


    ¡­


    Wind and lightning elemental power erupted from Nils'' form, coating her swords as she shot toward Konrad. With her current cultivation and battle power, even the ordinary eighth step Arch Knight wouldn''t be her match.


    In a whirl, she slashed her two swords at Konrad''s side.


    *Clang*


    An invisible wall repelled the swords, sending her flying backward. Landing back on her feet, Nils brought her swords together, transforming them into a blue-silver longbow with the wind and lightning merging to become a storm.


    Violent winds rose alongside lightning bolts that caused cracks within the platform while three elemental circles appeared by Nils'' side.


    "Third Circle Spell: Storm Volley!"


    She pulled the bowstring, firing a succession of lightning squalls that flew toward Konrad.


    Konrad stood still, the lightning squalls barreled into him, causing an explosion of wind and dust.


    "Konrad!"


    Daphne and Iliana yelled from the tribunes, but as the dust dispersed, Konrad''s perfect figure reappeared. He didn''t even have a scratch.


    "If this is all you got, even if I stand here and present my neck, you cannot injure me."


    "Fortunately, I got much more."


    The bow split back into the two swords, the storm surrounding Nils grew even more violent, while the grey fog at her feet spread across the platform and surrounded Konrad. The grey fog assaulted his senses, attempting to subvert his mind or destabilize him long enough for Nils'' incoming blow.


    However, mind-altering abilities were the thing he feared the least. With his Origin Sight activated, he observed every single one of Nils'' moves, drawing her unique pattern.


    Blue-silver wings spread from her back, carrying with them the wild power of storms.


    In that form, her blue sword became a long lightning bolt while her silver sword turned into a greyish wind blade.


    She aimed the two at Konrad, releasing dozens of lightning bolts and tornados that shot toward him.


    He stretched out his hand, then flipped it upward, releasing a terrifying surge of telekinetic power that raised large chunks of the platform as walls to collide with Nils'' blows.


    *BOOM*


    A deafening explosion echoed as the lightning bolts and tornados crashed onto Konrad''s makeshift walls.


    Nils turned into a lightning bolt, and in a flash, appeared before Konrad. She thrust her two weapons toward his abdomen, skewering him.


    However, his body became intangible, leaving only a dissipating afterimage.


    Thirty-six Konrad simultaneously surrounded Nils. Although she knew that this was merely the result of extreme speed, she also knew that every single one of those afterimage''s represented Konrad at different spots.


    Therefore, their moves were real.


    The thirty-six Konrad descended onto Nils with flurries of blows. At first, she could block a few of them, but quickly, she was overrun by their sheer quantity and strafed on the ground.


    *Bang*


    Even her powerful physique couldn''t resist the onslaught, and Nils was sent flying backward with blood spurting from her lips.

 78 Title at the End

    Using her storm wings, Nils stopped mid-air, stabilizing herself before returning onto the ground. The thirty-six Konrad gave her no time to breathe before rushing back toward her.


    "Not even one bit of mercy."


    Nils bitterly remarked, then joined the two pommels of her swords, turning them into a double bladed sword.


    "I''ve been studying this for a while but didn''t have the power to use it beforehand. Today, we might as well inaugurate it."


    Four circles of power appeared by her side as she sank her sword into the ground while falling on her right knee.


    "Fourth circle spell: Lesser Storm Elemental!"


    A horrifying storm burst from the sword, morphing into a large summoning circle from which emerged a flying grey giant surrounded by wind and lightning. The giant slammed his hands together, sending a storm wave to crash against the thirty-six Konrad.


    Thirty-five vanished in an instant, leaving only the original who turned into light particles to avoid the blow and rematerialized a few steps back.


    With a winning smile, Nils stood up.


    "Storm Elemental, bring him down."


    Nils ordered, and the storm elemental threw dozens of punches at Konrad. Each blow seemed to carry tremendous storm power, but no matter how powerful, they couldn''t touch Konrad.


    The storm elemental joined his hands, dark clouds gathered, and from the center of the ring, a violent storm spread, trapping both Nils and Konrad within. Of course, Konrad was the only one in danger.


    Within that storm, even his light attribute couldn''t save him.


    "So, still saying that I''m not your match? It seems that you''re right. I''m out of your league."


    Nils teased; however, Konrad''s focus remained on the storm elemental.


    As for the spectator, they''d already become slack-jawed. Even those at the Transcendent Rank couldn''t help but shiver. This fight had already transcended the Arch Rank''s limit!


    "I admit that you''ve surpassed my expectations. However, you still fall short."


    Purple lightning erupted from Konrad''s body, carrying with it enormous power that caused many Transcendent Rank experts to feel threatened.


    He turned into a purple lightning meteor, and slammed into the lesser storm elemental, effortlessly digging a gaping hole within its chest and moving unhindered toward Nils.


    *Boom*


    The storm elemental crumbled in a thundering explosion, and before Nils could react, Konrad barreled into her. The berserk power of his purple lightning shattered her physique''s defenses and propelled her off the platform to fly toward the invisible barrier.


    "Careful!"


    Holger howled but incapacitated by the purple lightning, Nils couldn''t heed his warning.


    If she crashed into the barrier at her current flying speed, at best all her bones would shatter. At worst, her life wasn''t guaranteed.


    Instinctively, Konrad turned into a light beam, moved past Nils, and before she could crash onto the barrier, stopped her mid-flight, holding her tight against his chest.


    However, the impact was so strong that his internal organs received some damages, and a thin blood line fell from the left corner of his lips.


    "I guess you care¡­if only a little."


    Satisfied, Nils grinned, then passed out.


    Astonished by the ferocious battle, the bishop failed to react in time. However, he soon regained his composure.


    "First Semi-Final''s winner: Anselm Kracht!"


    Konrad softly landed back on the ground and dropped Nils onto the platform.


    This time, the crowd didn''t hesitate, and although they couldn''t understand why the ninth prince had suddenly turned into a princess, they still burst into an earthshaking ovation.


    However, many couldn''t smile.


    ¡­


    Heinrich stood up, and in a single step, appeared on the stage. Holger, who was rushing toward Nils'' unconscious form was stopped by Heinrich''s holy power and could take no other step forward.


    Seeing the exarch''s appearance, Konrad frowned, and feeling the holy power exuding from his form, he knew the man way beyond his league.


    Heinrich ignored him, and with a grasping motion, pulled Nils toward him.


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    Holger roared; however, Heinrich didn''t spare him a glance.


    "The princess is wounded and in need of immediate care. I will have her tended to. Your Highness needs not worry."


    The situation had taken a strange turn. Although Konrad couldn''t see malice within Heinrich''s eyes, the feeling of holding a golden goose was clear within.


    ¡­


    "Aren''t you going to stop him?"


    Else asked Verena. Although Nils wasn''t Verena''s daughter, she was particularly fond of her, and always took great care of the girl.


    However, when Heinrich stepped on the stage, she didn''t pursue.


    "I don''t need to."


    Verena''s flat reply caused Else to remember someone else, and beneath her mask, her lips curled into a smile. Clearly, things were bound to become extremely interesting.


    ¡­


    As Heinrich was about to pull Nils into his arms, a silver light beam descended from the sky and fell upon the platform, separating Nils from Heinrich.


    The light vanished, revealing Elmar''s shape.


    Seeing his sudden appearance, Heinrich frowned but remained undeterred. To him, although Elmar possessed an honorable status and was the country''s future ruler, he currently posed him no threat. However, unless necessary, he didn''t wish to sour their relationship.


    "Crown Prince, I believe you''re well aware of your sister''s importance in maintaining the relationship between the church and the imperial family. In this generation, the Great Void Crown Prince is one of the few Pureblooded True Spirit males not to have a pureblood spouse. Regardless of your opinion on the matter, your sister must wed him.


    This is the Celestial Church''s will. If you stand back now, I''m sure the high exarchs won''t make things too difficult for you. After all, you are one of the few selected to join the Celestial Church in the future. However, if you dare meddle¡­"


    Heinrich''s voice trailed, not finishing his sentence. However, Elmar knew precisely what he meant. Still, he didn''t hesitate, his cold, piercing eyes remained locked on Heinrich, not allowing him to make another move. Fortunately, he''d finished his report early and returned in time to see Heinrich make his move.


    Elmar made a grasping motion and pulled Nils into his arms.


    "As long as I breathe, no one can take my sister away."


    The unyielding will, within his words, forced a frown on Heinrich''s face.


    "Very well, then you can''t blame me for what''s about to happen."


    Heinrich lifted his hand, gathering his holy power for a blow. However, instead of fright, he saw Elmar''s lips curl into a smile.


    What was there to smile for? Did he have anything up his sleeve?


    But before he could finish his thoughts, the sky darkened, overtaken by grey clouds lighted only by the occasional lightning ray.


    "Measly ant. How dare you?"


    A mild yet deafening voice thundered from within the clouds, and hearing it, Heinrich stopped his move with eyes full of confusion. Then, a name appeared within his mind, and confusion turned into fright.


    But it was too late.


    A massive grey lightning bolt descended from the clouds, striking Heinrich from above, in an oppressive explosion of holy power.


    Chapter 78: How Dare You?

 79 The Emperors Wrath

    "AAAAAAAARGH!"


    Heinrich''s guttural howl pierced the sky. As the lightning dispersed, he fell onto his knees with his charred body oozing smoke, alarming the thousands of spectators. Although they didn''t know his cultivation level, from his cassock alone, they could see his exarch rank, which clearly marked him as a Saint!


    But such a powerhouse, a rarely seen individual standing at the summit of the Holy Flame Empire with the church as his backing, was struck down in a single blow without the ability to resist.


    As for the bishop hovering in the air, while he wasn''t targeted by the lightning bolt, the horrible energy emanating from it was enough to shred half of his body. He dropped from the sky, crashing on the ground, lifeless.


    Protected by a wave of holy power, Elmar who stood right in front of Heinrich with Nils within his grasp remained unscathed.


    All eyes rose to the sky, seeking the origin of the terrifying blow. Grey fog gathered, coalescing in the form of a silver-haired, slender man whose features were seventy to eighty percent similar to Elmar''s.


    The overpowering aura of a monarch rippled around him, and although he seemed to be in his mid-twenties, the weight of centuries shone within his eyes.


    He was the holy emperor, Olrich von Jurgen.


    Seeing him, the thousands of nobles rose from their seats, and without exception fell on their knees. The twelve dukes were no exceptions.


    "Greetings your majesty! May your reign last an eternity!"


    On his knees, Heinrich who clung onto his life stared at Olrich''s form with a mixture of fury and horror. Horror because from this blow alone, he felt the depth of Olrich''s cultivation. This made no sense. Although he knew the Holy Emperor''s cultivation way above his, the gap couldn''t be this vast.


    After all, Olrich achieved sanctification at the age of six hundred. It had been less than three hundred years since that moment; therefore, according to logic, it would be great if he broke through one level. However, from what he could see¡­


    "He completed the Third Cycle of Purity¡­"


    Heinrich inferred, and as if to answer his unspoken question, Olrich released his vast holy power. Nine pairs of white wings spread from his back while a large ring of the same color appeared above his head.


    Within that ring, three spotless lotuses blossomed, releasing a formless, immaculate power that swirled around Olrich''s form.


    Was it not for his bone-chilling eyes nailing Heinrich from above, he would have looked like the holiest of angels.


    And seeing his fears confirmed, Heinrich despaired. However, with his strength, if Olrich wanted to kill him, he would already be dead. Therefore, he assumed that the church''s name still brought him no small amount of scruples.


    The belief emboldened him.


    "Your majesty, what is the meaning of this? Are you trying to rebel?"


    Heinrich roared while attempting to rise from his knees. However, Olrich''s vast holy power kept him nailed on the ground, unable to make the tiniest move. In front of a crowd of thousands, he was being suppressed like a child. The feeling of humiliation welling up within his heart threatened to shred Heinrich from the inside.


    "Rebel? I am this country''s master. Against who must I rebel?


    As for you, under my gaze, you attempted to harm my crown prince and kidnap my daughter. Are you trying to rebel? Or did you think that your measly Rising Saint cultivation was enough to run amok within my realm?"


    Every word carried with it formless holy power that stabbed Heinrich''s organs and caused him to spurt blood. Was it not for the force maintaining him in the same kneeling position, he would have already collapsed on the ground.


    He couldn''t understand why Olrich who in the first century of his reign always catered to the church''s wishes before slowly withdrawing from the court scenes to focus on cultivation, was now adopting such an oppressive stance.


    Instead of bringing gifts and asking for forgiveness, he was actually raising his sword! Had he gone insane?


    To say nothing of him. None of the knowledgeable nobles didn''t find the scene bizarre. Exarchs ranked third within the church, right below the twelve high exarchs who themselves stood beneath the head exarch. With the high exarchs mainly focusing on cultivation, the exarchs were the church''s face within the empire.


    Was the emperor going to openly clash with the church?


    "Your right to rule comes from the church. It is by its will that you hold your throne, and by its will, you can also lose it. Do you think that just because you became a True Origin Saint, you can go against it? You are courting death!"


    The Holy Rank was divided into three great stages, each with their own three lesser stages for a total of nine stages. Because of the sheer power gap between each stage, they all possessed their own name. The three great stages were the Purity Stage, the Tribulation Stage, and the Star Taming Stage.


    Within the Holy Flame Empire, the strongest was the church''s head exarch who stood at the third Tribulation Stage. As for the high exarchs, nine were at the first Tribulation Stage while three were at the second.


    Therefore, Heinrich firmly believed that Olrich, who had just reached the third Purity Stage, couldn''t challenge them.


    "Is that so?"


    Olrich stretched out his hand.


    The darkened sky crackled with roaring thunder and endless grey lightning rays that sent shivers down the spines of all the gathered individuals.


    "You¡­dare, kill me? In front of all those people? In the middle of the church''s domain? Are you out of your mind?"


    Heinrich''s confusion peaked.


    "In this country, the people I dare not kill are not many."


    Olrich lowered his hand in a seemingly slow, yet fluid motion to fire another lightning bolt onto Heinrich.


    But at that time, three voices boomed from a distance.


    "HALT!"


    However, it was too late. The lightning bolt descended and turned Heinrich into a pile of ashes. Even at the point of death, he still couldn''t believe that his millennia of existence would end in such a wretched way.


    Three new figures appeared at Olrich''s front, all dressed in the golden cassock of high exarchs. Each one of them was an ancient character that dominated the Holy Flame Empire for thousands of years. And during that timeframe, never had they seen such blatant rebellion.


    Just like Olrich, they possessed nine pairs of white wings and a large white ring above their heads within which three spotless lotuses hovered. However, in their presence, the feeble could feel the very essence of their fate being stifled; proof that they''d already reached the first Tribulation Stage.


    Still, Olrich was undaunted.


    "Olrich, did you lose your mind from cultivation deviation? Or is it possible that our long silence made you forget to who you owe your allegiance?"


    The one at the middle of the three asked with veins beating on his temple. They''d arrived a step late and failed to prevent the death of a Saint. There were roughly thirty exarchs within the church, all of which required countless training. The loss of a single one of them was a non-negligible blow. To say nothing of the tremendous loss of face.


    Although Heinrich ranked among the weakest, his death was still intolerable. Worse, he was a member of their Celestial Faction. How could they tolerate the insult?


    "I hear a lot of the "did you go crazy?" nonsense today. It''s odd, I believe you''re taking the situation in reverse. Allow me to bring you back on earth.


    All across the north. All across the south. From east to west. All things within this empire belong to me!"


    Olrich released the full might of his cultivation, and although the mysteries of fate weren''t contained within, the overbearing strength he displayed didn''t lose out to any of the three. Individually, he even surpassed them.


    ¡­


    "Third Cycle of Purity, True Origin Saint. Olrich made another breakthrough."


    Else stated in a flat tone that prevented any grasp of her true feelings.


    "Isn''t it because of that accursed cultivation method? Was it not for that forbidden art, with his limited talent, how could he grow at such pace?"


    Verena spat in a clearly displeased tone.


    "Forbidden Art or not, there are not many people left capable of suppressing him. If the trend is not reversed, it won''t take a thousand years for him to become unrivaled within this country."


    As she spoke, Else stood up and alongside Verena, vanished from the booth to reappear by Olrich''s side. Although they couldn''t contend with the high exarchs if only for the sake of appearances, they had to stand by him.


    Just like with Olrich, nine pairs of white wings sprang from their back while a ring of the same color appeared above their heads. However, only two lotuses stood within theirs.


    "I was wondering when you''d show yourselves."


    "Your majesty clearly has the situation under control. We''re just extra."


    "Since this is about putting the church in its place, how can I not join?"


    Verena and Else replied to Olrich''s words.


    "No need. You should just stay put and enjoy the show."


    Seeing the six figures hovering in the air, for once, Konrad felt the profundity of his weakness. While he tried to remain cool-headed and not let success get over his head, it would be a lie to say his unrivaled battle power didn''t make him feel conceited.


    However, no matter how high the battle power, his cultivation was ultimately shallow.


    In front of the average Saint, he was an ant. And in front of powerhouses such as the holy emperor, he wasn''t qualified to call himself an ant.


    The thought was both unbearable and stimulating.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Dear readers and fellow men of culture, I have a few announcements to make.


    A: Since the Holy Rank is more complicated than the previous ones, I''ve updated the "Ranks" chapter to include all its stages. You can check it if you feel confused.


    B: I''ve been contracted for about one and a half month now, and after discussion with webnovel staff, it is time for me to go premium. Starting tomorrow, we''re going premium.


    C: In consideration of that, the release rate will increase to 10 guaranteed chapters for the first two weeks, and as I free up more time for writing, we will move onto 14 per week. I think by June, I should have finished all the required preparations to do 14 per week.


    D: Mass release next Friday.


    Thank you all for being so supportive. I hope we will keep producing good content in a healthy environment together!

 80 Holy Flame Seal

    The appearance of the two highest ranked women of the imperial harem only heightened the tension. While in other times, many would revel in their beauty, with the situation at hand, none dared lose sight of the priorities. Of the three high exarchs standing against them, two were paragon spirits while the last one was a flame spirit.


    Although in the spirits'' hierarchy, Elemental Spirits ranked below True Spirits, because of the unique connection between elemental spirits and their respective Divine Lord, their status within the Celestial Church was sky-high.


    In the Holy Flame Church, four of the high exarchs were flame spirits. The rest were all paragon spirits.


    Hearing Olrich''s overbearing words, the high exarchs let go of their last bits of restraints.


    "-All things within this empire belong to me.- Good. Very good. It seems the centuries made you forget how you took your throne and why you were able to hold onto it. To think that one day you would dare say such words in my face, Olrich, I underestimated you.


    But since we made you, we can also crush you!"


    Killing intent bloated the sky, alongside terrifying waves of magical power as the three high exarchs drew their magical circles.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Searing Sky!"


    Each of the high exarchs summoned six red magical circles which revolved around their form and coalesced into three gigantic pentagrams that stretched across the sky.


    The three pentagrams glittered in red light, turning half of the darkened sky into a crimson red furnace from which rained a deluge of fire.


    The heavenly firestorm descended at breakneck speed, threatening to obliterate everything beneath the sky across a hundred miles. If Olrich fell under its might, the lives of the thousands of contestants below would be forfeited.


    "Run¡­run away!"


    It was unknown who said it first, but thousands of the spectators unanimously began running for their lives, shooting from their seats to rush toward the nearest exit. The more lucid, however, remained still. They knew that no matter where they went, the descending firestorm wouldn''t follow them. There wasn''t enough time to escape its reach.


    The only path to survival was to stay below the emperor, hoping that he could avert the catastrophe.


    Seeing the descending fire deluge that stretched across several miles, Olrich was unfazed. He stretched out his palm, summoning six red magical circles.


    "Sixth circle spell: Devouring Flame Gate."


    A large red gate emerged from between his magical circles and flew toward the descending firestorm. The gate opened, releasing boundless devouring power that swallowed the raining firestorm whole before vanishing within the clouds.


    The reddened part of the sky returned to a dark grey color.


    The three high exarchs immediately changed tactics. Using their fate power to suppress Olrich''s cultivation. Ethereal fate chains flew into Olrich, and in an instant, he could feel his very destiny being plucked by them.


    Still, the same disdainful smile remained plastered on his face.


    Olrich raised his left palm, and a pearl white imperial seal appeared within. Upon seeing it, the three high exarchs frowned.


    "And here I was wondering where your courage came from. Do you think that useless Holy Flame Seal of yours can even the playing field?"


    Initially, the Holy Flame Seal was a high-grade Holy Artifact. In the past, it was the foundation of the holy emperors'' domination of the continent, and an artifact their ancestors carried out of the Celestial Church.


    However, more than fifty thousand years ago, a head exarch of the Holy Flame Church managed to place a powerful lock onto it. That lock made refining the Holy Flame Seal impossible. Since then, it only served as the imperial seal, a symbol of authority without actual might.


    This was a well-guarded secret known only to the high level of the church and the imperial family.


    Olrich said nothing, tossing the Holy Flame Seal into the air. Dazzling white flames erupted from it, shattering the fate chains and sending the three terror-stricken high exarchs flying backward.


    "You¡­broke the lock?"


    "The times have changed. I''m no longer the feeble third prince or the newly ascended emperor who desperately needed your help to cling onto his throne.


    I am Olrich von Jurgen, the holy emperor!"


    Olrich cupped his hands, causing the Holy Flame Seal to release three dazzling white flame arrows that pierced through the High Exarchs'' chests, and sent them tumbling onto the ground, vanquished.


    With charred chests and blood gushing from their throats, the three high exarchs struggled to return to their feet. Since he possessed a natural resistance to fire, the flame spirit had it better. However, even for him, the fire grade was too high to cope with.


    A full power high-grade Holy Artifact was comparable to a Star Taming Stage Saint.


    Although Olrich couldn''t make use of its full power, he could effortlessly defeat Fate Wrestling Saints, and fight Fate Destroying Saints to a standstill. In the vast Holy Flame Empire, one hand was enough to count the number of people capable of suppressing him.


    It was incomprehensible. Not only did his cultivation speed become abnormal, but he also managed to destroy the lock implemented by a previous head exarch?


    How?


    Olrich gave them no time to dwell on their thoughts, ready to execute one as a warning to the others.


    The palm-sized Holy Flame Seal expanded, reaching thirty meters in width, then dropped onto one of the two paragon spirits.


    Seeing death approaching with great strides, the high exarch despaired, but at that time¡­


    *BOOM*


    A dazzling grey lightning bolt came from afar, striking back the descending Holy Flame Seal. With a grasping motion, Olrich pulled it back into his hand before lifting his gaze toward the blow''s origin.


    Two streams of grey fog approached from the distance, and from them emerged two individuals.


    One of them was a paragon spirit woman with short silver hairs stopping at the nape of her neck and a chilling silver gaze that seemed to disdain all things under the heavens.


    Her features were somewhat similar to Verena''s. The same hourglass figure, the same small nose, and a generous bust her high exarch cassock couldn''t hide.


    Although she''d lived for more than a thousand years, her face still remained that a mesmerizing fairy and carried no hint of her ancientness.


    Seeing her, Olrich retracted his Holy Flame Seal and clasped his hands in greetings.


    "Mother, your son greets you."


    "Greetings empress dowager!"


    Verena and Else followed suit, paying their respects to the dowager as the custom demanded.


    At her left was a middle-aged man wearing a gold and white cassock with a large white hat sitting on top of his head. While he didn''t emit any kind of extraordinary force, the sheer pressure emanating from his eyes was enough to suppress all dissidence.


    He was the head exarch, Gerhard Herberger, the Holy Flame Empire''s number one expert. And seeing his mother standing by his side, a sour taste spread within Olrich''s mouth.


    As expected, the first words that came out of Amalia''s lips weren''t pleasant to hear.


    "Olrich von Jurgen, today you not only trampled the dignity of the church but slew an exarch and almost caused the death of high exarchs. You are rebellious and impious. Even emperors must answer to heaven''s will. For your crimes, the lightest sentence should be abdication and lifelong imprisonment.


    However, his beatitude, the head exarch, is merciful. If you now repent, beg forgiveness, and renew your oath of allegiance to the church. We can forgive your misdeeds.


    In any case, three months from now, Nils von Jurgen will wed the Great Void Empire''s crown prince."


    Besides the five hovering in the air, of the people gathered, Elmar and Holger included, not one wasn''t bewildered.


    How could such words come from the dowager? Wasn''t she Olrich''s mother and Nils'' grandmother?

 81 Concessions

    "What if I refuse?"


    Olrich asked without a hint of his frustration.


    "Then, I will personally execute you. I suppose you know that your toy isn''t enough for you to challenge me, right?"


    The indifference with which Amalia said those words further startled the onlookers. Witnessing this scene, Konrad felt something amiss.


    Either the dowager was a heartless, callous woman that put her own benefit above everything else, or there was terrible enmity between mother and son. Perhaps a bit of both?


    "Mother, Do you think I don''t have anyone capable of suppressing you? Don''t worry. Since I dare come here, I, of course, came prepared.


    My daughter will not wed the Great Void Crown Prince. Not in three months, not in three years, never, ever.


    If you''re dead set on sending her to her doom, then¡­it is war!"


    Olrich declared with a determined gaze that left no room for compromise. The head exarch frowned, while a strange light flashed within Amalia''s eyes.


    If the church and the imperial family truly went all out, the imperial family was bound to get destroyed. However, the church would experience non-negligible losses. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that it might lose half of its power.


    At that time, the Metze and the Voight would without a shred of doubt rebel, perhaps even join hands with the barbarians north to destroy the Holy Flame Church once and for all.


    If things indeed reached that stage, only an intervention of the Celestial Church could save them. This was a gamble the head exarch, Gerhard wasn''t willing to take.


    "Olrich, I admire your fatherly love, but a man of high aspirations should know when to advance and when to retreat. Since what you fear is the Great Void Crown Princess title, these are my offers.


    She can marry the seventh prince instead. They are similar in age, and unlike his older brother, he doesn''t practice the Supreme Void Art."


    There were two reasons for the Great Void Empire''s unique tradition. The first was that their ancestors had seen too many instances of mothers of crown princes and emperors seizing power from the shadow and wreaking havoc in the court which made them fearful of such things occurring in their own country.


    The second and most important was that Great Void Emperors and Crown Princes practiced the Supreme Void Art, a cultivation method that bred an empty, unfeeling heart. To successfully complete it, they had to sever all emotions to become their "perfect selves."


    The mother''s execution was used as a stepping stone to cultivating the Supreme Void Art to the pinnacle. If that weren''t enough, either more drastic methods would come into play, or the crown prince would lose his life. A new empress would then be selected, and her eldest son would undergo the same training.


    For that reason, many empresses and crown princes of the Great Void Empire used sterility medicines to prevent pregnancy. Those caught doing so were summarily executed and replaced.


    All this made the Great Void Imperial Family a terrible place to live in where emperors and crown princes were dreaded like the plague by every single one of their relatives.


    "Your other option is the Prosperous Wind Empire''s third prince. Coincidently, he also ranks third on the list and is of high priority."


    Mild and peaceful, the Prosperous Wind Imperial Family was without a shred of doubt the warmest imperial family on the globe. As for their third prince, although he was already more than three hundred years old, he was well-known for his tolerance and gentle heart. If Olrich had to pick a son-in-law for his cherished jewel, it would definitely be him.


    However, once she left for the Prosperous Wind Empire, he would never see her again. The thought that across the centuries to come he would never see his daughter''s smile again was simply unbearable. Still, it was the best option, and a concession he was willing to make.


    For now at least¡­


    "Very well. Then in three months, we will escort her to the Prosperous Wind Empire."


    "No need. Knowing him, the third prince will come to fetch her personally. With that settled, how do you plan to pay for the damages sustained today?"


    "Heinrich deserved to be damned. As for the rest, feel free to send the bill. I will not be stingy."


    Olrich didn''t mind letting them squeeze some benefits to let the matter end as it was. In any case, this was only a temporary arrangement. Whether each side would hold up to it was still unknown.All the Saints then vanished from the scene, leaving only the dumbstruck folks that remained.


    As for the competition, they''d all put it out of their minds.


    ¡­


    "Your Beatitude, why didn''t you execute or at the very least capture him?"


    Asked one of the charred high exarchs toward Gerhard.


    "Several reasons. Firstly, there is still one hidden expert within the imperial family who can contend with me. Although he''s been hiding for thousands of years, the day we threaten their very existence, he will emerge. Secondly, we must investigate how Olrich managed to destroy the lock and why his cultivation has been improving at such breakneck speed.


    And lastly, while Amalia seemed to be on our side, what she will really do when push comes to shoves is still a matter of debate. When our preparations are sufficient, I will naturally dispose of him."


    Among the church''s high level, Amalia''s loathing of Olrich was well-known. However, at the end of the day, regardless of what he did in the past, he was still her son.


    Therefore, Gerhard didn''t believe that at the critical juncture, she would choose them over him.


    ¡­


    Following the Saints'' departure, a strange silence reigned on the scene. A new bishop soon came in to handle the situation. Elmar gave Holger a mental message, after which Holger stepped toward the new bishop and loudly declared.


    "I concede!"


    Without another word, he walked back to Elmar''s side, and the three von Jurgen siblings vanished from the scene, leaving only Konrad and the new bishop on the platform.


    The two eyed one another for a moment before the bishop shrugged and stepped toward him.


    "Well, I guess you''re the winner. Congratulations, this century''s Holy Flame Baptism quota belongs to you."


    At the same time, he sent Konrad a mental message.


    "However, I would advise you to forget about using it and surrender it back to us. Do so, and the exarchs promised that you could directly join the church as one of their apprentices and receive vigorous training. We know you don''t plan to use it for yourself, so why waste it?


    We will also not let you give it up in vain. You will obtain massive cultivation resources and wealth in exchange."


    Perhaps to others, the prospect of becoming a Saint''s disciple held irresistible appeal, but to Konrad, it was of no interest.


    "Thanks, but I decline."


    The bishop''s eyes grew cold, but with the recent events, he knew he''d have to restrain himself, less others used the opportunity to impeach him.


    Today, even a Saint had lost his life. This wasn''t worth gambling his for.


    "As you wish."

 82 Escape

    "Just like that, it''s over?"


    "How could it not be over?"


    The new bishop had announced the end of the competition and proclaimed Konrad the victor. Thus, giving house Kracht the Holy Flame Baptism quota, and causing some of the spectators to feel a sense of loss for not getting to see the last battle.


    Although the confrontation between Saints was awe-inspiring, it was by far too dangerous for the likes of them to enjoy. With a single mistake, the entire city could be razed. Such battles only produced fear and no appreciation.


    Compared to them, the competition between the younger generation was much more appealing.


    ¡­


    The twelve dukes exchanged glances that shared the same confusion.


    "His majesty made another breakthrough. Cultivation becomes harsher in the later stages. The higher your realm, the more difficulties you experience in making progress. So why is that his speed has only been increasing since he reached sainthood?"


    Of the twelve dukes, the majority were either of Olrich''s generation or from the one preceding him. Only two were younger. Therefore, they had a clear understanding of his life before ascending to the throne.


    Of the seven princes of the previous generation, Olrich ranked third and was far from being the most outstanding. Compared to other families, he was, of course, an exceptional talent. But when compared to his two elder brothers, he fell far short.


    However, in a shocking blood-storm, he took the crown as the first Semi-Saint emperor in history, and since then, his cultivation had been improving by leaps and bounds. If someone said there wasn''t trickery involved, they wouldn''t believe it.


    Konrad returned to the Kracht kinsmen''s side to prepare for the upcoming baptism. According to the church officials, the baptism would take place on the following day. However, Konrad still felt that precautions were necessary to avoid getting taken by surprise.


    After all, the church may not be willing to force them in public, but what they would do in the shadows was totally unknown. Especially now that they''d lost an exarch and most likely needed to promote a new talent.


    As they returned to their chambers, he kept Zamira, Daphne, Iliana, and even Wulf by his side, then laid bare his concerns.


    "Life is more important than glory. If they already threatened you, why didn''t you just give it up?!"


    Iliana yelled at Konrad. Her concerns weren''t without merit, although the holy emperor could challenge the church, that was because his own cultivation was terrifying, while he also wielded the Holy Flame Seal and the imperial family''s forces. Even then, he still had to make concessions.


    No one doubted that if a war between the two parties truly erupted, the imperial family would get the short end of the stick. In front of such a terrifying enemy, was there a need to act headstrong? If they didn''t back off, who knew what method the church would resort to?


    "We did not come so far to go back empty-handed. Don''t worry, since I dare reject them, I, of course, have countermeasures planned.


    Since they''ve already announced that the baptism would take place in the main altar room tomorrow morning, regardless of what they do, they will have to act in the following hours.


    They will avoid any obvious move like murder. At worst, they will choose kidnapping and blackmail.


    Whether we can make use of the quota, will depend on your nerves, and of how much you can endure.


    Daphne, Zamira, Wulf, Wolfgang, and I, any key member of house Kracht whose presence isn''t necessary tomorrow will most likely get abducted. We will get tortured, and using our lives as threats, they will ask you to publicly reject the baptism."


    Hearing this, Iliana and Daphne''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets, while Wulf and Zamira''s held a mixture of understanding and concern. Not necessarily for themselves, but for the other people involved.


    "The more reason why we should give it up! I''m not going to stand there and watch you all suffer just for the opportunity of reaching the Holy Rank!"


    Iliana exclaimed, but Konrad dismissed her with a wave of his hand.


    "Daphne, Wulf, and Zamira, will vanish tonight, leaving Wolfgang and I the only worthy targets. Wolfgang will rush back to his fief and trigger their pursuit. They still don''t know his real cultivation level; therefore, they will only send low-level bishops after him. With his third step Semi-Saint cultivation, in half a day, he should be able to rush back to his fief. At that time, they will be forced to back off.


    I will also try to escape. However, mine is meant to fail. When they capture me and bring me back to the church, you will receive an ultimatum. Asking you to publicly renounce your quota for the opportunity to join the church as a priestess.


    You must not flinch.


    Because of all the eyes staring at the baptism, and the imperial court looking for opportunities to cause trouble, they won''t dare touch you. The best way for you to help me is to not waver."


    Iliana vigorously shook her head.


    "This is not worth it. Why be so stubborn? I will go reject it now."


    "I forbid it."


    Konrad calm, but authoritative order nailed Iliana onto the ground.


    "I didn''t come here to get bullied into submission by a bunch of men and women in cassocks. Succumbing to coercion is something I don''t know how to do. If they dare touch me, I naturally have my ways to make them pay a bitter price."


    The domineering force echoing from his words forced the four to let go of their apprehension. His stern face then softened, and he adopted a gentle tone.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not masochistic. I have my ways. Also, since you''re my woman, I naturally must make plans for you."


    Iliana drew in a deep breath, dispelling the apprehension within her heart and reassuming a firm, unyielding stance.


    "Very well, let''s defend this quota!"


    The other three nodded in firm approval. Konrad retrieved his space bag from Iliana and hid Daphne, Zamira, and Wulf inside. He then hid the space bag into the space talisman and transformed it into a grain which he hid between his molars.


    He then sent a mental message to Wolfgang, alerting him of the events, before rushing out of the church to run back to house Kracht at full speed.


    There, Wolfgang was waiting.


    "Let''s go. At first, you will stay at my speed. When they give chase, you will unleash a large enough part of your third step Semi-Holy Knight cultivation to escape them and leave me behind. Remember, don''t kill anyone of them. Otherwise, even after the baptism, they will not let you off."


    "Understood, but why are you trying to get captured?"


    It was entirely possible for Wolfgang to carry Konrad to escape alongside him. Konrad knew that very well but still wanted to get left behind. Therefore, Wolfgang inferred that he genuinely wanted to get captured.


    To his inquiry, Konrad smiled.


    "Naturally, it''s to make them bleed from inside."


    Wolfgang couldn''t understand how the tiny Konrad could deal a blow to the giant church from the inside. However, recalling his demonic origin and extraordinary means, he asked nothing more.


    And together, they sprinted out of the Holy Flame City!

 83 Captured

    "He refused?"


    The Celestial Faction exarch who took over the direction of the events frowned upon hearing the bishop''s report. Soon, however, his frown was replaced by a disdainful snort.


    "Then they can''t blame us for being ruthless. Receive my order. You will lead a team of three bishops, and six abbots to capture the key members of house Kracht. When their lives hang in the balance, I really want to see how they dare reject submission."


    The bishop excused himself and as per the exarch''s order, gathered the team to hunt down the Kracht kinsmen. One bishop was dispatched to the Kracht chambers within the church to arrest Zamira, Wulf and the rest.


    However, besides Iliana, only the not worth mentioning members of house Kracht remained.


    "Not good. They already escaped!"


    The bishops put Iliana under house arrest, then rushed toward house Kracht, and when they realized that not even Wolfgang remained, they flew out of the Holy Flame City, using their Semi-Holy sense to track down the runaway pair.


    Alongside Wolfgang, Konrad was rushing past the outskirts of the Holy Flame City when the pressure released by three flying forms assailed their backs.


    Although the three bishops were still miles away, they were catching up at breakneck speed.


    It wouldn''t be long before they put their hands on them.


    "Resistance is futile. You might as well stop struggling."


    One of them said in a mocking tone.


    "Now!"


    Even without Konrad''s mental message, Wolfgang was already ready. He increased his speed to a first step Semi-Holy Knight''s limit, soared into the air, and bolted out of sight, leaving Konrad far behind.


    "What?"


    Taken by surprise, the three bishops giving chase failed to comprehend why the ninth step Transcendent Knight Wolfgang was suddenly exhibiting a cultivation level that seemed slightly above theirs.


    "Damn, we were tricked! Quick, after him!"


    But as two of the three were about to accelerate and give their all to corner Wolfgang, their team leader stopped and shifted his attention onto Konrad.


    "No need to bother chasing him. At his speed, we may be able to keep him in sight, but we can never catch up to him. If we blindly follow him, by the time he reaches his fief, we will still be at his back. At that time, we''re intruding on a landed noble''s fief. He can legitimately dispatch his army to face us within his domain and blow things out of proportion.


    Let''s first bring that kid back and report to the exarch. Hopefully, it will be enough to make the Kracht girl waver."


    The Semi-Saint''s pressure crashed on Konrad, immobilizing him on the ground.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    He roared in a false show of indignity.


    The three bishops eyed him with a mixture of scorn and amusement.


    "Since you refused our goodwill, we can only use strong methods. Did you really think the likes of house Kracht was qualified to enjoy the fruits of the church''s labor?"


    For them, although Konrad was an outstanding youth with latent far above theirs, he was, after all too young with a limited background. Unless they found a "towering tree" to rely on, such talents were usually short-lived.


    Therefore, they didn''t have much hope for him.


    "If you never intended to let others have it, why organize a competition for it?"


    "The hundred years competition is the will of the Celestial Church. We can''t resist it. However, that doesn''t mean we can''t play with it. Besides the imperial family and the three sovereign princes houses, very few ever managed to snatch a quota from us.


    You won''t be one of them."


    Inwardly, Konrad sneered.


    Afterward, they packed him in a space treasure and returned to the church. They then tossed him into a dungeon where an empty cell had been prepared for him. Soon afterward, several priestesses came in to "prepare him for display."


    ¡­


    Iliana''s door was currently guarded by two church knights to prevent her from escaping.


    As if overtaken by worries, she paced back and forth, alone within her room. The door then sprang open, revealing the form of a stunning bishopess whose condescending gaze didn''t conceal her sense of superiority.


    "Come with me."


    She ordered, then as if certain that Iliana could only obey, she turned heels and walked out.


    Though appearing hesitant, Iliana still followed her, and as they crossed the church halls, she asked in a trembling voice:


    "Where are you taking me?"


    To which the bishopess answered:


    "You''ll know when you''re there."


    They went down one level, reaching the underground where the church held its prisoners.


    The bishopess then led Iliana to the torture chambers where several individuals were currently receiving "great care."


    One man was trapped within a brazen bull and getting slowly roasted to death, while another was tied on a large chair whose every corner were filled with spikes. The thousands of spikes dug through his flesh, nailing him at more than a thousand spots and causing his blood to drench the chair in red while scalding heat waves seared him.


    Many others were suffering just as terrible fates, and their soul-rending howls filled the room.


    Seeing the ghastly spectacle, Iliana teetered, almost falling on her rear.


    Her eyes then fell on Konrad who was currently hung upside down with two young women standing by his side, each holding the other end of a saw. Instinctively, she tried to rush toward his side but was held and pushed back by the bishopess.


    "There is a saying, that the most terrifying women of the empire gather within the church. That is because we''re in charge of the inquisition department. Over the years, we''ve devised countless ways to make the most honorable of men abjure his parents, frame his children, and plead for the destruction of all he ever cherished if we so wished him to."


    "You are¡­an inquisitress?"


    "Indeed."


    The affirmative reply caused Iliana''s already floundering heart to surrender to dread.


    In the entirety of the empire, there was no group more dreaded than the inquisition department of the church. It was said that whoever got subjected to their "questioning" would never again be a functional member of society. That department was chiefly composed of women, each trained from infancy to possess a heart of ice.


    They could saw a baby in half and feel no remorse. For Konrad to fall into their hands, she couldn''t help but feel the situation''s gravity to have escaped their control.


    However, when she recalled what kind of demon Konrad was, a wave of understanding spread within her mind. Still, with all the variable involved, this was no different from gambling with the devil.

 84 Callous Inquisitress

    Iliana''s face shone with fear, causing the inquisitress'' lips to curl into a smile. Turned upside down with his blood flowing to his head, Konrad observed the scene in silence.


    The chains suppressed his cultivation but didn''t affect his bloodline abilities. Therefore, the situation didn''t impact his plans. As long as Iliana played along, the church would soon feed his purse and growing army.


    However, he could feel her rising hesitation threatening to foil the plan.


    "What is the meaning of this? Just because you can''t get us to surrender the quota, you want to torture my close ones to force me to concede?!"


    She roared, but her indignation didn''t even cause a ripple in the inquisitress'' face.


    "Indeed."


    The straightforward answer took Iliana aback.


    "Don''t look at me like that. At this point, do you really think there is a need for us to put up an act? Let me clearly tell you that you only have two roads ahead of you.


    First, tomorrow, under the gaze of the public, you will profess your love for the Divine Flame Lord, and surrender the quota in exchange for the chance to join the church as a priestess. Overwhelmed by your zeal, we will agree and welcome you into our fold. You will instead receive a Semi-Holy Baptism and get vigorously trained.


    Second, you refuse, accept the baptism, and let this boy become a lab rat for my new torture devices. By the way, although your father tricked us and managed to return to his fief, a master of the assassination department has already been dispatched and can at any time bring back his head. Therefore, I hope you can make a sensible decision."


    If she was already prepared for the first two parts, the knowledge that her father''s life was already at the mercy of an assassin made Iliana flounder.


    However, Konrad''s bloodshot gaze locked on hers, and although he said nothing, the insistence within clearly exclaimed: "do not falter!"


    "Oh? It seems you need some more convincing. Bring in the essence devouring bugs."


    "NO!"


    The three words "essence devouring bugs" triggered a massive reaction, from Iliana who grabbed the inquisitress'' shoulders with a pleading, desperate look.


    "Essence devouring bugs have been outlawed for centuries. You can''t do this!"


    With a light tap on her shoulder, the inquisitress sent her flying against the adjacent wall. Her body then slid onto the ground.


    "Nonsensical. What the church can and cannot do is not yours to decide. Are you retarded? Kidnapping and blackmail are also forbidden, right? But here you are."


    A young priestess brought in an iron cage within which a group of thumb-sized dark-green centipedes crawled in circles.


    Seeing those centipedes. Iliana shivered.


    "Boy, your lack of reaction makes me think that you are not aware of what those little treasures can do. Allow me to explain. Essence devouring bugs are a rare breed of low-level Monstrous Beasts. Individually, they don''t amount to much, even the average Grand Knight can defeat one.


    However, they usually form packs, each with dozens of centipedes and can sneak into wounds or vulnerable orifices to lodge themselves in your internal organs. They target the brain, the heart, the lungs, the liver, and gnaw them from the inside. Not only that, but as they eat, they release a violent poison that causes bouts of horrendous pain and shreds you from the inside out.


    It is a slow, consuming process that lasts for an entire week. Most go insane from the poison alone, to say nothing of the pain of having your organs slowly devoured from the inside.


    When they''re done devouring those five organs, they gnaw their way out of your head, chest, and abdomen. Indeed, terrifying creatures."


    As she spoke, the inquisitress took the cage from the priestess'', hands, and stepped toward Konrad.


    Despite the disturbing explanation, Konrad didn''t lose his composure. On the contrary, it was Iliana who had lost her cool. Once they were installed within the organs, removing essence devouring bugs without harming the host was nigh impossible, and at least required the help of an experienced Semi-Saint.


    Even then, repairing the damage they''d already caused was a daunting task. By the time they released Konrad, his days would be numbered. Since things had reached this point, no matter what Konrad said, she was ready to concede.


    But then, for the first time since his arrival within the dungeon, Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "Don''t disappoint me."


    The weight of those three words pulled Iliana out of her stupor. She firmly believed that Konrad wasn''t the type to forsake his life out of pride. If he was willing to shoulder this, then he must have the means to control the situation.


    However, she couldn''t show her confidence to the inquisitress and kept her eyes lowered on the ground in a show of submission.


    "I¡­will concede."


    A delighted laugh rose from the inquisitress'' lips.


    "Hahaha, good. But as insurance, I will still infect him with the bugs. Don''t worry, if tomorrow you do your part, I will personally remove them, and leave no lasting damage."


    The inquisitress assured then pulled out a dagger to slowly cut open Konrad''s lower abdomen and release the dozens of centipedes into the wounds. She could have just shoved them down his throat. However, a born sadist, she couldn''t let go of the opportunity to gash his body.


    Unfortunately for her, she didn''t get the slightest sound from him. The centipede crawled through the wound, infesting Konrad''s abdomen. Iliana kept her eyes shut close, unwilling to witness the scene.


    As for Konrad, the discomfort caused by having his body infested by dozens of bugs distorted his face.


    This was another lesson. If his cultivation had reached the Holy Rank, what need would there be for all those plans and schemes? What need would there be to endure this kind of treatment? He could just flatten the church and be done with it.


    Within him, his growing demonic hunger for power reached new heights, suppressing some of the feeble human scruples that remained.


    His Transcendent level Stolas Beast Physique kicked into gear, and from within, spread a poison that locked the centipedes within his abdomen, and slowly eroded them.


    Naturally, the self-satisfied inquisitress had no knowledge of this.


    "I¡­want to go back."


    "Of course, you should prepare for tomorrow. Don''t worry, I will take good care of your friend."


    With that said, she dispatched two priestesses to bring the shaken Iliana back to her room and remained standing before Konrad, with the two, silent saw holding girls still by his side.


    "You are truly muddled-headed. How many people get rejected every day, trying to join the church. But you not only received that opportunity but could have also become an exarch''s disciple. Yet, you chose to cling onto meat too large for your throat?


    Tss, tss, tss, you can only blame your arrogance. I hate conceited boys like you the most."


    She declared while digging her nails through Konrad''s wound. His Body Regeneration ability had already kicked into gear, closing the wound around her finger. Seeing this, she beamed.


    "Impressive, I''ve rarely seen such an astounding regeneration ability. Good, very good. You and I will have a lot of fun."


    "You''re taking the words from my mouth."

 85 Revenge is a Dish Best Served with Mind-Boggling Rods and Pheromones Part 1

    Konrad''s reply didn''t sit well with the inquisitress.


    "It seems that you still aren''t aware of the gravity of the situation. It''s alright, I don''t need much time to take you down a peg. Girls untie him."


    The immobile saw holding girls didn''t understand why Konrad was trying to provoke the one holding his fate within her hand. Was he that eager to meet his ancestors.


    Naturally, they felt no pity for him, and as instructed by the inquisitress, set the saw aside to remove Konrad''s biddings, first his hands, then his feet. Being previously tied upside down, Konrad dropped onto the ground with his skull first crashing on concrete before the rest of his body followed.


    "Cuff his hands beneath his back and bring me the pear of anguish."


    "Yes, inquisitress."


    One of the two priestesses placed the new biddings while the other stepped toward a shelf and picked up a pear-shaped iron tool composed of four leaves capable of expanding upon pulling the screw at the bottom of the instrument.


    The priestess presented the instrument to the inquisitress who eyed it with unconcealed glee.


    "Do you know why I''m not having them bind your feet?"


    She asked while taking hold of the "pear" and heating its leaves with magical power.


    Konrad, whose eyes remained glued on the pear of anguish, didn''t have the mind to reply.


    "Because I want you to feel like you can escape, I want to see your struggling legs thrashing to escape my grasp. I want to give you a small opportunity to challenge your fate as you squeal under my pear. Then I shall suppress all your futile attempts and rip you asunder. Hahaha!"


    The inquisitress burst into laughter while pulling on the screw, causing it to expand, then pushing the screw back in to end the demonstration. Having read about the pear of anguish on earth, Konrad wasn''t that surprised by the instrument and knew very well what its purpose was.


    What surprised him was that so many earth torture devices were appearing within the Holy Flame Church''s dungeons. Were the universe''s nutcases all connected by a collective consciousness?


    The lack of reaction within Konrad''s eyes prompted a wave of frustration within the inquisitress who didn''t understand why he stayed so calm. Although not many were exposed to it, the pear''s purpose was clear.


    Upon seeing it, anyone would know it was meant to go in an orifice. The thought alone usually caused most to shiver. However, Konrad remained unfazed. Even the essence devouring bugs that should have brought him intense pain and horror didn''t seem to affect him much.


    She was about to have him bent over on a table and aligned for the pear of anguish when his voice finally echoed.


    "Tell me, what is it that you really want?"


    Konrad''s eyes stared directly into hers, and alongside his voice created a compulsion that unbeknown to her, brought out her deepest desires.


    "I want to oppress all the outstanding men of this world, make them grovel at my feet and beg for salvation to fulfill my need for power and domination while soothing my hatred of the unjust status quo."


    The words felt natural, however, as soon as she was done saying them, the inquisitress'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    The priestesses by her side also felt confused, feeling that some of those words should have never escaped her lips. However, they could relate. After all, although outwardly the church didn''t discriminate, it was at its core a patriarchal society with the highest positions usually reserved for men.


    The reason why the inquisition fell into the hands of women is that it was considered a dirty job unfit for the church''s true elite. One would never see a paragon or flame spirit serving as an inquisitor. To thrive as an inquisitress, there were only two paths: To become cold and unfeeling or to relish in sadism.


    However, at least the church granted them opportunities. Outside, it was much worse. In the Holy Continent, even with outstanding cultivation talent, women were often barred from positions of power. The titles they held were directly related to their husbands'', and their rights to inherit lands came after every single male heir regardless of seniority.


    Ultimately, their cultivation only served as ornaments to heighten the husband''s prestige. There were few exceptions.


    Naturally, many of them bore hidden grudges.


    Still, they would never openly admit it. Which made the inquisitress'' words startling. She turned toward the priestesses, daggering them with glowers that shoved all the words on their tongues down their throats, then shifted her attention back onto Konrad.


    His lips had now curled into a smile, while his deep, piercing gaze violated her mind, and a faint orchid scent spread from his body.


    Her sadistic desire to dominate men by inflicting atrocious pain upon them was slowly transformed and turned into an aching need to mount Konrad right there. To take his entire length down her pussy and ride him until he exploded within her.


    Erotic images of the two of them in various positions sprang within her mind in succession, causing her body to shiver, and her inner thighs to rapidly moisten. She wanted to step back, to pull her gaze away from Konrad''s, but she couldn''t.


    His eyes nailed her right where she stood and transformed her inner desires into a craving for him.


    As for the two priestesses, they were only of the Arch Rank. Therefore, the orchid scent alone was enough to overwhelm them.


    They fell onto the ground with their hands clutching their tingling lower abdomen and their legs tightly clenched.


    Konrad ignored them, his focus remaining on the priestess.


    "Are you sure that''s what you want? I will ask again. What is it that you want?"


    "I want to mount your shaft and ride you until you explode within me."


    She directly replied. Terrified by her own words, she floundered, not knowing what to do. Konrad''s Dream-Weaver powers once again kicked in, again transforming her inner desires.


    Now she didn''t just want to mount him. She wanted him to mount her, to oppress and dominate her until she was nothing more than his slave. The thought was getting engraved within her mind, becoming her raison d ''¨ºtre. All her needs to dominate vanished, and from a haughty, sadistic dominator, she turned into a masochistic hound yearning for pleasure and pain.


    "Now, now, tell me one last time. What is it that you want? Tell me your deepest desire."


    Konrad''s irresistible voice echoed within her mind, consuming her whole. To this stage, she still had no understanding of what had been done to her. It was almost as if her nature had changed from a moment to another without any apparent reason.


    "I want you¡­to humiliate, oppress, degrade me until I''m nothing more than a toy to sate your lust."


    "Well said."


    Konrad chortled. With his Dream-Weaver bloodline level, women beneath the mid-stage Semi-Holy Rank could no longer resist him. Seamlessly rewiring them was simplicity itself.


    He stood up, his eyes still locked on the inquisitress and oppressing her with profane thoughts.


    "I can''t do that with my hands tied, can I? So, what should you do now?"


    Within the inquisitress'' mind, Konrad''s words made perfect sense. It was illogical to have him tied if he was meant to dominate her. Was it not?


    "I must untie you."


    She declared, then with a wave of her hands, shattered Konrad''s cuffs.


    "Good girl."

 86 Revenge is a Dish Best Served with Mind-Boggling Rods and Pheromones Part 2, R-18

    Nonchalantly, Konrad stood up, stretching his arms and neck while heaving a contented sigh.


    He then returned his attention onto the inquisitress whose yearning eyes were still locked on him.


    *SMACK*


    "AAAAH!"


    The blow came out of nowhere. One moment Konrad was still giving the inquisitress a gentle smile, the next he was giving her a violent slap across the right cheek.


    Taken by surprise and thrown off balance, she was about to fall onto the ground when he pulled her by the collar and brought her close toward him for another resounding smack across the other cheek.


    This time, he let her drop onto the ground.


    The inquisitress looked at him with a strange gaze where a mixture of pleasure and pain intermingled. Odd, getting slapped by him felt so natural, so good, yet so painful at the same time. She offered no resistance, feeling that there was no meaning to it.


    "You know, I really don''t like harming women. Even when they wrong me, I rather just fuck them. The sight of an injured beauty truly hurts my soul, for it is such a waste.


    Especially the face, so heartbreaking¡­"


    Konrad sighed while grabbing a tuft of the inquisitress'' hairs.


    "However, you really got on my nerves. I dare say this is the first time I''ve been this annoyed by a woman. Tying me upside down while keeping a saw at my back? Infecting my body with essence gnawing bugs? Readying yourself to shove a pear-shaped torture device into my rear? What do you think this is? The Spanish Inquisition?"


    "The¡­Spanish? There is a Spanish Inquisition? Why did I never hear of it?"


    *Smack*


    "Aaaargh!"


    Konrad shut her up with another well-timed circular palm strike, then cleared his throat.


    "Hum, hum. Never mind¡­fortunately, I have some use for you. Otherwise, I''d beat you until your broken flesh and blood littered the ground."


    For some reason, the nefarious thought produced a titillating reaction within the inquisitress'' abdomen. Konrad, who could clearly see her imagination kindled by his words, wondered if he hadn''t gone a tad bit too far.


    "In any case¡­"


    He pressed her onto her knees, bound her hands with the cultivation suppressing cuffs before pushing her face against his crotch while still tugging on her hairs.


    "Mhm¡­"


    The scent of the meat-rod hidden beneath his pants spread to the inquisitress'' nostrils and heightened her hunger. But held within his hand, and eager to receive his unrestrained oppression, she didn''t dare make a move.


    "Use your teeth to untie my belt and take down my pants."


    Konrad ordered, and immediately, the inquisitress executed. Awkwardly, she bit the corner of his belt, tugging onto it and dragging with the full might of her jaw to pull it down in one stroke. When that stroke failed, she went at it again, disregarding the safety of her neck in her attempt to unstrap the belt.


    Having her arms bound beneath her back didn''t make it any more comfortable, but after the seventh attempt, she did manage to pull it down. With the belt holding them out of the way, Konrad''s pants were ready to slide down his thighs.


    "Pull them down."


    Still with her teeth, she bit the waist and with a strong pull dragged the pants down in one clean stroke, causing Konrad''s large, hardening shaft to spring free and lightly slap her face as she raised her head.


    She didn''t move, keeping her cheek pressed against his still hardening member as her eyes glazed with lust. The sight and scent filled her with the need to swallow it all in one go.


    Now fully erect, Konrad''s rock-hard dick pushed the inquisitress'' cheek aside to tower above her face.


    An indiscreet gulping sound echoed from her throat as she stared at the unholy marvel in front of her and restrained her saliva from escaping her lips.


    Konrad flashed a wolfish grin, clasping his hands around her head.


    "Open wide."


    Answering his command, she opened her lips as wide as she could while sticking out her tongue to invite and accommodate her "new friend."


    Konrad pressed his shaft against her tongue, then shoved it down her throat in one brisk hip stroke. Since this was punishment, he would naturally make her suffer.


    The inquisitress gagged on his dick, struggling to gasp for air, but he paid her no consideration, holding her head firm within his hand to hammer her throat with firm thrusts.


    Slurping and gulping sounds soon filled the air as her saliva dripped on the ground, and her eyes went wide from fright. Although her nose still allowed her some breathing space, the speed at which Konrad drove his large rod down her throat threatened to knock her out.


    At the same, the pain of being so recklessly abused further moistened her inner thighs. Konrad then pinched the inquisitress'' nose, causing her to lose all breathing space and to instinctively gasp for air, thus, sucking him deeper, faster down her throat and gagging harder on his dick.


    "MHM!"


    His pace shot up, her eyes rolled back, her hands wrestled against her cuffs while his ball slapped her chin, and his rod ravaged her throat.


    Konrad peaked, releasing abundant white-purple spunk down the inquisitress'' throat, forcing her to swallow it all.


    At the same time, her pussy had turned into a broken dam from which water freely gushed, soaking her garments as she came from the abuse and passed out on the ground.


    However, before she could lose consciousness, Konrad yanked her hairs, administrating another merciless slap to wake her up through pain.


    "Who said you were allowed to pass out. We''re only getting started."


    He turned toward the shelf from which the priestess had taken the pear of anguish and found a leather whip perfectly suitable for the next stage.


    Stretching the leather whip, he walked toward her back, and without warning, cracked it on her back.


    "AAARGH!"


    The inquisitress groaned in both pleasure and pain as the whip left a clear red mark on her back.


    "I really can''t understand people that delight in getting abused. But then again, I guess I''m to blame."


    The Stolas poison had finished consuming the centipedes within Konrad''s abdomen, turning them into nothingness.


    Konrad then tossed the whip on the side, and with his now free hands, shredded the inquisitresses'' clothes to reveal her naked body.


    "I want to hear you squeal, not of pain, but of delight. To hear your moans screaming how you surrender yourself to me, body and soul to become my willing toy.


    That is true pleasure."


    Konrad took a moment to appreciate the inquisitress'' beauty. With long sky-blue hairs falling below a slender waist, a pair of feline golden eyes shining with appeal, and an alluring hourglass figure that left no room for nitpicking, she was without a shred of doubt a riveting beauty. However, even with the natural charm created by her Semi-Saint cultivation, she was definitely a step below the empress.


    As the inquisitress turned to face him, her previously condescending pair of eyes now stared into his with fear, deference, and submission while still begging him to take her hard and fast.


    "On all four."


    It was coming, she knew it, and unable to hide the excitation within her eyes, she once again turned her back toward Konrad, and lowered her chest to the ground while lifting up her plump rear and wiggling it at Konrad''s face.


    *Smack*


    "Ahh!"


    He smacked her left butt cheek hard, leaving a red handprint onto it. Her ass giggled, and her already dripping wet fold soaked the ground.


    Konrad fell onto his knees, aligned his hardened rod with the inquisitress'' entrance, and shoved it all the way to the hilt.


    "Ooh!"


    She groaned as her hymen broke and her tight pussy clenched his rod like a narrow glove, and when another slap struck her rear, she held him in even tighter.


    "I expected at least an archbishop or two to have their way with you. How is it possible that you''re still unspoiled?"


    "The high-level male priests disdain my twisted personality¡­they prefer claiming those outwardly cold and unfeeling young priestesses and abbesses. Also, I''m half-human..."


    "Good for me¡­"


    Konrad said nothing more, activating his Hundred Flowers Scripture while slowly dragging his dick down her walls and pulling close to the entrance before slamming it all the way back in and sending tremors throughout her body.


    With her large breasts pressed on the ground and her hands cuffed beneath her back, the position was relatively painful and profoundly humiliating. The feeling of getting debased to this extent made her drool.


    With one hand pulling on her hairs and the other holding her waist, Konrad pounded his lust and rage into her, hammering her with reckless abandon until the sound of her groans and his body slamming against hers rivaled that of the prisoner getting roasted to death within the brazen bull.


    The two priestesses who''d long since lost their minds to lust and shoved their hands into their pussies crawled toward Konrad to rob him from the inquisitress with kisses and caresses. However, it was to no avail.


    He gave her his undivided attention, plowing that gripping field of hers until her mind fell to the mind-boggling orgasms. His rod trembled, announcing its release, and he unleashed large streams of demonic spunk within her.


    This time, the cultivation was centered on him and using the system, Konrad split the gains between his martial and spiritual paths. Going from the second to the sixth step Arch Knight and Priest Ranks.


    As the inquisitress dropped onto the ground, Konrad readjusted his clothes and sat in one of the few available chairs that didn''t contain a torture device.


    "Now, now, let''s talk about business. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "¡­Hel."


    Only after doing all this was he asking her name? What a son of a bitch!

 87 Enthralling the Inquisitresses

    "Well, congratulations, Hel. You will now help me subjugate all the inquisitresses below the mid-level Semi-Holy Rank."


    Within the church, the inquisition department may not possess an honorable status, but it was a force to be reckoned with. Although looked down upon due to their line of work, inquisitresses wielded non-negligible power and possessed vast resources at their disposal.


    Especially in times of wars against the barbarian continent, their standing and power skyrocketed. Not counting the trainees, there were more than two thousand inquisitresses within the church, and among them, more than four hundred at the Transcendent Rank or above.


    In particular, the low-level Semi-Saints, Konrad''s current targets, added up to fifty and represented more than a fifth of the church''s total low-level Semi-Saints.


    How could Konrad let go of such a formidable force?


    Obviously, subduing them all by tomorrow was a pipe dream. However, even if he could get his hands on five, it was already a victory. After all, the only Semi-Saint currently at his disposal was Wolfgang.


    Konrad''s ambition took Hel aback. Subduing all the inquisitresses below the mid-level Semi-Holy Rank? Who did he think he was? The god of lust and domination?


    "That''s impossible."


    "It is, of course, possible. However, that depends on your connections."


    Konrad waved his hands, causing the two furiously masturbating priestesses to lose consciousness. In the process, he didn''t forget to rewire them into slaves.


    "How many of those inquisitresses can you gather in one place tonight?"


    Hel did a quick calculation before giving her reply.


    "I have three good friends I can gather without problems, and three others that would most likely accept an invitation provided that enough incentive is offered."


    Although Hel was born from a human concubine, she came from a prominent duke''s family and was herself a Semi-Saint. Therefore, her connections weren''t shallow. Still, her impure lineage made it difficult to access the higher echelon.


    "That''s already more than I expected. What level of authority do you need to access the church''s treasure vault?"


    "That depends on the vault in question. Each department possesses its own vault. The inquisition department''s vault requires at least an archbishop level token for full access while the research and faith defending departments require an exarch level token."


    The research and faith defending departments were the two most powerful departments of the church. Their wealth was also the highest, and the resources at their disposal added up to three-fifths of the church''s. Meanwhile, the inquisition''s only added up to one fifth. Still, the loss of that one fifth was enough to make the church bleed.


    "Use whatever excuse and incentive you need to gather those six inquisitresses in your quarters, and I will take care of the rest."


    "As you wish."


    Konrad used the invisibility skill he''d gained from the system to fade from the scene. Although in that form he couldn''t use the tiniest bit of spiritual power, even Saints couldn''t track him down. Moreover, his bloodline abilities were still available.


    Following his order, Hel sent mental messages to the six inquisitresses, asking them to meet within her chambers to discuss an urgent matter regarding the Kracht case, and after offering some benefit to those reluctant to "leave their duties," she left for her chambers alongside Konrad who remained invisible at her side.


    ¡­


    The six inquisitresses soon gathered within Hel''s chambers. Instead of chambers, it was more appropriate to call it a wing for she possessed both a greeting hall to meet the guests and several rooms for her servants as well as abundant space for various activities.


    As the six were welcomed in by Hel''s servants, they directly moved toward their assigned seats and comfortably sat within.


    "Hel said she was worried about the Kracht girl''s submission and was having difficulties breaking the Kracht boy."


    "Indeed, she wants us to jointly devise a torture regimen to break the boy as soon as possible and discuss additional means to coerce the girl should the need arise."


    While the original plan was to have Iliana publicly reject the quota for a chance to join the church, having Konrad, the original quota owner, do it would send a stronger message. However, the church''s high-level inferred that Iliana would be easier to break.


    "I think our superiors are being overcautious. Why not directly use torture on the girl? We can use methods that leave no external damage to make sure no question arises."


    "Sometimes, it is by targeting the loved ones that you obtain the fastest confession. According to her profile, that girl pays enormous attention to kinship. If she didn''t, she wouldn''t have spent the last decade trying to muster the resources for her cousin''s cure. I believe this approach is the best. Don''t forget that her father is also under threat."


    "You never know, with the once in a lifetime opportunity to reach sainthood, who is to say she won''t change her priorities. I say we jointly torture the two of them to maximize our chances. After all, should they not surrender to coercion, we would be at our wit''s ends."


    If the celestial faction managed to keep the quota, those instrumental to the operation''s success were bound to receive great benefits. Therefore, those inquisitresses took the situation to heart.


    As they discussed, Hel stepped into the greeting hall.


    "Thank you for joining me on such short notice, if the matter weren''t of such capital importance, I wouldn''t have bothered you."


    Hel began while taking the honor seat, she then joined the discussion, and as the seven discussed the most effective ways to make Konrad beg for salvation, he silently moved behind them, using his Dream-Weaver abilities to rewrite their core needs and desires, and turn them into slaves whose entire existences revolved around serving him.


    Unbeknown to them, in less than five minutes, they''d gone from ruthless, unfeeling women to docile puppies eager to please their master.


    "What we''re saying is wrong. I instead think that we should free master and help him evade persecution."


    "Right, how could we allow master to suffer such harm? He''s been down there for too long already. It''s our duty to rescue him."


    "Well said, what are we waiting for? Let''s immediately go down there to free him and beg for punishment!"


    They all agreed, and in unison stood up. Hel found the scene quite disturbing. One moment they were still talking about the best ways to pull out Konrad''s guts and the next, they were suddenly eager to rescue him?


    Even calling him master?


    What the hell was going on? Then Konrad made some adjustments to her mind, and she realized that serving him was the primal duty of all women in the world. Of course, those inquisitresses were no different.


    Why should they be?


    Before the loyal inquisitresses could make another move, Konrad appeared out of thin air, standing right in the middle of them. As soon as they saw his face, although they were meeting him for the very first time, they still unceremoniously dropped onto their knees.


    "Greetings, master!"


    They exclaimed, not caring about how he escaped captivity. After all, as the master, he was an omnipotent existence. Surely, escaping a torture dungeon wasn''t that challenging.


    And seeing the depth of his Dream-Weaver powers, Konrad was a tad bit terrified.

 88 Framing

    After making adjustments to his new servants'' views on demonism, Konrad took them into his space treasure to sign Master-Servant contracts. With that out of the way, he brought them back to the outside world for the next phase of his plan.


    With seven Semi-Saint inquisitresses, his reach greatly expended. Using their connections, across several hours, he enslaved another seventeen Semi-Saint inquisitresses and more than one hundred Transcendent level inquisitresses.


    The church''s low-level Semi-Saint force was barely over two-hundred-fifty. Now, almost ten percent of it had fallen into Konrad''s hands, but this was only the beginning.


    From the start, his target had always been the inquisition''s vault. With the abundance of wealth and treasures it contained, Konrad could establish a firm foothold within the empire. However, with high-level Semi-Saints being the only ones eligible to access it, he had no hope of plundering it.


    And assuming he did, the church would soon fall into chaos. There were two non-negotiable requirements to successfully leave the church with those resources: A solid plan that accounted for all variables, and someone to frame. A non-obvious target with a peculiar enough background that the raised doubts wouldn''t come back to bite him in the rear.


    "Who''s the grand Inquisitress with the least roots within the church?"


    Konrad asked his new slaves. In the inquisition department, low-level Semi-Saints were titled high-level inquisitresses while high-level Semi-Saints bore the title of grand inquisitresses.


    Within the church, the status of Grand Inquisitress was comparable to archbishops'', and among other things, their duties consisted of overseeing large operations to crack down on heretic groups and even frame innocent nobles with heresy to seize their assets and extinguish their houses if need be.


    There were fifty of them in total.


    "If we''re talking about the grand inquisitress with the least roots, it would be Grand Inquisitress Margo. She''s the aunt of the Kriegel Duke."


    "Oh?"


    Taken by surprise, Konrad didn''t immediately respond. Although the church didn''t discriminate against talent, it was after all chiefly controlled by paragon spirits and was therefore prejudiced against the serpent race that once ruled the land now composing the Holy Flame Empire.


    For that reason, unless not given another choice, most serpent nobles would avoid sending their children into the church, and those who could make it to the high level were few and far between.


    "Cultivation and time spent within the church?"


    "Sixth step Semi-Holy Priest. She''s been in the church for more than a thousand years and rarely contacts her family. A social disaster, she has no friend or anyone that can boast knowing her well. What she does in her spare time is a mystery. However, she''s very diligent in her work and never leaves rooms for reproaches. "


    "How hard would it be to obtain an audience with her?"


    "Impossible, unless there is a rock-solid reason. Although our exarchs tasked her with supervising the rest of the operations. She merely sends us directives through servants and mental messages.


    She doesn''t meet with us."


    "Send her news that I attempted to commit suicide. If she''s as diligent as you claim, she should have you lock down the news and personally investigate. Also¡­"


    Konrad gave the inquisitresses his directives. Afterward, he returned to the dungeon cell to "commit suicide." When the preparations were enough, the tortured prisoners who''d gotten glimpses of his session with Hel were disposed of. In any case, those folks were not meant to live through the night. Like the one in the brazen bull who''d already burned to death.


    ¡­


    Grand Inquisitress Margo Kriegel was focused on silent cultivation when news of the key Kracht prisoner''s failed suicide reached her ears.


    "Why didn''t you gag him?"


    "Hel wanted to hear him squeal¡­"


    The one who''d reported the news muttered in a mental message. Although very creative in her handling of prisoners and with an excellent track record, Hel was well-known for the extreme pleasure she took from her work. This outcome was within reason.


    "I expect you already handled the tongue loss?"


    "We''ve stopped the bleeding. However, the essence devouring bugs are sapping his vitality and giving us trouble in handling the aftermath."


    "Very well, prevent the news from spreading. I will personally deal with those."


    Disposing of essence devouring bugs without fatally harming the subject was of extreme difficulty and required at least an experienced Semi-Saint. Hel''s previous claim that she could handle it was a blatant lie.


    Margo stood up and in a flash crossed the distance toward the dungeon where two high-inquisitresses were currently surrounding a nervous Hel who stood before Konrad''s unconscious body.


    Margo bypassed them, directly stepping toward the unconscious Konrad.


    "Effective immediately, Hel is demoted to low-level inquisitress and banished to Ansfurt."


    Ansfurt was a small, barren village in the southern parts of the Holy Flame Empire while low-level inquisitresses were usually of the Arch Rank. Such a terrible demotion took Hel aback. Was the next step to take her life?


    Fortunately, this was all a play.


    Margo never glanced at Hel, stretching her hand toward Konrad''s chest. At that time, twenty-one high-level inquisitresses appeared out of thin air, and alongside Hel and the other two by her side, fired two-dozen offensive fifth circle spells at Margo.


    "Not good¡­"


    Margo''s instinct kicked in, in the blink of an eye, she raised defensive wards around her. However, the distance was far too short, and the timing too precise for her wards to change the outcome.


    *BOOM*


    The wards shattered, and the dozens of fifth circle spells hammered Margo from all sides, sending her flying in the air and crash on the ground in a pool of her own blood, barely clinging on her life.


    Although the highest among the twenty-four were two fourth-step Semi Holy Priestesses and the gap between each Semi Holy step enormous, this was after all a sneak attack carried out by twenty-four Semi-Saints. For Margo, the result was disastrous.


    "What¡­is the meaning of this?!"


    She barked with warm blood gushing from her mouth. At that time, Konrad''s eyes opened, and he rose from the table he''d been lying on to sit within an available chair.


    Upon seeing him safe and sound, Margo''s mind made hundreds of assumptions, but none of them made sense. Unfortunately for her, to prevent the screams of the countless prisoners from disturbing those above, the inquisition''s dungeons were enchanted with powerful wards preventing any noise from escaping.


    "The meaning is¡­framing."


    Konrad answered and raised his hand.


    The twenty-four inquisitresses shot toward the grievously injured Margo with soaring killing intent.


    This time, Margo, although badly battered, had the opportunity to respond with a high-grade fifth circle spell. Another deluge of magic erupted. The twenty-four inquisitresses were pushed back, while Margo again flew and crashed on the adamantine walls.


    "AAARGH!"


    If before she could still cling on her life, Margo was now unable to do so. All strength left her body, and she passed out. Three of the inquisitresses then bound her with anti-cultivation locks and dragged her unconscious form toward Konrad.


    "Suppress her injuries. She might still be useful in the future."


    "Yes, master!"


    The inquisitresses used healing spells to pull Margo out of a life-threatening condition. Konrad then robbed her grand inquisitress token and used his Transformation Skill to assume her shape.


    "Resume your activities."


    Konrad ordered before taking Margo into his space treasure. As for the inquisitresses, they''d all been contracted. Therefore, he could summon them at any time.

 89 Plundering the Inquisition’s Vaul

    With the foundation laid down, it was time for Konrad to carry out his plan. Without further ado, he, under the guise of Grand Inquisitress Margo, stepped out of the dungeons and headed toward the inquisition department''s treasure vault.


    Right now, his status was directly below the exarchs''. Therefore, no one dared stand in his way. Soon, he reached the treasure vault''s doorsteps. The treasure vaults were some of the few places inside the church to be under the surveillance of recording mirrors. Therefore, as soon as he arrived, Konrad''s, or rather, "Margo''s" presence had been registered.


    He pulled out her token. Bright yellow light rose from it and dived into the towering gate, unlocking it. The gate then slowly opened.


    "Tss, tss, tss. Holy Flame Church, Holy Flame Church. When you send such a fierce invitation to my doorsteps, of course, as a guest, I must honor you by devouring all I can."


    Konrad stepped in, and the door closed at his back.


    The treasure vault was organized in various compartments, each holding different items.


    From alchemy ingredient and pills to artifacts, all were present. Konrad even saw a chest full of holy crystals. After count, it held about two-hundred thousand.


    "Whoever said that hard work is the price of success deserves a good beating. What nonsense is hard work? Clearly, banditry is the most reliable road to a life of wealth and opulence.


    Rich. I''m rich!"


    Although this was only the reserve, and there was more in circulation, it was already enough for Konrad to establish his own kingdom. Such wealth already surpassed any duke''s house and competed with the sovereign princes''!


    Konrad wasted no time to swallow all this wealth into his space treasure, then straightforwardly walked out.


    Returning to his dungeon cell, he reassumed Anselm Kracht''s shape and had his two guards set him back into harsh prisoner conditions.


    It was now past midnight, the moon still hung high in the sky, and for the first time in a long while, though his conditions were the poorest since he''d arrived in the Ancient Crystal World, Konrad slept like a baby.


    ¡­


    Iliana had not slept for the entire night. At dawn, she was still pacing back and forth within her room, unsure of whether to follow through with the plan or not. Konrad''s "Don''t disappoint me" had left a profound imprint on her mind, but although she had full confidence in him, she didn''t wish to gamble his future on this.


    As for her father, she knew there was nothing to fear since at best, the church would again underestimate him and send someone unable to take his life, while at worst, they would wait for after the competition''s end to make their move. If only to avoid suspicion. Even then, besides venting petty anger, there was nothing to gain from killing him.


    "What to do? What to do? What to do?"


    But as she wondered what course of action to take, a knocking sound came from her doorsteps.


    "It''s time for the ceremony."


    The sun had now reared its head, sending its dazzling rays to illuminate the vast blue sky. Yet, it failed to reach Iliana''s heart which overflowed with apprehension and saw even the clearest of skies as a dark omen.


    Because she''d professed her desire to surrender the quota, the church officials didn''t bother teaching her about the various stages of the ceremony. Of course, it was relatively simple. As long as she could walk straight and speak clearly, all would flow nicely.


    It was now time to make her choice.


    To obey Konrad''s will and risk all their necks or submit to a greater force and not only lose the hard-earned quota but also all modicum of respect he held for her. To say nothing of him, though they might not have made a different choice, those children of nobility would once again use the opportunity to jeer, blaming her lack of courage on her human lineage and shaming her house as wantonly as possible.


    She pulled in a deep breath, recalling Konrad''s previous words.


    "I didn''t come here to get bullied into submission by a bunch of men and women in cassocks. Succumbing to coercion is something I don''t know how to do. If they dare touch me, I naturally have my ways to make them pay a bitter price."


    Since she''d promised him to defend the quota, then it was time for her to do her part. Taking another breath, Iliana dispelled the negativity within her mind, calmed her anxious eyes, and with a gaze full of resolve, stepped out of her chambers.


    Outside, two priestesses awaited, and without a word, they escorted her down the hall, heading toward the altar room where the ceremony would be conducted.


    As they moved down the hall, a woman dressed in abbess level cassocks went past them, and furtively sent Iliana a mental message.


    "The situation is under control. Master asked me to tell you that you don''t have to worry about anything."


    If Iliana still held a bit of apprehension, then with that confirmation, all vanished into nothingness. Relaxed, she confidently stepped toward the altar room. Inside, hundreds of individuals were currently seated. From counts to dukes, all belonged to the high nobility and were eager to see the birth of a fledgling saint.


    Most didn''t come empty-handed, bringing with them many congratulatory gifts they would present after the baptism to build connections while they still could.


    Iliana''s gaze swept past them. People eager to seek connections in the sunny days and prompt to distance themselves when dark clouds gathered were the type she despised the most.


    The seats were cut at the middle by a massive alleyway draped in gold. At the end of it, Iliana currently stood with the two priestesses by her side. She was garbed in an elegant cyan dress matching her mesmerizing, slit emerald eyes, and didn''t bother putting on any makeup.


    After all, with beauty like hers, such things were both unnecessary and excessive.


    She held herself straight, with her eyes staring directly at the altar beneath which a tall flame spirit exarch awaited. The altar was surrounded by four fifteen feet tall pedestals each lighted by bright white flames, and above it floated a pure white orb.


    White flames swirled around the orb, brightening the room and dazzling those who dared directly stare at it.


    "Iliana Kracht, step forward!"


    The priestesses remained still, and Iliana began a slow, steady walk toward the altar under the mixed gazes of the nobility and the clergy.


    She stopped right in front of the bishop who lifted his hand above her head. Understanding the sign, she fell on her knees.


    "Are you willing to accept the divine lord''s grace, to receive his purest baptism and be reborn in his holy flames as a pure, immaculate creature to forever serve his glorious will?"


    Not one of the clergymen and women expected a yes. Now, according to plan, she would refuse on account on not being worthy, of such honor and instead beg for the opportunity to join the church as a priestess. And moved by her piety, and humility, they would agree.


    However¡­


    "Yes, I am willing!"


    ¡­her next words didn''t follow the script.

 90 The Baptism

    The flame spirit exarch who''d been assured that everything would proceed smoothly felt like he was experiencing some form of human hearing problems. But flame spirits didn''t have human ailments. Therefore, he believed a powerful cultivator was playing tricks with his mind and distorting what he heard.


    Of course, it must be it.


    Convinced of the accuracy of his judgment, he carried on as if the script remained unchanged.


    "What devotion, what piety! Iliana Kracht, you are a heartwarming example for the faith, a beacon of virtue! In my thousands of years of existence, never have I seen such a humble, graceful human being! Surely the divine lord will bless you with countless graces, no, he''s already blessed you!


    Oh, to so unpretentiously reject what so many would aspire to with unconcealed greed? Oh, it is my greatest honor to¡­"


    Confused, Iliana felt like the exarch wasn''t hearing her words right, and so repeated stronger, louder, for all to hear.


    "Your eminence must not have heard me right. I''m accepting the divine lord''s baptism!"


    The exarch stopped dead in his tracks and lowered his gaze onto the still kneeling Iliana. Either the mighty, hidden cultivator playing tricks on him was truly an unparalleled existence, or he was hearing things right, and the girl was accepting the quota?


    How could this be?


    Did she dare?


    His eyes sought confirmations in the hundreds of pairs staring at him, and seeing the odd, confused looks aimed at him, he realized his hearing was perfect, no one was playing tricks on him.


    She''d really just accepted the baptism.


    Flame spirits were short-tempered beings. Even thousands of years of existence didn''t teach that exarch self-control. His flame red hairs wildly blew at his back, and his similarly colored eyes daggered Iliana below him.


    He was about to release his holy pressure and cause an unfortunate incident when a voice echoed within his mind.


    "Stop making a fool of yourself. Carry on with the baptism."


    That voice was one of the few capable of making him shiver, and upon hearing it, though begrudgingly, the flame spirit immediately carried on with the ceremony.


    "Well, ¡­then receive the divine lord''s grace!"


    Dazzling white flames erupted from the altar, soared into the air and descended onto the kneeling Iliana. The flame lifted her from the ground, carrying her onto the altar where the pure white orb flew toward her forehead and vanished within.


    Holy light and flames swirled around her, giving her an ethereal look that rivaled celestials.


    The flames snuck into her body, refining her veins, bones, blood, flesh, and spirit to the pinnacle.


    Her spiritual cultivation directly reached the third step Arch Priest Rank while her martial cultivation reached the first step Arch Knight Rank, but that was only a secondary effect.


    In a flash, her physique quality reached the top level of the Holy Flame Empire, rivaling the likes of the crown prince. Although her bloodline didn''t change, it became a lot more refined and powerful. As for her innate constitution. Previously, she didn''t have any. Now, however, she possessed an Innate Flame Physique.


    With time, even without training, as her cultivation improved, it would naturally reach the holy rank.


    Seeing all the benefits that half-human insect received, the flame spirit exarch despaired. Those benefits should belong to his Celestial Faction! Why did those damnable inquisitresses swindle him?!


    If it weren''t because inquisitresses didn''t belong to his jurisdiction, he would have already had them exiled to the deepest recesses of the empire!


    For the first time in his long, dignified life, there was one word he ached to scream with all his might: FUCK!


    The baptism ended, and alongside it, all the supernatural phenomenon surrounding Iliana. The white orb escaped her forehead, going back to floating above the altar while a mild force returned her onto the ground.


    "Thank you, Divine Flame Lord, for your grace!"


    Hearing this, the exarch wanted to spurt blood, but because his flame spirit body was chiefly composed of fire, he didn''t have blood to spurt. So, he just drew in a deep breath and barked:


    "The ceremony is over, and now I must return to prayers! Disperse!"


    And with a sweep of his long sleeve, he stormed out of the altar room, leaving some of the still dumbstruck noble to wonder what was wrong with him.


    The baptism''s end quickly spread throughout the Holy Flame City, carrying alongside it the news of the birth of a new holy talent!


    ¡­


    "What dog-level intimidators is your department producing that you can''t even coerce count-level nobility children into submission? Are you sure you''ve not been bribed by house Kracht? Is that why your results were this pathetic? Lost to a trivial count! Fuck! Do you even understand the importance of this quota?


    On the young, it represents a potential saint, but on established peak-level Semi-Saints, that''s an immediate ticket to sainthood!


    With it, we could have instantly replaced Heinrich''s loss. With those damned barbarians showing signs of action. What is the current worth of a Saint? Damn Olrich and damn your useless worms!"


    The Flame Spirit vented his anger on one of the two exarchs in charge of the inquisition department.


    "Our people followed the instructions to the letter. If you want to blame something, blame yourself for getting outplayed by the "trivial count." You not only failed to gauge his real strength but provided him with the opportunity to conceal all his close relatives.


    Now you want to put the blame on us?!"


    The argument was getting increasingly more heated. Meanwhile, others were discussing what to do with Konrad.


    "Have the inquisitresses cleanse all his wounds and release him."


    "Just like that?"


    The flame spirit couldn''t accept such an end. Due to his lack of cooperation, Konrad was one of the chief culprits of this debacle. If he didn''t beat him senseless, he could never vent the hatred within his heart.


    "Of course, just like that. What? Have you not created enough doubts? Must we also answer for the sudden disappearance of the country''s new number one talent right after his victory? Or are you that eager to give others the opportunity to cause trouble?"


    "This¡­"


    ¡­


    Two inquisitresses came down Konrad''s cell to clean and prepare him for release. Afterward, they led him back up and brought him all the way toward the church''s exit, where Iliana had been waiting for hours.


    As soon as Konrad''s eyes laid on her, he activated his Origin Sight to see the baptism''s results. What he saw didn''t disappoint him. If she could digest all her gains and build on them, Iliana''s battle power wouldn''t be inferior to Nils'' in human form.


    It would even be a step above.


    As for her, as soon as she saw him, Iliana leaped onto his chest, collaring him in a tight embrace. She pressed hard around his neck, as if afraid of again losing him.


    "I¡­can''t...breathe."


    "Good. Why does a scoundrel like you deserve to breathe? Just die within my arms."


    As usual, the words didn''t match her heart where relief now overflowed.

 91 Soul Tearing Losses

    "If you insist¡­"


    Without warning, Konrad swept Iliana off her feet, carrying her bridal style into the Kracht carriage.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted me to die in your arms? Good. I''m going to -die- in your arms, alright.


    But in my world, that means coming inside you¡­again¡­and again¡­and¡­again¡­"


    "You¡­Dissolute!"


    But she offered no resistance, surrendering to him wholeheartedly in a heated session that shook the initially steady carriage at various intervals.


    ¡­


    The return trip to the Kracht mansion went without a hitch. At the doorsteps, the Kracht kinsmen currently within the capital awaited in organized lines.


    When Iliana descended alongside Konrad, they all stepped toward her to exclaim their congratulations and present gifts. If before, her status came from her father''s name, now that she bore the title of "future saint," the situation was different. They, of course, wanted to show more goodwill.


    Though polite in her words, Iliana''s aloof demeanor clearly showed that she didn''t wish to get bothered. The kinsmen took the hint and scattered.


    In the reception hall, a plethora of gifts from various houses both from low and high nobility awaited. Seeing them, Konrad sighed.


    "Aaahh¡­I worked myself half to death, challenged innumerable dangers, even went into the tiger''s den, all to seize this baptism quota. But now, now¡­no one remembers my contributions. All can only think of the main beneficiary."


    "Aaah¡­fairness¡­unfairness¡­the heart of the people!"


    Konrad sighed in an exceedingly dramatic way as if to complain about the unfairness of the situation.


    Iliana nodded in approval.


    "This is why we say that men are suckers for beauties. Clearly, even you turned out to be a big sucker. Now the question is, should I abandon you now that I''ve made full use of you?"


    Ilana asked with false seriousness.


    "Oh? Are you sure you''ve made full use of me? I dare say that I''ve still many tricks you have yet to taste. Perhaps I should immediately undress you to reaffirm my worth!"


    "Yes, yes¡­wait, no!"


    Like an alarmed fawn, Iliana stepped away from Konrad, backing off to the nearest wall. She was just recovering from the previous session. How could she allow him to wreak havoc so soon afterward?


    However, it was, of course, to no avail. Before she could take three steps, Konrad had already placed her on his shoulder and carried her to the master bedroom for another epic lovemaking session.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Holy Flame Church, blame was still being assigned.


    "Regardless of what you say, the inquisition department is the main reason of this operation''s failure. Since you can''t do your job properly, it is only right for us to cut down your fundings!"


    The flame spirit exarch declared in a self-righteous tone. That exarch was of the faith defending department and had been eying the inquisition''s resources for a while. Today, using their failure to obtain house Kracht''s submission, he would definitely suck them dry!


    Knowing fully well what he was after, the exarch who served as one of the two vice chief inquisitresses boiled with rage. Was it not for the other side''s deep roots within the church, she would have already let go of all restraints and drawn her sword!


    However, the situation wasn''t in her favor, and they''d indeed failed in their duties. Worse was that they reported false success and inadvertently caused the church to lose face.


    "Don''t go too far! I will send you the grand inquisitress in charge of the operation to deal with as you see fit."


    She conceded. However, she''d underestimated the flame spirit''s appetite.


    "Don''t think you can weasel your way out of this one by just cutting off one of your fingers. I want the entire arm! The head exarch has already given his approval."


    Knowing that the situation was under control, the flame spirit was feeling proud and elated. Who told that bitch to offend him? Always acting in a condescending manner as if she was part of a superior breed?


    Was she the spirit, or was he the spirit? Impudence!


    Now that the head exarch had given him the pass, he would not pull any punch.


    Hearing this, the vice chief inquisitress was at a loss, she''d indeed received a warning from her superior that the head exarch was likely to have them bear all the responsibility. However, she didn''t expect him to do it in such an uncouth, humiliating manner by sending that flame spirit out of all people.


    As if to put greater emphasis on his words, the flame spirit pulled out a written order signed with the head exarch''s seal. Seeing it, there was nothing else the vice chief could say or do. Defeated, she lowered her head, gritting her teeth while her nails dug within her palm.


    The dejected look on her face only made that flame spirit feel more ecstatic.


    "Hehehe, now that things are clear between us, you not only must hand over the one in charge but also personally lead me to the vault to carry out a third of your reserves!"


    This was indeed what the head exarch ordered and was no different from dealing a crippling blow to the inquisition department. The reserves were used to fund the training of the entire department from Saints to Arch Priestesses. Its current wealth was the result of years of accumulation. To lose one third overnight, the inquisition department''s growth space was in jeopardy.


    Clearly, the head exarch was getting worried by the inquisition''s increasing power and wanted to use this opportunity to curb them.


    Without another word, the vice chief turned heels, leading the way toward the treasure vault where the bulk of the inquisition''s wealth remained.


    As they reached the door, the flame spirit''s mood was reaching the heavens while the vice chief inquisitresses'' was at hell''s gate.


    She pulled out her token and aimed it at the lock. Yellow light rose from it, removing the lock and causing the door to spring open.


    The flame spirit''s excitation had reached its peak, and as the door finally opened, he could no longer restrain himself. Without any consideration for his colleague, he leaped into the treasure vault!


    "Hahaha. You''ve been hoarding so much wealth across the years. What do you even need it for? It''s only right for you to give up a share to the most valuable department!


    Defending the faith is such a daunting task that our resources are never enough. Don''t worry, we will put this wealth to good use. Hahaha!"


    The flame spirit burst into laughter while the vice chief''s indignation reached its acme.


    "Haa the wealth, the wealth, the¡­where is the wealth?!"


    The flame spirits'' eyes looked left and right, but in the massive treasure vault large enough to fit a house, there was nothing but empty shelves and unfilled coffers.


    Not even grass remained!


    In a flash, he went from the peak of elation to the limits of astonishment and rage!


    "Damn slut! Are you messing with me? Fuck? What is the meaning of this? Big galls! Are you trying to rebel?!"


    The flame spirit exploded and instantly blamed the empty vault on the vice chief.


    Seeing such a sudden change and wondering why the elated flame spirit was now spouting profanities, the vice chief stepped inside the vault, only to see that absolutely nothing remained.


    Even paper and ink were not spared.


    "Quick¡­the recording mirror room!"


    Unlike the flame spirit, the vice chief didn''t lose her mind and directly rushed toward the recording mirrors'' room to investigate the situation.


    Not willing to let her off, and still thinking that this was all a prank, the flame spirit followed her. But when they reached the recording mirror room, and he saw her pull up the scene of "Margo" using her token to step into the vault and empty it of all it contained, it soon became evident that this was no joke.


    The inquisition department''s reserves. One-fifth of the church''s total reserves had been plundered overnight by a grand inquisitress. Not counting the wealth already in circulation, this was one-fifth of their total assets!


    Both the vice chief and the flame spirit felt like their world was spinning. However, they were after all Saints, and after a moment of confusion, both sent out the same order to their respective departments.


    "Send my order, capture Grand Inquisitress Margo Kriegel at once!"


    The church was put under lockdown, high-level Semi-Saints were dispatched, and in a flash, every corner of the church was put under examination.


    However¡­


    "Your eminence, we''ve looked everywhere. She''s no longer in the church!"


    Those words rung in the flame spirit''s ears like a gargantuan bell announcing the world''s end.


    His eyes went red. The scenery around him swirled, his body vacillated, and he dropped face first onto the ground in a resounding thud.


    *BAM*


    "Your eminence, your eminence!"


    But it was to no avail. The flame spirit seemed to have entered a comatose state where nothing could move him.


    After a moment of unconsciousness, he regained his senses, but when he realized the scene was still the same, he banged his head against the floor. But the scene had still not changed, they''d still gotten robbed blind!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    His roar shook the entire Holy Flame City, alarming all its denizens.

 92 Irreconcilable Contradictions

    "Ahhh¡­"


    Iliana was in the process of having her pussy licked by Konrad''s masterful tongue when the flame spirit exarch''s earthshaking roar spread through the Holy Flame City.


    "What the hell?"


    Konrad pulled his tongue out of her snatch to seek the roar''s origin. However, Iliana could care less and pushed his lips back onto her pussy.


    "Don''t speak with your mouth full¡­"


    ¡­


    Soon, the news that the church''s inquisition department had been robbed of all its reserves spread throughout the Holy Flame City, causing the jubilation of many. After all, among the several departments of the church, the inquisition was one of the most loathed due to its overbearingness and the sorrow it brought the citizens.


    The imperial family was full of smiles, the high nobility exchanged cups of wine, and the commoners thanked the divine lord for his justice.


    This was a day of celebration!


    In the church, however, chaos spread like wildfire. The flame spirit exarch blamed the theft on the inquisition department as a whole, claiming that they''d prepared this scam beforehand to avoid having to pay reparations for their failures. No matter what argument was brought to the table, he still insisted on pushing the blame on them and asked for extreme punishment.


    The leading exarchs of the inquisition could no longer endure the insult, and a fight broke out!


    In the end, the head exarch had to personally show himself to mediate the situation, and while he outwardly didn''t appear biased, he still heavily punished the inquisition department. He had them surrender some of their responsibilities to the faith defending department and even had several of the Semi-Saint inquisitresses involved in the Kracht case exiled to various corners of the empire.


    Initially, the matter should have ended there. But who could think that hours after setting out, under the escort of experts from the faith defending department, the seven exiled inquisitresses would suddenly vanish from sight?


    Their location unknown.


    The inquisition''s leaders quickly assumed the worst.


    "The faith defending department is bullying us intolerably! Not content of encroaching on our jurisdictions, they even dare blatantly assassinate seven of our high-level inquisitresses!


    How can we tolerate the insult?"


    Those words began spreading from many of the Semi-Saints that remained, further infuriating the leading exarchs.


    The situation reached such a point that the chief inquisitress, a high exarch of the church came out of seclusion for a bold statement.


    "The faith defending department must give us a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, henceforth, a life and death enmity stands between us!"


    But how could the overbearing faith defending department accept the charge? Not only did they not lower their stance, but they even claimed that this was all a ploy from the inquisition to appear as victims while secretly swallowing the church''s resources.


    Fights broke out, blood was spilled, and although the head exarch managed to contain the internal war, from that moment onward, there was a clear division within the church. All pretense of unity shattered, and the Imperial Faction who silently observed this struggled to hide its satisfaction.


    ¡­


    At that time, within the Kracht mansion, the seven inquisitresses missing in action were kneeling at Konrad''s front.


    "Greetings, Master!"


    Iliana, who stood by his side, couldn''t understand the meaning of this scene. One moment she was still cuddling with Konrad, the next, he waved his hand, and the seven high-level inquisitresses appeared in front of them.


    Out of nowhere, seven Semi-Saints were kneeling before them. How could she conceal her astonishment?


    Her wide eyes went between the kneeling Hel and Konrad whose lips now flashed a wolfish grin.


    "You''ve done well. Rise."


    Naturally, the "sudden disappearance" of the seven inquisitresses was Konrad''s doing. On the one hand, he could use them to create more chaos within the church, and on the other hand, he could bring seven Semi-Saints back to his side. By themselves, they were not only a formidable force but also top-notch cultivation resources!


    How could he let them waste away in some barren land?


    With another wave of his hand, he pulled them into his space bag, and with a clap, summoned Wolfgang.


    "Dad?"


    The form of her father appearing out of nowhere caused the already confused Iliana to no longer know what was going on.


    What was the meaning of all this?


    "Your father and I have a kind of contract allowing me to summon him regardless of where he stands.


    That''s why I can bring him right from his fief."


    Wolfgang had indeed been teleported from his fief back into the room. And seeing his daughter in flimsy clothing snuggled against Konrad, it would be a lie to say he didn''t want to punch a hole in his face.


    However, he could only endure.


    Within Iliana''s mind, the words "contract" and Konrad rung with all kinds of demonic connotations, neither of which boded well for her father.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    She asked, perplexed and unsure of how much had been concealed from her.


    "Hum, hum. This is a truly disgraceful matter, so for the sake of your father''s dignity, I wanted to conceal it from you for as long as possible. But I guess it''s time to reveal the truth."


    Konrad began and cleared his throat for emphasis and dramatic flair. His words caused Iliana''s confusion to turn into a frown and Wolfgang''s face to contort with rage.


    "Your father signed a demonic contract of eternal servitude with me in order to become better in bed."


    "What?"


    Iliana and Wolfgang both asked in unison.


    Realizing he was being slandered, Wolfgang aimed a wobbling index at Konrad who kept sighing as if to show his helplessness in the matter.


    "Despicable liar!"


    Facing Wolfgang''s outrage, Konrad remained unfazed.


    "What? How am I a liar? I initially wanted to save you some face, but since you don''t know how to cherish my good intentions, I can only be ruthless."


    "Did you or did you not come to seek my help when you realized you could no longer please your woman?"


    "I¡­did."


    "Did you or did you not accept to sign a Master-Servant contract with me for the sake of obtaining the means to please her?"


    "I¡­did¡­but"


    "Did you or did you not get what you wanted?"


    "I did¡­but¡­"


    "But what? The situation is as clear as daylight. This was all a willing trade, and you have nothing to say in your defense!"


    With conclusive evidence, Konrad had nothing to fear.


    And hearing the exchange, Iliana''s esteem for her mighty father hit rock-bottom. It was one thing to seek another man''s help in bedroom issues, but another to surrender his soul for the sake of such short-sighted benefits.


    How sorrowful!


    Seeing the disappointment in his daughter''s gaze, Wolfgang wanted to better explain the situation.


    "There is¡­"


    But as he began, Konrad''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "You better cooperate; otherwise, I either make you a more agreeable servant, or I spend the night making sure both Zamira and Iliana bear my demonic offspring."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Wolfgang choked on his words.


    "There is what?"


    "I¡­was desperate."


    Wolfgang lowered his head and admitted defeat.


    Konrad was satisfied while Iliana''s disappointment deepened.


    "Now, now. Let''s move on to the operation''s next step. Father-in-law, meet your secret helper."


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad summoned Freya.

 93 Preparing a Flawless Return

    "Greetings, Master!"


    Although perplexed about how Konrad could summon her out of the blue, Freya still didn''t lose decorum and promptly gave her greetings. Seeing her, Iliana''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Her?"


    Considering how she''d tried to take her life; Freya''s face was hard to forget. Quickly, however, Iliana recalled how she''d been suppressed by Konrad. When even Semi-Saints could surrender, Freya was indeed not surprising.


    Although he''d contacted her to check her progress, Freya had not seen Konrad for almost two weeks. The lack of his presence and rod leaving her with a profound emptiness she didn''t know how to cope with. So, she dedicated herself to her task and successfully robbed her husband''s house of sixty-five million purple crystals, all of which would now fall within Konrad''s hands.


    With such merit, surely, he would properly reward her, right? She pulled out a purple card which she presented to him.


    "Master, this purple card is currently on my name and contains the sixty-five million purple crystals I robbed from house Schoner. We can open an account on your name and transfer the money onto it if you so wish."


    Konrad pushed the purple card back toward her while shaking his head from left to right and vice versa.


    "No need. What is yours is, of course, mine."


    A bank account that could be directly traced back to him wasn''t something Konrad wished at the moment. It would bring more harm than good.


    Taking his words as a show of trust, Freya felt elated.


    "You robbed sixty-five million purple crystals from house Schoner? Isn''t that your husband''s total wealth?"


    Iliana asked in stupor.


    House Schoner''s wealth was divided between Viscount Thorsten, Freya''s husband who controlled one-third, and Count Wilhelm who controlled the remaining two-thirds.


    Was Freya truly ruthless enough to make her doting husband go bankrupt, or was she compelled by Konrad? In any case, house Schoner had suffered a crushing blow.


    "It''s Thorsten''s honor to serve as Master''s steppingstone."


    Wolfgang who''d used Freya''s robbery to subjugate house Schoner wasn''t surprised in the slightest. Still, remembering how Thorsten wept and cursed upon realizing his wife''s deeds, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    The cruelty of an infatuated woman was truly beyond imagining.


    Konrad then brought out Daphne, Zamira, and Wulf from the space pouch.


    "Daddy!"


    Needless to say, Daphne was keen on showing her affection while the sorrowful Wulf was still getting accustomed to house Kracht''s new realities.


    Of all those gathered, he was the only one not aware of Konrad''s demonic nature. And when the truth was slammed into his face, he almost collapsed. However, with Wolfgang to suppress him, and his daughter already within Konrad''s grasp, there was nothing to fear.


    "Now that we''ve settled this let''s move on to house Henlein. Father-in-law''s sudden return is bound to raise questions within the church. Especially since he was being monitored by one of their assassins.


    Therefore, they will put his every move under close observation. It''s no longer viable for him to handle house Henlein. Instead, I will have some of my new connections within the church take care of this from the shadows.


    As for you, father-in-law, your task, for now, is to lay low, and wait for the wind to pass. When the church lowers its awareness, you will begin preparations to open a black market to deal in forbidden goods."


    There were many cultivation resources within the empire. From forbidden pills to forbidden cultivation methods. Most came from the Barbarian Continent and were banned purely due to their origin. Others indeed possessed terrifying effects and if not kept in check, could bring disasters.


    After looting the inquisition''s vault, Konrad had obtained many goods among which a substantial amount of forbidden materials were present. With even the recipes in hands, setting up shop wouldn''t be difficult. The problem was evading law enforcement.


    After all, there was already an established black market within the city with deep connections to the authorities. Should they show up as competition, they would surely receive a lot of trouble.


    But that was something to deal with at a later date. The most pressing matter was to make sure Konrad could return to the imperial palace''s inner court while not leaving any loose end on the outside.


    And currently, there were many. According to Holger, the emperor''s marriage decree was coming soon. Moreover, the crown prince was planning to have Konrad assassinated in three days.


    Another issue was that he couldn''t just vanish. The name "Anselm Kracht" had received too much limelight for him to disappear out of the blue. His disappearance would raise too many questions and prompt an investigation on house Kracht.


    They could do without that.


    "Father-in-law, what are the rules on widowhood within the empire?"


    Though perplexed by the question, Wolfgang still answered.


    "Well, regardless of gender. Widows are not allowed to remarry before a mourning period of three years has passed."


    "Three years mourning period, huh?"


    A mischievous smile appeared on Konrad''s lips as he did a quick calculation.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Iliana asked, knowing that such a smile meant he was up to no good and would make someone suffer.


    "I was just wondering if you were willing to become my wife and widow."


    Those words threw all the gathered individuals into confusion. Iliana was, of course, the most perplexed.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I received news that the crown prince will have me murdered in three days to prevent a potential marriage between us. So, let''s beat him to it. Let''s get married in two days."


    "And on that day, we shall make sure Anselm Kracht dies under the blows of the crown prince''s assassins."

 94 Filial Piety

    More experienced in court intrigues, Wolfgang was the first to realize Konrad''s ploy.


    "This is undoubtedly an efficient way to shift the wind and get rid of the emperor''s pressure. But I have two concerns.


    If we cannot show ironclad proof that the crown prince is behind the assassinations, this will at best delay the inevitable.


    Unless of course, you''re confident in subjugating the empire in this three-year timeframe?"


    Wolfgang showed valid concern. After all, as the heir to the throne, the crown prince''s status was below one and above the rest. Attempting to frame him without ironclad evidence was a pipedream.


    "Indeed. Although at first, we might manage to get all the fingers aimed at him, without ironclad evidence. Three years is more than enough for the imperial family to suppress all rumors. Even if we can get testimonies from the assassins, the court will overrule it as someone attempting to smear the crown prince''s reputation."


    Seeing that Konrad''s thoughts were the same as his, Wolfgang moved on to his following point.


    "My second concern, and probably the most pressing issue, while the plan sounds good, how do we implement it? Let''s not even discuss how we will have you murdered under the gaze of innumerable experts with the -crown prince''s assassins.- How exactly do we fake your death?


    Such an event is bound to alarm the nobility and trigger a profound investigation. At the very least, the dead body will be examined to determine the cause of death. How do you plan to pass that hurdle?"


    Faking Konrad''s murder and pushing the blame on the crown prince was indeed easier said than done. Resources weren''t the only problem.


    But unlike Wolfgang who showed no optimism, Konrad appeared rather relaxed.


    "For your second concern, I not only have the perfect assassins in mind, but I also have a flawless way to die. You just need to cooperate with me. We will later take care of the details.


    As for your first concern, yes, I have absolute confidence that it won''t take three years for this country to belong to me."


    The six surrounding Konrad were dumbfounded. To so boldly claim that the hundred-thousand years old von Jurgen dynasty would be toppled in less than three years, across the entire Holy Continent, perhaps only Konrad could make such a declaration.


    Wulf, in particular, was both disapproving and terrified. Disapproving because he felt Konrad''s youth filled him with conceit, and he still lacked a genuine understanding of the imperial family''s might.


    Terrified because their talk had already stepped into the realm of rebellion! How many noble families were exterminated for less? But when he recalled Konrad''s demonic nature, he realized they were already too far gone. This boat they''d settled on would either lead them to unparalleled glory or eternal damnation.


    A deep sigh escaped his lips as he weighed his house''s future.


    "Please excuse me."


    Afterward, Wulf took his leave.


    "Your younger brother''s nerves aren''t solid enough."


    "On the contrary, it''s yours that are way too big."


    Wolfgang replied to Konrad''s assessment of Wulf. Although he didn''t have as many misgivings as his younger brother, clearly, he understood his distress. If because of a moment of selfishness, they led their house into destruction, how would they face their ancestors?


    However, Wolfgang didn''t care. For the sake of his daughter, there was nothing he wasn''t willing to do.


    Konrad counted on that.


    "I plan to submit the real Anselm Kracht to a Master-Servant contract and have him substitute himself to me when we step into the bridal chamber. Then, a group of assassins of house Slesinger led by a paragon spirit of house von Jurgen will break in and tear him to shreds."


    Konrad explained in a mental message. Causing Wolfgang''s eyes to widen in disbelief. The girls who heard nothing but saw his sudden change of expression understood they were being kept out of the main plan.


    "Isn''t this too evil?"


    Anselm Kracht may not be one of Wolfgang''s close relatives, but he was after all a Kracht youth. Moreover, he was a lonely orphan who focused solely on cultivation. They''d already mistreated him enough. He didn''t deserve being turned into a scapegoat.


    "Those who enter a Master-Servant contract with me belong to me in life and death.


    When Anselm dies, his soul will return to me, and as long as we have an available body, we can help him resurrect on the spot. I plan to capture the paragon spirit assassin, and have Anselm take over his body."


    Those under Master-Servant contracts were barred from the normal reincarnation cycle. Usually, unless they were particularly outstanding, demons didn''t bother bringing their servants back to life. They would rather just absorb and refine their souls, forever erasing them from the world. However, since the boy could be put to use, Konrad didn''t mind sparing him.


    Wolfgang struggled for a bit, but after consideration, Iliana''s future still trumped any morality within his heart. With a sigh, he agreed.


    "That being the case, why do you want to keep this hidden from them?"


    By the "them," Wolfgang, of course, referred to the ladies by Konrad''s side.


    "I don''t think I need to remind you of your daughter''s temperament. I think we best keep her out of the evil scheming."


    Coarsely said, Iliana was still too good. She would never agree to the sacrifice of the real Anselm to ensure the success of their scheme. If they involved her in the planning, she would spend three-quarters of the time trying to dissuade them.


    Therefore, Konrad would rather have her face the accomplished deed and coax her into forgetting about it.


    As far as he was concerned, no means were evil enough to make sure no one could touch his women.


    "Very well, what do you need me for?"


    "Help me do the convincing. I will take care of the rest."


    The mental exchange ended. With a nod, Wolfgang was about to take his leave when Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "Father-in-law, wait. I have gifts for you."


    This time, not one person didn''t feel like the sun wasn''t rising west. In particular, Wolfgang and Zamira who among those gathered knew Konrad best, couldn''t believe his words.


    "Why are you all looking at me like this? As a son-in-law, it is natural for me to show some filial piety, isn''t it?"


    Konrad replied to the five pairs of eyes staring at him.


    "Anyone can say that and be taken seriously. You are the only exception. Sorry, but no one here is stupid enough to fall for such a blatant lie. Tell me, what is your ploy? Poisoned food, exploding treasures? How do you plan to make my dad''s life miserable?"


    Konrad had never felt so wronged in his life. Why was it that when he tried to swindle, no one could resist him, but when he was being kind and honest, all raised arms against him?


    The sorrows of being a gentleman!


    Wolfgang had taken seven steps away from him, keeping a safe distance to avoid anything he might throw at his face.


    Konrad sighed, and with a wave of his hand, a medium sized box appeared before Wolfgang.


    "Open them."


    Konrad ordered, and though full of apprehension, Wolfgang couldn''t disobey.


    He opened the box on the ground, releasing its content for all to see. Dazzling light spread from within, illuminating the room. And upon seeing what the box contained, the Semi-Saint Wolfgang included, all were terrified.


    "T¡­three¡­three hundred holy crystals. Three¡­Sublimation Pills¡­merciful lord¡­this¡­"


    Holy crystals were both invaluable currency and cultivation resources controlled by Saints. For a Semi-Saint to have access to them, he would at least need to belong to a Saint''s house. As for Sublimation Pills, they were Semi-Saints'' most cherished resources, and drastically lowered the time required for breakthroughs.


    It was rumored that with enough talent, two-thousand holy crystal and twenty-five Sublimation Pills were enough to go from the first step Semi-Holy Rank to the Rising Saint Rank!


    With the resources at his feet, Wolfgang had full confidence that by the time he finished refining those holy crystals and pills, his cultivation would increase by three steps, reaching the sixth step Semi-Holy Knight Rank.


    How could he not feel ecstatic?


    "Hahahaha! Good son-in-law. Father-in-law always knew that only a man with your generous heart and impeccable bearing was fit for Iliana! Truly, Father-in-law wasn''t wrong about you! Don''t worry, father-in-law will organize the most lavish wedding for you!"


    Wolfgang snatched the box, wrapping it around his chest and protecting it like a bird would its little ones.


    His eyes seemed to take anyone around him as the enemy, as potential vultures about to seize his treasures. Thus, without further ado, he bolted out of the room and locked himself in his cultivation abode.


    For some reason, Iliana felt like a girl being sold to a brothel by her father for a few pieces of silver.

 95 Reward

    With Wolfgang gone, Konrad was now alone and surrounded by four beauties whose thoughts drifted to the same direction: his rod.


    Pleasure aside, it was necessary for him to dual cultivate with them and devise ways to promote their cultivation at the fastest pace possible. With seven Semi-Saints waiting for him in his spatial pouch''s mansion, his needs for spiritual energy had drastically reduced.


    Moreover, the Arch Rank was the last cultivation rank in which accumulating spiritual energy tremendously mattered. Starting with the Transcendent Rank, it was all about the nature and number of meridians the cultivator could unlock. For that reason, there were many individuals with initially shocking cultivation speed who upon reaching the Transcendent Rank saw their progress dwindle until they became ordinary and lost themselves within the sea of talents.


    Although Konrad didn''t fear such a fate, the same couldn''t be said for all his ladies. With his new exp gains, he would need to browse the system and find the best physiques for them, improve their bloodlines and cultivation methods while also setting aside cultivation resources for their use. A quick calculation showed that given them all the same treatment was at best, a fantasy.


    Another more pressing issue was¡­


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Iliana questioned upon seeing the odd gaze Konrad cast on her.


    "No reason¡­"


    Although thanks to Wolfgang''s "cooperation" Konrad managed to make Iliana accept the contract''s situation, he was now facing another dilemma.


    How would he make her accept Zamira as one of his harem members? The Daphne case had been trying enough and even required some incubus manipulations. However, Konrad clearly understood that even if he could make her accept Zamira through an overbearing stance, having to share her man with her mother would inevitably create a knot within Iliana''s heart.


    "Unless she proposes it herself, or I rewire her, this can never work out. I will, of course, not rewire one of my most cherished ladies. What to do¡­


    If she proposes it herself¡­"


    Konrad''s eyes shifted toward Zamira, who stood by Freya''s side with a distant look.


    "I know!"


    "I need you to act a little play for me."


    He told Zamira in a mental message. Though perplexed, she knew that the mental message indicated a need for secrecy, so she didn''t let her face show her surprise.


    "What can I do for you, master?"


    "While I "reward" Freya, I want you to feign dejection and lead Iliana into a girls talk. When she asks you what''s wrong, tell her that¡­"


    Konrad imparted his new Machiavellian plan onto Zamira, who struggled to not show her bewilderment.


    "It really seems to be the only way to make her welcome the new situation. Worry not, I will properly handle this."


    With his evil ploy set into motion, Konrad returned his attention onto Freya.


    "You''ve done well. Not only did you substantially increase our resources, but thanks to you, father-in-law was able to take down house Schoner in record''s time. You deserve ample rewards."


    The word "reward" rang the same in every single one of the ladies'' ears. Clearly, Freya was about to get the spear.


    "It''s not fair! What about me?"


    Daphne pouted while rubbing her head against Konrad''s left shoulder.


    "I, of course, haven''t forgotten about you. However, I need to help Freya get back to her previous cultivation level as soon as possible. This will take some¡­personal guidance. Don''t worry, we will have a big celebration tonight."


    Quick-witted, Daphne understood "celebration" in Konrad''s licentious vocabulary meant "orgy." Therefore, she no longer pressed him. As for Iliana, she, of course, had no interest in staying to watch the show. She''d not reached that level of moral degradation yet!


    "Humph! Mom, let''s leave this debauched bastard to his "rewarding" and discuss the recent events."


    She snorted, stood up, and left with great strides, bringing Zamira alongside her. Believing Daphne could also help in the convincing ploy, Konrad brought her into the plan.


    "Do a good job, and I will also give you plentiful rewards."


    Daphne''s eyes lit up with mischief. She leaped onto her feet and ran after the mother-daughter pair.


    "Hey, wait for me!"


    In the bedroom, only Konrad and Freya remained. The sight of that ravishing pair of golden eyes devouring him with hunger and lust, caused Konrad''s lips to curl into a devilish smile.


    "Come here."


    He beckoned with his right index, causing a surge of telekinetic power to wrap Freya, lift her from the ground, and carry her into his arms in the blink of an eyelid.


    Not startled, she wrapped her arms around his neck and sat on his lap with her bubble butt comforting his thighs, and her cushy chest pressing his. Konrad dispelled the Anselm disguise, reassuming his true form. The return of his matchlessly handsome face set Freya ablaze.


    Her heart wildly beat within her chest, making her gasp for breath as she took in his spectacular sight. At the same time, she remarked striking changes that only enhanced Konrad''s appearance.


    In his human form, Konrad initially possessed a pair of pitch-black eyes, but now, although the left was still black, the right one had permanently turned purple. He no longer needed to use his demonic powers to cause the change. As for his body, it was even taller. If before he stood at around 1.85 meters, now he easily approached the 1.9.


    His already well-defined muscles now rippled with supernatural power and mesmerizing charm, his face had transcended the limits of human beauty, becoming an artwork surpassing any Greek God fantasy.


    In short, his entire body was a marvel, and the orchid scent overflowing from it only heightened his overwhelming presence. In his current form, he didn''t even need to use his powers to make the average woman lose her mind in craving for him, and swoon within his arms.


    The transformation was astonishing.


    "Like what you see?"


    Just by sitting there and breathing in his scent, Freya could feel her mind surrendering to desire.


    "I don''t like, I love. I feel like a god is about to fuck me silly."


    She replied without a hint of bashfulness while bringing her face closer to Konrad''s and brushing his nose with hers while debating if she should just devour his lips or wait for his next move.


    Konrad chuckled, brushed aside strands of red hairs falling over her left eye, and pulled her lips onto his for a passionate kiss.


    His tongue was like a furnace swallowing Freya''s spirit for a rebirth in an incandescent world of lust and debauchery.


    Her heart rate had already reached a life-threatening level on mortal standards. And though it seemed like it could explode at any time, Freya didn''t care. Passion overwhelmed reason, as she abandoned herself to Konrad''s touch.


    As he trailed his tongue down her neck and teased her sensitive nipples through the fabric, her moistened snatch soaked his clothes, announcing her body''s eagerness to take him whole.


    Konrad lowered the straps, causing Freya''s dress to fall below her chest, all the way down to her waist. Her bare breasts sprang free, and as she gasped due to Konrad''s tongue, and rubbed herself on his thighs, they bounced against his chest.


    "No, undergarments?"


    Konrad remarked, seeing that below her dress, Freya wore no underwear.


    "I want to be ready to take you at all times, so I don''t wear any¡­"


    An excellent reply.

 96 Let him take care of you R-18

    "Good girl."


    Konrad used the system to upgrade his Hundred Flowers Scripture to the Transcendent level. At this stage, even if they possessed no foundation in one, his partners would see their cultivation increase in both the martial and spiritual path.


    He then activated his Hundred Flowers Scripture and established a spiritual connection with Freya for a perfect dual cultivation session.


    Their minds intertwined, and her fresh passion spread within Konrad, electrifying him as her body succumbed to her aching need for him.


    Freya rubbed herself harder on Konrad''s lap, causing his shaft to harden beneath his clothes, and poke her entrance from below.


    "Aahh¡­"


    She moaned while still breathing in his scent. Konrad pressed her breasts against one another, and took her two nipples into his mouth, tugging on them as he stood up, and causing new moans to escape Freya''s lips. Her slender legs enlaced his waist while his arms held hers, making her appear like a butterfly folding its wings around sweet nectar.


    Keeping her in balance, Konrad brought her against the adjacent wall and dropped onto his knees. Lifting the bottom of her dress, he rubbed two fingers against her flower entrance, using her own love juice to lubricate them, before pulling them away and kissing her lower lips.


    While flicking his tongue on Freya''s clit and swallowing her juice, Konrad poked her butthole with his moistened index, testing the territory before slowly inserting it inside.


    "Ooooh!"


    The unexpected intrusion brought a groan from Freya''s moaning mouth. She straddled Konrad''s neck, making him shoulder her body weight with it alone, while he attacked her on two fronts and brought waves upon waves of orgasms out of her.


    After his index explored the many corners of the new territory, Konrad pulled it out, replacing it with his middle finger, while his tongue dived deeper into Freya''s snatch and brought more blissful moans from her honest lips.


    Soon, his face and neck soaked in her juice. If the abundant wetness wasn''t enough signal, Freya''s voice made her needs clear.


    "Enough¡­I¡­I¡­want to feel your cock inside¡­please, fuck me!"


    She begged, and faced with such a straightforward partner, Konrad could only oblige.


    Holding Freya''s waist with one hand, he stood up, keeping her lifted in the air while he unbuckled his belt and caused his pants to drop onto the ground. His golden rod had already risen to attention. However, an unexpected event occurred.


    Right beneath Konrad''s rod, another one was rising, this one possessed no golden light, but was instead surrounded by a violet mist and rippled with demonic energy.


    Seeing the second dick appearing with no warning, Freya knew this day was bound to turn into one of the most memorable events of her life. As Konrad aligned his rods with her two holes, her eyes glazed with lust.


    "Ready?"


    "Always¡­"


    Konrad pressed Freya''s back against the wall and drove his rods into her prepared tunnels.


    "Oooh¡­yess¡­aahhh!"


    Her tight pussy, and tighter butt clenched hard on his spears, adjusting to their lengths as their supernatural powers spread within her.


    Once he felt her ready, Konrad dragged his rods all the ways down to the entrances, then pushed back to the hilt, settling into a rhythm, and thrusting into her hard, fast, and to both their hearts'' content.


    The Kracht walls had little barriers. Freya''s pleasure cries spread throughout the mansion. Alarming all its denizens and causing many blushing cheeks.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Zamira, Daphne and Iliana were sitting within the latter''s room, failing to engage in productive talks.


    Initially, Iliana merely wanted an opportunity to chitchat with her mother and discuss her father''s contract with Konrad. However, it soon became evident that Zamira had no interest in doing so, and once Freya''s cries reached her, she also lost the desire to do so.


    A faint wave of jealousy undulated within her chest.


    Zamira waved her hand, using her spiritual energy to isolate the walls and prevent the noise from reaching them.


    Iliana was about to give her thanks when she saw the gloomy look within her mother''s eyes.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    A long sigh escaped Zamira''s lips as she lowered her head.


    "This is¡­no never mind."


    The apparent reluctance within Zamira''s tone only aroused Iliana''s interest and suspicion.


    "Aunt, there are only us girls here. You don''t need to hide anything."


    "Right mom, if there''s something wrong, you can just freely speak. I''m here for you."


    Iliana reassured while holding her mother''s slumped shoulders.


    Another deep sigh escaped Zamira''s lips.


    "It''s your dad. It seems he no longer has the same regard for me¡­"


    She spoke slowly, putting a strong emphasis on her words.


    Iliana was startled, it was well-known that Wolfgang only had eyes for Zamira. How was it possible for him to no longer desire her?


    "How can this be?"


    Facing her consternation, Zamira shook her head from left to right.


    "It''s my fault. Recently, I''ve not been feeling the same in bed, maybe the many decades spent together have finally dulled our lives, but the pleasure waned. Your dad sought help from Konrad, and received it through a demonic contract."


    Having heard something similar from the exchange between Konrad and her father, Iliana wasn''t surprised.


    "I know."


    She nodded to show her understanding of the situation.


    "However, it seems that after he got Konrad''s boon, your father''s sexual appetite vastly increased. In the three days he spent dealing with them, he seduced and took Wilhelm Schoner''s wife and many other beauties of house Schoner as his concubines, lying with them days and nights.


    With all this fresh passion, and his new ability to tame women through his rod, he no longer has eyes for me¡­"


    That wasn''t a total lie. Wolfgang had indeed taken many of house Schoner''s women into a small harem of his own. But what Zamira forgot to mention was that he did so on Konrad''s orders, and while he certainly took great pleasure in the task, that didn''t mean he no longer had eyes for Zamira.


    However, since she was now part of Konrad''s harem, he could only let go.


    "Men are really all the same! Relishing in the new and forgetting the old, how typical!"


    Iliana burst in rage.


    "Now¡­I don''t know what to do. I''m losing confidence. Perhaps I should just accept that I can no longer attract him."


    Seeing her mother''s distress, Iliana''s heart soured. It was imperative for her to find a way to soothe her anguish, but how?


    "Humph, uncle is really excessive! Aunt, any man, would feel delighted having a ravishing beauty such as you by his side. If he can no longer appreciate you, many others will!"


    Daphne proclaimed. But while Iliana inwardly agreed, the thought of a new man stepping into her household''s affairs didn''t sit well with her. Moreover, most men couldn''t enter her mother''s eyes.


    At that time, Zamira purposely dispelled the sound barrier, causing Freya''s pleasure cries to once again reach them.


    "Sorry, I was distracted."


    She apologized, but now, the sound of Freya''s bliss brought a new thought within her mind.


    "Why do we need others? Isn''t Konrad here? Let him take care of you, when dad''s head wears a green and glossy hat, I want to see how exactly he can disregard you!"


    There was also a bit of selfishness within Iliana''s motives. As Konrad''s harem multiplied, keeping those women in check would get increasingly difficult. However, with her mother by her side, the situation would get easier to manage.


    ¡­


    "ACHOO!"


    Wolfgang sneezed within his cultivation abode.


    "Strange¡­I have not sneezed in decades. Is someone talking about me?"


    He wondered, but quickly dismissed the thought and focused himself back on cultivation.

 97 The Cardinal Sin R-18

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Within the master bedroom, Freya''s reward carried on. She laid with her back on the bed, her legs spread wide and her fingers clawing at Konrad''s back. As he hammered his hips faster, pounding demonic orgasms into her, his balls rhythmically kissed her ass cheeks, while her clenching holes drained him of all the juice he had to offer them.


    Freya''s snatch and ass were already filled to the brim with white-purple semen. However, driven by insatiable lust, she refused to let go, allowing Konrad to pound her without restraint.


    "Master! MASTER! MAAASTER!"


    What remained of their clothes had long since been shredded onto the ground, and as their warm entangling body met in passionate squeals and groans, Freya fell to the umpteenth orgasm. Her body went limp, and her tongue lolled out. Feeling her complete defeat, Konrad sheathed himself to the hilt of her holes and blasted his two loads deep inside with a thunderous roar.


    The dual cultivation session ended, Konrad pulled two his rods free of Freya''s cum drooling holes, and the second one vanished in purple mist.


    With his cultivation being much higher, Konrad didn''t get many benefits from this. However, for Freya, it was another story. In those four hours of dual cultivation, Freya''s martial cultivation shot up. Going from the first step True Knight Rank to the third step Grand Knight in one go. One step above her previous cultivation level.


    Previously she didn''t possess any spiritual cultivation. But now, her magical power flowed within her body, and from zero, she directed reached the fourth step True Priest Rank.


    "Thank you¡­master¡­for your reward¡­"


    Satisfied, Konrad stood up, got dressed in a simple full-length blue robe, and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    "It''s time to make the inventory. System, show me my current stats."


    "At once."


    Konrad stepped into the system, and his stat sheet appeared within.


    "Name: Konrad


    Rank: Harem Master


    Cultivation level: Sixth Step Arch Priest<>Sixth Step Arch Knight


    Race: Incubus Dream-Weaver


    Physique: Arch Primal Physique<>Transcendent Anzu Beast Physique<>Transcendent Stolas Beast Physique


    Attributes: Light<>Fire<>Water<>Storm<>Poison<>Lightning


    Acquired Abilities: Body Regeneration<>Ecstasy Fingers<>Ecstasy Clouds<>Origin Sight<>Flesh Healing Kiss<>Invisibility<>Heart Mending Kiss<>Totem Manifestation


    Bloodline Abilities: Female Dream Theft<>Transformation Skill<>Arousal Aura<>Desire Flames<>Bewitching Fog<>Telekinesis


    Exp: 30,555,225"


    Improving the Hundred Flowers scripture to the Transcendent level cost 4,500,000 exp while Hel brought 25,000,000, Freya 2000, and Iliana''s recent session 600,000. Therefore, Konrad wasn''t surprised by the count.


    Even with the discount, his next bloodline upgrade cost 600,000,000 exp. Therefore, he didn''t even spare it a glance. He would need a two days orgy with all his Semi-Saint women, both those in his space mansion and those still inside the church to afford the cost.


    Currently, that wasn''t viable.


    "Improve my Arch Primal Physique to the Transcendent Primal Physique."


    As a top-notch physique, even with a 50% discount, the upgrade still cost 4,500,000 exp. Konrad''s exp count shrunk to 26,055,225.


    "And this is only for Transcendent Rank upgrades. When I do Semi-Holy, and Holy Rank upgrades en masse, how much am I going to need? Must I first screw all the female cultivators of this country?


    Truly, the life of a philanderer is not easy."


    Konrad exhaled a frustration-filled sigh, before regaining his composure.


    "I''m more curious about how you plan to split your resources. Will you strive for equality, or will you show clear favoritism?"


    The system''s voice echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    "Obviously, equality is impossible. In fact, your word choice is incorrect. It is either favoritism or fairness.


    If I want to be fair, I should reserve the top resources for those with higher cultivation and/or talent."


    "However, you won''t do that, am I right?"


    The system asked in an amused tone.


    "Of course not. I''m a by nature biased. In a world where even talent is subject to change. Why should I care about fairness? The more I care for someone, the more resources I will put at their disposal. The less I care, the less I will give. It''s that simple."


    "Great men were never known for nepotism."


    To the system''s remark, Konrad burst into laughter.


    "I don''t want to be great. I want to be supreme!"


    For an instant, the system turned silent. If it had thoughts, Konrad could make nothing of them. At times, it felt more like an observer than a robotic aide. Perhaps the Happiness God was watching his every step through the system? Or perhaps he was overly concerned.


    "If you want, I can help you organize the repartition."


    The system offered, following the moment of silence.


    "How so?"


    "I can draft a chart separating your ladies in various categories depending on how much affection you have for them. You are free to choose the categories'' names."


    "Oh? Very well, let''s do it."


    A new blank screen appeared before Konrad.


    "From lowest to highest, what are the categories you want, and who do you want to put inside?"


    "Mhm¡­


    Maids: Most of my brainwashed harem members will fall here, and might rise to new ranks with time.


    Loyal Lovers: Harem members who proved their loyalty and worth through deeds.


    Trusted Lovers: Those I can entrust with great tasks, and who would not abjure me because of my demonic nature.


    Treasured Lovers: Those few, I will eventually make my official consorts. Women I genuinely care for and treat as my equals.


    That should be enough."


    The system immediately filled the screen with different categories.


    "It''s not bad, but I feel like you should add one."


    "Oh? And what would that be?"


    "True Love: The one who owns your heart."


    Konrad blankly stared for a few seconds before stifling a laugh.


    "It seems you have not been following me well. The cardinal sin of any philanderer is falling in love. I do not fall in love."


    "I never did, and I never will. Don''t mistake my shows of affection for a loss of my self. Those who fall in love surrender themselves to the whims of another. How could I let such a thing happen to me? It can only work the other way around. In any case, my heart is too broad to belong only to one person."


    Konrad stated, causing the system to let out a mild chuckle.


    "I am not saying it needs to be filled. Why not keep it as a blank category, and as a reminder of your own words?"


    "Have it your way."


    The system then filled the various categories with the corresponding names, leaving the "True Love" case blank.


    Jasmine and Iliana fell into the "Treasured Lovers" category, Zamira and Daphne in the "Trusted Lovers" category, Faidra, Aliki, and Freya in the "Loyal Lovers" group.


    The rest belonged to the "Maids" group.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the holy consort''s palace, a riveting young woman that outwardly seemed to belong to the human race, but whose eyes concealed a mesmerizing, demonic charm, played the lyre for Else.


    That woman was Jasmine.


    Else was lying on her side within a large, blue velvet sofa and silently enjoying the tune.


    As it ended, Jasmine set the lyre aside and gave Else a polite bow.


    "Good, you''ve improved."


    What Konrad didn''t know was that from the moment he left the palace, Else took Jasmine in as her new personal attendant, and had been training her in various arts.


    As for the purpose, only she knew.

 98 Anyone but Her

    "It''s all thanks to your grace''s guidance."


    Jasmine politely replied. Not only was Else giving her a top-notch education in various arts, but she was also guiding her cultivation. In less than two weeks, Jasmine''s cultivation had reached the third step True Knight and the first step True Priest Ranks. Although in front of the likes of Else such cultivation was not worth mentioning, her progression speed remained outstanding.


    However, there was no free meal in this world. The more Else gave, the more uneasy Jasmine felt. Still, considering the fact that both Konrad and she owed Else their lives, and her paramount status within the inner court, she could only obey.


    "Come here."


    Else beckoned, motioning for Jasmine to step closer toward her. Without delay, she stepped forward, stopping by Else''s side.


    "Are you wondering why I''ve been grooming you?"


    That was indeed Jasmine''s primary concern. She''d heard too many stories of young women being trained by various factions to obtain the emperor''s favor to not dread Else''s purpose.


    As there was no point concealing her thoughts, she nodded.


    "First, I want to ask you. Can a person have two masters?"


    "No, they cannot."


    "Good. Since a person cannot have two masters, between Konrad and me, who would you choose?"


    The question came out of nowhere and took Jasmine by surprise. However, there was no hesitation within her mind as she replied:


    "Konrad."


    The direct rejection didn''t seem to bother Else whose slit sapphire eyes peered into Jasmine''s.


    "Why is that? With the resources and guidance I can provide you with, your cultivation is bound to skyrocket. Under me, the sky is your limit. Are you really willing to give up such an opportunity for one philanderer?"


    Else''s words weren''t without merit. As a Saint and the daughter of a mighty sovereign prince, the Celestial Church excluded, her strength, background, and resources were all at the summit of the Holy Continent.


    To obtain such a backer was undoubtedly the dream of billions.


    "Even if he''s a philanderer, he''s my philanderer. Glory, splendor, wealth, and rank do not interest me. As long as I can own his heart, I own the world."


    Beneath her mask, Else''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Even if I know the true nature of your bloodline?"


    Jasmine remained unfazed. Although the knowledge of her new demonic blood could bring unimaginable harm, she was confident the revelation would never come from Else.


    "Since you are aware of it, you also know where it came from. That being the case, I believe worries are unnecessary."


    "Good, you are quick-witted, not easily swayed, and determined. Moreover, you strike me as the type to always repay a debt. It''s because of those qualities that I decided to train you. There are many talents within this world, but those with a sharp mind, iron will, and honorable heart are few and far between.


    I believe that when I make my bid for the world, you will not stay idle. That is the first reason why I''m spending time training you.


    The second reason is for your own sake. When Konrad returns, and he will soon do so, I want you to take all you''ve learned to dazzle him, if before he liked you, now he must adore you. Stand out in his eyes and do the three of us a great favor."


    Jasmine''s face contorted into a frown. The holy consort''s startling ambition wasn''t what annoyed her. Instead, it was her evident desire to use her to influence Konrad that caused her displeasure.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Like I said, it''s not just for you or me. Most importantly, it''s for him. From what I understand of him, when he returns, he will certainly attempt to conquer a new woman that can help him cement his foothold within the inner court.


    It''s very likely that woman will be Yvonne Voight. You absolutely cannot allow him to do so. Anyone is fine. He can even go for the empress if he feels himself capable enough.


    Anyone except Yvonne."


    Puzzled, Jasmine stared into Else''s eyes, looking for answers. At the moment, one of the hot topics within the inner court was how much closer the holy consort had gotten to the noble imperial consort, Yvonne Voight due to the sixth prince''s "accident."


    How the matter spread within the court, no one knew. However, it was clear they now formed one camp. Why then was Else so wary of her?


    "Why? Although her grace, Yvonne Voight is the daughter of Sovereign Prince Hubert Voight, and herself a Quasi-Saint, she cannot compare to the empress. Why can you tolerate the empress, but not her?"


    Else''s next words caused Jasmine to reevaluate the gravity of the situation.


    "It''s not about strength or background, it''s about implications. With Yvonne, even if Konrad wins, he will lose, and he cannot win.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within house Kracht, Konrad set his plans into motion.


    "Holger, who''s your most trusted subordinate?"


    "The captain of my personal guards. He''s been by my side since I was a child, and across all those decades showed me absolute loyalty."


    As an imperial prince, a pureblooded paragon spirit, and the only full brother of the crown prince, Holger didn''t lack able subordinates. More importantly, he possessed his own guard, personally selected by the emperor, and sworn to protect him.


    The captain of his guard especially was a seventh step Transcendent Knight and a paragon spirit, albeit of impure blood.


    "Very well, he will be your assassin."


    "¡­understood."


    Although Holger understood that since Konrad was using him to frame his elder brother, that loyal guard was bound to lose his life, he couldn''t resist the orders.


    "Koloman, are your assassins ready?"


    "My mother''s hatred for the crown prince is as deep as the sea. If an opportunity to frame him appears, she''ll never hesitate. Master doesn''t have to worry."


    "Good. When the time is right, Holger''s team and yours will conduct a joint attack and murder me within the bridal chambers. Wolfgang will then eliminate the assassins and use Holger''s servant as evidence of the crown prince''s involvement."


    In the Holy Flame Empire, who didn''t know that Holger was the crown prince''s most loyal subordinate and only acted on his orders? Once his guard''s captain was discovered among the assassins, Elmar couldn''t escape the blame.


    Now came the most crucial part: Convincing Anselm Kracht.


    Konrad sent Wolfgang a mental message, stepped into his space mansion, and directly headed into the underground''s jail cells where the real Anselm had been trapped.


    He found him sitting cross-legged within the cell, in meditation.


    Though diligent in his cultivation, Anselm had always been proud, cold, and detached. Naturally, he had no friends. And without his parents to watch over him, he basically didn''t have anyone to rely on.


    As a Kracht noble, he received a monthly stipend from the house and didn''t have to worry about living expenses. However, his cultivation resources were meager. House Kracht had too many mouths to feed. Without at least an Arch-Knight elder to vie for resources, finding one''s foothold was a daunting task.


    Moreover, Anselm''s talent was average. In his lifetime, reaching the Grand Knight Rank was the limit.


    "Anselm, long time no see."


    "For you it''s milord."


    Anselm replied while keeping his eyes shut close.

 99 Anselms Surrender

    "Oh?"


    Commoners and slaves were indeed obliged to address noblemen as "milord." Therefore, as a "human" and de facto slave, by law, Konrad should have referred to Anselm as "milord."


    "You''ve already fallen to this state, and instead of begging for mercy and release, you want me to call you¡­milord? I don''t know if I should feel impressed or amused."


    "Did I say something wrong? Even in evil, you should not lose decorum. Since I am a lord and you a slave, it is right and proper for you to refer to me as such."


    Anselm replied while still not sparing Konrad a glance.


    "Wrong, very wrong. First, you are not a lord. You would need to at least be at the Grand Knight or Priest Ranks for that.


    Second, what makes you think I''m not a demon lord in disguise."


    "Humph!"


    Anselm scoffed at Konrad''s words. But at that time, a vast surge of demonic energies erupted from Konrad''s body and barreled into the sitting Anselm. Feeling the infernal force, his eyes sprang open and alarmed, he stood up.


    "You are¡­a demon?"


    "Duh."


    The realization that he was dealing with more than the typical kidnapper suddenly hit Anselm. At first, when he was knocked out and captured by an unknown assailant, he''d believed himself in the hands of a blackmailer of sorts or some enemy of house Kracht. The days spent alone within his cell made him lean on the former.


    However, it seemed he''d underestimated the gravity of the situation.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "How about, a contract of eternal servitude?"


    "What?"


    Anselm''s eyes widened for an instant, but soon afterward, he glowered at Konrad.


    "I''d rather die."


    "Dying is simple. It is living that is difficult. There is no glory in freely being able to say -I''d rather die.- Especially when we consider that you don''t have much to live for.


    Average talent. No elders to watch over you. No background, title, or responsibilities. You don''t have friends, significant others, anyone who would mourn your loss. So why would you not rather die?"


    "You!"


    It seemed Konrad had struck a nerve. Veins beat on Anselm''s temple as he grabbed the bar and yelled at him.


    If his eyes could Kill, Konrad would have died a thousand times.


    "Me what? Sit."


    Telekinetic power surged from Konrad''s form and pressed Anselm onto the ground.


    "Is the truth not pleasant to hear? If it was, why would people lie? Instead of boiling with pointless rage and putting up a front of false bravado, why don''t you listen to my offer?"


    "In exchange for your services, I will increase your cultivation talent tenfold and guarantee you a bright future under me. What do you say?"


    Anselm couldn''t understand why an unremarkable youth such as himself could obtain the attention of a demon.


    Clearly, there must be something only he could accomplish. Something related to house Kracht in one way or another.


    "If you think you can use me to harm my house, think again. If my hard work isn''t enough to amount to anything, then I can only blame myself for being useless. I will certainly not surrender my soul to demonkind and endanger my house for the sake of personal growth!"


    Anselm proclaimed in righteous indignation.


    "Huh."


    Konrad didn''t need more to understand that this Kracht youth was an honorable blockhead. Regardless of what he said, he couldn''t bring him around. Fortunately, he was only the appetizer.


    "Well, if you won''t listen to me, perhaps you will listen to him."


    Konrad clapped, and Wolfgang appeared by his side in a purple haze. Seeing his house head appear out of nowhere, Anselm stared slack-jawed.


    "House head? How can this be? Have you also fallen to this demon spawn?"


    To the Kracht youths, Wolfgang was a legendary existence, the mightiest of all Uradel counts, and a celebrated war veteran. Anselm couldn''t believe that even he had fallen to the demon''s evil clutches. However, if he didn''t, how could Konrad make him appear with a few claps?


    *Sigh*


    Wolfgang released a deep sigh and stepped closer toward the bars behind which Anselm floundered.


    "Anselm, house Kracht is in dire straits. The imperial family is overbearing and is attempting to coerce us into surrendering our assets. Faced with no other choice, I surrendered my soul to this demon to fight for our house''s survival."


    "How could this be?"


    Although disconnected from the world, Anselm believed that if the imperial family were making moves on the Kracht, there would definitely be rumors and gossips here and there. How was it possible for him to not have heard anything. However, who was Wolfgang? A man of unparalleled character, honor, and steadfastness.


    Why would he deceive him?


    With Wolfgang''s words ringing, Anselm now firmly believed that house Kracht had reached such an abyss that only infernal forces could save them.


    "But, I am not enough. Our counterattack plan requires your cooperation. Without you, we cannot proceed. However, the demon is unwilling to deal with someone not bound to his will. Therefore, only if you choose to submit will our house obtain a glimmer of hope."


    Wolfgang repeated the words instructed by Konrad while using the image of Zamira kneeling at Konrad''s feet to showcase profound sorrow.


    It was incomparably effective and swindled Anselm through and through!


    "But I''m just a small fry. My cultivation has not even reached the True Knight Rank. How can I be of use?"


    "You only need to know that your sacrifice will allow us to deal a severe blow to imperial prestige and thwart the imperial family''s plan."


    Konrad interfered.


    "My¡­sacrifice?"


    "Yes. Your sacrifice for house Kracht."


    Family honor and virtue seemed to be Anselm''s guiding principles. For someone like him, sacrificing oneself for the future of the house was glory.


    Therefore, Konrad didn''t doubt that he would cave in. And indeed, he didn''t disappoint him.


    "All I have come from house Kracht. If there is something I can do to help it pass this hurdle, I will never hesitate.


    I¡­agree. Henceforth, I am your servant."


    Anselm surrendered with his eyes shut close.


    "Then I welcome you to my household. As long as I, Konrad, breath, you shall be immortal."


    Konrad waved his hands, summoning the demonic glyphs to cement the contract.


    With Anselm subdued, all was set in stones.


    Alongside Wolfgang, Konrad stepped out of the space pouch. Wolfgang gathered key servants to prepare the festivities and send the invitations. Getting married on such short notice was bound to raise scandals.


    That was precisely what they wanted. The world should think that the Kracht were rushed into this by external forces for the next events to go smoother.


    In the Holy Flame Empire, marriage was handled by the elders and sanctioned by the court. The church took no part in it.


    Before the ceremony, the future couple would sign the marriage contract, including details of dowers and dowry and send an official copy to the department of justice. If one party wished for a divorce, as long as the spouse consented, they only needed to submit a joint petition to the department of justice and their marriage would be null and void.


    If one disagreed, it was a bit more complicated.


    Konrad left the organization to Wolfgang and headed toward the three Kracht ladies.

 100 Triple Taste R-18

    With neither invitation nor warning, Konrad barged in. His sudden appearance took the three ladies by surprise. However, upon seeing his face, their stupor vanished.


    "Do you always have to do this? Can''t you knock for once in your life?"


    Iliana rose and yelled in outrage.


    "I can''t. What if you were in the process of doing something illicit? For example, what if you were about to explore one another? I need to catch you red-handed."


    "Scoundrel!"


    "In any case, I''m about to become half this house''s master. We might as well skip the formalities."


    Hearing the "become half this house''s master" part, Iliana softened while her cheeks turned red.


    Zamira, who sat by her side, shook her head in disapproval. If she was always this easily coaxed, wouldn''t she suffer untold bullying in the future?


    "Actually, I came to check on you. How are you getting accustomed to your new physique?"


    The question made Iliana regain her composure, and she returned to her seat.


    "It is still in the Dormant Stage. I don''t think I can awaken it before a very long time."


    Regardless of ranks and nature, physiques were classified into three stages, Dormant, Awakened and Mastered. At birth, the physique usually was in the Dormant Stage and would awaken after a certain cultivation requirement was fulfilled.


    As for the Mastered Stage, few could reach it before their cultivation matched their physique.


    For example, Elmar possessed an Awakened Holy Physique which made it nigh impossible for those below the Holy Rank to injure him. But before he ascended to sainthood, he couldn''t reach the Mastered Stage and make use of its full power.


    Similarly, Konrad''s three Transcendent Physiques were currently in the Awakened Stage, but to reach the Mastered Stage before the Transcendent Rank was at best challenging, and at worst impossible.


    As for Iliana, her Innate Flame Physique was still in the Dormant Stage and was unlikely to reach the next level before the Transcendent Rank. Yet, even in the Dormant Stage, there were many benefits such as higher cultivation speed, greater battle power, and new attributes.


    Moreover, physiques belonged to various categories. Nils and Elmar''s physiques were of the balanced types, solid in both offense and defense. Konrad''s first two physiques were also balanced; however, his Stolas Physique didn''t provide much physical strength or resilience. Instead, it focused on magical potency, poison control, and immunity.


    "That''s no issue. When we dual cultivate to the Transcendent Rank, you will naturally awaken it."


    Konrad reassured with his usual shamelessness.


    Iliana''s whose face wasn''t as thick as his, turned red from embarrassment, almost wanting to dig a hole to hide herself.


    Quick, a distraction! She needed a distraction!


    Her eyes went left and right, seeking something to take the attention away from her. She then recalled her mother''s predicament.


    "We have an important matter to discuss. Because of you, my dad is now a wanton philanderer without a care for his long-time consort.My mom is suffering from injustice, and you must take responsibility!"


    Konrad arched his eyebrows and prevented a laugh from escaping his lips.


    "Oh? And how would I do that?"


    "Hum¡­you must¡­hum¡­"


    The words were more difficult to say than expected. Therefore, Iliana sought help from the shameless Daphne, poking her side for support. Daphne didn''t disappoint.


    "Isn''t that simple? You must use your rod to make her feel whole again."


    "Daphne!"


    "What? Wasn''t that the plan?"


    "But how could you say it like that?"


    Even the not easily disturbed Zamira was startled by Daphne''s words. That girl truly reinvented the limits of brazenness on a daily basis.


    "Hum, hum."


    Konrad cleared his throat in a bid for attention.


    "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    Feeling the question aimed at her, Iliana took a moment to reevaluate her priority. Then she recalled Freya, the Semi-Saintesses, and all those women who would now vie for Konrad''s favor and felt herself too isolated.


    She desperately needed support! With her mother''s cultivation and talent, as long as the right resources were provided, she could quickly reach the Semi-Holy Rank. At that time, those new lasses would have to fall in line!


    Wasn''t this the perfect plan?


    "Since father made his choice. It is only right for mother to obtain her own happiness."


    "How about you, mother-in-law, what do you think of this¡­arrangement?"


    "Hum, I need some time to think¡­"


    Jumping on the offer would make the whole thing look too suspicious. Therefore, Zamira chose to exercise restraints.


    "I think you need to experience him firsthand before making your choice. You won''t have any misgivings after that."


    Daphne guaranteed, but Zamira still "hesitated."


    "Just like that? It seems a bit¡­abrupt?"


    Iliana was about to say something when Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "It''s alright, I will help you."


    He stretched out his hand, and the orchid scent he suppressed spread within the room alongside violet mist. Breathing in the fragrance and mist, Daphne, Iliana, and Zamira felt their body heating up with flaring lust.


    Since none of them were experiencing this for the first time, they didn''t feel much surprised.


    "Konrad¡­the world has never seen¡­a more shameless man than you¡­"


    Iliana mumbled while succumbing to Konrad''s scent.


    "I totally agree. That is why I am living such a good life."


    Konrad approved, before carrying the three into his space mansion.


    There was no time to waste. Konrad brought them to his favorite room and laid them on the spacious bed. Zamira lied in the middle, with Daphne at her left and Iliana at her right.


    Konrad made short work of their pesky clothes, revealing his desired prizes, their luscious bodies, and dripping cunts. He fell onto his knees, stretching his left and right hands respectively toward Daphne and Iliana while his lips descended onto Zamira.


    Softly, he rubbed their labia while his lips brushed Zamira''s flower bud and his warm breath snuck in. His demonic scent soon overwhelmed their minds, and as the fire of lust reached its acme, Konrad lips locked onto Zamira''s snatch while his fingers slipped into the Kracht cousins''.


    "Aaah¡­"


    They moaned in perfect tandem, unleashing tantalizing sounds that could kindle the lust of the most honorable of men.


    While Konrad''s tongue ran wild within Zamira, his fingers played the pleasure spots he was already so familiar with, causing the three''s moans to reach new pleasure thresholds.


    Desire flames burst from his form, filling the mother-daughter-cousin trio, and causing their last bits of rationality to vanish into nothingness.


    Daphne was the first to react, and while still experiencing the touch of Konrad''s fingers, lifted up the upper half of her body and took Zamira''s left nipple into her lips. Iliana followed suit, attacking the right while Zamira''s hands caressed their bodies, causing a picture both marvelous and scandalous.


    Konrad stepped back, retracting his mouth and hand to allow the three to succumb to their new, forbidden desires while he disrobed.


    As soon as he withdrew, their play reached a new level.


    Daphne aligned Zamira''s legs with hers and lifted one to position herself like a scissor and rub her cunt on the Kracht matron''s.


    Meanwhile, Zamira''s fingers were replacing Konrad''s within Iliana''s while their lips locked onto one another.


    By the time Konrad''s clothes had fallen onto the ground, the sound of Daphne''s pussy rubbing against Zamira''s and Iliana''s lips intertwining with her mother''s had already filled the room.


    "Easy, leave some room for me."


    Konrad laughed before pulling Zamira into his arms to break the trio and impaled her onto his rod.


    "Oooh¡­"


    "Not¡­fair!"


    The girls complained, but at that time, another rod rose beneath the one entertaining Zamira, and without a second thought, the Kracht cousins leaped onto it, attacking it from all angles and causing their slurping sounds to mix with Zamira''s unrestrained moans.


    Naturally, Konrad hadn''t forgotten to activate his Hundred Flowers Scripture for an epic dual cultivation session.

 101 Remove the Problem R-18

    Zamira''s slick fold squeezed Konrad''s primary rod while Daphne and Iliana gave tender affection to his second one. He reveled in the feeling of their ministrations before driving himself deeper into Zamira. As he reached the hilt, she gave a yelp of surprise.


    His hip moves made it difficult for the Kracht cousins to keep his second rod between them, but when it attempted to escape their grasp, they would force it down one of their throats and squeeze it there. The battle carried on until Konrad pulled himself free of Zamira and led her back toward the bed, causing sounds of complaints to escape her full lips.


    Laying her down the bed, Konrad motioned for the Kracht cousins to step toward him, which they immediately did. The spiritual connection allowing them to sense his thoughts, they knew exactly what to do.


    Daphne leaped on top of his head, collaring his neck with her slender legs while Iliana bent herself over Zamira with her sweet, starving hole aimed at him.


    Konrad aligned his rods with the holes presented to him while his roguish tongue snuck into Daphne''s snatch and pleasured her from above.


    Feeling his rods tease their cave entrances, Zamira and Iliana''s eyes shone with aching needs. Unable to keep them waiting any longer, Konrad drove into them, burying himself in their tunnels to ravage them through and through.


    Pleasure squeals filled the room as the Kracht trio surrendered to his touch. They then changed places, with Zamira stepping toward Konrad''s back to lick his balls from below while Daphne and Iliana switched places on his rod.


    Waves upon waves of orgasms followed before the Kracht trio collapsed on the bed, vanquished by Konrad''s pistoning rod.


    Unsatisfied, he summoned Faidra, Aliki and the seven Semi-Saints to ravage them by groups of two, while not forgetting to add the Kracht trio back in when they regained some energy.


    The session went on for an entire day, and only after emptying his last bit of spunk, did Konrad fall back to observe the mess he''d made.


    Twelve entangled bodies covered in white-purple fluid with looks of blissful defeat remained on the bed.


    Konrad''s body overflowed with boundless spiritual energy, and his cultivation rose to the ninth step Arch Knight and Priest Ranks and could breakthrough the Transcendent Rank given the right opportunity.


    However, spiritual energy wasn''t the driving force behind breakthroughs in the Transcendent Rank. Now Konrad should use the energy he''d accumulated to unlock his meridians and achieve his First Transformation. Only then could he truly breakthrough the Transcendent Rank.


    Daphne''s cultivation rose from the first to the fifth step Grand Knight Rank and was very close to the sixth while spiritual cultivation also appeared within her, quickly reaching the True Priest Rank.


    Faidra and Aliki both reached the third step Grand Knight Rank and the first step True Priest Rank.


    Iliana''s breakthrough wasn''t as significant, but she still reached the fourth step Arch Priest Rank and third step Arch Knight Ranks.


    As for the others, their gains weren''t significant.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Holy Emperor''s chambers, Nils lied on a luxurious bed with trembling eyelids. Following a brief struggle, her eyes opened, awakening to the sight of her father sitting by her side with a worried gaze.


    "¡­dad."


    Olrich stretched his hand toward her wrist to examine her pulse.


    "How do you feel?"


    "A bit tired, but I''m fine."


    "Good."


    Olrich pulled back his hand and stood up, allowing Nils to step out of the bedsheets to adopt a sitting position on the bed. But at the very moment she steadied herself¡­


    *Slap*


    The sound of his right palm smacking her across the cheek boomed within the room. Nils was sent reeling on the bed with a blood line trickling down the left corner of her lips.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. Otherwise, how could I beat some sense into you? Clearly, I have been pampering you for so long that now, my words mean nothing to you. Am I right?"


    "Dad I¡­"


    Nils began, but Olrich didn''t let her finish.


    "Don''t -dad- me. You still remember that I am your father? I thought you''d forgotten. If you didn''t, how could my words bear so little weight within your mind?


    Tell me, do you still remember what I told you?"


    Nils struggled to lift her body but kept her head lowered onto the ground.


    "Father said that under no circumstances should I show my True Spirit Form or allow anyone to discover my real gender. If anyone managed to, I should dispose of them."


    The bone-chilling gaze present on Olrich''s face prevented Nils from raising her head and made her entire body shiver.


    "What else did I say?"


    "Father said that if I couldn''t keep it concealed, even you couldn''t protect me."


    "That being the case, why did you disobey? Just to win a match? I don''t believe it?"


    For Nils to disobey his will for the sake of some tournament victory was absolutely impossible. Therefore, Olrich didn''t doubt that the crux of the matter lied in the opponent. The Anselm Kracht.


    If Nils openly admitted her real thoughts, then it meant that Kracht youth''s weight within her heart wasn''t that heavy, and this could all be blamed on a moment of willfulness.


    But if she still chose to conceal the reason under his personal interrogation, then that boy''s worth within her had already reached an intolerable level.


    "¡­"


    Unwilling to deceive her father, Nils said nothing, choosing to just remain silent.


    "Silence is it then? Then you can stay silent on your knees for a week."


    Without hesitation, Nils dropped onto her knees, still not saying another word.


    Olrich''s eyes burned with wrath.


    With a sweep of his sleeve, he turned heels and stepped out of the room.


    There, Elmar awaited.


    "Father, please restrain your anger. Nils was just momentarily bewitched by that Kracht boy. After all, having been sheltered for so long, she has minimal experience of the world, even among those of her age.


    It''s comprehensible for her to get swindled by him. Especially when we consider his outstanding talent. Once he disappears, there will naturally be no more issues."


    Elmar said with a polite bow.


    Olrich pulled in a deep breath, dispelling his ire before returning his eyes onto his eldest son.


    "What are your plans?"


    "Unfortunately, Wolfgang is not giving us time to act. He has already sent the invitations and will have his daughter married to that Anselm boy tomorrow. At this stage, we can''t do anything or will draw immediate suspicion and criticism.


    It''s best to let the marriage proceed without a hitch, let some time pass, and when their awareness is at its lowest, use house Leitner''s hands to slay the boy. I will personally deal with Wolfgang, then blame the whole thing on the Leitner."


    House Leitner''s grievances with house Kracht had reached an insurmountable level. They were the best scapegoats possible.


    "Nonsensical. As the empire''s crown prince, how can you personally dirty your hands to slay a count. If you want to kill someone, there will be people to do it for you."


    "I understand father''s concerns, but Wolfgang is of my generation, and I know him better than most. I don''t believe that sham of him still being at the Transcendent Rank. At the very least, he''s now a Semi-Saint. The Semi-Saints I can dispatch are not many, and all are closely related to me. That being the case, I might as well do it myself to prevent variables."


    Agreeing with his son''s reasoning, Olrich nodded.


    "After the wedding, you can come to pick Nils up."


    "Thank you father, but are you really sending Nils to the Prosperous Wind Empire?"


    Although to the outside world, this matter was a done deal, Elmar remained skeptical. And indeed, his doubts proved right.


    "No man under the vast blue sky is worthy of my daughter. If there must be someone, that person should own the world and put it at her feet. Only then would I agree."


    "That trivial Prosperous Wind Third Prince is¡­unworthy."


    Olrich sneered.


    Though relieved by those words, Elmar recalled the Dowager standing by the head exarch''s side. That picture still put him ill at ease.


    "But¡­with the head exarch and grandmother standing on the same side¡­"


    Elmar didn''t finish that Olrich was already dismissing him.


    "Among the empire''s Ten Great. Gerhard Herberger may rank first, but that doesn''t mean no one can contend with him. As for your grandmother¡­"


    Olrich paused, and his lips curled into a devious smile.


    "I''m after all her only surviving child. If back then she couldn''t bear harming me, I really want to see, if, after all those centuries, she dares.


    In the end, am I still not her only surviving child, her last fleshly reminder of father in this world?


    Therefore, she can threaten, hate, and scream! But when the time comes for her to raise her sword, it is not my neck she''ll aim it at."

 102 Meridians Opening

    While Konrad''s "fleshly" cultivation carried on, house Kracht overflowed with bluster, and the Holy Flame city stirred. The invitations sent by the Kracht took too many by surprise, but the astute quickly realized that this was nothing but a desperate measure to oppose the impending Kracht assets absorption by the imperial family.


    With that in mind, attending the wedding carried many implications.


    "If we don''t attend, we offend house Kracht. If we attend, we offend the imperial family. Weighing the pros and cons, who dares show up? Only a fool would join those troubled waters."


    Although Wolfgang was known as the mightiest Uradel count, he was, after all, just a count. Only a scant few supposed his cultivation had already broken through to the Semi-Holy Rank. And even if it did, so what?


    To say nothing of a new Semi-Saint, even if it were for high-level Semi-Saints such as the twelve dukes, those nobles wouldn''t risk offending the imperial family.


    Only the three sovereign prince houses could command such prestige. Therefore, all those who realized the implications chose to lock their doors and either feign cultivation problems or reject with silence!


    In any case, with such short notice, the Kracht couldn''t blame anyone for the situation.


    Still, many of the less perceptive nobles were eager to show themselves to build connections.


    Meanwhile, within the space mansion, as the harem ladies indulged in sex-induced torpor, Konrad silently cultivated.


    "The Transcendent Rank is the realm where true talents show their worth. Before it, cultivation speed is defined by how fast you can refine spiritual energy. However, within it, it''s about meridian unlocking speed, condensing speed, quantity, and quality."


    At the Transcendent level, the martial path focused on meridians and the spiritual path on soul expansion.


    Without a master to guide him, starting with the Transcendent Rank, Konrad''s cultivation would have been incomparably arduous. Thankfully, he could dive into the minds of servants such as Wolfgang and the other Semi-Saints to glean information.


    If need be, the Flame Mark would also provide him with guidance.


    To break through each Transcendent Knight level required unlocking or condensing at least three meridians then completing one Transformation.


    However, if by the ninth step Transcendent Knight Rank a cultivator only had twenty-seven meridians, unless they were of high grades, the future prospects were inexistent.


    The meridian ranks were from lowest to highest:


    - Natal Meridians


    - Concealed Meridians


    - Ethereal Meridians


    - Supreme Meridians


    Naturally, the higher the grade, the more difficult to condense. Besides Natal and Concealed Meridians, the others weren''t initially present within the body and were only obtainable through condensation.


    The quantity of Natal and Concealed Meridians within a cultivator was fixed and chiefly depended on the bloodline level.


    One of the reasons why humans were so looked down upon in the Holy continent was that the average human was born with twelve Natal Meridians, whereas even the average beast noble was born with sixteen.


    Most Paragon Spirits were born with twenty-five Natal Meridians and five Concealed Meridians.


    As for the crown prince and Nils, they both had thirty-six Natal Meridians and twelve Concealed Meridians. Different meridians came with varying levels of Transcendent Force.


    With a god''s blood flowing within his veins, Konrad didn''t doubt his innate meridians number would be astonishing.


    After all, according to the Flame Marks'' endless praises, even among the infernal gods, his father was a mighty figure. How could his blood not yield astonishing results?


    However, as he rotated his spiritual energy and browsed through his inner body, the results were disappointing.


    "1, 2, 3¡­36¡­1, 2¡­16."


    He could count thirty-six locked Natal Meridians and sixteen Concealed Meridians. Such numbers were definitely at the summit of the Holy Continent in terms of raw talent, but as a god''s son, didn''t this seem too¡­disappointing?


    But as Konrad was about to curse the worthlessness of his father''s blood, the Flame Marks'' voice echoed.


    "You are doing this the wrong way. The meridians you''re currently browsing through only come from your mother''s bloodline. What you call -Natal- and -Concealed- Meridians, we call Mortal Meridians. They don''t exist within a god''s body and lineage."


    Hearing the Flame Mark''s words, Konrad''s eyes shone.


    "Gods'' children have a certain number of God Meridians at birth. They are more potent than Supreme Meridians and grant you a special Transcendent Force.


    They will be your foundation to run amok within this world. At the same time, if you can''t make up for your shortcomings, they will be the reason for your downfall within the Infernal Realm.


    After all, at the end of the day, only your father is a god. In front of a true God-Son, you may tremendously suffer."


    The Flame Mark''s warning was by no means startling. Konrad wasn''t conceited enough to believe himself already comparable to the top talents of the higher realms. However, a question still trotted within his mind.


    "I was wondering. As an infernal king and an incubus god, that father of mine must have many children, right?"


    "Actually, he has the least children among the four kings of hell. Nine in total, three of which were born in the last three centuries of human women.


    The first six all reside within the southern domain''s imperial palace and are all true God-Children. Most members of house Talroth descend from those six.


    Even among gods, their cultivation is earthshaking and their forces innumerable. If you meet them in the future, you should behave like a good little brother to avoid disgrace. Especially the eldest, he''s more than a million years old and stands at the pinnacle of the infernal realm.


    Born of two of the strongest gods in the history of hell, his status is both sensitive and inviolable. Moreover, he possessed thirty-six God-Meridians at birth, and the thing he likes the least is¡­half-breeds."


    Konrad naturally had no interest in becoming a "good little brother" it would already be considered lenient if he didn''t take their women.


    "The lord of all lust demons, a millions of years old monster, only has¡­nine children?"


    "Nature must protect itself. The fertility rate of incubi and succubi is lower than the average demon bloodline and worsens at higher bloodline levels. To say nothing of the fact they don''t particularly enjoy having children. Usually, when determined to have children, they resort to fertility rituals.


    With his majesty''s bloodline level, he needs both the power generated by a contract and a fertility ritual to guarantee impregnation.


    Comparatively, there are gods with more than a thousand kids¡­


    In any case, I will teach you a set of mnemonics to awaken your God Meridians. Follow my instructions to the letter."


    With the Flame-Mark guiding him, Konrad recited the mnemonics while revolving his spiritual energy.


    *BOOM*


    It was as if a barrier within his body imploded, revealing a hidden world where eighteen scattered purple orbs resided. Konrad recognized them as his God-Meridians.


    "If I relied on them alone, I could only reach the fifth step Transcendent Knight Rank."


    Of course, Konrad''s fifth step would never have rivals within the Ancient Crystal World. However, it was by far insufficient.


    The total number of unlocked and condensed meridians could never exceed one-hundred-eight. Therefore, choosing what to unlock, what to condense, and what to give up early on was of paramount importance. Konrad wanted the mightiest foundation possible.


    Of course, he wouldn''t waste time unlocking Natal Meridians.


    "If I want to build a supreme foundation, I should unlock only my God-Meridians and condense ninety-six Supreme Meridians. However¡­"


    If doing so was that simple, supreme foundations would be all over the world. Even if he possessed enough talent, time would become an issue. The more meridians, the more time required. Many would spend decades trying to condense a single meridian.


    Konrad closed his eyes and revolved his Hundred Flowers Scripture alongside all the spiritual energy he''d accumulated to unlock the first God-Meridian.


    Three hours of silent cultivation passed before the dim purple meridian shone with dazzling light, marking its awakening.


    Thus, Konrad had taken half a step into the Transcendent Knight Rank.

 103 Eternal Partnership

    Even with that simple half-step Konrad''s strength sharply rose. Today if he met the same Accursed Stolas Beast, he could obliterate it with one finger. Moreover, and Although he lacked an accurate way to judge his current strength, he firmly believed that mid-stage Transcendent level experts and below would crumble in a single blow.


    As for those high-level Transcendent Rank experts, only after fighting one would he know where he currently stood.


    Konrad''s eyes opened to the sight of Iliana silently standing by his side.


    "You seem a bit¡­different."


    She muttered while observing the aura fluctuating around him.


    "How so?"


    "Your aura is more¡­overbearing."


    Konrad restrained the pressure within his God Meridian and stood up.


    "As for you, you look¡­concerned."


    There was indeed a hint of concern within Iliana''s eyes, and regardless of how hard she tried to suppress it, she couldn''t.


    "Actually, it is nothing much. I just have misgivings."


    She paused, pulling in a deep breath to recompose her thoughts.


    "I know it''s just to deceive the imperial family. I know it''s with you, but at the end of the day, the name "Konrad" will not be on the contract. We are not truly getting married. Said coarsely, this wedding is nothing but a sham.


    And that bothers me."


    The opportunity had finally knocked on the door. Konrad prevented his lips from curling into a victorious smile, maintaining a calm, understanding gaze on Iliana.


    Although she''d vanquished her prejudices against demonkind, Konrad didn''t believe that she would willingly sign a contract with him. At least not before some more time.


    However, with her current mood and mindset, bringing her into the fold wasn''t entirely impossible.


    "I understand how you feel, but there is nothing we can do about it. This is the only way to protect you from the imperial family''s grasp.


    I wish there were a way for us to have a genuine exchange of vows but unless¡­no, never mind."


    Konrad stopped, mustering the all the acting skills he''d cultivated to present a face of genuine dismay.


    Feeling that he was holding back words, Iliana pursued.


    "Unless what? Finish what you were about to say!"


    *Sigh*


    "We could do this in the way of demons, and sign a Partnership of Equals, to forever be bound to one another. You will become a true member of my household, and we shall share mind and blood. To my knowledge, there is no truer pledge.


    However¡­"


    "However what?"


    Iliana urged, barely able to maintain her composure.


    "You will have to abandon the human part of you and become half-demoness."


    That was the critical part. And clearly, Konrad''s worries proved right as Iliana floundered, taking a step back.


    Not minding his demonic blood was one thing, discarding the human lineage she received from her mother for it was another. While Zamira would never hesitate was she given the chance, Iliana was after all, not from the Barbarian Continent.


    She didn''t possess their mindset.


    But at the same time, she didn''t wish to hurt Konrad''s feelings with her refusal. Sensing that, Konrad intervened.


    "You don''t need to feel concerned about me. This is a lifelong choice that can never be reversed. I''m not so petty as to take offense if you refuse or coerce you into accepting. Do it only if you want to."


    Hearing him, Iliana softened, taking some time to examine the question. Using her mother as a shield for refusal quickly proved senseless. As a former barbarian chieftain, if they exchanged places, the Kracht Matron would never hesitate.


    Now the question was if she was willing to abandon that part of herself to forever be bound to Konrad in the most absolute of pledges. A marriage contract could be broken at any time, but if their lifespans allowed it, theirs could endure an eternity.


    What was there to hesitate about? The more Iliana thought, the more it seemed reasonable, and the more eager she became for the contract.


    After a few minutes of inner struggles and pacing back and forth, she stopped right in front of Konrad with her determined gaze staring into his.


    "Very well, let''s do it!"


    As soon as those words left her lips, Konrad could no longer restrain his smile.


    "Good. Very good."


    Without further ado, Konrad cut his lips, causing blood to trail down his chin and paint his mouth in red.


    He then waved his hands and conjured five purple pentagrams that floated around the two of them.


    "Iliana Kracht, step forward."


    Destroying her last bits of hesitation, Iliana took another step toward him, her forehead almost brushing his lips.


    "Are you willing in all conscience to abandon your humanity for my demonic blood?"


    "I am¡­willing."


    "Are you willing in all conscience to forsake your lineage and ancestry for the right to join my household?"


    "I am willing."


    "To forever brand your soul with the mark of my lineage?"


    "I am willing!"


    "Then I, Konrad of the house of Talroth, welcome you to the fold of demonkind as my chosen kin and bind myself to you in spirit and blood!"


    Massive purple light exploded from the pentagrams and enshrouded the two of them while Konrad took Iliana within his arms and kissed her with his blood-stained lips. Parts of his demonic essence flew past his mouth, snuck into hers and mixed with her bloodline, turning her from a half-lamia, half-human into a half-lamia, a half-succubus.


    However, now that Konrad''s bloodline level had reached the Dream-Weaver rank, the potency of Iliana''s half-succubus blood was higher than average and would continue to grow alongside his.


    Iliana wrapped her arms around Konrad''s back, holding him tight against her while her body underwent changes. Outwardly, there wasn''t much difference. However, her already exquisite beauty now possessed a kind of demonic charm with a faint orchid fragrance swirling around her form.


    This, combined with her lamia attributes only made her look more alluring. Men of low cultivation and weak will would quickly get subdued by her. At the same time, Konrad obtained her talent, while she also inherited parts of his.


    Konrad''s lips parted from hers, and their gazes intertwined.


    "Now, beautiful, you and I are officially partners. The duration is...eternity."

 104 Eve

    "Those are your words. You mustn''t forget about them."


    "How could I?"


    An unattainable fantasy even within the cultivation world, love everlasting eluded many dreamers. Though their lifespans outpaced mortals'' by enormous margins, though their youths could stretch across centuries and even millennia, ultimately all feelings waned, dragging alongside them crumbling pledges.


    In the same fashion, although this Partnership of Equals forever bound them, it held no weight on their hearts. If the bound remained, but the feelings withered, what was the point?


    However, Iliana could sense that Konrad''s emotions for her weren''t love. Appreciation, trust, care, desire, passion, possessiveness, all shone within his eyes. All except "love."


    Perhaps because of that, he could remain consistent across the countless years to come. But for that very same reason, she would never hear the three magic words. The thought pricked her heart.


    She lowered her gaze, leaning against his chest with her arms wrapped around his back, and breathing in his scent. It soothed her mind, dispelled her hidden worries, and allowed her to relish in the instant of their entangled bodies.


    If Konrad was aware of her inner thoughts, he let nothing transpire on his face, gently stroking her hairs while their warm bodies remained pressed onto one another.


    Then they parted. One after another, the slumbering ladies awakened, and Konrad sent the Kracht trio back to the outside world. They were on the eve of the wedding with the preparations complete.


    Although they started on such short notice, with the vast resources at house Kracht''s disposal, organizing a lavish celebration was entirely doable.


    Konrad checked on Holger and Koloman to make sure they both were ready, then returned to cultivation. A quick assessment made him realize that while unlocking the first God-Meridian took him three hours, the second one would at least take fifteen. Between now and the wedding''s start, he barely had enough time.


    Meanwhile, he could also not neglect his spiritual cultivation. To reach the first step Transcendent Priest Rank, he first needed to expand his soul force to a certain threshold, then condense a Transcendent Avatar.


    Clearly, to assiduously cultivate both the martial and the spiritual path to the pinnacle would take a monstrous amount of time, even for him. Therefore, it was time to take shortcuts.


    Konrad stepped into the system to check his exp count, and was pleased to see that following the previous orgy cultivation session, it leaped to more than 298,000,000 exp.


    "How do you wish to proceed?"


    The system asked while Konrad browsed through the various tools available.


    "Although the digit is charming, the reality is brutal. After I exchange the 150,000,000 exp for the Holy Elemental Baptism recipe, I will only have 148,000,000 left for my personal use. Then, I still have to collect the ingredients.


    low-grade Soul Expansion Pills cost 2,500,000, mid-grade 5,000,000, and high-grade 7,000,000 exp. Fortunately, I got quite a considerable number of them from the inquisition department. I can save some exp on that end."


    The church, after all, specialized in spiritual cultivation. Its resources in that area were simply unimaginable.


    "Then we have the meridian problem. Pills helpful in the condensation of supreme meridians are most likely inexistent within the Holy Flame Empire so I can only buy them. However¡­"


    Konrad didn''t even bother checking the exp requirement. Just by looking at the category those pills were standing in, he gave up all hopes of purchasing some in the near future.


    As for defying fate and increasing his quantity of God Meridians¡­


    "Do you have a way to help me increase my quantity of God Meridians or transform some of my Natal and Concealed Meridians into God level ones?"


    "All things I can offer you are restricted to the Divine Rank. When we go beyond that level, I can no longer help you. Even if there were another way, it would be beyond the scope of my abilities. At least for now, I can''t help you."


    Since even Supreme Meridian Condensing Pills stood in the list of Divine Rank items, Konrad already expected that the system couldn''t help him. However, something still bothered him.


    "What''s the difference between the Divine Rank and godhood?"


    "The Divine Rank is the ladder to godhood. Those at that rank are referred to as Sages and are the true masters of this world. For the Ancient Crystal World''s denizens, Divine Rank experts are indeed godlike. But they are by no means gods.


    The simplest way to see that is their lifespan. Although one hundred thousand years is a tremendous amount of time on mortal standards, it is, after all, a finite number. How can you call yourself a god when you''re not even immortal?"


    The System''s words echoed within Konrad''s mind, dispelling his doubts.


    "As for your God Meridians, while I can''t help you, that doesn''t mean you can''t help yourself. If you can refine the blood of a fallen Peak Stage Divine Transformation expert or of a Divine Ascension expert, you can transform Supreme Meridians into God Meridians."


    Konrad''s lips twitched while his mouth filled with the need to curse the system''s ancestors. Alas, it didn''t have any.


    "Let me ask you. How old is this world''s first civilization?"


    "This world''s oldest civilization dates to roughly one million years ago."


    "And since then, how many Divine Rank experts appeared in total?"


    "Less than one hundred."


    "Less than one hundred¡­among them, how many reached the Divine Transformation Stage?"


    "Roughly ten."


    "Divine Ascension?"


    "Forget about Divine Ascension, no one ever reached the peak of Divine Transformation in this world."


    Veins pulsed on Konrad''s temple as he struggled to restrain his rising fury.


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    "Yes¡­"


    The system honestly replied, without consideration for Konrad''s face. However, at the verge of throwing a fit, his eyes shone with enlightenment, and he clapped in understanding.


    "Oh, I get it now. Regardless of what meridians I have, if I can reach the peak of the Divine Transformation Stage, I can turn them all into God Meridians."


    "Finally¡­however, do remember that without a supreme foundation, you will never reach that level. Therefore, you should work hard. Still, I hope you won''t lose yourself in dreams of grandeur. Condensing ninety Supreme Meridians on top of the eighteen God-Meridians you already possess is¡­unlikely.


    Keep in mind that someone who can condense twenty-seven Supreme Meridians can aspire to godhood. Gods with one-hundred-eight God Meridians are few and far between."


    Konrad''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Why do you know so much? Aren''t you just a glorified robot? It almost sounds like you come from the higher realms."


    "Uhm¡­imprinted memories."


    Konrad didn''t insist, exchanging 150,000,000 exp for the Holy Elemental Baptism recipe then exiting the system.


    While it definitely wasn''t cheap, by the time he obtained the ingredients, he could freely upgrade his ladies talent and physiques without having to rely on system exp. In the long run, that decision would save him a lot.


    Afterward, Konrad swallowed a low-grade Soul Expansion pill and began the refining process. His soul power increased substantially, and although he still wasn''t at the Transcendent Rank, another half-step had been taken. He then refined another two, causing his soul power to expand until it seemed to reach a barrier.


    Only after achieving his first soul transformation and creating his Transcendent Avatar could he destroy that barrier and officially step into the Transcendent Priest Rank.


    He spent the remainder of the night solidifying his cultivation, until dawn announced itself, marking the beginning of the wedding day.

 105 The Wedding Begins

    Although Dawn barely showed itself, the Kracht mansion had already risen. No, rather than "risen," it was more accurate to say that it had not slept. While the preparations were complete, they still needed to pay attention to every single detail, from food to seat assignments to make sure no blunder would occur.


    The leading Kracht servants moved about, guiding their subordinates through various tasks and preparing to receive the guest. Them aside, even the main Kracht Kinsmen failed to find sleep.


    Using the resources Konrad put at his disposal, Wolfgang''s cultivation was sharply rising. With a few more days, he could easily breakthrough the fourth step Semi-Holy Knight Rank. However, that wasn''t enough. Konrad wasn''t the only one eager for breakthroughs. The feeling of being coerced by a greater force and backed into a corner stifled the Kracht Patriarch.


    Was he powerful enough, why would his daughter need to go through this fake wedding? Why would a Kracht son need to sacrifice his life? He could just obliterate the von Jurgen and be done with it.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the ability.


    Meanwhile, Wulf paced back and forth within his chambers. Wolfgang aside, no one knew the full details of the operation. Therefore, Wulf''s only knowledge was that the wedding day was bound to shake the city¡­an, perhaps even the empire. Success or failure would determine their house''s future.


    Although they never spoke such words in front of their ladies, the Kracht brothers knew very well that if the imperial family''s ploy weren''t thwarted, Wolfgang would get murdered so that they could fully take control of the Kracht assets in Iliana''s name.


    Such were the empire''s politics.


    ¡­


    Daphne, Zamira and Iliana were currently standing within the latter''s chambers. Although they were still several hours away from the wedding time, Daphne dutifully combed Iliana''s hairs while Zamira oversaw the process from the side.


    As a former Barbarian Chieftain, the Kracht matron was never particularly fond of such things. However, for the sake of blending in, she had to learn. And for the sake of her daughter, she would supervise and make sure nothing went wrong.


    The men might think that this was nothing more than a sham, but as far as Iliana was concerned, Zamira firmly believed that she was taking the ceremony with absolute seriousness. Whether she would have another such aceremony in the future was a total unknown.


    Therefore, she should relish in it while she still could.


    Although the church didn''t intervene in weddings, they followed its customs. The Celestial Realm''s wedding customs. A pearl white gown hanged by Iliana''s side. As if animated by heavenly forces, it shimmered and dazzled the eyes.


    This enchanted robe was the standard wedding dress within the Holy Continent.


    As she stared at it from the right corner of her eyes, trepidations overtook Iliana''s heart. Trepidations Daphne felt.


    "Why are you getting nervous? That dress is yours, just like the day is yours."


    Daphne reassured, feeling Iliana''s anxiety.


    "But after all, this isn''t really¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you walk down the aisle by his side, all else is unimportant."


    Bitterness and self-depreciation intertwined within Daphne''s voice as she spoke. At the end of the day, the status of imperial consort still hanged above her head and therefore, as long as the holy emperor breathed, even a false wedding was out of her reach.


    She may not care about status and conformity, but at the end of the day, even she could picture herself in that radiant gown by the side of the man that made her heart tremble.


    Experience allowed Zamira to spot the small details within Daphne''s face and reconstruct her thoughts. However, she didn''t comment, allowing the two to carry on. If she held any peculiar thought, she showed nothing of it. Then again, she rarely did.


    ¡­


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    The knocking sounds pulled Konrad out of his meditation, lifting his eyes toward the door behind which a nervous servant awaited.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young lord, it''s time to prepare."


    Time had flown by faster than Konrad expected. While he focused on cultivation, the sun had reached its zenith, dazzling the Kracht mansion.


    "Very well, I''m on my way."


    Konrad replied, stood up, and stepped out of his room. The servant girl led him to another room where Wolfgang awaited with a resplendent white robe by his side, and two servants ready to help Konrad don it.


    "The church does love its artifices."


    Konrad commented upon seeing the over the top white robe, shaking his head in disapproval.


    That disapproval caused Wolfgang''s lips to curl into a smile.


    "While it''s a bit excessive, it''s the custom. For the sake of success, please bear with it. Also, you still must sign your marriage contract."


    Konrad sighed and walked toward his fate.


    ¡­


    While the groom and bride''s last preparations carried on, one after the other, noble guests joined house Kracht''s celebration. There was still more than an hour before the ceremony would officially start. However, dozens of nobles had already filled the seats of the wedding venue.


    Most of them came from Briefadel houses, low nobility eager to build connections. Lords and Barons composed the bulk of the guests. Besides them, there were also a few viscounts and a scant few counts. However, neither margrave nor dukes were present.


    The wedding venue was large enough to host hundreds. There would never be enough people.


    At the wedding officiant''s right was a door leading straight to the nuptial chambers. The couple would go past that door once the ceremony ended to consummate the wedding.


    The seated guests exchanged greetings, jokes, and thoughts while awaiting the arrival of the future couple.


    Custom demanded that the elders would come in first, and stand beside the officiants, then the bride and groom were led in by a group of maids who stopped at the marriage hall''s entrance and allowed to stride toward their new fate side by side.


    "The ceremony begins!"


    The officiant announced upon receiving the news, causing the guest to instantly turn silent.


    Two sets of people then walked in. Wolfgang and Zamira on the left, and Anselm Kracht''s two "closest" relatives on the right. Since his parents were long gone, they could only find substitutes.


    The four walked down the aisle, taking their respective spots at the left and right of the officiant.


    Shortly afterward, a procession of maids in sky blue dresses laid the bride and groom in.


    They were not allowed to exchange glances and words, but that never stopped mental messages.


    "Ready?"


    Konrad asked as they stopped before the aisle with dozens of unfamiliar eyes staring at them.


    "I was born ready."

 106 Before all Witnesses

    The guests stared mesmerized at the pair. Though tall and handsome, it wasn''t the man that attracted their attention. Instead, it was the woman, the emerald haired and green-eyed beauty whose entire body dazzled in that enchanted, long white gown.


    If in ordinary days, Iliana was already hard to resist, then with that enchanted robe turning her into a heavenly light beacon, she became irresistible. A goddess straight out of a wonderland.


    At her side, under the guise of Anselm, Konrad paled. But that didn''t matter, the jealous and greedy eyes furtively daggering him only to reaffirm his pride. Because she was his, and no one, nothing, could ever change that.


    In tandem, they stepped forward, taking one steady step after the other as they walked down the aisle, awing guests and relatives.


    Soon, they reached the aisle end where officiant and elders awaited them.


    "Friends and relatives, welcome. We stand here today to bear witness to the union of these two souls and support them on the road of holy matrimony. However, with just the few of us, how could it ever be enough? Anselm, Iliana step forward."


    Synchronous, the two stepped forward.


    "The heaven above, the earth below, the deceased ancestors, the living elders, friends, and peers across all generations. Those are your witnesses. All will remember this day, remember your pledges. And should you break them, all shall scorn you for eternity!"


    The officiant proclaimed as per custom.


    "If you have any misgiving, and wish to turn back, now is the time. This is your last opportunity."


    "We stand here united in embarking on the road of holy matrimony without an ounce of regret!"


    The two replied in unison.


    The officiant then proceeded with the traditional wedding vows and after receiving their solemn pledges, motioned for Iliana to present her love token.


    In the Holy Continent, it was customary for the bride to tear off and tie a hair lock around her future husbands'' wrist to symbolize bidding herself to him. Then the husband would sweep her off her feet and lead her to the nuptial chambers to consummate their wedding.


    Without hesitation, Iliana yanked a few strands of hairs for all to see and tied them around Konrad''s right wrist.


    "Having received her token, you have accepted her as your wife. Anselm Kracht, you may kiss and take your bride!"


    Konrad didn''t need to hear this twice, he leaned in, locking his lips onto Iliana''s while placing his arms around her to lift her from the ground and maintain her close to his chest. Iliana wrapped her arms around his neck for added support, while her tongue pounced onto his.


    And like that, they strode toward the nuptial chambers under the applause of boiling men and starry-eyed women.


    Konrad kicked the door open, leading his new bride in, then the parents would close the door behind. Thus, marking the end of the marriage ceremony. The guests were led to the celebration hall.


    Following the consummation, there would be some festivities, and the guest would then be free to return to their respective houses.


    ¡­


    As the door closed behind them, Konrad carried Iliana onto the nuptial bed, laid her onto it, and kissed her with raw passion.


    "Mhm¡­W-what¡­ab-about¡­the¡­"


    She struggled to say between caresses.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    The scenery changed, in a flash, Konrad pulled the two of them into the space mansion, within a room one hundred percent similar to their previous nuptial chambers.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Iliana asked upon realizing the change.


    "We are here to consummate our wedding, of course. The outside is about to become too¡­problematic¡­so to speak."


    Iliana was about to ask what evil ploy Konrad had enacted when his lips shut her voice and led her back into passion.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as he stepped into the space mansion, Konrad pulled the true Anselm out of his cell and sent him to the nuptial chamber alongside one of his servant girls. Having been well instructed in the task, they knew what to do. And while he consummated his wedding with Iliana, those two faked lovemaking in the nuptial chamber with false moans aimed at swindling the burrowed assassins.


    And soon, they made their move.


    The ground split, and from it soared five cloaked figures that directly leaped toward Anselm and hacked him into dozens of bloody pieces with ferocious sword blows.


    He didn''t even have the time to scream.


    "That easily?"


    The leading assassin, Holger''s guard captain, wondered while staring at the falling pieces of Anselm''s body. He stretched out his hand to grab the head, then looked at the other side of the bed for Iliana.


    But she was nowhere to find. Instead, a terrified woman of unknown background laid fully clothed.


    "¡­shit. Let''s go!"


    In a flash, the guard captain understood the ploy, but it was far too late. Wolfgang barged in, casually throwing five palm strikes that exploded four of the assassins'' head and sent Holger''s guard captain flying against the wall with all his internal organs ruptured.


    Blood gushed from all his orifices as his limp body slid onto the ground. With his last breath of life, he glowered toward Wolfgang with eyes full of unwillingness.


    "This was¡­a trap?"


    "We were the ones that helped you conceal yourselves. The ones that coordinated with the fifth prince and house Slesinger for the assassination. How could it not be a trap?"


    Wolfgang threw another palm, knocking the paragon spirit guard unconscious.


    As consciousness left him, his heart full of grievances. Not because of the debacle, but because he understood he''d been tricked by none other than Holger to whom he''d given decades of loyal service.


    Meanwhile, Konrad had left Iliana within the space mansion and returned to the chambers. Using his Transformation skills, he then assumed the shape of Iliana.


    "Dad, are you ready for the year''s number one play?"


    "Please don''t call me like that¡­"


    Wolfgang replied, full of discomfort.


    Konrad heartily laughed while pasting the blood of the deceased Anselm on his face then waved toward his head.


    Anselm''s soul condensed above Konrad''s hand, and he forced it into Holger''s guard captain''s body, helping it overwhelm his feeble soul and take possession of the body.


    "Now, now, it''s time to scream."


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH, ANSELM NOOOOOOO!"


    "Iliana''s" heart-rending roar shook the entire Kracht mansion, alarming both relatives and guests.


    ¡­

 107 Lamb vs. Tiger

    Meanwhile, within the imperial palace, Elmar was dutifully reviewing petitions, when an ominous feeling squeezed his heart, making his chest palpitate with worries.


    "What kind of premonition is this?"


    He wasn''t given time to think more before Holger barged in unannounced with a trembling body and eyes full of fright.


    He stumbled toward Elmar, falling on his knees.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Elmar barked upon seeing his disheveled little brother. Droplets of sweat trickled on Holger''s forehead as he struggled to muster his strength and regain his composure.


    "El-elder brother¡­bad¡­"


    "Speak!"


    "My guard captain¡­I received news that my guard captain left for house Kracht¡­on my order."


    "What?"


    That simple sentence was enough for Elmar to understand they were getting thrown into a foul ploy.


    "Elder brother, please save me!"


    Elmar staggered, but quickly, regained his composure.


    "Go inform father with the same ardor you''ve just shown me, and we might be able to come out of this without too much damage. Hopefully, it is not too late."


    Elmar turned into a beam of light and flew toward house Kracht. Leaving behind a dejected, crumbling Holger.


    "Elder brother¡­sorry."


    Holger mumbled while stepping toward his father, the holy emperor''s palace.


    ¡­


    Alarmed by the scream, guests and relatives and servants rushed toward the nuptial chambers by the dozens.


    "What the hell is going on? Did something happen inside?"


    Similar words echoed within all their minds. Before anyone could barge in, a dejected Wolfgang stepped out, dragging alongside him "Iliana" who thrashed and wailed, screaming Anselm''s name.


    "Elder brother, what is the meaning of this?"


    Wulf asked, blocking Wolfgang''s path.


    "I arrived a step too late¡­a step too late¡­ahhh¡­have some men pull out the bodies and give the boy a proper burial."


    Alongside Iliana''s screams, those words caused a wave of understanding to flash within the gathered individuals'' minds. Clearly, that Anselm boy had been murdered!


    And as the servants dragged out the bodies, Anselm''s various body parts and head appeared to the public. The gory sight startling many.


    It was at that time that Elmar appeared. In a light beam, he descended upon the Kracht soil, stopping right before Wolfgang.


    "The crown prince? What is he doing here?"


    His appearance took everyone by surprise. No one had expected a representant of the imperial family to appear at this critical juncture. Seeing him, Wolfgang exploded.


    "Elmar von Jurgen, you, of all people, have the nerves to appear today?! What? Not content of having my son-in-law murdered, you must also come rub it in our faces? Are you telling us that this is the fate of those who stand in your way?!"


    Wolfgang''s "righteous" indignation spread across the entire Kracht mansion.


    "I came late to offer my congratulations, nothing more. Count Wolfgang, please don''t jump on conclusions. Before slandering someone, you must show evidence."


    Elmar wasn''t so stupid as to not understand the implications of his presence in this particular moment. But if Holger''s guard captain were indeed among the assassins, this matter would get traced back to him regardless of what stance he took. The only difference was who would have to bear the brunt of the popular outrage.


    If he didn''t show up, Holger would. And knowing their father, he would rather sacrifice Holger than stain the family''s reputation. If he did show up, then all fingers would fall upon him, the big player, while Holger''s involvement would no longer look that important.


    Holger had always been Elmar''s only loyal and trusted brother. They were born of the same mother; he could not forsake him to save his neck.


    Konrad counted on that.


    "Evidence? Evidence?


    Bring them out!"


    The Kracht servants dragged out the assassins'' body. Of the five, four could no longer be identified. However, the last one was easily recognized as a paragon spirit, a high-level Transcendent Knight, and the fifth prince''s guard captain.


    "Everyone knows that the fifth prince only takes orders from his highness, the crown prince. Now that his guard captain is among the assassins, isn''t the culprit obvious to all?"


    All eyes fell on Elmar, but his remained locked on the guard captain.


    "Fortunately, he''s still alive."


    Elmar thought, ignoring the outraged gazes aimed at him. As long as that man still breathed salvaging the situation wasn''t impossible, or so he thought.


    "Crown prince, in front of so many nobility sons and daughters, aren''t you going to give me a reasonable answer?"


    "What answer do you want? That I''m guilty?


    If I am, so what? Who here is worthy of putting me on trial?!"


    Elmar''s high-level Semi-Saint pressure exploded, suppressing all dissidence. Wolfgang was forced back, unable to take another step forward.


    "Wolfgang Kracht, to say nothing of your teenaged son-in-law, if I want to kill you, there is nothing you can do to stop me. So, don''t employ this high and mighty tone in my presence; otherwise, I might just lose my temper and execute you on the spot!"


    No one had expected Elmar to adopt such a firm stance. In the wrong and still boasting his ability to suppress all present? How bold!


    Still, the reality was no different from what he said. If he wanted to kill, no one could stop him. Therefore, even if they felt wronged for house Kracht and mourned the loss of such a fantastic talent, those nobles dared not say anything.


    "Good, very good. You''re right. I can do nothing to you. That being the case, I must bring the matter to the imperial court, and ask for justice!"


    Wolfgang spat. But at that time, the sky darkened, and a terrifying figure descended in a lightning bolt.


    Naturally, that figure was Olrich, the emperor.


    "Greetings your majesty!"


    "Greetings your majesty!"


    All knelt in his presence.


    With a wave of his sleeves, Olrich made them rise from their knees.


    "There is no need to investigate. Wolfgang, this matter is as clear as daylight. The guard captain was bribed to frame his master and murder your son-in-law. This is clearly a ploy aimed at destroying the trust and faith between lord and subjects.


    Wolfgang, are you going to let those evil schemers succeed?"

 108 Give Me Justice

    The emperor''s sudden appearance and blatant covering of the crown prince took many aback.


    What bribe? The guard captain was a von Jurgen handpicked by the emperor himself and whose life entirely revolved around Holger''s wellbeing. Who dared bribe him? Bribe him with what?


    Even Olrich didn''t believe his words. The only reasonable explanation he could come up with was that someone paused as Holger to entrap them all. That or Holger was the real mastermind behind the ploy.


    But how could that be?


    The emperor''s pressure weighed heavily on Wolfgang, forcing him to take another step back.


    "Do not falter. Help will soon arrive."


    Konrad reassured Wolfgang through a mental message while maintaining his disguise of the wailing widow.


    Although he couldn''t tell who would join the fun, they''d created such a beautiful opportunity to take the imperial family down a peg. At the very least, the church would not stay idle.


    "Hopefully¡­"


    Wolfgang''s eyes regained their full conviction as he fired a defiant gaze toward Olrich. He then fell on his knees.


    "Your majesty, all my life I''ve toiled for the empire, for the imperial family''s glory. When the barbarians stirred north, it is I who received your majesty''s order to lead the armies and suppress their advance.


    When the two kingdom alliances threatened to rob our cities, it was still I who dispatched troops and opposed them.


    When¡­


    When¡­


    When¡­


    Lastly, when your majesty''s consort began forming factions and infecting the imperial court with her spies, it was still I who gathered the nobles, leading them into resistance!"


    "Bold!"


    Olrich roared, however, Wolfgang didn''t stop.


    "Across centuries of loyal service, I have never asked for rewards, never asked for more land, honor, or wealth. Only asking to faithfully serve the empire. However¡­what did I gain in return?!"


    Full of fervor, Wolfgang''s words aroused the indignation of those surrounding nobles.


    "Listening to your favorite consort, your majesty took my only daughter and niece into house arrest! Allowing one to fall into a decade long coma, and the other to suffer the humiliation of degenerating into a maid!


    I ask your majesty, is this your reward for those centuries of service?


    Your majesty then allowed them to return home, but when my daughter falls in love with my house''s new talent and future hope; when out of jealousy the evil prince has him murdered during their wedding night, your majesty asks me¡­to forget about it?


    Is this your majesty''s reward? Is this how the empire pays back¡­centuries of loyalty? If so, then although I, Wolfgang, am but an ant in front of your majesty''s boundless power, this ant must decline your majesty''s -goodwill- and challenge oppression!"


    Carried by Semi-Holy Force, Wolfgang''s words boomed, spreading throughout the city, and echoing in the ears of the nobility and clergy!


    "Good! Very good! Father-in-law, I have not raised you in vain!"


    Konrad inwardly jubilated while observing Wolfgang''s performance.


    The soul-stirring show had in a flash turned the entire nobility against the imperial family. Although most didn''t have the gals to oppose them, as long as resentment brewed, there were many places, for future counterattacks.


    A country wasn''t ruled by cultivation alone. Without an adequate balance of the people''s hearts and needs, how could there be stability? Olrich understood that better than anyone, for that reason, he rarely used his cultivation to oppress his subjects.


    However, he didn''t expect that Wolfgang would so blatantly dare oppose him and spread his voice across the entire city.


    If he couldn''t redress the situation, then from now on, Olrich von Jurgen would be known as a fatuous ruler harming loyal officials for the sake of bias and lust!


    At a moment when he''d already thoroughly offended the church, how could he bear such a charge?


    "Wolfgang Kracht, do not twist truth and falsehood! I have always held you in high regards. That is why among so many vassals and official, whenever the country needed someone to stand for it, I gave you priority. I didn''t bestow more honors, lands, and wealth upon you because I understood you had no use for them. That your greatest privilege had always been fighting for your country''s prosperity!"


    Olrich retorqued with a volume that easily suppressed Wolfgang.


    As for Else''s matters¡­he avoided them altogether, deflecting the talk from them. All believed that Else''s doings were out of wild ambitions. However, the truth was that most of the things she did, at least those things known to all, were first approved by him. What else could he say?


    "Wolfgang, I understand your pain, but you mustn''t allow it to cloud your judgment and break the faith between lord and vassal! Otherwise, how can you face your ancestors?"


    If Olrich didn''t bring ancestors into the game, Wolfgang couldn''t say anything. But since they were now a part of it, he could only strike hard.


    "So your majesty still remembers the Kracht ancestors? Good, very good.


    Fifty thousand years ago, our house founder was initially a Saint, and in his time, battled all under heaven to expand the empire''s territory, protect the common people, and defend the imperial family''s prestige.


    He was your majesty''s ancestors'' sword brother. But that didn''t prevent the past emperor from believing slander and let him get framed by corrupt officials. My ancestor was executed, his wealth confiscated, his lands split among the corrupt officials, and his name smeared for centuries.


    From a sovereign prince house, the Kracht degenerated into a baron level house. And only after centuries could we clear the ancestor''s name, and rebuild to the count level. Does your majesty know what my ancestor''s last wishes were?"


    Wolfgang gave Olrich no time to defend himself before pursuing.


    "His last wish was that his descendants would never step into country politics again! That even if the country burned, and no one else was willing to defend it, those surnamed Kracht should not step forward!


    Thank you, your majesty, for your reminder. We, Kracht, have been rejecting the ancestor''s will for millennia. But today, thanks to your majesty, I am reminded of that pledge!


    Since your majesty is unwilling to grant us justice, then henceforth, I, Wolfgang Kracht pledge to never again involve myself in the matters of the court! To forsake the country''s needs, and like a man of low aspirations, live only for wealth and splendor!


    Thank you, your majesty!"


    Wolfgang kowtowed, and without another word, stood up to place the "brokenhearted Iliana" on his shoulder, and turn his back onto Olrich.


    If Olrich couldn''t stop him, his reputation as emperor was bound to take a crushing blow. Things had spiraled out of hands!


    Moreover, Wolfgang''s words had turned into shields protecting him and his house. If he died tomorrow, even if Olrich had nothing to do with it, the entire world would blame it on him!


    Hateful! Incomparably hateful!


    But as Olrich was about to give concessions and salvage the situation, a voice thundered from within the sky.


    "I will give you justice."


    Clouds of pure darkness bloated the sky, spreading across hundreds of miles.


    The darkness attribute, the Holy Continent most scorned and dreaded attribute now wildly spread across the entire city.


    Seeing it, Olrich shivered.


    "No¡­not now¡­anyone but him."


    But across the Holy Flame Empire, within the heart of the church, who else dared so blatantly display dark energies?


    The dark clouds gathered, coalescing in the form of a two meters tall, middle-aged man with calf-length black hairs, a long Guan Yu like beard, and slit silver eyes that contrasted with the crushing dark forces surrounding him.


    Seeing his arrival, there was not one man who didn''t hold his breath.


    Ranked second among the empire''s Ten Great Hegemons, the lord of all winged serpents, and unofficial master of the serpent race. The one man, Olrich still dreaded to this day.


    Sovereign Prince Hubert Voight!


    "Von Jurgen boy, long time no see!"

 109 Suppressing the Imperial Familys Arrogance

    The Ten Great Hegemons, the embodiments of supremacy within the Holy Flame Empire. Even after his last show of force, Olrich was far from ranking at the top. With his Holy Flame Seal in hand, he could barely rank six.


    Naturally, besides him, any one of those ten had already reached the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank or above.


    As for Sovereign Prince Hubert and Head Exarch Gerhard, for a long time, they''d been at the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank, standing leagues above the rest. Ironically, it was because of Hubert''s unfathomable cultivation that Gerhard didn''t dare go all out with the imperial family. Such an act would destroy their longstanding precarious balance and allow the winged serpents to restore their dominion over the land.


    Hubert had always disliked the imperial capital and often remained in his domain. Years and decades could pass without him stepping into the Holy Flame City, and when he did, he never stayed for long. Therefore, Olrich had never expected him to show himself.


    But now, he''d arrived, and since he did, Olrich was bound to lose a lot of face. Hubert may rank below Gerhard in the Ten Great Hegemon''s rankings, but in thousands of years, they''d never fought.


    The masses just didn''t want to rank the Holy Flame Church''s leader second. Olrich didn''t doubt that if they came to blows, at best, Gerhard could fight him to a standstill.


    But that was only secondary. The primary issue was that unlike Gerhard, who always privileged the general situation before his face, and was more politician than cultivator, Hubert had no scruples.


    Haughty, unbridled, cruel, and overbearing. He''d lived through four reigns and still stood mightier than ever. Since he became sovereign prince, no one could shake house Voight.


    Was it not for Yvonne, his eldest daughter being Olrich''s consort, the von Jurgen emperor might not have been able to keep his head for so long.


    However, when in front of his many courtiers, Olrich was being referred to as "von Jurgen boy," how could he exert forbearance?


    "Sovereign Prince Hubert, I have always respected you as a senior, and my consort''s father. However, you should not forget the boundaries between emperor and subject!"


    Many felt that the sovereign prince was too arrogant, calling the country''s ruler "boy" in front of dozens. Was there a better way to show conceit?


    However, they had clearly underestimated Hubert''s haughtiness.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    He burst into laughter, while descending onto the ground, and stopped right before Olrich, towering above him with his powerful build.


    "You are less than one thousand years old, in my eyes, a boy. Thus, I call you, boy. How is that wrong?


    You are my daughter''s husband and therefore, my junior. Thus, I call you, boy. How is that losing decorum?


    You should think yourself lucky, being called -boy- by me, is your glory!"


    All the gathered nobles took several steps back as if Hubert''s words were about to harm them. Even Konrad stared slack-jawed, flabbergasted by the man''s galls. Olrich''s bloodshot eyes almost popped out of their socket as they daggered Hubert.


    "Olrich, I don''t like you. This a fact known to all. In the past, was it not for that imbecilic daughter of mine not being willing to let go of your thigh, how would you be worthy of becoming the son-in-law of Hubert Voight?


    You and I both know, you never had the qualifications. In the past, you didn''t, in the present, you still don''t. Therefore, do not bring the imperial hat in my face, otherwise, out of spite, I might just slap you to death."


    "You are going too far!"


    Elmar bawled, unable to restrain himself any further while Olrich was on the verge of exploding.


    "Oh?"


    Hubert shifted his attention onto Elmar who boiled with rage.


    "So what if I am? I could kill you here and now, and no one could stop me. Even that old fossil hiding in the imperial palace must treat me with courtesy, to say nothing of you!


    Within your entire imperial family, only he can meet me as an equal. But how long does he still have to live? In a thousand years, he will be ashes and dust, but in a thousand years I will still be this country''s summit!"


    "Therefore, von Jurgen boy, never forget, you may be the emperor, but as long as I breathe, you will never rule supreme!"


    Immense pressure exploded from Hubert''s form, forcing Olrich back, and sending Elmar flying against the ground while his words spread throughout the entire Holy Flame City, reaching the ears of all its intended targets.


    This was a statement, to the von Jurgen, and to the church, that the serpent lord had returned to suppress their arrogance and defend his clan!


    "Now that our stances have been clarified. Let''s discuss justice. Shall we?


    When a prince harms a commoner, he must be put to trial and punished according to the law. To say nothing of the fact that the deceased is of noble blood."


    Hubert, of course, didn''t care about justice. The only truth he knew was that of the biggest fist. However, if he didn''t use the opportunity to righteously impeach and brutalize Olrich, wouldn''t that be an extreme waste?


    If Hubert was the person Olrich dreaded the most, then Olrich was the person Hubert most loathed across the entire Holy Continent.


    But as long as that unfilial daughter remained by his side, he could not resort to extreme measures.


    Olrich also understood that principle. As for Olrich''s fast cultivation improvement, Hubert never put that in his eyes.


    He made a grasping motion, and the unconscious von Jurgen guard captain flew toward him. Grabbing him by the neck, he hauled him up for all to see and injected his holy force into his body.


    Quickly, the guard captain awoke, but he barely had enough strength to speak.


    "¡­damn."


    Elmar inwardly cursed, knowing that the already terrible situation was about to worsen.


    "Speak, who ordered the boy''s assassination?"


    "No one¡­I did it¡­on my own."


    "Nonsense."


    Strands of darkness rose from Hubert''s body and snuck into the guard captain''s internal organs, shredding him from the inside.


    Hubert didn''t stop to ask again, silently carrying on with the internal torture for an hour, and letting the captain''s ghastly screams fill the Kracht mansion.


    Only when his mind seemed to have surrendered to the pain, did Hubert stop.


    "Now I ask again, who ordered the boy''s assassination?"


    "¡­his highness, the¡­fifth prince."


    "Why?"


    "He said¡­the Kracht boy was too outstanding¡­and standing in the way of the crown prince''s acquisition of the Kracht estates¡­so, for the sake of his brother''s future, Anselm had to die."


    Those words sent the gathered individuals into an uproar. Olrich shut his eyes and released a deep sigh. It was time to cut a limb to save the body!


    "That being the case, you never received an order from the crown prince. Am I correct?"


    Olrich asked, cutting Hubert''s interrogation.


    "¡­I didn''t."


    "Which means this was orchestrated by the fifth prince alone. Am I correct?"


    "¡­I only receive orders from him."


    "The evidence is conclusive. Holger acted alone and is the only one to blame for the current state of things. He will be exe¡­"


    But as Olrich was about to pronounce the sentence, Elmar''s voice thundered.


    "No, I am the mastermind."


    All eyes fell on him, and in a flash, Olrich seized his neck.


    "Bastard! What are you talking about?!"


    Hubert waved his hand, using the pressure of his holy force to free Elmar from Olrich''s grasp and pull him toward him.


    "Interesting, explain yourself."


    This was the critical moment. It would be a lie to say Konrad had predicted every single thing that went on, but what he was certain of was that if push came to shoves, the emperor would sacrifice Holger to preserve Elmar''s position.


    And at that time, the eldest prince would be forced to show his true self.


    Since things had reached this point, Elmar would never allow Holger to die in vain. Especially since in his mind, his brother had been set up by someone else.


    "Holger is calm and reserved, only doing things I instruct him to. Whatever he did, he received the order from me. I am the real mastermind. Worried about the rise of a new talent, and eager to swallow house Kracht to expend my forces, I resorted to murder.


    I am willing to pay reparations, renounce my crown prince title, and never involve myself with the court again. I only hope that your sovereign highness will show leniency and spare our lives!"


    Not one man expected Elmar to go to such lengths for his brother. Not even Olrich had seen this coming.


    "Bastard¡­bastard¡­bastard!"


    "Good, very good. Olrich, that son of yours is a better man than you could ever be. Alright, the crown prince demoted to an ordinary prince, the fifth prince demoted to commoner, and his cultivation destroyed.


    I believe this is a reasonable answer to house Kracht''s plight."


    "Thank you¡­your sovereign highness¡­for your leniency."


    Elmar kowtowed. But as his forehead fell onto the ground, he inwardly swore, that one day, he would pay back this slight!"


    As for Konrad, Holger''s cultivation was never of importance to him. Only his status mattered. Therefore this result was¡­worth it!

 110 You can only Blame Yourself

    The sight of his eldest son kowtowing to a vassal pricked Olrich''s chest and trampled his dignity. However, since Elmar had already stepped forward, there was nothing else Olrich could do.


    Rage, outrage but, more importantly, disappointment filled his gaze as he stared at that son of his. Having raised him from the cradle, how could he not know of his disposition. Decades ago, he''d almost jeopardized his position for a woman. Thankfully, Olrich managed to reverse the situation and bring him back on the right tracks.


    Since then, Elmar had never disappointed him again, never showing weakness. Olrich believed that time and nurture would erase that soft side of his. However, he was once again proved wrong!


    Elmar could be cruel and merciless toward those he possessed no feeling for, but when asked to the same to his loved ones, he didn''t have the will.


    Without that level of ruthlessness, how could he become emperor? In the race for the imperial throne, being the most talented cultivator was never the highest quality. Only heartlessness guaranteed success!


    At least, that was Olrich''s philosophy.


    He shook his head, utterly disappointed. At the same time, his hatred for Hubert reached new heights.


    Hubert''s eyes rose from Elmar''s to lock on Olrich''s. His overbearing gaze shaming the von Jurgen emperor.


    "What? Dissatisfied? You only have yourself to blame for this day."


    Hubert began in a mental message.


    "Were your father still alive, a von Jurgen prince would never suffer such a slight. Even I would be forced to act with some restraints. However, thanks to you, thanks to your callousness and greed, he lies six feet under.


    Now even that old fossil will not step up for you. At least, unless your house faces destruction, he will not emerge.


    All this is thanks to you, the greedy fool. You should have just remained a smooth-talking prince."


    Hubert''s mental message further shamed Olrich who had no way to argue. The winged serpent lord was entirely right. Three centuries ago, Olrich''s father was at the peak of the Fate Destroying Saint Rank, only a step away from the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank.


    If he still breathed, he would have long since broken through and become able to meet the Voight patriarch as an equal. However, if he still breathed, Olrich would also never sit on the imperial throne.


    And thanks to both his suspected involvement and how he took the throne from its intended heir, his strongest elder still refused to support him. Yet, Olrich had no regret. For the sake of power and supremacy, all who stood in his way would perish!


    "All those who step on me will never have a good end. Today you may laugh, but regardless of how long it takes, I will surpass you. And when that time comes, I will show you no mercy!"


    Olrich inwardly pledged while veins popped all across his head.


    "Rest assured that I will personally execute the sentence. Prince Hubert, you no longer have to meddle with this matter."


    He then pulled Elmar by the collar and vanished in a white haze.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, all across the city, many powerhouses eyed the scene from afar.


    Within the Holy Flame Church, the Celestial Faction''s leaders gathered around the Head Exarch, Gerhard.


    "Your Beatitude, why did you no longer intervene?"


    When Wolfgang''s cry of outrage spread throughout the Holy Flame City, the church indeed intended to make its move and use the opportunity to strike back at the imperial family under the banners of piety and righteousness. However, when Hubert''s darkness spread, Gerhard stepped back, merely observing the scene from afar.


    "Since Hubert made his move, I naturally can no longer join the fun. Regardless of the reason, the church and the Voight standing side by side to suppress the von Jurgen sends a poor message.


    In any case, with Hubert present, Olrich can only suffer."


    The surrounding exarchs nodded in approval.


    "That emperor is truly unlucky. Who would think that at the critical moment, that despot would return? He definitely wasn''t present within the city beforehand."


    "Luck is an element in both success and failure. However, this matter is fishy. According to Hubert''s habits, he would not come before several years. I suspect two possibilities. Either someone warned him of what was about to occur, giving a reason to appear at the critical moment, or the Voight are involved in the boy''s murder.


    Perhaps, they were the one who set up the scheme to frame the imperial family."


    Unbeknown to him, Gerhard was quite close to the truth.


    "Following this matter, the Voight and even the entire serpent race''s arrogance is bound to soar. Shouldn''t we find an opportunity to suppress them?"


    Gerhard immediately dismissed the idea.


    "No need. The Voight, by themselves, are not a threat. In terms of the number of Saints and Semi-Saints, to say nothing of us, even the imperial family is a step above them. Hubert is the real danger and by himself makes up for that gap.


    As long as he cannot break through to the Star Taming Stage. The balance remains. But if he succeeds¡­"


    Both Gerhard, Hubert, and the hidden von Jurgen elder were at the peak of the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank and needed only one step to achieve Star Connection. Unfortunately, that step was too hard to take. Across the empire''s hundred thousand years of history, only one man reached the Star Connecting Saint Rank: The Holy Flame Empire''s founding emperor.


    Afterward, none managed to reach that level. Gerhard knew his situation better than most. Unless he received the help of the Celestial Church''s high-level, there was no hope for him to break through in a lifetime, he''d reached his limit.


    As for Hubert, he had no idea.


    "Unfortunately, we failed to groom a useful pawn within house Voight and cannot use the same old trick. A pity¡­"


    ¡­


    Within house Slesinger, the Slesinger Duke''s laughter thundered.


    "When all is said and done, we still need father-in-law to handle the situation. Good, very good!"


    By his side, his wife, Koloman''s mother, poured him tea.


    "Father''s only redeemable quality is his boundless love for his children. Of course, when I informed him of the ploy, he would come to make it a resounding success."


    Following Konrad''s order, Koloman used his mother''s resources to dispatch assassins and coordinate with Holger, all for the sake of framing Elmar. It wasn''t a simple task.


    When Koloman came to her claiming that under the guise of patching the two houses'' relations, he''d befriended the fifth prince during the competition and was asked for assassins to help in the murder of the worrying Anselm Kracht, the Slesinger matron was skeptical.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t trust her son''s words, rather that she distrusted Holger. After all, unless the fifth prince was desperate, how was the friendship of several days enough to entrust such a task to him?


    Even when at Konrad''s direction, Holger made a trip to house Slesinger within the dark of night, to reaffirm that this was their last chance to patch their relationship with the imperial family and the empire''s future ruler, the Slesinger matron remained skeptical, fearing a trap.


    However, hatred soon prevailed over reason, leading her to follow Koloman''s plan of providing assassins to the fifth prince. According to the Slesinger matron''s script, after slaying Anselm, her assassins would turn against Holger''s guard captain and incapacitate him, giving the Kracht enough time to catch him red-handed.


    However, fearing that it wasn''t enough, she contacted her father, warning him of what she''d done to force him to show himself if things didn''t go as planned and support the ploy.


    Which he masterfully did.


    As for the assassins'' death, it was never part of her plan. Wolfgang believed having only the guard captain remain would raise many doubts and not paint a convincing enough picture. Therefore, he executed them.

 111 Exposed

    With the von Jurgen gone, the show had come to an end. Since the celebration had in an instant turned into mourning, the guests gave their condolences, and one after the other left the Kracht mansion. Soon, beside the Kracht kinsmen, only Hubert remained.


    "Thank you, your sovereign highness, for upholding justice."


    Wolfgang bowed in reverence. Although within the court, his backer was Sovereign Prince Thorwald Kvass, that was just a situation of "the enemy of my enemy is my friend" the Kvass patriarch had been fanning the flames of contradiction between Wolfgang and Else, using him as the vanguard in his clash with the Metze.


    Wolfgang had very little respect for him.


    For Hubert, it was different. Calling him the spiritual leader of the serpent nobles wouldn''t be an exaggeration. Therefore, Wolfgang owed him a great deal of respect.


    "Let''s discuss in private, shall we?"


    Hubert replied, taking Wolfgang by surprise. He didn''t expect that the Voight patriarch would still have things to say. However, he couldn''t refuse, and carrying the "brokenhearted" Iliana, led Hubert to his study.


    "Does your sovereign highness have any instructions?"


    Hubert didn''t answer, first comfortably installing himself within the main seat, before sizing Wolfgang from bottom to top as if to take the full measure of him.


    "You know, I am not one for petty schemes. I dislike those the most. I rather just take what I want and destroy what I dislike. However, I can understand that in your position, you do not have the same options."


    Hubert''s words took Wolfgang by surprise; however, he quickly recomposed himself.


    "I don''t understand what your highness mean by¡­"


    But before Wolfgang could finish, Hubert cut him with a wave of his hand.


    "No need to pretend any further. Your act was flawless. However, that -heartbroken- daughter of yours betrayed you."


    Both Konrad and Wolfgang frowned, realizing they''d been exposed.


    Hubert''s eyes then moved onto the Iliana shaped Konrad, piercing him with suffocating intensity.


    "May I ask how I betrayed him?"


    Konrad inquired, not bothering with any additional pretense. Hearing him, Hubert''s lips curled into a smile.


    "It''s simple, really. If Olrich paid you attention, he would have also realized it. You were betrayed by your heart rate."


    Konrad''s frown deepened, not understanding the flaw.


    "It was too steady. From the moment your screams thundered to the moment you became dazed and unmoving, your heart rate remained steady. In other cases that might not have been suspicious, but in this one, I don''t think I need to remind you of why that is a problem."


    Instantly, Konrad was enlightened. Indeed, while on the outside, he looked like an emotional wreck, inside, he remained calm and collected. Therefore, there had been no significant fluctuations in his heart rate.


    Never did he expect that Hubert''s hearing was this dreadful.


    "The five senses of a Saint are leagues above that of the average cultivator. You don''t need to be surprised. From the start, I had my doubts. That is why I paid close attention to you."


    Because Wolfgang''s words contained many truths, and his heart was initially full of rage and indignation toward the imperial family, his didn''t show such flaws.


    "That being the case, why did your sovereign highness stand up for us?"


    "For three reasons. First, in my more than four thousand years of existence, it is the first time I see someone, not from the church having the nerves to frame the imperial family.


    Second, in one way or another, you managed to con my second daughter into helping you. Thus, putting us on the same boat.


    Third, and that is probably the most essential part¡­"


    Hubert paused to flash a roguish grin, giving himself the look of an impish thug.


    "¡­I can never miss an opportunity to take Olrich down a peg."


    Konrad firmly agreed with the last part.


    "That being the case, what does your sovereign highness want from us?"


    "First I need to confirm something, are you the true Anselm?"


    Even with his Saint eyesight, Hubert couldn''t see through Konrad''s disguise. However, he believed Wolfgang would never sacrifice his house''s number one talent for the sake of breaking a few of the imperial family''s legs.


    That added to the inconsistencies gleaned till now, convinced him that the real Anselm possessed a rare Transformation Skill allowing to deceive even Saints. Perhaps that was how he swindled everyone.


    Konrad knew that if he insisted on keeping his disguise, Hubert couldn''t unravel it; however, there were two core issues.


    First, he''d been looking for an opportunity to form a business partnership with the Voight patriarch. Without a certain level of trust, that would never happen.


    Second, he could fake appearances, but he couldn''t fake bloodlines and True Forms. Hubert might not be able to see through his disguise, but he could also not see through his bloodline.


    If he asked him to reveal his true form to dispel his doubts, Konrad would reach an impasse.


    It was only a moment of hesitation, but that moment was enough for the old monster to see through him.


    "That or, the "real" Anselm is the fake one, and the "fake" one the true. From the start, you''ve been assuming his identity. Which makes me wonder, who are you really?"


    Hubert''s holy force trapped Konrad from all sides, suppressing any escape attempts.


    Wolfgang didn''t expect that through a few words and glances, the Voight Patriarch would unravel so many of their ploys.


    However, the perpetual smile on his face prevented Wolfgang from knowing whether he was displeased or just amused.


    Konrad pulled in a deep breath, dispelling his Transformation Skill to reassume his true appearance.


    "Oh? Not bad, not bad at all."


    Half-Step into the Transcendent Knight and Priest Ranks at such a young age, I must say that I''m impressed. However¡­you look¡­human?"


    For such an outstanding human being to appear outside of the Barbarian Continent was at best fishy. Even if talent was there, who would invest the resources into training a human powerhouse within the heart of the Holy Flame Continent?


    "I''m but a palace eunuch. The empress saw my potential and decided to vigorously train me as her new pawn. It was in the imperial palace that I made the encounter of Iliana Kracht, due to our deep affections, I decided to lend my hand to house Kracht."


    Konrad replied with a polite bow.


    "Is that so? Good, very good.


    Wolfgang, the main reason why I wanted to meet you was to ask you to officially cut ties with house Kvass and join my banner. Are you willing?"


    It was time for the serpent clan to once again become one united block, and under the same banner resist the other forces. House Kracht was one of the few ancient serpent noble houses that didn''t secretly pledge allegiance to the Voight. Hubert intended to change that state of things.


    "Naturally, I am willing!"


    Wolfgang replied following a brief mental exchange with Konrad.


    "If there is nothing else, I shall take my leave."


    "Your highness, please wait. May I ask you one question?"


    "Ask away."


    "Your sovereign highness'' cultivation stands at the empire''s summit. Deterring all opponents. However, your sovereign highness rarely makes an appearance, making the common people forget about this fact. Is it possible that your highness never intends to return the land to its true owners?"


    Wolfgang''s words took Hubert by surprise, he''d not expected the Kracht patriarch to speak such words.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but the reality is more complicated than you think. Even if we could unite all the serpent nobles in one block, in terms of Semi-Saints and Saints, we''re a step below the imperial family and outpaced by the church.


    If a war for supremacy breaks out between the von Jurgen and us, even if the church stands aside, we can never prevail. That von Jurgen old fossil only needs to restrain me, while the Kvass join forces with the von Jurgen for our troops to collapse."


    Although their ancestor had formed his own house, the Kvass were after all von Jurgen descendants with a lineage traceable to past emperors.


    "Therefore, it is not that your sovereign highness doesn''t have the will, but rather, doesn''t possess the resources. Am I correct?"


    "You are correct."


    "That being the case, what if I were to offer your highness a way to quickly breed Semi-Saints and Saints?


    A frown appeared on Hubert''s face.


    "Continue."


    "Decades ago, I chanced upon a certain set of Semi-Holy and Holy Elemental Baptism recipes. Should your highness be willing to cooperate with me, we can both profit from their use and let the strength of our houses reach the continent''s peak in just a few years."


    Hubert''s frown deepened. Elemental baptisms were the core treasures of the Celestial Church, and their recipes jealously kept. Only the high-level could take a glance.


    The Flame Baptism was only one form of such baptisms and not the most advanced. For Wolfgang to "chance upon" them was, of course, a blatant lie. At the same time, if he said he received the recipe from the Celestial Church Hubert still wouldn''t believe him.


    Where then did it come from?


    "What are your terms?"


    "Although I have the recipes, collecting the ingredients is a hurdle. As long as your highness provides a steady batch of ingredients, my house will take care of the refining process and provide you with half the quotas."


    Initially, Konrad wished to commercialize the baptisms. However, following an exchange with Wolfgang, he dismissed the idea. Commercializing elemental baptisms was likely to bring the attention of the Celestial Church itself. They couldn''t bear the results.


    Instead, mass producing the Elemental Baptisms to train top experts in a short amount of time was the right way to go.


    Still, with just their manpower, some ingredients were nigh impossible to obtain. Only if a mighty individual such as Hubert was willing to assist them would they stand a chance.


    "What if I want to control the recipe and entire process?"


    Hubert asked while suppressing Wolfgang with his Holy Force.


    "Then, I can only commit suicide and carry the secret to my tomb."


    Hubert observed Wolfgang for a moment of palpable tension, before bursting into laughter.


    "I really didn''t come here in vain. Wolfgang, I, Sovereign Prince Hubert, agree! Let our houses prosper together!"


    "Thank you for your assistance."


    Hubert''s eyes then fell onto Konrad who had faded in the shadows.


    "What about him? Do you trust him with this?"


    "Your sovereign highness need not worry. This boy is already half house Kracht''s Master with his future bound to its rise and fall."


    Hubert said nothing else and stood up. But as he walked toward the door, he stopped and following a moment of hesitation, turned back toward Konrad.


    "I assume you will soon return to the imperial palace?"


    "I depart tomorrow."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied.


    "Do me a favor, and find an opportunity to give this to my unfilial daughter. In the future, I will repay it tenfold."


    Hubert asked while extending a box toward Konrad.


    "I trust you know the value of a Sovereign Prince''s favor. The content of this box is of no use to anyone besides her. Farewell."


    Hubert then vanished in a cloud of darkness, his departure ending the night''s events.

 112 Father and son-in-law Bonding

    "Phewww!"


    As soon as Hubert departed, both Konrad and Wolfgang staggered and fell on their rears with droplets of sweats trickling down their foreheads.


    In perfect tandem, they released deep sighs of relief while staring at the door that had remained closed from beginning to end, showing no sign of someone exiting.


    "Close¡­so close!"


    They exhaled in unison. Although it might seem like they controlled the situation from beginning to end, in reality, it was incomparably dangerous. Any wrong move could have led them into the abyss of destruction.


    Hubert, Olrich, Elmar, each was more dreadful than the other and could singlehandedly wipeout house Kracht. Since Hubert''s arrival, it seemed the situation had thoroughly reversed to their advantage. But in fact, the tension only skyrocketed.


    After all, unlike Olrich who, as emperor, needed to balance the hearts of his vassals, and Elmar who was shackled by his love for his two closest siblings, Hubert had nothing forcing him to act with restraint toward any of them. If he wanted to force them into spitting out the recipes, they could only die.


    They''d both gambled on the excessive pride that would prevent him from resorting to such despicable means. They''d also gambled on his desire to unite the serpent race in a single block, a goal that would undoubtedly get harmed by Wolfgang''s wrongful death.


    Their gamble proved correct.


    "Father-in-law, see why you should always trust me? In a single night, look at all the benefits we got. From now on, you should never doubt my orders."


    "Loads of horseshit, because of you we almost lost our heads! Unless you perfect your acting skills, I''m not following your plans anymore!"


    "How is it my fault? How could I know that the old monster was paying attention to my heart rate? At the end of the day, I''m only seventeen. You are more than two centuries old but didn''t even warn me of the possibility!


    Obviously, this is all your fault!"


    "You!"


    "Me what? Did I say something wrong? Also, who is -you?- I''m your boss! Even if you want to curse, you shouldn''t lose decorum!"


    Wolfgang had to admit that as the senior cultivator, he should have warned Konrad of the possibility. In fact, to say nothing of a mighty Saint such as Hubert, even a Semi-Saint could effortlessly listen to someone''s heartbeat and glean the inconsistencies.


    However, he''d never expected that in that fast-paced and heated situation, someone would attempt to do so.


    However, how could he so readily admit his wrongs?


    "You can''t have it both ways. If you''re the boss, then you can''t count on your subordinates to patch up your plans for you. If you want me to protect your rear, you should release me of my contract, and make me the boss instead!"


    "In your dreams!"


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    A punching session began, with Wolfgang unable to strike back, and only remaining on the receiving end.


    "Stop¡­stop¡­after all, I''m still your father-in-law!"


    "Do you admit defeat?"


    "I admit defeat. You''re supreme, invincible, unparalleled under the heavens! Only you are worthy of being the boss of our group of mobsters!"


    Wolfgang proclaimed with unparalleled zeal, causing Konrad to burst into laughter, satisfied.


    "As long as you know!"


    They then fell on one another''s back, exhausted.


    "Now, Iliana is safe, and so is house Kracht. The imperial family will also not dare make any move for the time being. However¡­father-in-law, you still need to take precautions. Especially since you''re forsaking the Kvass. At the very least, you need to abandon the court to become a business magnate."


    Wolfgang nodded in agreement. Following today''s events, with his current cultivation, remaining a court official under Olrich''s gaze was at best a terrible idea. It was time to follow the ancestor''s will and retract from court politics.


    However, with the Master-Servant contract biding them, Konrad could feel Wolfgang''s reluctance. It wasn''t that he clung on political power, but rather that as a court official, he could serve the common people and work toward bettering their lives.


    Losing that ability, he couldn''t suppress the bitterness within his heart.


    "Don''t worry. Being a court official is not the only way to help the common people. With unlimited wealth, you can build a plethora of infrastructures aimed at bettering their lives.


    With your experience as an official, you already know what they need. With the resources I will bring you and the businesses we will start, both legal and illegal, you can amass enough wealth to royally take care of all those suckers."


    The contract was truly a convenient thing. Wolfgang didn''t need to voice his concerns that Konrad already understood them. Such a comprehension between lord and servant was rarely found.


    "That being the case, tomorrow I will present my resignation to the emperor and open the Kracht merchant house."


    "Good. I will dispatch a Semi-Holy inquisitress from the church to stealthily handle house Henlein and retrieve the remaining members of Zamira''s tribe. That will fulfill the first part of my commitment to her. Next, we only need to wait for the first batch of ingredients from house Voight, then we can start breeding new talents."


    Hearing Zamira''s name, Wolfgang''s mood soured. Regardless of how hard he tried to suppress his feelings, his love for her remained, and prevented him from fully accepting the situation.


    Konrad felt his dismay, the sorrow of realizing the one he lost the most had never truly felt emotions as deep as his, and how easily she could forsake him for the sake of her tribe''s future.


    For that choice, Wolfgang both loved and loathed her. Of course, love trumped all resentment.


    "Father-in-law, love is a short-lived fallacy. A tool leading us into joyful, but animalistic reproduction. Once you understand it, you realize there is nothing special about it. Why must you cling so hard on such a heart-wrenching emotion?"


    Konrad inquired while stealthily gauging Wolfgang''s thoughts.


    "You don''t understand, from the first time I saw her, I knew that regardless of who stood in-between, only she was worthy of following me on the long road of cultivation.


    Unfortunately, due to the way we met, it is impossible for us to truly be one.


    I don''t blame you, I only blame myself for not seeing through her rooted thoughts early on. Perhaps if I did, the result would have been different. Perhaps I did and chose to avoid them."


    Wolfgang sighed.


    Konrad didn''t probe further. The knot within Wolfgang''s heart would take time to untie. It wasn''t a problem that could be resolved in a few words.


    "However, I''m curious. You are so young, yet dare say such words, have you never been in love?"


    "Never."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied.


    "Father-in-law, let me ask you this. You''re driving a carriage with your lover by your side, your mind focused on her and hers on you. What happens?


    "We meet with an accident."


    "You''re driving a boat across the river, your mind revolving around her and hers around you. What happens?"


    "We meet with an accident."


    "You''re walking across the street, hand in hand, her thoughts centered around you, and yours on hers, what happens?"


    "We meet with an accident."


    "Therefore, I say that to drive a successful relationship across decades, centuries, and a lifetime, at least one must remain sober."


    A sober mind, before a blazing heart shall lead to an eternity of passion. At least, that is my philosophy."


    Konrad declared, ending the two''s exchange.


    "Hopefully for you, you can stay true to those words. Though we all have our weaknesses, I suspect you just haven''t found the one capable of taking you down a peg¡­yet.


    In any case, my daughter is still waiting for you. Stop wasting time with me and go give her the night of her life!"


    Wolfgang roared, and in another burst of laughter, Konrad returned to the space mansion where Iliana remained still and as riveting as ever.


    However, her eyes shone with wrath!


    "Here you are¡­again¡­did you have enough fun outside?"

 113 Returning to the Inner Court Part 1

    Timewise, Konrad had been gone for less than an hour. However, for Iliana who had to remain still within the nuptial chambers while worrying about what was occurring in the outside, that timeframe was already unbearable.


    Konrad said nothing, stepping onto the bed to lie by her side.


    "Angry?"


    "Angry!"


    "Why?"


    "You''re treating me like a fool! Did you think I didn''t know you''ve been plotting with my dad? Even if I didn''t know the exact nature of your plan, your use of a scapegoat wasn''t hard to guess.


    But instead of being frank with me, you chose to keep me in the dark from beginning to the end. Am I your partner, yes or no?!"


    While Iliana''s rage exploded, Konrad remained stoic.


    "If I involve you, can you bear the cruelty of my plans?"


    "How will you know if you don''t try?"


    "Good. Then from now on, I swear to never keep you in the dark. If I lie, may heaven¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, Iliana placed her fingers on his lips while shaking her head in disapproval.


    "You don''t believe in heaven¡­"


    "True¡­then, may hell engulf me and forever torture my soul."


    He then pushed her hand aside and pressed her onto the bed with an overbearing kiss.


    "Unruly¡­"


    "The night is still young. Beautiful, we have a lot of consummation and dual cultivation to do."


    They then abandoned one another to a night of soul-stirring passion.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Olrich had carried Elmar back to the imperial palace, and tossed him onto the ground¡­


    *Slap*


    ¡­before smacking him across the cheeks.


    "Useless, foolish, waste!"


    He roared while grabbing Elmar by the neck and hauling him up.


    "Have you forgotten all my teachings? In the imperial family, the thing you should love the least is, a brother! Today, Holger may be obedient, but if his cultivation one day catches up to yours, and he possesses the means to meet you as an equal, who''s to say he won''t threaten your throne?


    Therefore, you can use him, reward him, show him goodwill and outward trust, but under no circumstance should you forget that he''s nothing more than a tool for your rise.


    Should the need arise, immediately discard him. That is the proper way!"


    Olrich barked while squeezing Elmar''s, neck.


    "But you¡­not content on showing him excessive care, you''ve also allowed him to become a weakness that others have exploited to strike back at you!"


    How could Olrich not realize that the ploy was intended to use Holger''s life to force Elmar down? The other party had thoroughly analyzed his personality and knew well what choice that heir of his would make at the critical juncture.


    Not only did he know it, but so did Elmar. However, he had no regret.


    "For this Crown Prince title, I''ve already given up and betrayed my beloved. Now you want to do the same to my little brother, born of the same mother. Someone I personally raised and nurtured from the cradle. I''m sorry, I cannot."


    *Smack*


    Another blow struck Elmar''s cheek, sending him spiraling against the wall. His words didn''t sit well with Olrich who felt like he was being derided for his past deeds.


    "All hear my decree! The crown prince, Elmar von Jurgen, and the fifth prince, Holger von Jurgen are guilty of Anselm Kracht''s murder!


    For such a pair of callous wolves to have risen from my children, as father, I am disheartened, and as emperor, I cannot show favoritism. All must be punished for their wrongdoings!


    The assassin will be executed, Holger''s cultivation destroyed and demoted to commoner rank. As for the crown prince, effective immediately, he''s demoted to ordinary prince and will be imprisoned in the reflection hall to cultivate virtue alongside his brother!"


    The sentence not only spread throughout the imperial palace but also reached every corner of the Holy Flame City, announcing Anselm''s death and the von Jurgen princes'' disgrace.


    Imperial guards were dispatched to carry out the sentence. Holger''s cultivation was destroyed, and alongside Elmar, he became a prisoner of the Reflection Hall.


    The guard captain was captured and locked in a jail cell. But when the time came for execution¡­he was nowhere to be found.


    When the news reached him, Olrich almost spat blood.


    Meanwhile, Nils who''d been kneeling as per Olrich''s orders had just heard the sentence.


    "Anselm¡­dead? Killed by¡­them? No¡­I don''t believe it! He can''t be! Im-impossible!"


    Immediately, she stood up, left confinement, and shot toward Olrich.


    ¡­


    Hours flew by in a flash, and dawn soon announced itself. Konrad stood up, ready to give his last orders before returning to the imperial palace.


    There weren''t many preparations left to do. Alongside Wolfgang, Konrad drafted the plans and set aside the resources for both the Kracht Merchant House and the Black-Market Chamber of Commerce.


    And by the time the sun rose, he was ready to go. However, he wasn''t leaving alone.


    Iliana, Daphne, and Zamira all hid within the space mansion to come alongside him. Besides them, Anselm was also hiding within the space mansion, and getting accustomed to his new high-level Transcendent Knight body.


    Now, Konrad and Wolfgang were meeting within the main hall for farewells.


    "Father-in-law, past today, you probably won''t see me for one or two months. Sad?"


    "Sad? This is the happiest day of my life. Please go away as soon as possible!


    My only regret is that my daughter is unfilial and would rather stay within your harem than keep her father company!


    Arrgh, the sorrow of raising a daughter!"


    Wolfgang proclaimed with dramatic flair.


    "You should not slack off. When we meet again, you should at least be a high-level Semi-Saints. Otherwise, I won''t spare you."


    With that said, Konrad activated his Invisibility Skill and left for the imperial palace.


    With the empress'' token, he could return in a frank and upright manner. However, he feared people monitoring movements from the Kracht mansion see him exit. Therefore, only when he approached the palace''s gates, did he dispel his invisibility.


    He then presented his palace token to the guards, and stepped back inside the city like imperial palace, heading straight toward the inner court where the harem resided.

 114 Returning to the Inner Court Part 2

    The imperial palace''s inner court, a more prominent domain than many small cities, hosting the largest gathering of beauties across the Holy Flame Empire. Returning to this female paradise, it would be a lie to say Konrad wasn''t feeling some delight. However, it wasn''t time to lose sight of the priorities.


    The current quest was still clear within his mind. He''d have to not only invest in developing a black market, conquer a noble imperial consort, but also obtain the full support of two of the most influent women in the palace. Those were the steps he''d yet to complete, and also the hardest.


    "What do you even mean by full support?"


    "A point where they can set their priorities aside to ensure your success."


    "Aren''t you making things too difficult for me?"


    "The path to becoming a Harem God is fraught with dangers. Suck it up."


    "¡­"


    Following the "enlightening" exchange, Konrad carried on toward the empress'' palace. It wasn''t that she was the first person he wanted to see. However, if upon returning to the palace, he didn''t first report to her, nothing good awaited.


    Thanks to the teleportation circles on the way, that outrageously long distance was drastically shortened, and in a matter of a few minutes, Konrad reached the empress'' palace where several eunuchs stood guard.


    He was currently dressed in his head eunuch clothes, restraining his aura and cultivation base to avoid standing out.


    Still, with his current physique and stature, not standing out was a challenging task. Thankfully, the large red eunuch hat concealed most of his face.


    "What purpose do you have here?"


    Although Konrad became one of the empress'' head eunuchs before his departure, not many were familiar with his face. Therefore, the guards didn''t recognize him.


    However, as soon as he presented his token, their attitude underwent a one-hundred-eighty-degree change.


    "Greetings sir, the empress had already prepared us for your arrival. This way, please."


    The eunuch on the left said and motioned for Konrad to step inside. Although he also was a head eunuch, with the empress'' token in Konrad''s hand, he could only lower his stance.


    Without delay, he opened the door, leading Konrad in, and moving past the courtyard and corridors to bring him to the hall where Verena awaited.


    Before they could even announce themselves, Verena''s voice echoed.


    "Konrad, you can come in."


    Konrad didn''t stand on ceremonies, pushing open the door and walking in. As it closed behind him, he raised his head to glance at the empress who was having her legs and shoulders massaged by several attendants.


    "You''re all dismissed."


    The attendants by Verena''s side curtsied and excused themselves, leaving only the empress and Konrad within the room.


    Verena laid on a sofa with her arm bent on a cushion while her cheek rested within her palm.


    "Konrad, long time no see."


    "Greetings, your majesty."


    Konrad bowed in greetings.


    "Tss, tss, tss. No need to stand on false pretense. You and I both know that you don''t have an ounce of respect for imperial power."


    Verena teased while standing up and letting her gaze trail all over Konrad''s body. With a flick of her palm, his red eunuch hat flew and tumbled onto the ground, and as his face was finally fully exposed, she arched her brow in surprise.


    "Such an extreme change. You''ve completely turned into a lethal weapon."


    Her neutral tone prevented anyone from knowing if she were giving praises, raising her guard, or using sarcasm.


    However, aware of his body''s changes, Konrad leaned on the first option.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your praises."


    "Don''t thank me so soon. We''ve yet to discuss your -little- outside deeds. I must say that you got the biggest balls I''ve seen in centuries."


    Verena began while rising from the sofa and stepping toward Konrad.


    "Has your majesty seen many balls in the last centuries?"


    "Touch¨¦."


    Verena wasn''t offended, circling Konrad like first-class merchandise.


    "Not only did you disguise yourself as a Kracht boy to join the Holy Flame Baptism contest and snatch the quota for Iliana Kracht, but you even went as far as defying the church''s will to cling onto the quota, then faking your own death to frame the crown prince, Olrich''s most favored son."


    That the empress could reconstruct the events wasn''t hard to understand. Unlike others, Else and she knew early on that the real Anselm had been replaced y Konrad.


    "You are confident, gutsy, afraid of nothing, and dare do anything. If you want something, you''ll take it. And no one should think of snatching it from you. Even when facing greater power, you''d rather fight with all you got than surrender to oppression. But more importantly, you''re smart enough to pull off the most ludicrous of plans.


    At least, you''ve been until now."


    Verena stopped behind Konrad, her face leaning past his right shoulder. She held his waist within her left arm while holding his chin within her right fingers, and letting her full breasts press his back.


    "Konrad, I like you even more."


    She whispered within his ear in a warm sultry breath that would have caused most men to lose themselves.


    However, Konrad was no man. He remained stoic, his steady heartrate not experiencing the slight fluctuation toward the empress'' "hands-on" flirtation.


    "What does your majesty mean by this?"


    "What do you think? What if I say I want to eat you whole? To let my tongue trail all across your body and devour you whole?"


    Though Konrad had not expected the empress to be this forward, he still didn''t lose his composure.


    "If you dare offer yourself. Why would I not dare accept you?"


    "You''re even worse than I expected. Good, very good."


    Verena freed Konrad of her grasp, taking a seat by a nearby table and bringing a still warm cup of tea to her.


    From that tea, Konrad felt a very peculiar scent that made his entire body feel ill at ease. However, he couldn''t identify the content.


    "Let''s discuss proper business. I will give you three days to enjoy your return. Three days during which you will have trivial tasks such as serving me tea and massaging me when I so demand then can enjoy the rest of your time cultivating and diddling whoever you want to diddle.


    Meanwhile, I will prepare a position for you within Noble Imperial Consort Yvonne Voight''s palace. I want you to use all the tricks in your book to pull her away from Else''s camp.


    The method is inconsequential. Your deadline is the annual banquet between the ladies of the inner court. Meaning, three months."


    Konrad lifted his gaze from the tea, returning his attention onto the empress whose words took him by surprise.


    Yvonne Voight again? And here he was wondering how he could seamlessly get access to her palace.


    "Why is your majesty so worried about their alliance? After all, although the noble imperial consort is at the peak of the Semi-Holy Rank, and the daughter of Hubert Voight, from what I''ve seen their relationship is at best strained. How much support is he willing to provide her with for the matters of the inner court?


    I don''t believe a peak level Semi-Saint is enough to break the balance within the inner court and threaten your majesty''s power."


    Konrad spoke with reason. For all those years, the reason why Verena never cared about Else''s moves was that regardless of how many people she could swindle to her side, none of them posed her any threat and there had been more than one Semi-Saint.


    Now, however, she seemed genuinely troubled.


    "I suppose that since I''m asking you to bring her to me, I should inform you of who you will be dealing with."


    Verena set the teacup aside and lifted her gaze to meet Konrad''s.


    "True, nowadays, the world only knows her as a ninth step Semi-Saint and Hubert Voight''s eldest daughter. However, three centuries ago, the Ancient Crystal World didn''t know more exceptional talent.


    She began cultivating at the age of three. Reached the Transcendent Rank in the martial and spiritual paths at the age of fifteen, the Semi-Holy Rank at twenty, the Holy Rank at fifty. At the age of one hundred, she ranked third among the empire''s Ten Great Hegemons, unparalleled in history.


    The leader of the Celestial Church personally visited the Holy Flame Empire to take her as his disciple, but was rejected."


    As she spoke, Verena''s eyes shone with profound admiration. However, that admiration soon turned into scorn.


    "But all that earthshaking cultivation talent didn''t change the fact that ultimately, she was nothing more than a muddle-headed fool.


    Discarding the multitude of outstanding men willing to grovel at her feet, she chose Olrich, became his princess consort, gave him the empire, and let him destroy her life, and future."

 115 Not one Bi

    Hearing Verena''s introduction of his next target, Konrad was perplexed. Although cultivation talent had nothing to do with disposition, there weren''t that many fools among highly talented cultivators.


    Moreover, the empress was describing someone haughty enough to reject the one in a lifetime opportunity of becoming the Celestial Church leader''s disciple! Who was the Celestial Church''s leader? The Holy Continent number one expert and most influential character.


    Such an individual personally made the trip to receive a serpent noble as his disciple and was rejected?


    That alone was testimony of how conceited a person that Yvonne was. How could such a person fall for a mere von Jurgen prince?


    "It''s not just you. Up to this day, no one understands how Olrich managed to pull it off. Back then, he was nothing more than a mid-level Semi-Saint. An almost six-hundred years old mid-level Semi-Saint. Although in lesser families, he might have been hailed as a great talent, as an imperial prince, with the resources at his disposal, that was far from being satisfactory.


    You must understand that although Semi-Saints have five thousand years of lifespan, someone still stuck in the middle stages at the age of six hundred has virtually no hopes of reaching the Holy Rank in a lifetime. At that time, his two older brothers were already Saints."


    Verena''s words only further confused Konrad who couldn''t understand the reasoning behind Yvonne''s choice.


    "Unless, in his youth, the emperor was the world''s number one smooth talker, there must be a more profound reason."


    Konrad declared, causing Verena to shrug.


    "If there is, it is buried between them. No one else is aware of it. In any case, the facts that remain are these. Failing to cross his last tribulation, the previous emperor died. That sudden death took the whole empire by surprise. However, we had a crown prince, the eldest prince, who like I said before was already a Saint.


    Following customs, he should have ascended to the throne. Although the previous emperor''s sudden death was a crushing blow to imperial power and an unsolved mystery, there should not have been any problem.


    However, at the critical juncture, Olrich and Yvonne announced their marriage, shocking the world. On the day of their wedding, unbeknown to Hubert, Yvonne led the elite guard of house Voight into the imperial palace, slew the eldest and second prince, suppressed the von Jurgen elders, and helped Olrich onto the throne, making him the new emperor.


    Her deeds and the tyrannical strength she displayed at that time were her downfalls. The head exarch, Gerhard could no longer sleep at night. The dowager, my aunt, burned with hatred at the loss of her children while Olrich¡­well he soon became terrified. Fearing that as quickly as she put him on the throne, she could take it from him.


    I don''t know the details, but although they couldn''t kill her, the three successfully plotted the destruction of her cultivation. Making her drop back to the Semi-Holy Rank, forever unable to return to sainthood."


    Regarding the past events, Verena said nothing more. Konrad understood that she didn''t wish to further dwell on them and didn''t pursue in that direction.


    "To device the proper plan, I need to learn more about her personality, likes, and dislikes."


    The words were sensible, Verena had nothing to say against them. She paused for a brief instant, then replied.


    "Although the sixth prince is her son, they are not blood-related. His mother mysteriously died a few days after his birth, and out of pity, she adopted him. She''s the type of person to always repay favors, but at the same time, is haughtier and more unbridled than her father.


    Although her current cultivation has dropped to the ninth step Semi-Holy Rank. Frankly said I''m not confident in my ability to defeat her."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief. The empress, an outstanding Profound Saint, didn''t have the confidence to deal with a peak-level Semi-Saint?


    No sane person would believe such words. After all, the gap between every Saint level was astonishing. To bridge them required heaven-defying talent, constitution, and foundation.


    Konrad didn''t believe that besides people like him, anyone could fight above their level within the Holy Rank.


    However, it seemed he would have to revise his thoughts.


    "What do you think of the task? Afraid?"


    "Since I''ve decided to do your majesty''s bidding for a year, I will naturally not shirk from my duty. Your majesty needs not worry. In less than three months, you shall obtain the Voight consort''s loyalty."


    But although Konrad said those words, his thoughts wildly differed. Regardless of her misfortunes, Yvonne''s cultivation talent should remain. If he could trap her in a Master-Servant contract and obtain it, his cultivation speed would undoubtedly reach a brand new level.


    But first, he would need to find out why her cultivation dropped and if that somehow affected her talent.


    "If your majesty has nothing else to say, I will take my leave."


    Verena said nothing further, and without further ado, Konrad took his leave.


    Stepping past the palace''s gates, he headed straight toward his quarter. There, the two eunuchs Ralph and Alan awaited.


    "Boss, welcome back!"


    Their appearance didn''t sit well with Konrad who couldn''t understand why those two kitchen eunuchs were waiting in front of his quarters.


    His face contorted into a frown that made the two understand his concerns.


    "As soon as you returned to the palace, the empress dispatched messengers to have those she deemed closest to you wait here. There is someone else inside."


    The list of individuals Konrad had interacted with in the imperial palace wasn''t that exhaustive. Besides Ralph and Alan, the only low-level staff with whom he had a good relationship was¡­


    As the possibility struck him, Konrad bypassed his former eunuch coworkers and stepped into his quarters. When the empress promoted him to head eunuch, she also bestowed new quarters upon him. However, he had not even spent an hour within them before escorting Iliana back to house Kracht.


    Therefore, they still appeared quite foreign to him.


    As Konrad moved past the halls to step into the inner chambers, he realized that although he''d been gone for weeks, the place remained neatly kept. As if someone tended to it on a daily basis.


    "Maybe the empress assigned a maid to take care of the place in my absence?"


    He inferred as he reached the door leading to the small greeting hall.


    Without ceremony, he pushed the door open, stepping inside. His eyes fell upon a slender teenaged woman of mesmerizing beauty whose looks pointed to human ancestry. However, within her eyes, Konrad clearly felt the hidden demonic energies that revealed her infernal lineage.


    "Long time no see."


    Jasmine said while adjusting her long jet-black hairs with a wave of her hand. As soon as he stepped in, her eyes had fallen upon Konrad with a piercing intensity he didn''t know they possessed.


    "Indeed. Jasmine, have you missed me?"


    "Not one bit."


    She straightforwardly replied with her legs crossed, and her demonic eyes still locked onto his.


    On her lap rested a blue-eyed cat with pitch-black fur that at first glance looked like a Javanese. However, it seemed a bit shorter than the average Javanese, and its eyes rippled with conceit.


    With just a glance, Konrad hated it.

 116 You have no Conscience!

    Konrad''s appearance didn''t disturb the cat which purred on Jasmine''s lap while royally ignoring him.


    "Where did you get that thing?"


    Konrad asked with glaring displeasure.


    "It''s a gift from the holy consort."


    Jasmine replied while passing her hand through the cat''s fur. Konrad''s attention had been fully captured by the cat''s presence. And as he stared at it, his face contorted into strange grimaces.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Dispose of it. I hate cats."


    Even the cat seemed alarmed by Konrad''s words, full of grievances, its large eyes turned toward him pleading mercy.


    "Don''t think that you can soften me with your cat eyes. If she doesn''t get rid of you, tonight I''m making cat soup! Let''s see who dares stop me!"


    It was the first time Jasmine had seen Konrad so quickly lose his composure. And the culprit even turned out to be an innocent cat? How could this be?


    "This is a gift from the holy consort. How can I dispose of it? To say nothing of the fact I don''t want to."


    "You don''t want to?"


    Toward Konrad''s fierce tone, Jasmine remained undaunted.


    "When you were running amok outside, battling for the sake of your beauty, this cat kept me company. Now you say you want me to dispose of it?"


    As she spoke, Jasmine''s tone slowly rose until it finally boomed within the room.


    "Konrad, you have no conscience! Even if you can''t be faithful, at the very least, you shouldn''t be this biased! How could you abandon me in this cruel palace to go rampage within the city alongside others?!


    What? DIDN''T WANT ME TO INTERFERE WITH YOUR ORGIES?!"


    Jasmine''s voice thundered while her eyes blazed with wrath.


    Konrad was well aware of his negligence. However, it was really beyond his ability to control. After all, when he initially escorted Iliana back to her family, he never expected to be gone for more than a few days. Only when he discussed marriage with Wolfgang did the knowledge of the Holy Flame Baptism contest reach him.


    But by then, it was already too late.


    Konrad''s face underwent a one-hundred-eighty-degree change, he sat by Jasmine''s side, shoving the "abject" cat away from her lap, and pulling her by the shoulders.


    "Miaaoo!"


    The cat mewled while rolling to fall back onto its paws. Its infuriated gaze locked onto Konrad who royally ignored it.


    "Oh, my little wife. How could you say things like that? A day not by your side was like ten thousand daggers to my heart! I writhed on my bed, screaming your name in my sleep, only wanting to be with you!"


    "Hum¡­continue?"


    "In those moments of desperation, when gloom and peril surrounded me by all side, it is your name that gave me the strength to keep pressing onward!"


    Konrad theatrically declared while massaging Jasmine''s shoulders.


    "Well said, continue¡­"


    Continue with what? Did you not have enough? Indeed, give them an inch, and they''ll want a mile.


    However, Konrad didn''t say those words, pulling Jasmine against his chest and wrapping his arms around her while adopting a more serious tone.


    "How could I willingly leave you behind? The circumstances pushed me into this situation. To not have been able to hold onto you across all those events will be my life''s deepest regret."


    "Good¡­very good."


    Although Jasmine knew Konrad was only coaxing her, she still relished in the words.


    Even the cat couldn''t take it anymore. This level of shamelessness had surpassed all it''d seen. Who could listen to all this nonsense without flipping a table? And she even said "very good?" unredeemable!


    "Now, I ask again, have you missed me?"


    "I''ve missed you to death!"


    Jasmine exclaimed in an aggrieved tone, setting aside all pretense to pull Konrad into a passionate kiss.


    The cat couldn''t take it anymore, leaping toward Konrad with claws bared to break the unbearable farce.


    Konrad showed it no mercy, firing a kick from the side. However, the cat''s agility defied gravity. It bent to avoid Konrad''s kick and used his leg as a ladder to climb onto his head.


    Well perched, the cat struck Konrad''s head with a flurry of blows, ruthlessly stepping on it while mewling in indignation.


    "Hateful creature!"


    Konrad roared as the cat broke the kiss. He attempted to strike it with the back of his left palm. However, it masterfully avoided the blow, and with unparalleled dexterity, perched itself back on his head.


    "Oh¡­you''re a female cat?"


    Konrad mumbled upon spotting the slit between the cat''s legs. Offended, the cat resumed stomping on his head, not showing him any bit of mercy. Any attempt at throwing it away or slamming it aside met with failure. It was as if it saw all his blows coming, and was endowed with preternatural agility allowing it to avoid everything to return onto his head.


    "I¡­HATE¡­CATS!!!"


    Konrad roared, causing Jasmine who witnessed the entire scene to explode in laughter. She stood up, making strange gestures toward the cat. Her sign seemed to be saying "enough with the abuse," and indeed, upon seeing them, the cat stopped its onslaught and leaped off Konrad''s head.


    "Finally¡­"


    Konrad sighed, falling back into his seat. At the same time, his eyes shone with vigilance. This cat was abnormal, even though he wasn''t using his cultivation base and throwing casual moves, how could a normal cat avoid them?


    Konrad was about to use his Origin Sight to analyze the cat''s body, but at that time, the cat leaped past the doors, striding out of his dwelling.


    "You say the holy consort gifted you that cat?"


    "Mhm."


    Jasmine nodded.


    "The Metze are a cat-beast family. Over there, even ordinary cats are treated with utmost care. This cat was probably raised as a little princess and couldn''t endure your insults."


    Jasmine "reasoned." But, the more Konrad thought of it, the fishier the matter seemed.


    However, unable to find leads or evidence, he let it go, shifting his attention back onto Jasmine.


    "Your cultivation has significantly improved."


    "All thanks to the holy consort''s nurturing."


    Hearing this, Konrad frowned. Although Jasmine was an outstanding cultivation talent, with the holy consort''s background, finding two like her shouldn''t be that difficult. Why then was she spending the resources to train a human girl?


    "She knows what we are."


    "Oh¡­"


    Else''s knowledge of their demonic lineage wasn''t that surprising. Konrad had long since suspected it to be the reason for his previous self''s death.


    However, following his rebirth, the holy consort had shown him nothing but care. Therefore, he didn''t probe deeper.


    "Did she want you to pass me a message?"


    Konrad asked, suspecting Else planned to use Jasmine to implant ideas within his mind.


    "She wanted me to prevent you from going after Yvonne Voight."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "She said you couldn''t succeed. And even if you did, for you Konrad it would still be a failure."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in surprise. Never did he expect Else to give Jasmine such a task.


    "And what do you think?"


    Jasmine shrugged while her lips curled into a smile.


    "I think you''re free to do whatever you want. I certainly have no interest in becoming someone''s tool to befuddle you.


    I''m more concerned about how many dual cultivation sessions you''ve scheduled for us."


    Satisfied, Konrad nodded in firm approval.


    "True, we have a lot of cultivation to do. Your progress is not satisfactory. From now on, I must¡­personally¡­guide your cultivation in hard, deep processes."


    As soon as those words left his lips, Konrad grabbed Jasmine by the waist, leading her to the bedroom.

 117 We Finally Mee

    Konrad and Jasmine spent the remaining of the day in passionate dual cultivation. Hours through which her cultivation skyrocketed, reaching the third step Grand Knight and Priest Ranks. Due to them sharing the same cultivation method, Jasmine obtained more benefit from their dual cultivation than others in the same conditions.


    At night she collapsed, falling into sex induced torpor and leaving Konrad alone on the bed. He sat cross-legged in meditation, awaiting a certain visit. And soon, it came.


    The black cat pushed the door open, stepping in. Seeing it, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "You really didn''t waste any time. Good."


    From Konrad''s tone, the cat understood he''d been waiting for it, and surprise flashed within its feline eyes.


    "You''ve been waiting for me?"


    It asked in a mental message, dropping all pretenses.


    "Naturally. You may be able to fool Jasmine, but how can you fool me? Although there seems to be no cultivation within your body, with my current physique, even if I don''t use my cultivation base, a casual blow is not what the average Arch Rank expert can evade.


    However, you not only evaded all of my strokes but didn''t leave me any means to avoid yours. We might have been fooling around, but that exchange was enough for me to realize your extraordinariness."


    Konrad explained as the cat strode toward a nearby chair.


    "Moreover, in the past weeks, I''ve been learning a lot about the empire''s history. For example, I know the leading members of house Metze are all nirvana cats. In their True Forms, nirvana cats don''t have any unique outward characteristics, looking like smaller, blue-eyed Javanese cats.


    Jasmine just happened to receive such a cat from the holy consort? How could there be such a coincidence in the world?"


    As Konrad''s explanation ended, the cat stopped beneath the chair, then turned back to lock its eyes onto Konrad''s.


    "It''s not like I was trying to deceive you. This is one of my Pure Selves. I was just curious as to how long it would take for you to figure me out."


    Blue mist burst from the cat and swirled around its form. In a flash, its shape changed, going from the small black Javanese cat to a slender woman dressed in a provocative crimson dress. The dress stopped above her knees and fully revealed her enthralling legs while her heart-shaped neckband showcased her ample bosom.


    Her silky ink-like hairs fell above her calf, cascading on her back while her face remained hidden by a silver mask. She pulled off the silver mask, revealing the most mesmerizing face Konrad had seen to this day.


    Flawless figures and mesmerizing faces, since he''d arrived in this world, he''d seen more than one. However, there was something peculiar about this woman''s face. An ethereal charm that compelled the onlookers'' gaze and bewitched the soul regardless of genders. In her presence, all beauties paled, and all would agree that under the vast blue sky, she was unrivaled.


    "Holy consort, we finally meet."


    Such a figure could only belong to the holy consort, Else Metze. Unfortunately for Jasmine, with her shallow experience and inexistent background, she had no way of knowing that the cat she got from Else''s hand was Else herself.


    Without a word, Else sat within the chair, setting her mask on her lap while keeping her eyes locked on Konrad''s.


    "Inaccurate, we''ve met many times, you just weren''t aware of it."


    Else replied, causing Konrad''s eyes to flash with vigilance? As expected, since his takeover of the body, the holy consort had been observing him.


    "You can ask me three questions. I will honestly answer them."


    "Why have you been observing me?"


    "Why have you been helping me?"


    "What do you want from me?"


    Those were the three questions that''d been bothering Konrad for a while. As for why the holy consort didn''t want him to approach Yvonne, even if he didn''t ask, she would tell him.


    "I''ve been observing you because of my doubts regarding your identity."


    "I''ve been helping you because you were entrusted to me by someone else."


    "I want the same thing that person wants; to help you grow fast enough to soon overthrow the von Jurgen dynasty alongside us, however, our goals are different. I want the empire for myself. She wants it for the Infernal Cult and the Barbarian Continent.


    As for who that person is, that is another question. But I suppose you''re smart enough to figure that out on your own."


    That Else was somehow connected to the Barbarian Continent was astonishing news. However, thinking about it, Konrad was not that surprised. Unlike the other sovereign prince houses, the Metze were not Uradels. The reason was that although their house was ancient, they''d only joined the Holy Flame Empire three thousand years ago.


    Before that, the Metze served under the Northern Barbarian King. However, due to a clash between Else''s grandfather and the Northern Barbarian King of that time, house Metze defected and submitted to the Holy Flame Empire, opening the road for devastating attacks.


    As per their deal, Else''s grandfather was allowed to keep his vast lands, ennobled, and the Metze became the empire''s third princely house. However, that didn''t mean they''d cut off all connections to their roots. The church had always suspected them to be spies of the Infernal Cult and tried to suppress them in any way possible.


    However, with their deep foundation, it wasn''t a simple task.


    As for who the identity of that person Else mentioned. Besides Konrad''s mother, who else could it be?


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad sent Jasmine into the space mansion.


    "Since you first gave me three questions, I suppose you also want to ask me something?"


    "True, but I only have one."


    Else didn''t beat around the bush, but as she spoke, her tone chilled, and vast pressure erupted from her body, locking Konrad from all sides.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    There it came, from the moment he became aware of her interest in him, Konrad dreaded this day. Unfortunately, it came before he was fully prepared. However, unwilling to reveal flaws, and fearing a last probe, he displayed a surprised look.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "No need to act before me. Since I answered you with honesty, you should at least reciprocate."


    Else began while intensifying the pressure around Konrad and scanning him from her blue slit eyes.


    "You''re lucky that in his short time within the imperial palace, Konrad didn''t contact many. However, anyone that knew him a little would see the inconsistencies.


    And unfortunately for you, I''ve been by his side since he was seven. I dare say that even his mother didn''t necessarily know him better than I did.


    Konrad was timid. You are gregarious.


    Konrad was gentle and couldn''t hurt a fly. You are cruel and don''t hesitate to slaughter.


    Konrad possessed a selfless, righteous heart. You are selfish and wicked.


    Though endowed with peerless looks, he couldn''t endure women''s attention and always stammered in their presence. You pluck them like you''ve been doing this for decades.


    He loves cats. You hate them.


    I could go on for an entire day. With such overwhelming differences, you still dare claim to be him?"

 118 You are to Blame!

    Else''s words took Konrad off-guard; he had not expected their relationship to be so deep that she virtually knew everything about him! However, he didn''t lose his composure.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    He burst into laughter while nodding in approval.


    "True, overwhelming differences. But tell me, who is to blame for this?"


    Konrad began, causing rising discomfort within Else''s heart.


    "Good, I was abused and trampled wherever I went.


    Good, I was forced into the palace and castrated to become a eunuch!


    Good, I was caned to death due to refusing to be your proxy''s boy toy!


    A lifetime of indignation, sorrow unending! That is what being good brought me.


    That being the case, why can I not be evil?!"


    Konrad roared, using the memories of the previous body''s owner to fuel his ire. With just those words, he could see distress flash within Else''s eyes. Hence, he pursued.


    "Even after being harmed to this degree, I have never harbored hatred, only tending to my work, and wishing for a peaceful life. However, you wouldn''t let me off, persecuting me, and allowing your goons to batter me to death!


    If my bloodline didn''t awaken at the critical juncture, I would have truly died full of grievances!


    That being the case, why can I not be selfish, wicked, and slaughter does who offend me?"


    "I had nothing to do with that!"


    Else cut, struggling to maintain her composure. Konrad knew very well that she most likely didn''t have anything to do with the caning. However, only by pushing the blame on her and squeezing her guilt could he get out of this unscathed.


    The deeper her affection for the previous Konrad, the easier it would be.


    "Nothing? Hehe, how queer, if not for you, why would your proxy have me caned to death? We''d never met beforehand and absolutely had no grievances. Were it not for you, why would she attack a low-level eunuch?


    With those words, Konrad hit home. Indeed, if not for Else''s attention, her proxy, Tamara would have never used her Origin Sight on a low-level eunuch. If not for Else''s care, she would not have become so wary of his demonic blood, fearing they''d all become implicated if it were ever revealed and a link between the two established.


    Therefore, for all intents and purposes, although she didn''t order it, Else was the cause of the previous Konrad''s death. And she knew it very well. Therefore, for the first time since her arrival, she floundered, riddled with guilt and not knowing what to say.


    "The awakening of my demonic blood was both my salvation and my chance at rebirth. Since then, I''ve sworn to never again live the ignominious life of an ant! To never again be subject to other''s whim! To take what I want to, how I want to, and without care for anyone besides me!


    What I hated, I will love! What I loved; I will hate! And with my demonic blood to lift upward, I shall trample anyone that stands in my way and delight in all the abilities of my infernal lineage!"


    Konrad''s indignation bark and flaring eyes shook Else''s soul. For a moment, she shut her eyes, and although he couldn''t read her mind, it wasn''t hard to guess what went on within.


    "Since you know so much about me and my lineage, you should also know who my demonic blood comes from. It didn''t just provide me with new abilities. More importantly, it gave me the crucial experience I needed to blossom into the demon you so desperately needed!


    How preposterous that I''ve not even knocked on your door to calculate what you owe me, that you knock on mine to spout drivel!"


    Else wanted to say that the true reason why she accepted taking him into the palace was that she again wanted to have him by her side; to say that she would never harm him and only wanted to protect him, that in this world no one loved him more than she did.


    But as she clawed on the chair arms, struggling with her inner guilt, the words couldn''t leave her lips.


    The pressure surrounding Konrad dispersed, and in a blue haze, Else vanished from his sight.


    "I know you must have been thinking of subduing the key women of the inner court. Verena also must have pushed you toward Yvonne, but it''s best you stay away from her.


    First, she''s haughty and tyrannical. No man can catch her fancy. Unless your incubus powers grow to the point you can overwhelm her through them, you have no hope for success.


    Second, her body is special. At your current level, assuming you could somehow conquer her, you can gain no cultivation benefit from her. In this world, those who can survive dual cultivation with her are not that many.


    Last, Olrich closely monitors her. Although she kills his spies as soon as she finds them, you never know when one might lurk in the shadows. If words reach him that she shows you the tiniest bit of goodwill, eunuch or not, as long as you''re a man, he will butcher you. His obsession for that woman is deep and immeasurable."


    Else''s words ended, and alongside them, all trace of her presence vanished, leaving Konrad alone within the room. He stepped into the space mansion, landing in the room where he''d sent Jasmine who still soundly slept.


    "Phewww!"


    Konrad sighed in relief. Was it not for Else''s profound affection for the previous body''s owner, whether he could have fooled her or not was uncertain. But at the same time, was it not for that affection, she would not have probed so deep into his true self.


    After all, for people like them, as long as their goals aligned, they would never care about who owned the body. For the Infernal Cult, the current Konrad was obviously a better weapon than the previous one ever could be.


    Konrad even wondered if when he finally met her, that "mother" of his would show the least bit of interest in his transformation''s cause.


    With another sigh, he fell onto the bed and sat in meditation to increase his cultivation.


    As the events unfolded, increasing his strength at the fastest possible pace became of paramount importance. At this point, he didn''t lack resources. Time was the core issue. With more than 174,000,000 exp left in the system, perhaps he could exchange a Holy Rank time treasure to solve that issue. If they proved too expensive, he could always dual cultivate with his Semi-Saints first, before making the purchase.


    He stepped into the system, accessing the artifact board and perusing those within the Holy Rank.


    "Time Warping Clock: Can make time pass ten times faster within a fifteen-hundred square feet radius.


    Mid-grade Holy Artifact, 450,000,000 exp."


    It was the right middle. With a single night of dual cultivation with his Semi-Saints, he could make up for what he lacked in exp.


    Konrad returned to the space mansion, spending the next five hours within the warmth of his Semi-Saints, then returned to the system to exchange for the Time Warping Clock.


    He installed it within an empty room, to spend the rest of the night in silent cultivation.


    Using the energy accumulated from the session with the Semi-Saint maids, Konrad attacked the next God Meridians.


    It took seven hours to unlock the second one, and another twenty to unlock the third. Konrad''s initial plan was to unlock three of his God Meridians and condense nine Supreme Meridians before completing his first Fleshly Transformation and officially stepping into the Transcendent Knight Rank.


    However, if condensing Supreme Meridians was as time-consuming as unlocking God Meridians, at this rate, he feared it would take him more than four years in the space mansion to complete his first Fleshly Transformation. In the outside world, that would still be around five months!


    "The Transcendent Rank at fifteen, the Semi-Holy Rank at twenty.


    At this rate, if I insist on this supreme foundation, I''m afraid it will take me half a century within this room, and five years in the outside world to reach the peak of the Transcendent Rank.


    How the hell did she do it?"


    Konrad didn''t doubt that for Yvonne to have that rumored, terrifying battle power, she should at least have a supreme foundation. Although she didn''t have God Meridians to unlock, having dozens of Supreme Meridians was very likely.


    Even if her talent defied heaven''s will, with the resources of house Voight, how could she achieve that level in less than five years? To say nothing of the fact that on the Ancient Crystal World, time treasures were incomparably scarce.


    She must have a secret!

 119 Mismatched Feelings

    Condensing Supreme Meridians required two things, exceptional talent, and top-notch resources. Supreme Meridian Condensing pills were low-level Divine Rank Medicines with exp cost in the billions. Even if Konrad wanted to save the exp for one, it wasn''t what he could do in a single night.


    As for the recipe, it was still of the Divine Rank and cost more than one billion. However, even if he could obtain it, collecting the ingredients was impossible. To say nothing of the Divine Rank, he already needed house Voight''s help to collect the ingredients for a Holy Rank baptism.


    Unwilling to waste more time, Konrad switched his attention to his spiritual cultivation. Spiritual cultivation wildly differed from the martial path. First, it had nothing to do with lineage and entirely relied on talent. Second, while spiritual cultivation talent was rarer than the martial counterpart, in the higher stages, spiritual cultivation was much easier to pursue.


    Just like in the martial path, the Transcendent Rank was for spiritual cultivators a demarcation line where foundation determined battle power and future. However, it was much more straightforward. The energy accumulation was the same for everyone. But, in the first Soul Transformation, depending on talent, different avatars would be condensed. With the avatar''s strength determining battle power and future.


    From lowest to highest, those were:


    Innate Avatars, Greater Avatars, Royal Avatars, and Imperial Avatars.


    With his current cultivation talent, Konrad didn''t doubt he could condense one of the highest level.


    His eyes shut close as he gathered his accumulated soul force to condense his avatar.


    His soul force gushed forth, intertwining in intricate nets to weave the avatar from his accumulated power. Slowly but surely, the avatar appeared, the intricate web lines intertwining to form a miniature, illusory version of Konrad that glittered in diamond light.


    Diamond light was the mark of Imperial Avatars.


    As the illusory Konrad appeared, the diamond light rippling from it spread throughout the room, carrying with it immense soul force and marking the end of Konrad''s first Soul Transformation.


    His soul force sharpened. Although it remained the same in quantity, its quality had reached a brand-new level, and the might of his spells rose alongside it.


    Konrad''s eyes fell upon the miniature, illusory version which just like him remained cross-legged in meditation. As his eyes fell upon it, its fell on his, and both exchanged the same glances and smiles.


    With the first Soul Transformation complete, although it was only in the spiritual path, Konrad had officially stepped into the Transcendent Rank. Moreover, with his current avatar, the might of his fourth circle spells would become unfathomable.


    Konrad didn''t stop there, seizing the opportunity to improve all his physiques. With his current cultivation in the martial and spiritual paths, reaching the Mastered Stage of his Transcendent-level physiques was simplicity itself.


    In a heartbeat, he unlocked their true powers, causing his battle power to rise to another level, and his entire body to glitter in multicolor light.


    His cultivation ended, and he returned to Jasmine''s side. In the space world, thanks to the Time Warping Clock, he''d been cultivating for almost forty hours.


    However, outside his cultivation room, only four hours had passed. Jasmine had just awakened from her sleep but relaxed on the bed with a radiant smile and eyes shut close.


    Konrad stepped toward her, sitting by her side.


    "You''ve broken through."


    She realized, feeling his improvement. Thanks to their Partnership of Equals, although her cultivation was much lower than his, she could clearly feel his improvements, be it in the bloodline level or the cultivation department.


    "Naturally. I hope that even when I''m not by your side, you''ll focus hard on your cultivation to not fall too far behind."


    "Humph! Instead of worrying about me falling behind, you should worry about me surpassing you while you idle with your beauties."


    Jasmine declared with a pompous snort, causing Konrad''s lips to draw a smile.


    "And what would you do if your cultivation surpasses mine."


    "Of course I would get rid of the pesky women by your side and enforce monogamy onto you!"


    Knowing Jasmine''s disposition, Konrad wasn''t startled by her words. However, he couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought.


    "Then you''ll have to work hard. As things stand, a lifetime is not enough for you to catch up to me."


    "Chasing you for a lifetime is not that bad either."


    As she spoke, Jasmine leaned on Konrad''s chest, setting herself at ease within his arms. Although she knew he would never change his licentious ways for anyone, although she knew he used trickery, he was after all the first man to truly understand her heart. The first to throw it off-balance and engrave himself onto it.


    If chicks imprinted on the first object they saw, then Konrad was Jasmine''s first sight, the one she''d imprinted herself on. She could no longer let go of him. Konrad understood that principle, wrapping his arms around her in a warm embrace.


    "Swear that you''ll never let go of me."


    "Why ask such a thing? Isn''t it obvious enough?"


    "Within a couple, the occasional gesture reaffirms love. However, that doesn''t mean the partner is no longer aware of his/her lover''s feelings. The reaffirmation of emotions reminds the partners of the initial flame and strengthen them against potential adversity."


    Konrad agreed with that train of thought.


    "I not only swear that I will never let go of you, but just like I promised before, I swear to bring you to discover the wonders of the Holy Continent, and even the entire Ancient Crystal World."


    Jasmine was satisfied. She pressed herself harder on Konrad''s chest, wrapping her arms tighter around him as if clinging onto a lifetime of accumulation.


    "As long as you remember this pledge, I shall ask for nothing more."


    Jasmine always believed that "guilt" and "possessiveness" were the primary reasons why she could cling onto Konrad. And indeed, she was right. In his previous life, to avoid the traps of genuine emotions, Konrad focused on women that didn''t seek a future. Wives, fianc¨¦s, girlfriends, and those only looking for a tryst, something to cling upon when life soured and expectations crumbled.


    He was glad to choose his preys within those categories because psychology taught him that those were the ones that would never bring him problems.


    However, as soon as he landed into this world, the system gave him an ultimatum that shoved him onto Jasmine and awakened a half-incubus bloodline.


    As a human being without a heart of ice. He could swindle her, but when faced with the results of his actions, he couldn''t suppress guilt from rising within him. As a sex demon of noble ancestry, possessiveness rose within him, preventing him from giving her up, compelling him into making himself the only man within her mind.


    Thankfully, the sixth prince, Wenzel, helped in the fulfillment of that task.


    Now she was not only his but shared his blood. And thanks to the intimate connection it provided them with, Konrad knew that although among his core harem members, Jasmine was the least willing to accept sharing him, for the sake of still having him by her side, she would make the necessary concessions.


    Humanity, righteousness, principles, for the sake of holding onto him, she could give up anything.


    That being the case, why could he not shower her with affection? Although they both knew that his gestures didn''t stem from true love, they would build their relationship on that exchange of mismatched feelings.

 120 Tower of Rebirth

    Alongside Jasmine, Konrad returned to the outside world.


    "Oh, I''d almost forgotten. The holy consort wanted me to give you this."


    Jasmine slapped her forehead and pulled out an ordinary looking scroll which she extended toward Konrad. Perplexed, Konrad took it into his hands, and unfolded it, revealing a map like figure highlighting many points in an unknown location.


    The map seemed divided into three layers, each with its areas of focus.


    "What is this?"


    "According to her, this is a map of the first three levels of the Tower of Rebirth. She also said this was your ticket to supremacy and what you should prepare yourself for."


    "My ticket to supremacy?"


    Konrad had no knowledge of what that "Tower of Rebirth" represented. Therefore, he browsed through the knowledge of his Semi-Saint maids seeking answers through them.


    "The Tower of Rebirth. A place where fishes can become dragons and peasants become kings. Jointly controlled by the Celestial Church and the Infernal Cult, it''s said to be a joint construction of their founders and house innumerable treasures. The leaders of the two factions are also buried there.


    In times of peace, it is used as a battlefield between their younger generation. Those beneath the Transcendent Rank and above the Semi-Holy Rank cannot enter, and while it welcomes everyone, not many dare meddle in that clash between the world''s strongest factions."


    Konrad was unimpressed. At best, the founders of the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult were Divine Rank experts. That being the case, the legacies they left behind, couldn''t surpass the Divine Rank.


    As long as his exp count was sufficient, the system could provide him with countless resources in that level. Why then would he risk himself within an unknown location, sandwiched between the experts of the two most dreadful forces of this world?


    Else had no knowledge of his system. Therefore, recommending a trip over there wasn''t surprising.


    But as far as he was concerned, it was stupidity.


    Moreover¡­


    "Time within the Tower of Rebirth flows twenty times faster than in the outside world. Additionally, it is riddled with frequent time storms capable of shredding decades or centuries of lifespan of those caught within.


    The two founders each left various traps aimed at the enemy. As soon as one steps inside, the tower assesses your heart and classifies you based on beliefs. Those who have faith in the Five Divine Lords of the Celestial Church are targeted by the Infernal Cult founders'' traps whereas those who have faith in the Infernal Cult''s Four Kings are targeted by the Celestial Church founders'' traps.


    As for those holding faith in neither¡­they are attacked by all traps."


    With that knowledge alone, Konrad would never step into that place. Better than anyone, he knew that he had faith in neither the Divine Lords nor the Kings of Hell. That being the case, the Tower of Rebirth was to him very likely to turn into a clear ticket to the netherworld.


    How could he risk his life for benefit he could otherwise obtain?


    He negatively shook his head, unwilling to step into such turbid waters.


    "System, what do you know of the Tower of Rebirth?"


    "When they arrived in the Ancient Crystal World, the leaders of the Celestial Faction and the Infernal Cult both dedicated themselves on developing their respective realm''s faith.


    It wouldn''t be long before the world was divided into two parts, each worshipping different gods. Be it to fight for merits or to keep spreading their respective faith, the two parties knew war was inevitable and death very likely.


    However, unwilling to let their knowledge and legacies fade into oblivion, they built the Tower of Rebirth. A place where even the untalented could, if fate allowed it, rise into an earthshaking expert.


    There they sealed all their knowledge, cultivation methods, arts, spells, and most of the items and artifacts they brought from the higher realms.


    Then they battled to the death, in the first world war. Causing the deaths of millions and bringing the world''s first civilizations to an end.


    They killed one another, but upon death, their bodies vanished. It is assumed that they''d both prepared to be teleported into the Tower of Rebirth at death.


    Since then, the leaders of the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult carried on the tradition and are buried within the Tower of Rebirth."


    Within those words, Konrad gleamed more than one problem.


    "The founders of those two forces trusted each other enough to jointly build that tower?"


    "Being sent to the Mortal Realm to spread faith is not a reward. It is a punishment. While under normal circumstances, only those beneath the God Rank can descend on a mortal world, there is no glory in doing so.


    Who in their right mind would abandon the resources and cultivation environment of the higher realms to come waste their future in the Mortal Realm?


    Deva or Demon, neither are willing to.


    As for those founders and the people they brought alongside them, all were sinners for a reason or another. The founders, in particular, carried a rather severe sin.


    With their talent, background, and cultivation, they were very likely to become gods. Were it not for that sin, they would have never been sent to this world.


    They fell in love with one another, breaking the two higher realms greatest taboo and giving birth to a half-deva, half-demon child pair of twins.


    The two realms each kept one twin, using them as tools to force the two into this world as "missionaries."


    Whoever could prevail on the other, would be allowed to return to their realm, and have the twins returned.


    Unfortunately for them, none managed to."


    For a moment, Konrad could swear he felt deep melancholy within the system''s voice. However, how could that be?


    Quickly, he dismissed the thought, returning his attention on the matter at end.


    "You said it''s likely for their bodies to be buried within the Tower of Rebirth?"


    "It''s not just likely, they are indeed buried there. Hidden within the highest level."


    "And what thing could I get from those bodies that you cannot already provide me¡­?


    God Meridians!"


    "Indeed, but you should forget about that. I didn''t tell you before because their bodies are buried at the highest level. With your current foundation, attempting to reach it is suicide.


    Why take the risk when you can just turn Supreme Meridians into God Meridians within the Divine Transformation Rank?"


    The system made a salient point. If this were the only benefit, Konrad would indeed not risk himself.


    "However, unless someone managed to pluck them, there should be God-Rank Artifacts on their bodies."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "God-Rank¡­artifacts?"


    "They were after all God-Children. Born and nurtured by their genitors from the cradle. Having reached the Divine Ascension Rank before being exiled to this world, they, of course, possessed God-Rank Artifacts. However, a million years have passed since their demise. Whether those artifacts remain is a mystery."


    The enticement of God-Rank Artifacts was enough for Konrad to risk his neck.


    "Funny how the two "higher realms" are this prejudicial regarding bloodline intermingling."


    "It''s not prejudice, it is fear. Half-deva, half-demon children can unite their two bloodlines into a brand-new one and innately possess shocking powers. Allow them to exist, grow, procreate, and who knows what they might do in the future.


    Perhaps one could even unite the two higher realms or create a third one. Neither the Celestial nor the Infernal Rulers are excited by such prospects."


    "Meaning that¡­"


    "The twins have long since been killed."

 121 The Empress’ Secre

    Konrad''s eyes fell back on the map standing before him. Clearly, it highlighted key spots of the first three layers of the Tower of Rebirth. Meaning that either the holy consort or a Metze elder had taken a trip there. With this map serving as foundation, he could indeed obtain many benefits from the tower. However, it wasn''t necessarily worth it.


    At his current level, above the Transcendent Rank and below the Holy Rank, the panoply of talents available within the two factions was undoubtedly enough to drive him into a corner.


    Even if he wanted to go, it couldn''t be now. As for those God-Rank artifacts, a million years was an unimaginable amount of time. What was the likelihood of them not having been plucked already?


    Unless there was an inheritance allowing him to increase his cultivation speed by several folds, that place didn''t hold much appeal for him.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Jasmine asked, following the long moment of silence. While Konrad indulged in his discussion with the system, to the onlooker, he seemed lost in thoughts. Jasmine, who remained by his side, assumed he was weighing the pros and cons of the trip.


    Although she didn''t have a good understanding of the Tower of Rebirth, it was, after all, a destination handpicked by the Holy Consort for Konrad''s growth. How could it be simple?


    "If you don''t feel confident, you can just forget about it. It''s not like she can force you into stepping into that place."


    "I fear nothing within heaven and earth. However, the premise is that there is enough benefit to plunder. It''s improbable for that place to hold enough for me."


    Jasmine nodded in approval. Although she also had no knowledge of the system, with Konrad''s exceptional growth pace, the tower really didn''t seem like such a good idea. At the very least, they could wait until he stepped into the Semi-Holy Rank to head into there.


    However, there was something else she''d yet to say.


    "She also wanted me to tell you that back when she''d just stepped into the Transcendent Rank, Yvonne Voight went to the Tower of Rebirth. What level she stopped at is unknown to all, but following her return, the world no longer had anyone capable of holding her shoes."


    "Oh?"


    Since Jasmine had mentioned the tower, Konrad had suspected such development. Therefore, he wasn''t that surprised, and it didn''t much affect his plans. Yvonne remained his prime target. The key to his fast rise within the holy continent.


    "Let''s forget about that place for now."


    Dawn had risen, declaring the beginning of another day. Konrad summoned Ralph and Alan, his two eunuch servants, within the greeting hall. He kept Jasmine by his side to remind them that within the inner court, she was one of his most trusted.


    Quick-witted, they understood the meaning.


    "Boss, here are the gains from the low-level Grand Spiritual Cultivation Method Sales!"


    Ralph declared while presenting a purple card toward Konrad.


    "There are more than 100,000 purple crystals stored within. For such a large transaction, we had to open a bank account. However, that account is on your name."


    Ralph didn''t dare open an account on his name for Konrad''s transactions. Even if Konrad punished him for his impertinence, without his direct order, he didn''t have the balls to do so.


    He''d much rather open an account in Konrad''s name then accept punishment if need be.


    Konrad had to admit this was a result of his own negligence. When he escorted Iliana back to house Kracht, he''d not expected the trip to take such a long time. Therefore, his arrangements with the two eunuchs were not foolproof.


    Fortunately, a bank account with one-hundred-thousand purple crystals wasn''t enough for his name to echo within the inner court. To say nothing of the Holy Flame City.


    The main quest could carry on.


    "As the master, my instructions weren''t sufficiently precise and forced you into making a choice of your own. That is my mistake, I cannot blame you for it."


    Konrad''s words relieved the two of all their fears. Fortunately, their boss wasn''t a mindless despot. Otherwise, the situation could have easily turned into their funeral.


    "I called you here for another task. Freely use this wealth to buy the loyalty of low and mid-level eunuchs. The more, the better. Then gather them to open an underground chamber of commerce, to trade in goods otherwise forbidden by the inner court''s laws.


    I will provide you with the goods.


    Also, have Hans handle the operations. I will give you up to fifteen thousand purple crystals to purchase his loyalty, in particular."


    Hans was a man of high aspirations. Following their previous deal, he exchanged what he gained from Konrad for a True Flame Baptism and broke for the True Knight Rank.


    Afterward, he was promoted to head-eunuch. Better than anyone, he knew that dealing with Konrad came with huge benefits and assumed it all possessed the empress'' backing.


    As long as Ralph and Alan were crafty enough, they shouldn''t need many resources to have him cooperate.


    As for the fifteen thousand purple crystal limit, for the current Konrad, it was not worth mentioning.


    The eunuch duo nodded and excused themselves.


    With that settled, Konrad packed Jasmine in his space mansion and headed to the empress'' palace.


    As per Verena''s orders, while she prepared a position for him within Yvonne''s palace, he was tasked with serving her tea and massages. This was a position many could only dream of. However, as far as Konrad was concerned, it was highly demeaning, and he fully intended to use it to reverse the tables.


    He still recalled the tea smell he''d felt when he''d first returned. Then, he didn''t have enough to explore it, but now, perhaps he could use his new functions to thoroughly analyze it and obtain something of use. Upon reaching Verena''s palace, Konrad was directly led to her chambers where she awaited alongside her personal attendants.


    "Greetings, your majesty!"


    "Dismissed."


    Verena ordered toward her attendants as soon as Konrad stepped in. Similar to well-programmed robots, they curtsied and excused themselves. Leaving the two alone.


    "Ready for your first day of hard work?"


    "I was a kitchen eunuch until now. Why would I not be?"


    Konrad replied, causing Verena''s full lips to curl into an enchanting smile.


    "Head toward the kitchen, and follow the instructions."


    Begrudgingly, Konrad stepped toward the empress'' personal kitchen department and received the tea meant for her delight.


    Again, the same smell assaulted his nostrils. But this time, due to being so close to it, the effect was much stronger.


    As he walked back toward Verena''s palace, Konrad could barely endure it.


    "What the hell is this scent?"


    He wondered while stepping toward her chambers.


    "A potent sterility medicine effective even on Saints. Your incubus lineage makes you sensitive to it."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in stupor, and his eyes fell upon the teacup beneath his chest.


    "Come again?"

 122 Teasing the Empress

    In every imperial palace within the world, sterility medicines were a great taboo. Something that directly harmed the imperial lineage was, of course, forbidden. As the empress, although Verena was the master of the inner court, she still had to answer to the emperor. Did she really have the gals to use such things?


    And for what purpose?


    Olrich greatly favored her, even more than Else. Were it not for Yvonne''s existence, Konrad would have believed that Verena was his one true love. That being the case, why was she so reluctant to bear him offspring?


    No wonder that after all those centuries, she still remained childless.


    But regardless of his thoughts on the topic, Konrad couldn''t let anything transpire on his face. He dispelled his apprehension and stepped toward Verena''s chambers. There, she waited. Lying on her luxurious sofa like all the key women of the inner court seemed so keen on.


    "Your majesty, I''ve brought your tea."


    "You can lay it on that table."


    Konrad placed the still warm tea on the mahogany table by Verena''s side, then stepped back, adopting the respectful stance befitting a servant.


    "This tea is essential to me. I don''t ask anyone to bring it to me."


    Verena began with her silver eyes locked on Konrad.


    "Why don''t you serve it?"


    Konrad frowned. Serving a sterility medicine straight to the empress'' lips was something he would rather not have on his record. However, since Verena personally ordered it, he could only obey.


    If hesitation flashed within his face, who knew what Verena would infer?


    Therefore, he promptly stepped toward her, lifting the teacup and bringing it to her inviting, red lips in one deft motion.


    "Your majesty, please."


    Konrad said while presenting the teacup.


    Without another word, Verena spread open her lips, forming an "Ah" shape, allowing Konrad to bring the tea closer and pour it within her mouth.


    He paused, letting her swallow the first gulp, before raising it again for her to take in another one. Thus, they carried on until they emptied the teacup. Konrad then placed it on the table and was about to step back when Verena grabbed his wrist.


    "As a dual cultivator, why are you so reticent to stand close to me."


    "Like I said before if you dare offer yourself, I dare accept you. However, pointless cock teasing is something I hold no interest in."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied while freeing his hand and stepping away from her.


    Though used to Konrad''s bluntness, Verena still didn''t expect such words to escape his lips. For an instant, she didn''t know what to reply, but soon, a mild chuckle escaped her lips.


    "Good. I supposed I was insensible. That being the case, why don''t you show me your massage skills."


    At the suggestion, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "All of them?"


    "All of them."


    With Verena''s affirmative reply, Konrad didn''t waste any time, crossing the distance between them and stopping by her side.


    "Where does your majesty want me to work on?"


    "Start with the feet."


    Konrad nodded, kneeling by Verena''s sides and taking her bare, delicate right foot into his hands. He first ran his hands over it as if assessing its various parts, causing Verena''s lips to curl into a smile while her eyes remained locked onto his.


    "No oil?"


    "With me, that is unnecessary."


    The confidence within Konrad''s tone pleased Verena who asked nothing further.


    With the heel within his left hand and his right hand trailing the leg, Konrad began the massage.


    With one hand, he kneaded Verena''s calf, while with the other, he teased her toes. At the same time, he activated his ecstasy fingers, letting the pink flames spread within Verena''s leg and rise to her heart.


    "Mhm¡­"


    A moan of delight escaped her lips as Konrad handled her foot and leg.


    At the same time, she rotated her cultivation base, preventing Konrad''s trick from overwhelming her, and only leaving the right level of pleasure.


    "Not bad¡­not bad¡­"


    Verena whispered while Konrad took care of her legs. But as his hands extended toward her thighs, she stopped, freeing herself from his grasp, and shoving him aside.


    "That will be all for today."


    Konrad smiled, feeling like the reckless empress didn''t really know who she was dealing with.


    He didn''t insist, bowing and parting with her to return to his chambers.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the palace, shocking news spread. Count Wolfgang who''d just revealed his Semi-Saint cultivation base and was promoted to margrave by the holy emperor, officially retired from the court to found a merchant house.


    Henceforth, Kracht nobility would have nothing to do with the imperial court and focus solely on wealth and business. Many believed Wolfgang wasn''t satisfied by the von Jurgen princes'' punishments, which was what led him to such a decision.


    The thought spread throughout the nobility who became warier of the imperial family as a whole.


    Olrich struggled to maintain his composure. But in the imperial palace, he had other things to deal with. Nils assailed him with questions regarding Anselm''s fate. And out of spite, Olrich answered them in the worst possible manner.


    "So what if he died? So what if your brothers killed him? Is a trivial Kracht youth worth you interrogating your father?!"


    Within Nils'' mind, those words rang like an admission of guilt. Hence, forming a rift between father and daughter.


    ¡­


    Konrad spent the next two days between the empress'' palace and closed-door cultivation. While in the empress palace, he delivered her the same tea before proceeding with the massages. As time went by, she granted him more liberties, allowing him to massage her back, thighs, and abdomen. Even letting his fingers brush her breasts.


    She was also getting more comfortable letting her faint pleasure moans escape her lips.


    However, Konrad never lost decorum, maintaining a highly professional attitude. As if none of this had anything to do with him.


    At the end of the third day, as the massage session ended, Verena''s voice echoed.


    "A pity that I won''t be feeling your hands anytime soon."


    Hearing those words, Konrad realized his next assignment was ready. And indeed, Verena''s following words confirmed it.


    "Starting tomorrow, you are to report to Yvonne Voight''s palace. The position has been arranged. You''ll now be one of her head-eunuchs."

 123 Yvonne Voigh

    The time had come.


    In those last three days, Konrad had managed to condense three Supreme Meridians on top of the three God Meridians he''d already unlocked. However, he still needed six more to complete the most outstanding of first Fleshly Transformations. Perhaps through Yvonne, he could glean some insight on how to accelerate the process.


    "Understood, your majesty."


    With that said, Konrad excused himself. A duo of Verena''s personal attendants awaited on the outside. Unbeknown to him, as he exited the room, a mixture of loss and expectation intermingled within the empress'' face.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    ¡­


    "One of Noble Imperial Consort Yvonne''s head-eunuchs died recently. Her majesty arranged for you to replace him."


    Said one of the attendants while briefing Konrad on his new position. Konrad understood that the head eunuch''s death was most likely arranged for the empress'' convenience, but that didn''t bother him in the slightest.


    "You can tell her majesty to await my good news."


    With that said, Konrad took his leave.


    He first returned to his chambers to pack some miscellaneous things before heading toward Yvonne''s palace. It wasn''t that he needed them but moving in without at least a bag was far too suspicious.


    Yvonne''s palace was located several miles away from the empress''. Thus, several teleportation circles were required for Konrad to reach it in the shortest of times without using his cultivation.


    It would be a lie to say that the prospect of meeting the world''s number one talent didn''t excite him. Although she''d fallen from her pedestal, surely, some of her past bearing remained.


    As Konrad reached her palace, he was surprised to see that unlike Verena''s which brimmed with luxurious elegance, Yvonne''s maintained a relatively simple air. While larger than the Kracht mansion, both the walls and buildings carried no extraordinary design, looking like a complex of commoner dwellings.


    But as Konrad reached the entrance''s gates, he was forced to admit that commonness wasn''t something this palace possessed. A pair of eunuchs stood guard, preventing him from stepping in. Their cultivation was nothing remarkable, stagnating in the middle stages of the True Knight Rank.


    However, within their eyes, an arrogance comparable to Wolfgang''s, before his submission to Konrad, remained.


    Though feeble, they seemed bred with an aura of pride and superiority, preventing them from feeling inferior in front of anyone. Seeing them, Konrad was perplexed.


    "Present your token and state your purpose."


    They declared in tandem. Without delay, Konrad presented his identity token.


    "My name is Konrad, I was recently assigned by the central department to this palace as a head eunuch."


    He replied with a friendly smile.


    Upon checking his token and verifying his identity, the two opened the gate.


    "You can step in. The central department has already warned us of your arrival. Our palace maids will lead you to your quarters and introduce you to your new tasks."


    Konrad nodded and stepped past the gates. There, a duo of palace maid awaited. And just like the guards, conceit brimmed within their eyes, as if throughout the inner court, nothing stood above them.


    Servants were often at the image of their master. However, so was the dwelling. The scenery didn''t match the air of arrogance soaring within this place''s denizens.


    "From now on, you''ll serve as the head eunuch of our kitchen departments."


    Those words took Konrad aback. According to the script, he was supposed to directly serve by the noble consort''s side. Why was he suddenly being assigned to the kitchens?


    "Could there be a mistake? According to the central department, I was supposed to become one of the noble imperial consort''s attendants."


    "Her grace changed her mind. What? Dissatisfied?"


    If Konrad felt any displeasure, he let nothing transpire on his face.


    "I was merely confused. Please don''t misunderstand. Whatever position her grace assigns me to, it is my pleasure to accept."


    Konrad''s words caused the two maids'' lips to curl into victorious smiles.


    The good thing about conceited individuals was that they often were easy to read. Just like those maids. Through a simple exchange, Konrad could see that Yvonne was perfectly aware of who truly sent him to her side and was not willing to have one of the empress'' spies stay too close.


    Assuming he was right, danger now surrounded from all sides. However, he remained undeterred.


    "Good. Follow us."


    Without further ado, the maid laid Konrad to his new chambers. As a head eunuch, he didn''t have to share his dwellings with anyone, but even within this complex of ordinary houses, his appeared relatively shabby.


    Clearly, he was being bullied.


    However, he still showed no dissatisfaction.


    "When can I start my work?"


    That those were his first words upon seeing the shabby chambers took the maids by surprise.


    "As soon as you drop your things, we will bring you to your post."


    Konrad lowered the bag containing "his things." And followed the maids to Yvonne''s kitchen department.


    There, a group of five eunuchs awaited.


    "Those five will now be under your jurisdiction. Make sure they don''t slack off, and that all meals are delivered as per schedule. This is her grace''s meal plan. No mistake is tolerated.


    You cannot be early, and you cannot be late."


    Those were mid-level eunuchs with cultivations not higher than the Adept Knight Rank. Still, their bodies brimmed with pride, as if their position was the noblest in the world. They obviously didn''t put Konrad in their eyes.


    Just those five could put most of the inner court''s head eunuchs to shame.


    But inwardly, Konrad sneered.


    "I understand. Her grace needs not worry."


    ¡­


    For the next three days, Konrad assumed the duties of the kitchen manager. During the days, he supervised the eunuchs'' timing and cooking, and during the night, he focused on cultivation.


    On the first day, they gave him no problem. On the second, they remained obedient, almost not leaving him any room for directions. However, on the third¡­


    "You''re sure not doing it?"


    Konrad asked toward two of the eunuchs that now refused to do their work.


    "We''re not. If you want to, you can do it yourself."


    Out of the blue, they''d went from orderly machines to troublemakers. Konrad couldn''t understand their train of thought, and he didn''t want to.


    Besides them, the three remaining eunuchs, from the corners of their eyes, observed the scene with amused smirks while tending to their tasks.


    "I will ask only one more time. You''re sure you''re not doing it?"


    "We already said you can do it yourself? What more do you want? Do you think that being a head eunuch sent by the central department gives you any weight here? Truly, impenetrably thick headed!"


    "Don''t blame him, his head was probably kicked by a donkey in infancy!"


    They loudly exclaimed, not giving Konrad any face.


    Having served in Yvonne''s palace for two decades, the ranks of outer eunuchs simply meant nothing to them.


    "Very well."


    With those words, Konrad left the room.


    "He left, just like that?"


    "What did I tell you? He''s just a pretty face with no merits to speak of. With his inexistent foundation in this palace, does he dare offend anyone?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Alongside the two troublemakers, the other three eunuchs burst in laughter.


    However, as they indulged in derision, Konrad returned. But this time, he carried a large wooden stick.


    "Disobeying one''s superior. According to palace rules, the sentence for insubordination is¡­death."


    Konrad stated, then slammed his wooden stick onto the left troublemaker''s skull, smashing it, and causing his blood to erupt from the top of his head.


    Before he could realize what was happening, he limply fell onto the ground, lifeless.


    Instantly, the remaining four were astounded, and even the three that still diligently handled their tasks couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Are you out of your mind? You dare kill people?! Who do you think you are?!"


    "The master of your lives."


    Konrad replied while swinging his wooden stick toward the remaining troublemaker''s face.


    *BANG*


    The stick crashed on his forehead, sending him flying backward. His skull shattered with splattering blood, and he fell onto the ground, also lifeless.


    To the point of death, he didn''t believe Konrad would resort to such extreme methods.


    Instantly, the other three focused their attention back on their work, not paying attention to the bodies lying on the ground.


    Konrad impaled the two bodies on the wooden stick, and tossed them into the adjacent courtyard, shocking the maids that''d been eying the scene from afar.


    ¡­


    "Your grace he¡­killed them."


    As soon as Konrad''s display ended, the two maids rushed back to Yvonne''s quarters to report the news.


    "As the law demands. Good. At the very least, he''s not spineless. Have him send today''s meal. It''s been a while since our house had an interesting spy."


    "At once, your grace!"


    ¡­


    The maids returned to the kitchen department to carry out Yvonne''s order.


    "Her grace asks you to bring in today''s meal."


    "Oh?"


    The sudden change of tasks didn''t surprise Konrad who''d expected such development.


    "Very well, on my way."


    As a Semi-Saint, Yvonne didn''t need food or water to survive. Her meals were composed of spiritual plants and medicines aimed at improving the cultivation and tempering the body.


    A bite was enough for the average Arch Knight to breakthrough one step. However, for someone at her level, they were merely delicacies.


    Truly, a waste.


    Konrad kept those comments locked within his mind, and with the maid leading the way, carried the plate toward Yvonne''s quarters.


    As they reached the door, the maid leading him stopped.


    "I will not follow you in. Remember, say anything wrong, and you might lose your life."


    With that said, the maid pushed the door open, allowing Konrad to step in, before closing it behind him.


    There, a strange sight awaited.


    A woman currently sat at the window, her face turned toward it and her eyes gazing into the distance while her calf-length ink hairs fell by her sides. As Konrad stepped in, she paid him no attention, as if his appearance wasn''t enough to cause a ripple within her world.


    "Greetings your grace, as per your command, I''m bringing your meal."


    Konrad declared with a bow and the plate raised above his head.


    "Set it on the table."


    A mellifluous yet authoritative voice echoed from the woman who still didn''t turn toward him.


    Without delay, Konrad set down the plate and stepped back with his hands joined beneath his abdomen, silently awaiting Yvonne''s next words with his eyes lowered onto the ground.


    In a flash, she disappeared from the high window, bypassing the table where her meal awaited to land right before Konrad.


    Although Konrad''s eyes were lowered, he remained alert of his surroundings. However, he couldn''t see through Yvonne''s move. To him, it was like teleportation.


    "Raise your head."


    Following Yvonne''s order, Konrad raised his head, letting his eyes furtively trail on her body as they rose to meet hers.


    What he saw baffled him. Never in the imperial palace had he seen such a scantily clad woman. Beside her, Else''s short crimson dress didn''t deserve the word "provocative."


    She was dressed in a black satin belly dancer outfit that completely exposed everything from the lower half of her breasts to her abdomen while her long open skirt allowed glances at her enthralling legs.


    However, Konrad didn''t have the time to enjoy the sight. No one in his position could because bone-chilling killing intent coated her entire body. It wasn''t a show of force, but a natural air that surrounded her at all times. The proof of the countless lives she''d taken across the centuries.


    And as his eyes fell upon her face, though peerless beauty lied therein, the crushing overbearingness within her slit, silver eyes prevented him from relishing in it.


    Without releasing her cultivation base, she could effortlessly suppress him. But while in his shoes, most would have fallen on their knees with trembling bodies and begging forgiveness for sins they''d yet to commit, Konrad stood still.


    His eyes met hers with an intensity she''d rarely seen in the last centuries. Within, she saw confidence, loftiness, and the unwillingness to submit to superior might.


    "What''s your name again?"


    "Konrad."


    "Well, Konrad, congratulations. I will not kill you today."


    Konrad''s heart skipped a beat. However, Yvonne said nothing more, vanishing, and returning to her seat at the window.


    "You may take your leave."


    Konrad took another second to glance at her figure. Beyond the overbearingness and killing intent, a divine and inviolable air swirled around her form. Though Konrad had seen several Saint level experts, this was the first time he felt such a thing.


    It was almost as if her entire body screamed invincibility!


    Suppressing the desire to use his Origin Sight, Konrad turned heels and walked out.


    "Why is there such an aura from her body?"


    He asked the system while closing the door behind him.


    "Because she possesses two Awakened Divine Physiques. If she could master them both, even if her cultivation never returned to the Holy Rank, across the entire Ancient Crystal World, not many could resist one of her blows."


    Konrad''s heart skipped another beat.

 124 Slap Them

    "Unfortunately, since they''re high-grade Divine Physiques, if her cultivation doesn''t at least approach the Divine Rank, unless she obtains outlandish opportunities, reaching the Mastered Stage is a pipe dream."


    The system''s words drummed within Konrad''s head, forcing him to realize he''d still underestimated this new target of his. Even if it merely remained at the Awakened Stage, a high-grade Divine Physique was a terrifying concept. Across the Ancient Crystal World, who could boast such a physique.


    And she even had two? Was there still any justice left in the world?


    "However, battle power is one thing. Speed is another. This still doesn''t explain why her cultivation speed was so fast. Unless she gained some opportunity in the Transcendent Rank¡­"


    Konrad set those thoughts aside and returned to his dwelling. Since he now remained under Yvonne''s watchful gaze, it was best to avoid vanishing into the space mansion for the time being. He pulled out the box he''d been entrusted with by Hubert, scrutinizing it to find anything peculiar.


    However, he couldn''t. As for what it contained, that was something he couldn''t pry on, less he ruined their established relationship.


    "Next time, I will find an opportunity to give it to her."


    However, little did Konrad know that the "next time" wouldn''t come anytime soon. For the following four days, Yvonne no longer paid him any attention, letting him handle his daily tasks without butting in.


    At first, he believed she was still observing him from the shadows and deciding what to do with him. But as his first week within her palace ended, he began doubting the thought.


    Naturally, he also didn''t have an opportunity to present the box.


    Konrad believed that box was the first step in gaining Yvonne''s trust. However, now that she didn''t seem intent on seeing him again, he could only request an audience.


    That night, the soothing sound of musical instruments spread from outdoor, reaching Konrad''s ears. Annoyed by the monotony of his days and attracted by the melody, he stepped out, heading toward its origin.


    Unbeknown to him, he reached the central courtyard, and there he witnessed a sight that stole his breath.


    Yvonne danced under the moonlight while her attendants formed a large circle around her and played various stringed instruments.


    Nimble, powerful, and full of sex appeal, her dance compelled the eyes and gripped the soul.


    If Else was the most beautiful, Verena the most elegant, then Yvonne was without a shred of doubt, the most sensual. Her entire body brimmed with suffocating sex appeal that would bring most men to their knees were it not for that killing intent and overbearingness surrounding her.


    For some reason, in Konrad''s eyes, the combination only made her look more alluring.


    And as she danced under the crescent moon''s watchful gaze, Konrad felt that disturbing such marvel would be a sinful deed. Therefore, he silently observed from afar, then returned to his dwellings.


    Unbeknown to him, his every steps and deed were registered by her.


    When the sun reared its head, announcing the next day, Konrad firmly intended to request audience.


    However, heavy disturbances shook Yvonne''s domain, preventing him from making his move.


    "Measly head eunuch guards dare block me at the gates? GET LOST!"


    *BOOM*


    The entrance gates were blown away alongside the guarding eunuchs who flew across the air with blood gushing from their lips and their bodies half-broken.


    The words, the noise and the sight of the flying gate and eunuchs all spread throughout the palace, alarming its denizens.


    At the now destroyed gate stood a group of three women all dressed in the luxurious clothes befitting imperial consorts. At first glance, they looked spoiled and conceited, as if across all those centuries of existence, they''d yet to grow up.


    Alongside all of Yvonne''s servants, Konrad rushed toward the gate, arriving first to see the damages.


    The two half-crippled eunuchs laid on the ground alongside the debris of the broken gates with blood flowing from their orifices. Konrad''s eyes moved from them to lock on the three ladies who swept him with contempt.


    The one leading them was a paragon spirit woman whose face didn''t sit well with him. Because oddly enough, it bore a striking resemblance to Nils''.


    A paragon spirit woman with a figure similar to Nils'' that dared cause trouble in Yvonne''s den?


    The only possible candidate was Noble Imperial Consort, Anke von Jurgen. The mother of Nils, Elmar, and Holger.


    As for the two imperial consorts by her side, Konrad couldn''t identify them. But judging from their clothing, their ranks in the inner court couldn''t be low. They were very likely also mothers of princes.


    And indeed, he was right. The one at the left was the seventh prince''s mother while the one on the right had given birth to the fourth prince.


    Though the three dazzled with beauty, the brattiness within their faces prevented Konrad from enjoying the sight or taking them seriously.


    However, even if he didn''t want to, he''d still have to. The left and right goons were both high-level Semi-Saints.


    As for Nils'' mother, she was said to be a Quasi-Saint, only a step away from the Holy Rank. However, the pressure emanating from her body made Konrad think otherwise.


    "What is the meaning of this? How dare you cause trouble in her grace''s palace?"


    Konrad understood that this was an opportunity to earn merits and step into the ranks of Yvonne''s trusted officials. Therefore, he couldn''t shirk from the fight.


    "Like a caged bird, Yvonne is always alone within her palace, unable to mingle with the rest of us. Out of goodwill, I came to visit and provide her with entertainment. But who would have thought that trivial head eunuchs would block my path!


    Am I causing trouble? Or are you?!"


    Anke''s words were incoherent. Even if the empress was visiting a palace, if she didn''t announce herself beforehand, it was the guards'' duty to first stop her and inform their mistress.


    Those were the rules. They''d done nothing wrong. Clearly, she came looking for trouble and was seeking all excuses to start a fight.


    And indeed, Konrad was right. Following Elmar''s demotion, Holger''s cultivation destruction, and both their imprisonment, Anke boiled with hatred all aimed at the Kracht and Hubert Voight.


    However, trapped within the inner court, she could do nothing to neither. Therefore, she could only vent her frustration on Yvonne, Hubert''s daughter.


    Coincidently, she''d recently broken through to the Holy Knight Rank.


    Today she was determined to give "that arrogant winged-serpent slut" the humiliation of a lifetime!


    "The guards were merely following regulations and did nothing wrong. However, you grace heavily injured them for doing their duty. With such arbitrary manners, do you still remember that there is a holy empress above you?


    Wait for us to report this matter to her majesty, I really want to see what her judgment will be!"


    Hearing Konrad''s words, Anke frowned. In normal circumstances, a childless empress couldn''t have born much weight. However, Verena''s cultivation was not only profound, but she also possessed Olrich''s favor.


    If she ruled against her, she could indeed not defend herself. How dared that eunuch boy threaten her?!


    "Since you''re that eager to die, allow me to oblige!"


    Anke unleashed the full might of her holy force, firing it onto a helpless Konrad.


    At his current level, if he bore the brunt of such a blow, becoming a cripple was the best option.


    However, as the holy force approached him, it dispersed, fading into nothingness.


    A woman then appeared before Konrad, letting him gaze on her enchanting back as she faced the troublemakers.


    Naturally, that woman was Yvonne.


    Seeing her, Anke dropped all pretenses and revealed her true colors.


    "Yvonne, you''ve always been an arrogant slut, and now even your servants imitate your demeanor, not giving face to their superiors. Today, if I don''t teach you a lesson, who would remember the rules and hierarchy of the inner court?!"


    Anke barked while gathering her holy force. Having broken through to the Holy Rank, she was no longer afraid of Yvonne who was still stuck at the peak of the Semi-Holy Rank.


    "What rule?


    The servants of Yvonne are naturally superior to all the leaders of the inner court combined. That is only right, proper, and correct. What''s wrong with them being condescending toward you?


    Even if they slap you, you should kneel and accept it.


    Because they are my people."


    Yvonne made a grasping motion, and the two consorts by Anke''s side flew toward her, unable to resist.


    They then fell on their knees, and suppressed by the formidable force emanating from her, couldn''t make a single move.


    Instantly, they were terrified.


    Yvonne''s gaze never fell onto them, remaining locked on Anke.


    "Konrad, slap them. Don''t stop until I tell you to."

 125 This is how you tame the Unruly

    For an instant, Konrad stood still, debating whether his ears were playing tricks on him or not.


    With just their status as mothers of princes, those two women belonged to the upper level of the inner court and the imperial family. In this vast palace, those able to slap their faces and get away with it could all be counted on one hand.


    Now, Yvonne was asking him to slap them, and to not stop until she told him to? What was her purpose? Could it be that she was giving him an ultimatum? An opportunity to either jump on her boat or forever stand opposite to her?


    Yvonne''s words had just ended that Anke burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, you really think highly of those servants of yours, don''t you? I really want to see, if a trivial head eunuch has the gals to slap mothers of the emperor''s children!"


    There was no ripple on Yvonne''s face, her indifferent eyes remaining locked on Anke.


    Even the kneeling consorts didn''t believe Konrad would carry out the order. At best, he would feign illness and pass out. After all, should such a matter reach the emperor''s ears, losing his life would be the least of his problems.


    However, his next words startled them all.


    "As you command, your grace!"


    Konrad exclaimed in a bow, then stepped toward the kneeling consorts while pulling up his sleeves.


    "W-what are you doing?"


    They asked in fright while struggling to free themselves from Yvonne''s control. However, it was to no avail.


    "Carrying out orders."


    Konrad righteously declared while rubbing his palms on one another, causing droplets of sweat to appear on the consorts'' forehead and trickle down their alarmed faces.


    "You¡­I''m the seventh prince''s mother!"


    *SLAP*


    "I''m¡­the fourth prince''s mother!"


    *PAH*


    A festival of face-slapping began. With his right hand, Konrad slammed the seventh prince mother''s face while with his left, he did the same to the fourth prince''s. When their heads dropped on one side, Yvonne used her powers to straighten them up so that Konrad could keep slapping them undisturbed.


    "Boy¡­you!"


    *SLAP!*


    "I¡­will¡­never forgi¡­"


    *PAH!*


    "I will slaughter your¡­."


    *SLAP!*


    "I swear I¡­"


    *PAH!*


    "S-stop I¡­"


    *PAH!*


    "Mercy!"


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Battered to a barely recognizable state, their faces swelled, looking worse than pigs''. Inwardly, Konrad grieved! These were beauties! It would have been so much better to slowly tame them for future use.


    However, he couldn''t let his personal feelings interfere with duty!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Yvonne''s eyes had long since moved from Anke to fall on Konrad and observed the resolute face-slapping festival he delivered with rapt attention. Nodding in approval as the abused consorts received the beating of a lifetime.


    Like Konrad had inferred, this was her giving him a once in a lifetime opportunity to forsake all others to stand by her side. Had he showed any reluctance, she would have killed him on the spot. But since he so willingly jumped on her ship, from now on, he was one of her people.


    "Boy, are you brain damaged?! Stop this at once! Otherwise, past this day, only death awaits you!"


    "Your words make no sense. Death awaits everyone, the deadlines just differ."


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    As if spurred on by Anke''s words, Konrad struck harder. However, he now added another ingredient. Faint pink flames appeared at the middle of his palms as they struck the two consort''s cheeks.


    "Please st¡­wait more!"


    "PAH!"


    "MORE!"


    "PAH" "PAH" "PAH"


    Konrad was never one to not fulfill a woman''s desires. Since they were now so eager for it, he could only deliver as much as his hands could bear.


    In a flash, the situation had undergone a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn. To say nothing of Anke, even Yvonne was taken aback by what she saw.


    "FASTER!" "FASTER!"


    Konrad went as hard and fast as he could, but as his flames infected the consorts'' body, his slapping was never enough to satisfy them.


    "A¡­dual cultivation technique?"


    Yvonne inwardly inferred upon seeing the odd change of reaction. However, she rebuked the idea. Not one bit of spiritual energy leaked from Konrad''s body. If he were using a cultivation technique, she would feel it.


    Anke held the same thought. Therefore, they both arrived on another conclusion.


    "Could it be that they''re one of those that find pleasure in pain?"


    The more the consorts begged for slapping, the more reasonable the thought felt.


    Konrad sweated from all the slapping he''d delivered while Anke who witnessed this scene had never felt so disgraced in her life.


    How could she not know that these two were those kinds of degenerate?!


    A last dual slap knocked the two out of consciousness, and this time, Yvonne let them drop onto the ground.


    Konrad was about to pull them up to resume the task when Yvonne''s voice echoed.


    "You can stop. Good job."


    "It is my pleasure to serve your grace."


    Konrad replied with another bow then blew cold breath on his burning hands.


    Yvonne then shifted her attention back onto Anke who fumed in wrath and disgrace.


    "Yvonne, I will never forgive you!"


    Lightning burst from her form while a long blue sword appeared within her hand. Nine pairs of white wings sprang from her back, and a pearl white Saint Ring formed above her head.


    "Just because you broke through the Rising Saint Rank, you think you can run amok in my domain? Good, Konrad, open your eyes and see. This is how you tame the unruly."


    Yvonne declared with her arms folded beneath her chest, then beckoned for Anke to make her move.


    "Conceited slut! The abysmal gap between Saints and Semi-Saints is not what you can understand!"


    Unfortunately for Anke, she was born a hundred years too late and had never witnessed Yvonne''s splendor.


    By the time she became Olrich''s consort, even rumors of her past glory were hard to find.


    Anke turned into a grey lightning bolt, and shot toward Yvonne with her sword brandished, thrusting it straight at her chest.


    "Suppression."


    As the word left Yvonne''s lips, a terrible force erupted from her body, causing ripples within the air and vibrations to spread throughout the perimeter. Both the air and earth trembled as the formless force conquered the area, turning it into Yvonne''s domain.


    Anke''s body stopped within the air, her sword unable to carry onward while her limbs were locked by Yvonne''s suppression force.


    Instantly, Anke was terror-stricken.


    "What¡­the hell¡­"


    "Break."


    Yvonne paid no attention to Anke''s shock. When the next word left her lips, the vibrations spread within Anke''s body, rupturing her bones.


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    Her mournful howl spread throughout the inner court.


    Konrad was startled. With their proximity, he could feel Yvonne wasn''t using a tiny bit of her cultivation base. This force belonged to her physique!


    "What kind of horrible physique is this?"


    "The Supreme Overlord Physique. In its Awakened Stage, it not only grants its owner tyrannical strength and resilience but also allows them to turn everything within a three-hundred meters radius into a domain where they control the lives and deaths of whoever stands within.


    In its Mastered Stage, even an entire city could fall within its range."


    Anke''s sword shattered, vanishing in holy force while her internal organs spiraled out of control and blood erupted from her lips.


    "To think that there would come a day when an ant of your caliber would dare show me such disrespect.


    Just because Olrich pupped you three times, you think the world is your oyster?


    Tss, tss, tss. Remember to send the gates'' bill."


    Yvonne stretched out her right hand, flicking Anke''s forehead.


    *Bam*


    Anke flew high, propelled like a meteor, and shooting all the way back toward her palace where she cratered unconscious and severely injured.

 126 The Boxs Use

    Yvonne turned toward the two consorts who laid unconscious on the ground.


    "You can also get lost."


    She stated then sent them two kicks, that propelled them in the air and threw them back into their respective palaces.


    "Neat."


    Konrad couldn''t help but say as Yvonne now turned toward him.


    "Follow me."


    Yvonne turned heels, stepping back into her palace where she had her maids clean the aftermath and tend to the injured eunuchs. Then, with Konrad at her heels, she returned to her chambers.


    The door closed behind him, and Yvonne spun to face him.


    "Konrad, I assume you know the consequences of your actions."


    "They may cost me my life."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied.


    "And still, you chose to obey. Would the empress be pleased by hearing this?"


    "Her majesty would certainly not protect me in this matter. From now on, I can only rely on your grace."


    Yvonne''s lips curled into a mesmerizing smile.


    "Boy, you''re smart, but be careful that you end up outsmarting yourself."


    Konrad''s face contorted into a frown.


    "You and I both know that when this matter is reported, for the sake of their dignity, those consorts would never dare say that they got slapped into a bloody pulp by a trivial eunuch boy.


    They will naturally shove all the blame on me. Otherwise, that matter would disgrace them for their entire lives.


    At the end of the day, getting shamed by Yvonne is still a much better deal than getting shamed by Konrad."


    Yvonne had clearly seen through Konrad''s mind. Indeed, the worst his deeds were, the least likely those consorts were of reporting his name. They would definitely look for ways to retaliate from the shadows. However, allowing such a shameful matter to spread wasn''t something they could endure.


    "Your grace is wise."


    Since Yvonne could think to this stage, there was no point in trying to deceive her. Yvonne eyed Konrad from head to toe, trying to find some extraordinariness within him.


    "Oh? First step Transcendent Priest, Half-Step Transcendent Knight?"


    A seventeen years old Transcendent level cultivator didn''t exist within the Holy Flame Empire. This was already the Celestial Church''s level. Where did Verena find such a human boy?


    Konrad could use his Transformation Skill to conceal or change his outer cultivation level at will. However, since he wanted to gain the other party''s attention, he should at least show his worth.


    However, he''d overestimated his effect on Yvonne.


    "Not bad."


    Yvonne rarely gave such an assessment. However, in Konrad''s ears, those two words were almost derisive, and he struggled to not let his face contort into a grimace.


    "Why did Verena send you to me? She never bothered with me before."


    "Her majesty wanted me to break your ties with the holy consort and lead you to her camp."


    That Konrad so straightforwardly answered her question, took Yvonne aback.


    "What camp? I''m merely repaying a favor. Since Else helped my waste of a son, lending her a hand here and there is not excessive."


    While Wenzel was only Yvonne''s adopted son, she''d raised him with utmost care and high expectations. Unfortunately, as children often did, he proved to be a great disappointment.


    If it stopped there, it wouldn''t be that problematic. However, not content of disappointing her at every turn, he also grew into a degenerate who only knew how to abuse women.


    Yvonne had long since considered castrating him herself. For Olrich to think such a thing capable of disturbing her only proved how little of her he understood.


    As for joining Else in her endeavors, those were words they spread to deter Else''s opponents. While Yvonne didn''t mind helping her here and there, to go as far as to fully embrace her side was utterly ridiculous.


    "And what do you want from me?"


    From Konrad''s behavior, Yvonne could see he merely used Verena as a stepping stone to gain access to her, and should have his own motives.


    Konrad straightened his back, staring right into Yvonne''s slit silver eyes. And while maintaining eye-contact, replied:


    "I want you."


    "Come again?"


    Yvonne arched her brows, doubting her ears.


    "I want you."


    It seemed she''d heard right. Following the initial surprise, her lips curled into a smile while her eyes trailed Konrad from top to bottom.


    "It seems I underestimated your appetite. Are you not afraid of death?"


    Yvonne''s suppression force burst from her body, locking Konrad from all sides. However, he didn''t flinch.


    "Death should be afraid of me. Not the other way around."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Yvonne burst into laughter, rarely had she seen such a conceited youth. In a way, it was refreshing.


    "You are not man enough for me¡­.in this world no one i-"


    As Yvonne''s words left her lips, Konrad''s twitched, but soon he realized something wrong was happening.


    Yvonne''s eyes twitched while she failed to finish her words and stared blankly for a second. Her body then trembled, and she dropped onto her knees, shivering like a victim of extreme cold.


    "Not¡­now¡­I didn''t even¡­


    AAAARGH!"


    Konrad was completely baffled. One moment she still stood with might and arrogance, the next she was on her knees, screaming in horrendous pain while her entire body shivered.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Alarmed, he knelt by her side, but even though he wished to help, he couldn''t even grasp the cause of the sudden change.


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She''s suffering from the same poison that destroyed her holy foundation. It not only obliterated her Pure Selves but corrupted her body, lingering within and relapsing at random monthly intervals.


    Normally, if she avoids using her powers, she shouldn''t suffer it more than once a month."


    At that time, Konrad recalled Hubert''s words.


    "The content of this box is of no use to anyone besides her."


    Without further delay, he pulled out the box from his space pouch, presenting it to Yvonne.


    "Your father asked me to give you this!"


    Konrad tried to open the box, but all his attempts miserably failed.


    Struggling to lift her bloodshot gaze toward the box, Yvonne cut open her thumb and pressed it onto it. As soon as it came into contact with her blood, the box opened. Dark fog spread from within, diving into Yvonne''s pores to spread within her body and target the root of the poison.


    She sat crossed-legged, working alongside Hubert''s gift to suppress the poison. Her eyes twitched while droplets of sweat slid down her forehead and pulsating veins became visible all across her body.


    "What a ruthless poison. If this is what he does to the woman he loves, what does he do to those he hates?"


    Although Konrad had heard from Verena that Olrich collaborated with Amalia, the dowager and Gerhard, the head exarch to plot the destruction of Yvonne''s cultivation, he''d never expected they''d resorted to such cruel means!


    If Olrich could bear harming her to this degree, what else wasn''t he capable of?


    No wonder his own mother couldn''t endure his sight.

 127 Tribulation Poison

    While Yvonne refined Hubert''s dark fog, Konrad activated his Origin Sight to analyze that problematic body of hers.


    However, Yvonne''s two Divine Physiques were like shields, covering her inner body in a mirage that prevented anyone from seeing its secrets. With Konrad''s current cultivation level, he couldn''t break through their concealment.


    Likewise, his Female Dream Theft couldn''t peer into her core desires. Not that he was thinking of using it at the moment.


    "Is there any way for me to help her?"


    At his wits'' ends, he asked the system.


    "Well, theoretically, there is more than one. None that you can use at the moment though."


    Konrad frowned. The system''s vision seemed all-seeing, capable of breaking through any barriers. Therefore, Konrad wasn''t surprised that it could see through what he couldn''t.


    "First, although the root of this poison is in blood, it is not physical. This is a poison bred through the Tribulation Force of two Tribulation Stage experts. Considering the might and density, at least one of them should be at the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank, while the other should have reached the Fate Destroying Saint Rank."


    Immediately, Konrad attributed the poison''s concoction to Gerhard and Amalia.


    "Heaven doesn''t punish without reason. Tribulation doesn''t fall without cause. It exists because of that cause and is bound to her body and fate. To cleanse it through normal means is impossible. But if you just want to suppress it, you can use three methods.


    First, use a large amount of Tribulation Force from a Crossed Tribulation Saint, to temporarily suppress its effects. That is what she''s currently doing."


    Konrad nodded in understanding.


    "Second, use the blood of the medium. The one whose blood was used in the poison''s concoction to temporarily suppress the poison. All her sins are bound to that person''s lineage. I believe you know who that is."


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that Olrich was the medium.


    "Third, you can also use a Tribulation Suppressing artifact. As long as she wears it, she will never feel the poison''s effect. That''s also the first method available to you. It''s also the cheapest."


    "The cheapest?"


    While Konrad had never sought such an artifact, the Tribulation Stage was the second great strata of the Holy Rank. How could an artifact of that level be cheap? At least hundreds of millions of exp would be required.


    Still, with his current resources, this was something he could obtain in just a few days. Therefore, calling it cheap wasn''t necessarily excessive.


    "What about the other methods at my disposal?"


    "Now it gets more complicated. And they''re all bound to you. The second method at your disposal is your Stolas Physique. Currently, it has reached the Mastered Transcendent level, but if you could bring it to the Mastered Holy level, you could erase that poison in a heartbeat.


    Lord Stolas is the founder of all poisons, be it physical, spiritual, or cultivation related. As long as it falls into the poison category, there is nothing his lineage cannot control or obliterate.


    Unfortunately, you have the physique but not the blood. However, for such a poison, the physique should be enough."


    With the system, Konrad could directly upgrade his physiques to whatever rank he could afford, and instantly bring them to the Awakened Stage. However, the system couldn''t propel him to the Mastered Stage. This was something he had to do on his own.


    That being the case, this option would cost too much time.


    "What else?"


    "Upgrade your bloodline to the Phantasm Lord stage. At this stage, among other things, you can use the power generated by a contract to turn all desires into reality as long as they don''t exceed the scope of your bloodline. That would be the Holy Rank.


    Therefore, if she''s willing to sign a contract with you in exchange of dispelling that poison, you would obtain the means to eradicate it on the spot."


    Although limited by a contract, this was a monstrous ability that terrified even Konrad.


    However, at the end of the day, Yvonne was from the Holy Continent. With their current relationship, how could he reveal himself as a demon? That was at best unwise, at worst suicidal.


    He couldn''t take that gamble yet.


    "Another option is to upgrade your Primal Physique to the Holy level. The Great Primal Ancestor is the founder of righteous dual cultivation. His aim, to provide a method for two souls to cross the bitter, lonely road of cultivation hands in hands.


    That forever, they could rely on one another, sharing worries and woes. If you can bring your Primal Physique to the Awakened Holy level. You can bind your souls, dual cultivate with her and help her cross that Tribulation, restore her Pure Selves, and return her to her past glory.


    There is even a chance that she can directly reach the Tribulation Stage.


    Those are all the options available to you."


    While this option seemed to be the easiest solution, the dual cultivation requirement made it relatively complicated.


    Still, in the business of subduing women, Konrad never lacked confidence. That being the case, he would go with that one.


    His eyes returned onto Yvonne who breathed in and out at regular intervals while the refinement carried on. One after the other, the veins popping across her body vanished while she returned to her usual self.


    Following three hours, she completely refined Hubert''s dark fog, thoroughly suppressing the poison¡­for the time being.


    She exhaled one last time before her eyes opened, falling back onto Konrad''s.


    Complex emotions flashed within, but surprise prevailed above all others.


    "Surprising that after all those centuries, the father that abjured me still cares enough to condense such a large amount of Tribulation Force for my sake.


    More surprising, that he is willing to entrust this to a seventeen years old boy with doubtful background.


    Speak true, who are you that my father is willing to let go of all apprehensions to entrust this task to you?"


    To Yvonne''s inquiry, Konrad''s lips curled into a winning smile.


    "The world''s number one talent, his chosen son-in-law, and your future husband."


    Konrad''s unabashed reply, caused even Yvonne to feel startled. She arched her eyebrows while blinking in silence with disbelief clearly written on her face.


    "I believe it is the first time, I see someone call himself "talent" in front of me. Even the prime disciple of the Celestial Church didn''t have that courage.


    Audacious. I like.


    However, what makes you think that you can succeed where so many before you failed?"


    Yvonne had after all centuries behind her. Nothing Konrad did could truly startle her. At best, it would make her appreciate him and increase his value in her eyes.


    "I believe all others failed because they missed the first step. Understanding. No one can understand you, they only know how to please you.


    I will understand you.


    Then, I will conquer you, forever imprinting myself on your soul.


    When the sun rises in the sky, it is me that you shall see. When it descends, replaced by the moon, my image shall still hold your sight. And at the interval between the two, your yearning for me shall drive you onward."


    Konrad''s eyes gleamed with unconstrained desire. Though in the past, she had many admirers, among those who dared approach her, none had the nerves to make their intentions so blatant. To speak such overbearing, dissolute words.


    In a way, it was endearing. Yvonne didn''t take Konrad seriously, seeing in him a way to relieve the boredom she''d been accumulating across all those centuries.


    Her lips curled into a demonic smile while her eyes nailed Konrad''s soul.


    She stood up, stepped toward the door, then turned to face Konrad while condensing a longsword out of her Semi-Holy Force which she aimed at his neck.


    "With just those words, I could kill you a thousand times. However, I''ve never been a narrow-minded person and always liked a challenge.


    I will give you one opportunity. The same I''ve given so many before you.


    Fight me, at the same cultivation level, in the same conditions.


    If you can shoulder ten of my moves, I will not kill you, allowing you to remain by my side. If you cannot, then it means you only have worthless arrogance.


    If you can take a hundred, we can be friends.


    A thousand, and I will support you throughout a lifetime, regardless of your endeavors.


    Do you dare?"


    Konrad didn''t bat an eyelid, facing Yvonne with the same carefreeness.


    "What if I defeat you?"


    Yvonne shook her head.


    "That is impossible. However, if by some untold miracle you managed to do it. I can open my heart to you.


    Though, you might not like what you find within."


    "Did his majesty go through the same deal?"


    A barely noticeable ripple flashed within Yvonne''s face.


    "Of course not. To say nothing of the past, even today, whether Olrich can withstand ten of my moves at the same level, is still a matter of debate.


    The nature of our relationship involves many secrets I would only share with a friend. However, I have none."


    That was to say that among the innumerable talents that sought her hand, not one could exchange a hundred blows at the same level.


    Konrad''s fighting spirit was aroused.


    "Challenge accepted!"

 128 Konrad vs. Yvonne Part 1

    "Brave or foolhardy, we will see soon enough. I will give you the rest of the day to finish your preparations and use any method at your disposal to reach the best fighting state possible.


    At night, come meet me in the central courtyard. I will be waiting."


    Konrad said nothing further, stepped out, and returned to his quarters.


    Without hesitation, he stepped into his space mansion. Since Yvonne chose the words "use any method at your disposal" then clearly, she suspected he possessed his own secrets and was telling him he could use them without fear of getting exposed.


    That being the case, he would no longer put up the flag of wariness. He still had seven hours before night announced itself. Within the space mansion''s special room, that was seventy hours and almost three days. Perhaps, that wasn''t enough to significantly improve his cultivation, but he could use it for other things.


    His current exp count was barely above four million; therefore, he gathered his harem for a massive cultivation orgy, following which his exp count returned to above 270 million. He also learned that the system''s cooldown couldn''t get abused by time treasures. Therefore, he stopped there.


    With sixty million exp, he upgraded his Hundred Flowers Scripture to the Semi-Holy Rank. He first considered doing the same with his three physiques, but soon dismissed the idea.


    After all, Awakened Semi-Holy Physiques he would have a hard time making use of, weren''t necessarily better than Mastered Transcendent Physiques, he fully grasped.


    Instead, he invested in fourth circle spells. The area where he was currently the most lacking in, buying a whopping five high-grade fourth circle spells. His exp count dropped back to 165 million and some change.


    For the following two days, he only did one thing: fight!


    Sharpening himself against his Semi-Saint maids and trying to grasp as much of his new abilities as possible.


    It was not possible to make up for the vast experience gap in two days; however, it would still significantly improve his chances.


    At the end of the second day, Konrad restored his strength, then returned to the outside world.


    There, he still had a good hour left. An hour he spent in meditation, steadying himself, and sharpening his senses in preparations for the upcoming clash.


    "Since I''ve met Yvonne, you''ve been silent, as if scared into hiding by her presence. What? Don''t tell me, you''re afraid."


    Konrad goaded the Flame Mark which had oddly fell silent following his encounter with Yvonne.


    "If you don''t need me, why should I speak up?"


    The Flame Mark replied without delay.


    "What do you think my chances are against her?"


    Both the system and Flame Mark possessed extensive knowledge of the Ancient Crystal World and the higher realms. However, for some reasons, for matters regarding battles, Konrad would rather rely on the Flame Mark.


    "Since her last demonstration, there is one assumption I''ve yet to confirm. Before that, since you can''t use your lineage weapon, I say we can celebrate if you can handle a thousand moves.


    If my assumption proves correct, however¡­just know that you have unimaginable room for growth. Don''t be disheartened by one setback."


    The Flame Mark''s words took Konrad aback, filling him with discomfort. It was the first time it showed so little faith in him.


    Although Yvonne''s cultivation talent, foundation, and experience were all at the top, she was, ultimately, a mortal world''s scion. Even if he couldn''t defeat her, he didn''t believe he couldn''t handle a thousand moves.


    As for her Awakened Divine Physiques, how much of their power could she control when her cultivation was restricted to the Transcendent Rank?


    He shook his head and resumed perfecting his state of mind. The hour passed by in a flash. Konrad stood up and stepped toward the central courtyard where Yvonne awaited alone.


    Night had fallen on the imperial palace, with the stars slowly showing themselves to bear witness to the confrontation. Yvonne stood in the middle of the courtyard, looking as bewitching as ever.


    As Konrad reached the courtyard, her lips curled into a winning smile while her eyes locked on him.


    "Punctual, I like. Since you had the nerves to show up, even if you can''t handle ten of my moves, I will spare your life. Don''t worry, I''ve already sealed the area. No one will hear or see your disgrace."


    That those were her first words, only showed in how little regard she held him. Konrad didn''t appear offended.


    "Underestimate me, and you''re in for terrible surprises. Times change. In the past, you may have been the world''s number one talent, but today, that title will change hands."


    "Oh?"


    Yvonne felt like crushing the confidence of such an audacious youth was a pity. However, without setbacks, how could there be growth? This fight was not only an opportunity she''d offered Konrad but a thankyou gift for bringing her the box.


    A gift to prevent him from going astray on the path of cultivation.


    "How many meridians do you currently have?"


    "Six."


    "And you still haven''t completed your first Fleshly Transformation? How many do you want?"


    Yvonne asked, perplexed. The average Transcendent level cultivation completed their first transformation with three natal meridians. Most talents relied on a mixture between Concealed and Ethereal Meridians.


    As for Supreme Meridians, to say nothing of building a foundation on them. Those capable of condensing them were all the prized jewels of the world''s superpowers.


    After all, the lack of Supreme Meridians was the main reason why after the founders of the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult who descended onto this world at the Divine Ascension Rank, no one could reach the peak of the Divine Transformation Rank and breakthrough Divine Ascension.


    From the density of Konrad''s incomplete Transcendent Force, she could feel several Supreme Meridians hiding. Unless he was the secret disciple of a formidable superpower, he should have already completed his first Fleshly Transformation.


    "I want twelve."


    The perfect cycle. Konrad''s ambition convinced Yvonne that he didn''t have a full grasp of the difficulty.


    Even she was forced to stop at the eleventh. Condensing twelve meridians before each transformation required much more than talent and resources. At the peak of the Transcendent Rank, she had ninety-nine Meridians, nine short of the limit.


    Of those ninety-nines, ninety were Supreme Meridians. As for the remaining nine¡­


    "Very well."


    Instantaneously, Yvonne lowered her cultivation to the first step Transcendent Priest, and half-step Transcendent Knight with six meridians. Just like Konrad.


    They now stood opposite to one another, their eyes interlocked and their focus at its peak.


    The tension was almost palpable.


    Yvonne unfolded her hands, channeling the incomplete Transcendent Force of a Half-Step Transcendent Knight alongside Konrad.


    "You have talent, you have will. But what you cruelly lack is experience."


    Allow me to gift you that experience through sheer terror!"


    A vast force far exceeding the limits of the Transcendent Rank exploded from Yvonne''s form, barreling into Konrad.


    "You are too arrogant. Your talent may have been unrivaled until now, but that doesn''t mean no one will ever be able to compete with you."


    Konrad''s incomplete Transcendent Force exploded from his body, counterattacking Yvonne''s in a pure contest of aura.


    "It is arrogance if you cannot back up your words. But when you can, it is merely confidence."


    Yvonne took a step forward and appeared before Konrad with her first raised in a jab.


    Her move was fast, but not fast enough to startle Konrad, whose primary advantage was speed.


    However, he didn''t want to evade. He wanted to meet that blow head-on and start the fight on a bang. To clearly tell her that he was her match!


    A terrible mistake.


    *BANG*


    Konrad met Yvonne''s jab with one of his own, but as their fists collided, and their meridians'' powers erupted, a deafening explosion propelled them both backward.


    Yvonne took three steps back before stabilizing herself, while Konrad was propelled into the air, and backflipped to land back on his feet, staggering.


    Both then raised their heads, and with the same astonishment exclaimed in tandem.


    "You have God-Meridians?!"

 129 Konrad vs. Yvonne Part 2

    This time, Yvonne was genuinely astonished. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect Konrad to possess God-Meridians. And from their confrontation, she could sense three!


    How did he obtain them?


    As for Konrad, better than anyone, he understood the meaning of God Meridians. Therefore, he couldn''t understand why those would appear on Yvonne''s body.


    "It is indeed what I feared. When I saw her Supreme Overlord Physique, I already doubted this, but now, I''m thoroughly convinced. That woman must have refined a large quantity of blood from a Divine Ascension expert from the Infernal Realm.


    The Supreme Overlord Physique is the trademark of hell''s most dreadful family. In this world, only the founder of the Infernal Cult possessed this physique. She must have chanced on his corpse and refined his blood.


    That is how she established her Supreme Foundation."


    Konrad recalled that the Tower of Rebirth concealed the corpses of all the leaders of the Celestial and Infernal Realm throughout history. Was it possible that Yvonne went through the trials of the Tower of Rebirth and obtained such a chance?


    But he wasn''t given time to pursue his thoughts that Yvonne''s voice echoed.


    "You were right, I underestimated you."


    There were only two sources of God Meridians in the world, the bodies of the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church''s founders. If Konrad obtained his from them, it meant he went through the Tower of Rebirth and found the current location of their corpses.


    However¡­


    Although she''d only taken three steps back, Yvonne could feel her right arm slightly trembling. With the gap between their physiques, that was completely abnormal. And from his God-Meridians, she felt a degree of purity that completely surpassed hers.


    Unless he was a peak stage Divine Transformation expert in disguise, the only explanation was that he was born with those meridians.


    But how could that be? What would the son of a god be doing on this world?


    Her mind overflowed with questions. However, she set them all aside to focus on the fight at hand.


    Even the son of a god would have to kneel in front of her!


    As Konrad steadied himself and activated his Origin Sight, Yvonne''s eyes shone with unprecedented battle intent.


    She stretched out her hands, summoning a longsword which she held within her two hands while adopting a fighting stance.


    Within that stance, Konrad could see absolutely no flaw, and it was almost as if Yvonne became one with her sword, making it an extension of her body.


    The vast killing intent coating her at all times exploded alongside that unparalleled aura of martial excellence as she shot toward Konrad. He dared not meet the blow head-on, using his full speed to step out of her range, but to no avail.


    Wherever he went, she would greet him as if her peerless fighting instinct allowed her to predict his moves before he could make them.


    Her sword came crashing from the side, Konrad turned into three afterimages to evade the blow; however, Yvonne spotted the true among the fake and drove her sword through him!


    Purple light burst from Konrad''s body, and he turned into light particles, avoiding the blow, and reforming a few steps away.


    Yvonne gave him no time to breathe. Before he could regain his foothold, she was again on him. Konrad used his light attribute, bloodline, physiques, and meridians to push his speed to the limit and evade another three blows.


    However, he was constantly on the defensive, unable to find an opening to strike back. Yvonne''s blows were masterful, her swordsmanship having long since reached the pinnacle. There was neither waste nor excesses, and each stroke aimed to destroy the opponent.


    "At this rate, before I can establish her pattern, I will lie on the floor. Moreover,her style is ever changing. There is no definite pattern. "


    Yvonne had yet to use an attribute, spell, or one of her physiques'' special abilities. Yet, Konrad had already been pushed back to this level, even resorting to his light attribute. If things carried on in this way, it would be a miracle if he could take a hundred moves.


    Konrad spun, summoned a war hammer, and rotated to crash his massive weapon upon Yvonne''s sword slash.


    *CLANG*


    His hammer blow met Yvonne''s sword in a loud ringing noise, the sheer force of the collision pushing them both back. However, Yvonne took seven steps back while Konrad only took two, and in a flash, he was upon her with his hammer raised for another smashing blow.


    The blow came from her left. Yvonne didn''t evade, doing something Konrad had failed to expect. With her sword, she deflected his blow, making his swing go wide and letting his own strength turn against him as he lost balance.


    Then¡­


    *BAM*


    She kicked him right in the jaw, sending him spiraling in the air to drop onto the ground.


    With a somersault, Konrad managed to land back on his feet. However, blood now dripped from the corners of his lips.


    This was the ninth move.


    "The hammer might be a mighty weapon, but first and foremost, it is a battlefield tool. In a duel, it can''t compete with a sword.


    Your tremendous arm strength might make up for the speed impediment, but you cannot enforce versatility on a weapon that doesn''t possess it."


    Yvonne vanished, reappearing right by Konrad''s side. With a feint, she misled him to the left, then sent another kick into his right side.


    Again, he flew but landed back on his feet.


    "Theoretically, that''s eleven. Congratulations, you''re now entitled to stay by my side.


    The warmup is also over."


    Yvonne held her sword in a vertical axis, aiming it toward the ground.


    "If you have any skills, bring them on. Less you say I didn''t give you a chance.


    Realm of Eternal Darkness!"


    Yvonne''s hairs fluttered in the air, while dark fog erupted from her body, and spread into the vicinity, covering everything in a dark field.


    Konrad fell victim to the dark field. In a flash, all light vanished from his sight, and only pure darkness remained.


    But that was only the beginning. First, he lost his sight, then it was his smell, hearing, taste, and touch. One after the other, he lost control of his five senses.


    This was one of the abilities of Yvonne''s second physique. Her true natal constitution.


    The Extreme Dark Physique!


    Yvonne then flipped her sword on a ninety-degree angle, and four dark circles appeared by her side.


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Shadows'' Call!"


    The soil became a wave of dark fog from which dozens upon dozens of dark hands grew and flew toward Konrad who still struggled against the sudden loss of his senses.


    And as the shadow hands approached him from all sides, Konrad dropped on his knees, barely holding onto his hammer. But at that time¡­


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Light Spear Rain!"


    Four circles of purple light appeared by Konrad''s side, and from them, a deluge of light spears descended onto the incoming shadow hands, splitting them into fogs of darkness.


    Purple lightning erupted from Konrad''s body as he rose back from his feet and with dilated pupils, stared at Yvonne.


    "You''re right, only now does the real fight begins!"


    "Good, very good. Konrad, I''ve never held this much expectations for a fight at the same level."


    Yvonne couldn''t suppress glee from spreading within her words. The more she looked at Konrad, the more pleasing to the eyes he seemed and the feeling of catching up to years of wasted time slowly grew within her.


    I was time to go all out!


    Using his Origin Sight to make up for his senses'' loss, Konrad turned into forty-four afterimages, then summoned his Imperial Avatar!


    A miniature Konrad gleaming in diamond light appeared within the air, hovering above the field.


    As if endowed with a mind of its own, that little Konrad began casting spells.


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Lesser Light Elemental!"


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Lesser Fire Elemental!"


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Conflagration!"


    In a flash, Konrad''s Imperial Avatar simultaneously fired three spells. Multicasting was something only high-level Soul Avatars could accomplish. As for triple casting, that was a privilege of Imperial Avatars. Moreover, the might of the spells they fired was tremendously higher than that of the lower ranked avatars.


    Two sets of four fire circles and four light circles appeared within the air. From them emerged two giants. One of pure light, and one of pure flames while from the remaining four, a torrent of fire erupted, soaring toward Yvonne.


    At the same time, the forty-four Konrad shot toward her in dazzling rays of purple light and lightning.


    "Troublesome."


    Yvonne whispered with a smile. Although she also possessed an Imperial Avatar, due to the church monopolizing everything that concerned the spiritual path, her panoply of fourth circle spells wasn''t as diversified as Konrad''s.


    However, she still knew a few.


    A miniature version of Yvonne appeared above her head, also glittering in diamond light.


    "Fourth Circle Spell: Mirror of Evanescence!"


    A tall shadow mirror sprang from four circles of darkness and shot toward the geyser of flames, eroding them then pressing onto the two elementals.


    Meanwhile, Konrad had surrounded Yvonne from all sides and descended upon her with a flurry of blows.


    "Shadow Doppelgangers."


    Yvonne used the second ability of her Extreme Dark Physique and from the dark fog surrounding her, condensed six doppelgangers. But while their number seemed inferior, unlike Konrad''s which were only speed mirages created by his light attribute, Yvonne''s were made of flesh.


    The seven Yvonne counterattacked, exchanging dozens of blows with Konrad, while the dark force surrounding them eroded his strength.


    "To think that even when limited to the Transcendent Rank, her Divine Physique can exhibit such terrible powers.


    Hateful¡­


    Primal Force!


    Noxious Field!"


    Konrad used two of his Mastered Physiques'' abilities, to first obliterate Yvonne''s field of darkness, then take control of the area with a poisonous fog of his own.


    The more challenging the battle was, the greater Yvonne''s delight. Black flames burst from the seven Yvonne''s bodies and spread in the vicinity, obliterating the poisonous fog as she shot toward Konrad.


    "Suppression!"


    Vibrations spread throughout the air alongside a terrible suppression force that locked Konrad from all sides, preventing moves and escape.


    "Primal Force!"


    The Primal Physique''s Primal Force once again erupted, this time centered around Konrad. His strength and resilience shot up while the suppression force around him drastically lessened.


    Still, as they exchanged blows, his moves dulled, and at this rate, defeat would ensue.


    *BANG*


    Empowered by their dark blaze, the seven Yvonne simultaneously struck, sending Konrad flying while the two avatars still clashed within the air.


    "Anzu Beast Form!"


    Since the Primal Force wasn''t enough, Konrad threw caution to the wind and resorted to his Anzu Beast Physique''s ability.


    His shape changed, and in the blink of an eyelid, he morphed into a terrifying lion-headed eagle!


    In that form he spread his wings, condensing a conflagration at his left, a tidal wave at his right, and a dreadful storm from his bleak. The three forces barreled into Yvonne, destroying her six shadow doppelgangers and sending her flying backward with blood spurting from her lips.


    "Isn''t he human? Why can he use the physique of an Anzu Beast?"


    Yvonne didn''t waste much time in contemplation, steadying herself in the air.


    "Never mind, let the dance continue!


    Overlord''s Might!"


    Terrible force erupted from Yvonne''s body. It was as if the world was falling onto his knees, bending to welcome the arrival of its sovereign.


    Meanwhile, the black flames still blazed around her while her hairs fluttered erratically, making her look like a berserk demoness!


    Facing the Anzu Beast Shaped Konrad, her battle spirit only soared.


    They turned into meteors and slammed against one another in a resounding boom!


    Then, they exchanged dozens upon dozens of moves. Yvonne''s sword met Konrad''s claws while she danced amidst waves of flames, water and storms. They wantonly clashed, battling to their heart content, and bringing the satisfaction of orgasmic battle to the other''s mind.


    *BANG*


    Konrad''s claw collided with Yvonne''s sword. His claw broke, and her sword flew backward, falling onto the ground and dispersing in particles.


    Thrown off-balance, Yvonne plummeted toward the ground, and unwilling to let go of this golden opportunity, Konrad pursued!


    But as he approached her to deliver the final blow, Yvonne flashed a wolfish grin.


    She wrapped her legs around his feathery neck, using it as support to lift herself up.


    "No¡­"


    Konrad realized his mistake, but it was too late.


    "Shush¡­"


    Yvonne locked his beak, lifting her head above his to¡­


    *BANG*


    ...headbutt him right in the middle of his forehead. The impact destroyed Konrad''s transformation, and he reassumed his true form. But Yvonne didn''t stop.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    Headbutt after headbutt, she hammered him as they dropped onto the ground.


    *Boom*


    In an explosion of dust, they crashed with Yvonne sitting above Konrad, legs stretched around his neck while blood dripped from both their foreheads.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Konrad groaned with aching bones.


    "According to my calculations, the count should be 647. Konrad, you lose."


    But inwardly, Yvonne felt otherwise.


    At the end of the day, although she''d lowered her cultivation level to his, she wasn''t a true Transcendent Rank cultivator.


    A Transcendent Rank cultivator couldn''t use Divine Physiques'' powers to this extent.


    A Transcendent Rank cultivator didn''t have her sword and battle skills.


    If the her back when she''d just reached the Transcendent Rank replaced Konrad, to say nothing of fighting as equals, shouldering a hundred moves was impossible.


    Therefore, she may not have lost the fight, but in the contest at the same level, she''d been utterly defeated.


    But she would never admit to it.


    At least not openly.

 130 Sharing Secrets Part 1

    As she sat on top of him, Yvonne''s eyes peered into Konrad''s, and she could see the unwillingness to concede shining within.


    "What? Not convinced?"


    Konrad was indeed not convinced. If he unleashed his lineage weapon, even two Yvonne wouldn''t be his match. However, to say nothing of the consequences, Man-Breaker might be his ticket to invincibility within this world, but its power didn''t truly stem from him.


    It existed because of his father''s blood and might. If he couldn''t suppress the world without it, then, didn''t that mean that once deprived of Talroth''s blood, he was nothing worth mentioning? Moreover, every single one of Talroth''s children had a Man-Breaker.


    The scions of the other noble demon houses also had their lineage weapons, albeit of varying powers.


    Should he fail to grow out of his reliance on it, if he ever reached the higher realms, how would he stand out? As for this loss, he could only blame it on his lack of experience. Still, it didn''t come without benefits.


    One fight with Yvonne brought him more results than several days against his Semi-Saint maids who not only couldn''t fight him without scruples but didn''t possess a tenth of her battle experience.


    This defeat, he would accept. Let it be the first and the last.


    Yvonne who''d been staring into Konrad''s eyes could barely stifle her laugh. For some reason, she particularly enjoyed that irritated look of his. She leaned in, lowering her face toward his while letting her nose almost brush his in a position any onlooker would have found compromising.


    "I''m not that much of a sore loser."


    Konrad replied while his inner conflicts dispersed.


    "Good. If you were, I''d be disappointed. Don''t worry, being my friend comes with many benefits."


    Their faces were but an inch of one another, and as they spoke, their breaths intertwined. The more he stared into those slit silver eyes, the less Konrad cared about his loss. Instead, the urge to rise and kiss Yvonne''s lips grew within him.


    Full, alluring, and at criminal proximity.


    Konrad couldn''t resist the temptation, pushing his lips toward Yvonne''s to seize the object of his desire. But as he reached them, she blocked him with her right index, stopping him less than an inch away from his prize while never losing eye contact.


    "Greedy."


    She whispered with her index still standing protecting her lips which had curled into a gripping smile.


    "Yes, for you."


    Konrad spontaneously replied, unaware of the implications of his words. And between them, tension rose.


    "What you want isn''t me. You want victory over my arrogance. The sweet taste of conquest, of taming the indomitable."


    Slowly, Yvonne pushed his face away from hers and stood up.


    "I don''t know how many men like you I''ve seen back in those days. Women are like lambs, their hearts the fleece you collect. Mine just happens to have a more dazzling color.


    Once I give it to you, for how long while you hold on to it?"


    Though her words weren''t pleasing to the ears, Konrad was forced to admit that Yvonne hadn''t lain. Still, he felt a tingling sensation in his chest.


    "I am selfish, haughty, willful, and cruel. What is there to like? Any man that claims to want me is either blinded by my sensual beauty, suffering from mental issues or hiding ulterior motives.


    There has never been an exception."


    Hearing, Yvonne''s auto-description, Konrad almost burst into laughter.


    "I''m also selfish, haughty, willful, and cruel. Who is to say I''m not heaven''s gift to you? Your predestined mate on the road of cultivation?"


    Yvonne shook her head and turned heels, feeling that Konrad was too shameless for his own good.


    "Why, heaven? Why can it not be hell? It''s been a long time since I forsook heavens.


    In any case, follow me. It''s time to inaugurate our new relationship!"


    "Inaugurate?"


    Konrad was perplexed. However, he still stood up, following Yvonne back to her quarters.


    "Haven''t you heard that all friendships start in liquor? I have a few special bottles bred for a moment like this one. Unfortunately, across all those centuries, no one was worthy of tasting them alongside me."


    Konrad''s eyes almost popped out of his sockets.


    "Why are you so surprised? Even priests get drunk, to say nothing of me. With lifespans like ours, a few guilty pleasures are necessary to avoid going insane from boredom."


    Konrad had nothing to say against that.


    Once they returned to her quarters, Yvonne made a grasping motion, and a small pouch flew from one of her drawers into her hand. She lightly tapped it, making two grey bottles appear out of thin air.


    It didn''t take a genius to realize the pouch was a space treasure.


    Yvonne threw one bottle at Konrad and kept the other for herself.


    "One for you, one for me."


    She then sat at a nearby table, motioning for Konrad to do the same. He sat before her, with his eyes moving from his bottle to hers.


    "No glass or anything?"


    "We''re here to empty bottles. What need is there for glasses? Just drink to your heart''s content."


    Yvonne removed her bottle''s lid, then raised it toward Konrad.


    "A good fight, a good drink, this is how life should be. Cheers!"


    "Very well, cheers!"


    Konrad followed suit, removing his lid and knocking his bottle against Yvonne''s. Then, in tandem, they brought the bottles to their lips and took a gulp.


    Before Konrad could even access the liquor''s taste, he felt like hellfire had been unleashed within his mouth. The alcohol burned within his body, heating him to deadly temperatures while his chest wildly beat and his face reddened.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    On the contrary, Yvonne took down gulps upon gulps as if it was water and not a scalding beverage within her hand.


    "The hell¡­did you breed it with?"


    "Blood."


    "What?"


    But as confusion and stupor shone within Konrad''s eyes, a searing pain burst within his chest and spread throughout his internal organs.


    "AAARGH!"


    He roared, unable to suppress the agony while veins popped on his forehead and his face further reddened.


    He sat cross-legged, gathering his cultivation to suppress the pain. But then, a shocking scene occurred. The berserk current spreading within him reached his meridians'' location and slowly morphed into a brand new one rippling with tremendous power.


    This was a Supreme Meridian!


    With just a gulp of some odd wine, he had obtained a new Supreme Meridian? How could this be?


    As the meridian''s condensation ended, the pain slowly subsided. In the meantime, Yvonne still enjoyed her drink, not paying any attention to Konrad''s pain and stupor.


    "You still have a bottle to finish. If your tolerance is this weak, how can we be drinking buddies? The night is young, and we still have many bottles ahead of you."


    She said between two gulps, then carried on with her drinking.


    For the first time in a very long while, Konrad didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He also didn''t know whether he should carry on drinking or hug Yvonne, while potentially getting slapped in the process. This beverage was a treasure that could trigger world wars within the Ancient Crystal World.


    And she''d casually thrown it toward him?


    What Konrad didn''t know was that although Yvonne''s beverage was also a special cultivation liquor, it was completely different from his and didn''t contain that unique ingredient.


    Before defeating the poison within her, she couldn''t bear using such a precious resource on herself.


    "Thank you."


    "From now on, when in private, you can call me Yvonne."


    Yvonne replied, then took another gulp of her drink.

 131 Sharing Secrets Part 2

    Even if Konrad didn''t know the origin of the beverage, its effect alone was enough for him to realize that it carried extraordinary secrets. That Yvonne was willing to offer it to him showed that she''d let her guard down.


    "Yvonne, since you''re this straightforward, I won''t be polite."


    Konrad took the liquor bottle back into his hands to resume drinking alongside his new partner.


    This time, knowing what he was dealing with, he steeled himself. Channeling his cultivation to refine the beverage as it slid down his throat. And indeed, he could feel the iron taste of blood concealed within. Blood that carried alongside it tremendous power, and could shred the bodies of those too feeble to endure it.


    The blood of a high-level Sage!


    Recalling the Flame-Mark''s words, Konrad deduced that this blood belonged to the Infernal Cult Founder.


    One of the few true demons to have descended onto the Ancient Crystal World.


    And as he refined it, his cultivation skyrocketed. Like cabbage, Supreme Meridians upon Supreme Meridians condensed within his body. And by the time he emptied the bottle, five new meridians had formed within him, giving him a total of three God Meridians and eight Supreme Meridians.


    However, although there still was substantial power within him, he couldn''t condense the twelfth. It was as if some superior force barred him from that threshold, suppressing him at the eleven count.


    But how could Konrad willingly accept such a fate? How dared anything bar his road to supremacy? He couldn''t tolerate, and wouldn''t allow it!


    Revolving his Hundred Flowers Scripture, his eyes shone with purple light while similarly colored mist swirled around his form.


    The scenery around him changed, turning into a vast wasteland where fire and brimstone ran amok.


    Konrad''s eyes rose to the sky, and there, the shadow of an indiscernible face appeared. Though no cultivation emanated from it, its presence alone was enough to make him feel like a tiny, not worth mentioning ant.


    He despised that feeling, but the irresistible suppression came from his very bloodline. He couldn''t fight it.


    "Who are you?"


    He asked the indiscernible figure whose pressure weighed down on him.


    "I am the Overlord, the ruler of the Infernal Realm, sovereign of all demons within the multiverse.


    Your suzerain!"


    A hoarse, authoritative and booming voice echoed within Konrad''s ears, piercing his eardrums.


    From the Flame-Mark and system, Konrad learned that four kings ruled the Infernal Realm. Each, governing his own Domain.


    Dolgron, the northern king of hell.


    Talroth, the southern king.


    Ashara, the eastern king.


    And finally, Urzul, the western king.


    On the surface, those four kings were independent and in times of peace with the Celestial Realm, they fought for dominion, ruling their realms as they pleased without having to answer to anyone. However, in truth, they did answer to someone:


    The Overlord.


    The Overlord had no name, his house known as the Overlord''s house, and his power infinite. Although he didn''t interfere in the political clashes of the Infernal Realm, his absolute domination of hell''s lives was unquestionable.


    But now, that Overlord stood before Konrad, and he couldn''t understand why.


    "Twelve is perfection, perfection is forbidden. If you insist on congealing the twelfth meridian, you must cross my tribulation.


    Even a son of Talroth is no exception."


    Konrad''s heart was full of discomfort. It was as if the Overlord saw right through him, preventing any trickery from his side while effortlessly peering into his secrets.


    "But if you choose to back off, I will let you return to your world and carry on with your life. Henceforth, within each Transcendent level, you won''t be able to condense more than eleven meridians. What is your choice?"


    The Transcendent Rank was the realm of transformations. The foundation of all future achievements. If Konrad missed a step, never would he be able to make up for it. On the road to supremacy, such a flaw was intolerable!


    Therefore, he had no hesitation.


    "Bring it on!"


    Instantaneously, horrible black flames descended from the wasteland''s sky, earth, and every corner to shoot toward Konrad!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Realm''s southern domain, a 1.9 meters tall man whose features were eighty percent similar to Konrad''s sat on an amethyst throne with several succubi kneeling by his side.


    That man was the southern king of hell, Talroth. And at the moment, he peered into a mirror-like image, observing Konrad''s every deed.


    "Your majesty, the Overlord''s trials are nigh impossible to cross. Besides, the Infernal Kings and a scant few chosen, no one ever managed to surpass them.


    That boy was born in a mortal world and never experienced any of our house''s training or baptisms. Are you willing to let your youngest perish in such a way?"


    Asked one of the succubi by Talroth''s side.


    Only top infernal talents were qualified to face the Overlord''s Trials. Yet, among those that dared face them, ninety-nine out of a hundred would lose their lives. Having observed Konrad''s progress until now, Talroth was truly unwilling to let that diamond in the rough perish under such circumstances.


    "How could that be? Getting such a son wasn''t easy. How could I let him lose his life in such a vain manner?"


    Talroth had nine children, six born of willfulness, and three from contracts. For those last three, he had taken great cares and held profound expectations. And at the moment, Konrad was the one that showed the most promise.


    Who dared harm him?!


    Talroth stood up, stepping into the mirror, and crossing the multiverse to appear within Konrad''s tribulation world.


    When his shadow appeared within the wasteland world, Konrad''s eyes rose to meet him. However, he could only see his back.


    A tall, mighty back capable of shouldering all the woes in this world!


    The Overlord''s indiscernible face showed no surprise. However, though still calm, its voice was full of gravity.


    "Talroth, do you dare interfere in my trials?"


    The Overlord''s voice boomed within the wasteland. Still, Talorth remained undisturbed.


    "Overlord, besides lust, nepotism is what I''m best known for. Since my boy managed to reach this step, isn''t it my duty to ease him onto the path of success?"


    "If I cannot even do this, how am I worthy of being the Southern King of Hell?!"


    Talroth spread his arms, causing dark-purple light to erupt from his body and collide with the incoming black flames in a titanic boom!


    But even as his dark-purple light confronted the bulk of the Overlord''s black flames, a few managed to spread toward Konrad, infiltrating his body.


    "AAAAARGH!"


    Konrad howled, wrestling against the most horrendous pain he''d ever grappled with in his life.


    But with Talroth suppressing most of it, it didn''t take long before he overpowered its onslaught and overcame the tribulation, causing his twelfth meridian to morph within his body, and shocking power to erupt from his form.


    Meanwhile, in the outside world, Yvonne had long since dropped her liquor jug, ready to stop Konrad''s endeavor at all times. But as she eyed his body''s changes, god-level force erupted from each of his pores, spreading throughout the room, and effortlessly suppressing even her.


    "Could it be¡­that he succeeded?"


    But while assumptions ran rampant within her mind, Yvonne could also fell that the God-level force erupting from Konrad seemed to stem from some distant power.


    Was he truly...the son of a god?

 132 Sharing Secrets Part 3

    While Konrad obliterated the infernal flames running amok within his body, Talroth still clashed with the Overlord.


    He made a grasping motion, causing the fiery red sky to shine in dazzling purple light. That light spread across all the corners of the wasteland world, and wherever it went, the infernal flames dispersed until only Konrad, Talroth and the Overlord remained.


    "Talroth, today you''ve broken the laws of Hell. Tomorrow, Hell will not forgive you. Your punishment shall be dreadful."


    "Overlord, just like you, I''m from Hell. I''m sure it can''t bear harming me. Who could?"


    Talroth jested, but his humor brought no smile from the Overlord''s indiscernible face. In a twister of infernal flames, the Overlord vanished, leaving only Konrad and Talroth to remain.


    With Talroth having deflected ninety-nine percent of his trial, Konrad didn''t have anything to worry about. In such conditions, if he still couldn''t succeed, then he might as well die.


    But while he successfully crossed the tribulation, his mood soured. He''d personally witnessed how that newcomer withstood the bulk of it for him. Without him, what would his result be?


    Death.


    Therefore, he couldn''t feel any joy. Because once again, he was reminded that the road ahead still held many hurdles he wasn''t fully prepared for.


    Thanks to the brief dialogue, Konrad knew to who he owed his life to. The southern king of hell, Talroth, his cheap father. The hardest debts to repay were those owed to close relatives.


    Konrad really didn''t want to owe him anything. However, it was now far too late.


    Talroth could feel the unwillingness within his heart as he turned to face him. Seeing Talroth for the first time, Konrad was astonished.


    Because he looked a hundred percent like the Flame Mark did when they met face to face. However, he quickly regained his composure. After all, the Flame Mark came from Talroth''s blood. For it to bear his appearance wasn''t that surprising.


    What truly terrifying Konrad was that staring at Talroth, he felt a crushing suppression force stemming from his bloodline. As if in front of him, all lust demons should grovel and worship on bended knees, acknowledging his absolute dominion over lust.


    "Disgruntled that I meddled in your trial?"


    Konrad didn''t reply because his face said it all.


    "Good, I''d also be dissatisfied. Unable to cross a tribulation on your own, having to resort to external help, that is a shameful matter. Nothing to be proud of."


    Konrad''s face contorted into an ugly grimace.


    "But although you''re barely satisfactory, you''re still my son. I naturally couldn''t look on as you lost your life to that old fogey. However, this is the first and last time you will receive my help on the road to godhood.


    From now on, you''re on your own.


    Transcendent, Semi-Holy, Holy, Divine. In each of those ranks, should you prove yourself worthy, the Overlord will appear. It is both an opportunity and a scourge. Still, if you can cross all his trials, then when we meet again in hell, I won''t be ashamed of calling you, son."


    Talroth chortled while Konrad''s lips twitched.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Konrad didn''t trust in a selfless show of fatherly love, believing that Talroth must have his own ulterior motives.


    "You''re wary, good. Of my three mortal scions, the first is too haughty, the second too crafty. Only you are the right middle.


    Reach the limits of your potential, establish your dominion on this world, then return to the Infernal Realm, as a deity, to stand by my side. If you can accomplish that with the most absolute of foundations, then you will naturally know what I really want."


    Talroth replied, then vanished in a purple haze.


    "Contact your mother as soon as possible. She holds for you my last gift."


    ¡­


    The scenery changed, and Konrad returned to Yvonne''s chambers. Seeing the astonished gaze with which she stared at him, he concluded that while he crossed the Overlord''s trial, his body underwent shocking changes that startled even her.


    "Who did you meet? The Overlord, or the Warden?"


    The Overlord was the sovereign of all demons while the Warden represented the same authority for devas in the Celestial Realm.


    Having already concluded that he possessed at least one God-Parent, Yvonne wasn''t asking him who he met, but the true nature of his lineage.


    Demon or Deva?


    "The Overlord."


    Konrad directly replied, not hiding anything.


    "You''re not afraid that I will kill you on the spot?"


    Previously, Konrad might have held that fear, but the more he analyzed the situation, the more he realized he misjudged it all.


    The Supreme Overlord Physique belonged to the Overlord''s house. According to the Flame Mark, Yvonne got it by refining a tremendous quantity of the Infernal Cult Founder''s blood. This, Konrad could understand.


    But what about the Extreme Dark Physique?


    Especially the black flames Yvonne released near the end of their fight. Those were remarkably similar to the Overlord''s infernal flames!


    Therefore, Konrad concluded that Yvonne''s Extreme Dark Physique also stemmed from an infernal house.


    And if that was her natal physique then¡­


    "Since you also faced the Overlord, why should I be afraid? I''m just wondering, did you challenge him or back off?"


    For a brief instant, Yvonne''s eyes contorted into a frown. However, as soon as it came, it vanished.


    "I suppose that wasn''t so hard to guess. Right, I also faced the Overlord. The ancestor of all winged serpents is the demon god Dulron while my mother is the daughter of an Infernal Cult''s Faith Elder. She was sent to the Holy Continent to swindle my father into submitting to the Infernal Cult through guile and trickery.


    I inherited my physique from her lineage.


    A pity that my father had no interest in the clash for merit between the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church.


    She''s long since returned to the Barbarian Continent."


    Yvonne replied without an ounce of melancholy as if her mother''s abandonment held no weight on her. Her mother''s true identity and the reason behind her disappearance had always been tightly kept secrets known only by her father and she.


    Why she so freely revealed it to Konrad was a mystery.


    "But unlike you, I didn''t challenge the Overlord. Because I knew very well that I had no hope for success."


    Konrad didn''t probe further, closing his eyes to complete his first Fleshly Transformation.


    Now that his meridians had reached the twelve count, he could finally take that step and officially break through the Transcendent Knight Rank! His twelve meridians shone with dazzling light, spreading their essence across his body and refining it from within.


    His organs, bones, and marrow underwent drastic changes, while in the outside, his flesh glittered in multicolor light, with similarly colored fog swirling around his body.


    "Miraculous Transcendence."


    Yvonne appraised. Since she also possessed Miraculous Transcendence, recognizing it brought her no difficulty. However, Konrad''s seemed to contain formidable hidden power that far exceeded hers at that level.


    As Konrad''s fist Fleshly Transformation ended, Yvonne suppressed her cultivation to the first step Transcendent Knight Rank. Then, without warning, she threw him a palm strike!


    Undisturbed, Konrad reciprocated with a palm strike of his own.


    *Boom*


    Their hands met in a thunderous clash. Yvonne was propelled into the air, crashing against the wall behind her while Konrad remained still, as unmoving as a mountain.


    "Ouch¡­"

 133 Yvonnes Debts

    Yvonne''s body slid down the ground. With her original cultivation and physiques, she, of course, didn''t experience much damage. The greatest wound was to her pride. Never had she expected that if they met blow for blow, at the same level, she could no longer receive one move from Konrad.


    Even if all the deities of the universe told her that such a thing would one day happen to her, she wouldn''t believe it. But now, it did.


    Her eyes rose to meet Konrad, who observed her with a distant look.


    "I''d expected you to be gloating by now."


    In normal days, Konrad would indeed feel proud and elated. However, today, he realized all his achievements were not that startling after all. He didn''t just lack experience; his foundation still was insufficient. Having seen his father firsthand, Konrad could easily feel the abysmal gaps standing between them.


    It wasn''t just a difference in cultivation. Talroth gave the impression that he was born supreme. Be it in constitution or bloodline, he stood at the peak of the multiverse.


    But what about him?


    Growth, he needed to grow at the fastest pace so that when he one day reached the higher realms, he could trample all talents beneath his heels!


    So that one day, no Overlord could impose any trial on him!


    That across the multiverse, only Konrad stood supreme!


    And although his current achievements were insufficient, the road started here.


    "Nothing worth mentioning. I will gloat when I can oppress you at full strength."


    He replied with a smile.


    Yvonne was satisfied. Right now, Konrad was still at the stage of "diamond in the rough" only when he fully polished himself and fulfilled his potential could he afford to look down on the world. Before that, all show of arrogance showcased immaturity.


    If she had half this level of clear-headedness back then, the current her would be much different. At the same time, picturing Konrad''s future achievement, her mind overflew with expectations. After all, in the Ancient Crystal World''s history, even among those that initially descended from the higher realms, no one managed to obtain twelve Supreme Meridians in any Transcendent Level.


    Konrad''s unrivaled cultivation road now truly began.


    "You''re still far from that level."


    Yvonne replied while returning to her seat. Without further ado, she summoned four new bottles, pushing two toward Konrad while keeping two for herself.


    Seeing those two new bottles, Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You surely are generous. Are you sure you''ve not already fallen for me?"


    This was wine brewed on the blood of a Divine Ascension Stage expert! Each bottle roughly contained 0.5 liters of blood. Who could so wantonly squander it for a new acquaintance?


    "Huh! Don''t toot your own horn."


    Yvonne paid him no more attention, bringing her own bottle to her lips.


    But as Konrad reached for his, her voice once more echoed, stopping him in his tracks.


    "From now on, you and I will fight and drink daily. Neither of us will resort to cultivation, using only fists, feet and weapons.


    From then on, we will slowly increase the pace until you fully master your body and fighting skills."


    Konrad said nothing, grabbing his liquor bottle to resume drinking alongside Yvonne and condense new meridians.


    That night, they drowned in booze. On the next morning, they fought until the sun set and their legs gave out, then they again drowned in booze. That regimen carried on for a week at the end of which Konrad had unlocked six more God Meridians, and condensed another eighteen Supreme Meridians, thus, completing another two transformations.


    He was now at the third step Transcendent Knight Rank. At the same time, he didn''t let his spiritual cultivation stagnate, expending it through a steady intake of pills. Although it wasn''t improving as quickly as his martial cultivation, it still reached the second step of the Transcendent Priest Rank.


    According to Yvonne''s assessment, just through the power of his meridians, Konrad could obliterate the average first step Semi-Saint in a single blow.


    Meanwhile, though they didn''t exchange many words, as they continuously fought and drank, the pair grew increasingly closer.


    Unwittingly, they built a form of codependence and allowed the other to become a necessary part of their daily routine. The outside world vanished, replaced by a new one where only Konrad and Yvonne existed.


    And even when their lips stood still, their eyes spoke a thousand words. They didn''t need any spiritual connection or artifice to understand each other.


    ¡­


    As the seventh day ended, the two again met within Yvonne''s chambers to enjoy one of their usual drinking sessions. This time, however, they went farther than ever before, boozing until they turned into a pair of drunken sots.


    "Yo, *hick* Konrad. I gotta say that you''ve got no conscience. Having *hick* freeloaded in my place for so long, and gulped all my resources, shouldn''t you *hick* give me some repayment?"


    Yvonne "inquired" while wrapping her right arm around Konrad''s neck.


    "Hey, Yvonne *hick* it''s not like¡­there aren''t ways for me to¡­*hick* pay you back. We could start with my body."


    Konrad replied while leaning against Yvonne''s chest.


    "Bah¡­shameless!"


    "Says the one going around dressed like a debauched belly-dancer."


    "What do you know? This is style! What other women don''t dare do, I dare. If anyone dares look at me in an improper way, I dig out their eyes. Who dares complain?"


    "Even me?"


    "Hum¡­since you''re such a good boy, I can give you a pass. Let''s call it the ''free improper stare quota.'' Yeah¡­"


    Yvonne declared while patting Konrad''s cheeks and nodding in approval toward her own words.


    "Yvonne, I say you''re too good a woman for that dog emperor. How did you let yourself get swindled by him?"


    "Bah!"


    As if sobered by Konrad''s words, Yvonne shoved him away, but then the world around her swirled, and she dropped onto Konrad''s lap.


    "It''s not swindling! It''s repayment! Repayment!"


    Yvonne yelled while rubbing her head against Konrad''s lap. Konrad didn''t say anything, struggling to keep himself awake while passing his hand within her hairs.


    "This all goes back to when I turned fifteen. Back then, I''d just broken through the Transcendent Priest Rank and was half a step into the Transcendent Knight Rank. However, with my family''s resources, if I insisted on condensing Supreme Meridians, I was doomed to spend decades to centuries within the Transcendent Rank. And how far I could go was uncertain¡­


    So¡­behind my father''s back, I went to the Tower of Rebirth to seek a life-changing opportunity.


    At the time, Olrich was a five-hundred years old fourth step Semi-Saint. In the upper circles, his talent wasn''t anything extraordinary, and his two elder brothers had already broken through the Holy Rank.


    But although his talent wasn''t extraordinary, his cultivation was steady with a rock-solid foundation. More importantly, he had a heart of gold and was incomparably strong-willed."


    As Yvonne recalled the past, her wild moves stopped, while her eyes sobered. But she still remained on Konrad''s lap.


    "He was also my only friend. The only man that didn''t see me as a steppingstone to success.


    When he learned that I''d departed for the Tower of Rebirth, he used his third prince status to embezzle half the imperial treasury. With a tiny portion, he opened gambling houses, brothels, and other scandalous businesses. Making his father, the previous emperor believes that he robbed and squandered state funds to satisfy his vices.


    He was almost beaten to death¡­

 134 Yvonnes Debts Part 2

    With the rest of the money, he funded an expedition, hiring a large troop of mercenaries and equipping them with mighty black market artifacts to come rescue me in the Tower. By the time the previous emperor realized his true purpose, he was long gone.


    He arrived in time to save my life. And together, we explored the Tower of Rebirth under the jeers of the two great powers'' "elite."


    Originally, we did very well. Obtaining many benefits. However, by a stroke of luck or misfortune, we stepped into the Infernal Cult Founder''s resting place.


    The Infernal Cult Founder was a Divine Ascension Rank expert. Just a step beneath godhood. Although his soul had been obliterated in his battle with the Celestial Founder, his corpse could endure an eternity.


    A humongous corpse that overflowed with terrifying quantities of high-level Sage blood. That was my once in a lifetime opportunity. How could I hesitate? I dived in, triggering the assault of the dozens of concealed infernal souls guarding the corpse.


    To save me, Olrich shouldered the brunt of their attack, absorbing the infernal souls in a desperate attempt to refine them. Giving me the opportunity I needed to collect a large quantity of Sage blood. As a paragon spirit, that blood was useless to him.


    But where many others would have chosen to save their hide, he still stood by me. A pity that heaven doesn''t reward the good-natured. Though he managed to refine the infernal souls, they left an indelible mark on him, twisting him beyond repair.


    I even suspect that some still live in him.


    From then on, insatiable greed and lust for power drove his every step. I held the vain hope that the throne could satisfy his hunger, so I helped him seize it. I was terribly wrong.


    It only made it worse."


    Yvonne trembled, revealing a feeble side Konrad had yet to see.


    "A century passed before he revealed to me that from those souls, he obtained profound knowledge and a formidable cultivation method that made talent irrelevant.


    Comprehending the first layer, his cultivation directly reached the peak of the Semi-Holy Rank with his complete sublimation in heartlessness."


    Nine transformations in the Transcendent Rank. Nine sublimations in the Semi-Holy Rank.


    In the Semi-Holy Rank, cultivators chose a path to become their guiding principle and sublimate themselves in it.


    Konrad was well-aware of that.


    "Comprehending the second layer, across the centuries, he refined the souls of a thousand newborns to establish his three Pure Selves and reach the True Origin Saint Rank.


    Now with the third layer¡­he must oppose his Dao and bring back all forms of love in his life.


    Friendly love, romantic love, fatherly love, and filial love. Bring them to the pinnacle then sever them all as his fate tribulation and in one step reach the peak of the Tribulation Stage.


    Friendly love, he chose Else.


    Romantic love, he chose Verena.


    Fatherly love, that''s for Nils, Elmar and potentially Adelar, the second prince.


    Filial love, that is, of course, his mother.


    Recover his humanity through them, turning them into his tribulations then destroying them to forever erase it. Wrestling their fates, refining their souls, and hence becoming the Holy Flame Empire''s number one expert."


    Konrad was terrified. Didn''t that mean that all those people were pigs being "fattened with care" for Olrich''s future rise? The more favor they received, the greater the danger they faced!


    Nils, Verena, Else, all of them were slowly being prepared for slaughter!


    "And ultimately, this is all my fault. It is I who harmed him. If I weren''t this selfish, if I weren''t that greedy for a supreme foundation, none of this would have happened.


    Therefore, I must find a way to save him before it''s too late.


    And if I cannot¡­then¡­I must kill him myself."


    Yvonne whispered, then passed out on Konrad''s lap.


    The concealed guilt festering within her heart had now been fully revealed, leaving no further secret to stand between them. But while Konrad could understand Yvonne''s pains, he couldn''t sympathize with Olrich. Regardless of what the previous one was, the current one was an enemy that threatened his interests at every corner and whose existence endangered people he''d rather see unharmed.


    That being the case, he had to die!


    Konrad carried Yvonne back to her bed, softly laying her on her back while sitting at her side to observe that gripping face of hers. With determination shining within his eyes, he stood up, returned to his chambers, and stepped back into the system.


    Seven Semi-Saints were no longer enough to accommodate his exp needs. It was time to bring back more. Of the seventeen remaining, only one was tasked with helping Wolfgang in his endeavors.


    The rest mostly idled within the church''s headquarters. Initially, Konrad wanted to keep them within the church to feed him information and coordinate with him at a critical juncture, but now, he could no longer have such patience.


    As for the commotion brought by the sudden disappearance of sixteen Semi-Saints, that would never be traced back to him.


    With a clap, Konrad brought the Semi-Saintesses into the space mansion and once more gathered his harem for a night of passion.


    His exp count skyrocketed, breaking past the one billion barrier, and reaching a whopping 1.019 billion.


    He exchanged 600 million to improve his Primal Physique to the Awakened Holy level. Giving himself the means to treat Yvonne.


    Now, he only needed to breed the opportunity.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the emperor''s palace, a rage-filled Olrich reviewed late-night reports.


    Since the Kracht incident, he''d met with many setbacks. Most of those related to Nils. That "unfilial daughter" dared blame the death of her "friend" onto him, and even refused to acknowledge him as her father?


    Even after all this time in imprisonment, she still wouldn''t relent.


    How dared she?!


    He really wanted to dig up that Kracht youth''s grave and butcher him all over again.


    At his side stood a mid-sized, handsome and refined paragon spirit youth whose feature, at a glance, bore many similarities with his. But while an amiable air swirled around him, Olrich knew that beneath that mask of gentleness and refinement hid one of the imperial family''s most sinister wolves.


    That man was his second son, Adelar von Jurgen.


    Behind them were two imperial eunuchs with profound cultivations who attended to them while they reviewed court reports.


    "Adelar, you''ve always been my most sensible. A pity that Elmar didn''t have half your wisdom. If he did, how could he fall into such dire straits?"


    "Eldest brother has his difficulty. His deed showed family love that warmed all of our hearts. On behalf of us brothers, I hope father will show some leniency."


    Adelar pleaded in a deep bow. And though outwardly, he sighed in helplessness, inwardly, Olrich sneered.


    How could he not see what Adelar was up to?


    "Don''t worry, in a few months, once things have calmed down, I will find an opportunity to release him. However, his lack of consideration for the overall picture makes him unworthy of the crown prince title.


    From now on, I will be relying on you."


    "I swear not to disappoint father''s expectations."


    But at that time, an imperial eunuch spy Olrich had sent to infiltrate Yvonne''s palace rushed back into the hall, falling on his knees.


    "Your majesty, I have news!"

 135 The Emperors True Self

    "Father, allow me to excuse myself."


    "Your majesty, allow us to excuse ourselves."


    Adelar and the two other imperial eunuchs offered before Olrich could say anything. With a wave of his hand, Olrich dismissed then, and they quickly stepped out of the hall.


    "What news do you have?"


    Olrich asked his eunuch spy as soon as Adelar, and the rest were out of sight. On his knees, the eunuch trembled.


    "Your majesty¡­for the past week, her grace has been acting in suspicious manners. From morning to evening, she wards her entire courtyard through Semi-Holy Force, preventing anyone from peeping while at night, she does the same to her chambers¡­"


    One second, Olrich was still a calm and stately emperor, the next his eyes went bloodshot while he gripped his chair''s arm.


    "Any variables potentially leading to this?"


    As he proceeded onto the next part, the eunuch''s entire body trembled.


    "¡­this¡­coincides with the appearance of a new eunuch boy. Not long afterward, her grace''s strange behavior began. I haven''t had time to investigate him yet but¡­I suspect¡­"


    *Snap*


    Olrich chair''s arm broke within his hand as the eunuch carried on with his words.


    "The gals!"


    His True Origin Saint force erupted, barreling into the eunuch to obliterate his bones and severely damage his internal organs.


    The eunuch fell face first with blood gushing from his orifices.


    Wild with rage, Olrich stood up, crossing the distance, separating him from the eunuch in a single step.


    "How dare you insinuate such a thing?! How dare you slander my consort?


    DEATH! DEATH! DEATH!"


    "Your majesty, mercy! I''m merely reporting my assessment as per your¡­"


    The eunuch stammered, terror-stricken. But it was too late Olrich''s boot came crashing on his skull, grinding it into debris of bone, blood, and gore.


    *Phew*


    Olrich breathed in and out, regaining his composure.


    "Now that I killed him, how do I recognize the intruder? Hateful, incomparably hateful. Couldn''t he die later?"


    Olrich shook his head in disappointment. Finding good help nowadays truly was a daunting task.


    "Well, it''s not that difficult a problem to solve. I just need¡­to kill them all. Without male servants, is there still a problem?"


    Olrich felt his reasoning made perfect sense and was about to head toward Yvonne''s palace when he recalled he still had a lot of work to handle.


    "Tomorrow. I will kill them tomorrow. Tonight, we tend to the realm!"


    As if nothing had occurred, Olrich returned to his seat to carry on with his work.


    ¡­


    That following day, Yvonne awoke from her deep slumber. Her head hammered by the hangover.


    However, with a simple rotation of her cultivation base, she dispelled it and stood up.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    Not long afterwards, someone knocked at her door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your grace, his highness, the sixth prince, asks for an audience."


    Hearing of Wenzel''s arrival, Yvonne''s face contorted into a frown.


    "I''m not seeing him."


    "But¡­"


    "But what?!"


    Yvonne snapped, terrifying the maid who still stood behind the door.


    "Since dawn, he''s been kneeling in your courtyard and said he won''t leave until you meet him."


    Though Yvonne''s displeasure didn''t decrease, her face softened.


    "Fine, bring him in."


    The maid left at breakneck speed, rushing back toward Wenzel to announce him the news. Without delay, he followed her back toward Yvonne''s chambers where the maid left him.


    "Come in!"


    Nervously, Wenzel opened the door and stepped in. Within the room, Yvonne''s cold back awaited him.


    Immediately, he dropped onto his knees.


    "Mother, your son greets you!"


    He exclaimed in a deep bow. For a moment, Yvonne said nothing, letting him bow on his knees while she still refused to face him.


    The current Wenzel was a far cry from the initial dashing imperial prince. His body was emaciated, and his face haggard. His mind had also undergone drastic changes.


    Thanks to Else, he didn''t remember his clash with Konrad, thinking that he owed his current eunuch state solely to his father.


    Since then, he''d reflected on himself, only wishing to experience a life away from troubles and the cruelty of the imperial palace. However, no one believed in such a change, blaming his current deeds on his lack of manhood.


    More importantly, he realized that besides Yvonne, he didn''t have anyone.


    "What do you want?"


    Yvonne asked, following her brief silence.


    "Mother, I¡­want to beg for your forgiveness."


    Wenzel began while still not raising his head.


    "I know I''m an unfilial waste. I know I disgraced your name, forever staining your reputation through my shameful deeds, but mother, I hope you can forgive me. I hope you can look beyond the past and give me an opportunity to become the son you wished for.


    I know my wrongs. Mother, please forgive me!"


    Wenzel begged in a kowtow. However, he couldn''t move Yvonne.


    Although he was not her biological son, she''d raised him with painstaking care. Painstaking care he trampled on at any given opportunity, showing neither love, gratitude, or even a semblance of filial piety.


    Truly, a waste of effort.


    Now when the world crashed on him, he suddenly wanted a chance at redemption? Was there such a good thing in the world? Late, it was far too late.


    "Get lost."


    "Mother I swear I¡­"


    But before Wenzel could finish his words, Yvonne''s cultivation erupted.


    "I said, get lost! In this world, I do not have a son named Wenzel von Jurgen."


    *Boom*


    Struck by her formidable aura, he flew out of her room, crashing back in her courtyard.


    With great pains, he struggled to get back on his feet.


    "Mother¡­I will come again. Please¡­take care."


    Wenzel bowed, then headed toward the servants'' quarters to find a place to rest before leaving from whence he came.


    On the road, he passed by Konrad who headed toward Yvonne''s place, but thanks to Else, couldn''t recognize him.


    As for Konrad, he simply didn''t care enough to spare him more than a glance.


    Not everyone was entitled to second chances.


    But as Konrad headed toward Yvonne''s quarters, bone-chilling killing intent covered her entire palace''s domain, causing all its denizens to shiver.


    "His majesty, the holy emperor, arrives!"


    An imperial eunuch announced as Olrich reached Yvonne''s gates.

 136 Forgive Me!

    A terrible foreboding feeling jolted Konrad''s heart as the eunuch announced Olrich''s arrival.


    With the killing intent bloating the sky, anyone could see that he came with malicious purpose, and his presence heralded a disaster.


    Konrad activated his Invisibility Skill, vanishing from the people''s sight and staying out of reach of even a Saint''s senses.


    It was almost as if he''d vanished from the world, standing in a parallel dimension from which he could safely observe the events unfold.


    Hands crossed beneath his back, Olrich stepped in.


    Wherever he went, eunuchs and maids would fall on their knees, greetings him as "your majesty."


    He relished in that feeling. In that title seized on the corpse of his relatives. The billions of lives of the Holy Flame Empire all belonged to him!


    The only frustrating thing was the presence of all those eunuchs that swirled around his possession. And among them, there even was someone who had the nerves to frolic with her?


    How dared he?! How dare they?! Death, death, death!


    "Gather all the eunuchs in the central courtyard. Do not miss a single one."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The two imperial eunuchs by Olrich''s side bowed and shot toward the various corners of Yvonne''s palace, seizing one eunuch after the other. With their Semi-Saint cultivation level, capturing eunuchs that were not higher than the True Knight Rank was simplicity itself.


    The eunuchs were terrified, not knowing why the emperor''s imperial eunuchs were specifically targeting them.


    However, they couldn''t resist, and one after the other fell within the central courtyard.


    Dozens of eunuchs knelt on the ground, awed by the emperor''s might.


    "Your majesty, all of the eunuchs have been brought to you."


    "Is anyone missing?"


    "We''ve doubled checked, not a single one."


    "Good. Very good!"


    Olrich examined the eunuchs with rapt attention, trying to find something special in any of them. However, he couldn''t find anything.


    "Tss, tss, tss, just a bunch of waste, are any of you qualified to serve by my Yvonne''s side? Even dare have presumptuous thoughts. Kill!"


    Olrich waved, his hands, motioning for his imperial eunuchs to carry out the execution.


    Without hesitation, they turned toward the kneeling eunuchs, ready to execute them.


    "Impudence!"


    Vast pressure erupted from Yvonne''s chambers, shocking the two imperial eunuchs and sending them spiraling into the air with blood spurting from their lips.


    Like a whirlwind, Yvonne shot into the courtyard, descending before Olrich with overflowing wrath.


    "Olrich, what is the meaning of this?!"


    "Aargh, Yvonne, long time no see. I just received news that your personnel has recently been very lax and no longer knows the boundaries between master and servants, even taking a lot of your¡­personal time?"


    Olrich began while strutting back and forth.


    "Such a thing is naturally intolerable. Therefore, I decided to personally bring discipline back into the house!"


    Yvonne bit her lower lips. She realized that one of Olrich''s spies must have escaped her grasp and observed her strange behavior in recent days.


    As for Konrad who unbeknown to them stood on the side, he realized he was the cause of today''s events.


    "Those are my people, if they''re wrong, I shall punish. Sentencing them is not up to you!"


    "What? You want to protect them? But, the more you want to protect¡­the more I want to kill!"


    Olrich waved his sleeves, releasing a terrible conflagration that swallowed the dozens of eunuchs, and turned them into charred corpses.


    "No¡­"


    It was too fast. With the proximity between Olrich and them, Yvonne didn''t have the time to make a move, that they''d already been roasted to death, their lingering screams and charred corpses being the sole reminders that they once were of the living.


    "Aaargh!"


    Without considerations, Yvonne released the full might of her cultivation, flying toward Olrich with her sword summoned.


    "Tss, tss, tss. Bad, bad, Yvonne."


    Olrich rotated his hands, causing red light to swirl around them.


    As soon as the red light appeared, Yvonne tumbled onto the ground. With her entire body trembling and her tribulation poison flaring up.


    "How could this be?"


    She wondered in stupor. Olrich was controlling her poison with a wave of his hand!


    Since when did he obtain such a skill?


    "My blood is the nexus, and I''m myself at the threshold of the tribulation stage. It took some time, but I devised a way to trigger your poison at will.


    Now, whenever I want, I can make you wail."


    Olrich raised his hand, allowing Yvonne''s tribulation poison to fully erupt.


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    Dark veins pulsated all across her body as she writhed on the ground.


    "Yvonne, don''t you remember? I''m your friend, your only friend. Why do you need others? Why do you grieve at their loss? I don''t like it, I don''t understand it, I hate it!"


    Olrich roared in a maddened frenzy.


    "You belong to me. Don''t worry, when I break through the Divine Rank, I will claim your body, and consummate our wedding. But until then, you can only have eyes for me!"


    Due to the overbearing energies of her Supreme Overlord Physique, dual cultivating with Yvonne was impossible for anyone beneath the Divine Rank in terms of cultivation or physiques.


    Konrad''s Holy Primal Physique was one of the rare few exceptions.


    Olrich knelt by her side, his demented glare peering into her wailing eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot love you. If I love you, I must kill you. If you love me, I must still kill you. Since we cannot have love, we should have hatred! Hate me, despise me, loathe me!


    At the same time, I want you to remember that my blood is both the remedy and source of your plight.


    That just like I can bring you misery, I can bring you delight! I want you to grovel, and worship me in hatred, unable to escape my grasp.


    And when the time is ripe, I shall claim you, making you the sole witness of my road to supremacy!


    My eternal partner!"


    Olrich''s hands trembled as he held Yvonne''s face and roared like an unrestrained lunatic.


    "You¡­are insane."


    Yvonne spat with eyes full of contempt. Olrich was too far gone, there was nothing left to do, and no way to save him from himself.


    He burst into laughter.


    "No, my mind is clear. My objectives defined. Today you look at me with contempt, but who kneels? Who stands?


    Of those who looked down on me, how many still breath?


    Father, dead!


    Brothers, dead!


    You, half-crippled!


    Soon enough, we shall add your father to the list."


    Yvonne''s eyes now shone with killing intent.


    As for Konrad, who silently observed by the side, he''d already prepared himself to purchase a mid-level Holy Talisman, and bomb Olrich on the spot should he cross his bottom line.


    Olrich seized Yvonne by the neck, hauling her up in the air.


    "System, exchange¡­"


    But before Konrad could finish, someone else rushed into the scene.


    "Father, mercy!"


    Wenzel rushed toward Olrich, stumbling and falling on his knees by Olrich''s side.


    "Father, if mother offended you, it must not have been of her own volition. On behalf of our father and son bound, I ask you to please show leniency."


    "Get lost."


    "Please show mercy!"


    "Get lost."


    "Mercy, father!"


    Olrich''s crazed eyes slowly descended onto Wenzel who repeatedly kowtowed on the ground, unwilling to leave.


    "If you don''t get lost now, you will never be able to again."


    Hearing those words, Wenzel trembled. However, he still kept his now bleeding forehead onto the ground and asked for mercy.


    "Wen¡­zel, stop fooling around, and leave at once!


    I already said¡­I didn''t have a son like you!"


    Yvonne struggled to say through her lips. However, those words kindled Olrich''s wrath. He could feel that behind her harsh words, clear concern remained. Intolerable!


    He dropped Yvonne onto one side, and turned toward Wenzel, grabbing him by the shoulders.


    "Tell me, why does she care about you? It''s not allowed, it''s forbidden, I forbid it!"


    "Father I¡­"


    There was grief in Olrich''s eyes as he stared into Wenzel''s with soaring dementia and crushed his shoulders.


    "¡­I"


    "Shush."


    Olrich freed Wenzel''s shoulders to now hold his cheeks.


    "Little Wen, you must forgive father, father doesn''t want to kill you. But who told her to love you? Father cannot tolerate it. Sorry! Please, forgive me!"


    With a yank, Olrich tore off Wenzel''s head, separating it from his neck in a gruesome eruption of blood.


    "No¡­Nooooooo!"


    Yvonne wailed but to no avail. It was far too late.


    "Father didn''t want to harm you. Blame yourself, blame her!"


    Olrich whispered into Wenzel''s lifeless head with tears falling from his left eye, then tossed it onto the ground.


    He then turned heels and left.

 137 Soulmates R-18

    "Wenzel¡­Wenzel!"


    Yvonne cried as she crawled toward Wenzel''s corpse. Even if he disappointed her at every turn, he was still the son she raised across decades. How could she truly give up on him?


    To say nothing of the fact that he had just turned over a new leaf! The moment he chose to reject his past self and return to her as a worthy son, was also the moment heaven chose to take him away from her?


    Why?


    She couldn''t believe it. Yvonne crawled toward his side, bringing together his head and body with a vacant look and crumbling heart. But while she inwardly wailed, falling under a myriad of inner daggers, the invisible Konrad didn''t stay idle.


    "Give me the lowest grade Arch Soul Lamp available."


    "At once."


    The system exchanged a hundred-thousand exp for a low-level Arch Soul Lamp and sent it to Konrad. Soul lamps were known as incomparably evil artifacts used by demonic cultivators to trap the souls of their victims for future use. They could later then use them to power puppets or directly refine them through specific sordid arts.


    Konrad held no such design. With the Soul Lamp, he absorbed the lingering souls of Wenzel and the deceased eunuchs. Safely storing them, then stepped toward Yvonne who still wept over Wenzel''s body.


    Seeing that despairing side of her, Konrad''s heart tightened, as if an invisible force squeezed it from afar, stifling his breath. That sensation was awfully uncomfortable.


    "Why save their souls? Those are low-level creatures, even by this world''s standards. They will never bring you any ben¡­"


    "Shut up."


    Konrad silenced the Flame-Mark which once again attempted to direct him.


    "They have no use for me, and I couldn''t care less about them. But she cares; therefore, I will save. If you''re not satisfied, go back to sleep."


    The Flame-Mark said nothing more, returning to silence.


    Why Olrich didn''t seize Wenzel''s soul was a mystery. However, he wouldn''t dwell on that for now. And thanks to that mystery, he could grasp this opportunity to make things right for Yvonne.


    His Invisibility Skill dispersed, and he reappeared by Yvonne''s side.


    Seeing the shadow suddenly emerging from her side, Yvonne''s eyes rose to meet the one intruding on her grief but was surprised to see Konrad''s towering shape.


    In that instant, she couldn''t consider why or how he suddenly appeared. Her only thought was to get him to scram!


    "I don''t know how you evaded the scrutiny of Olrich''s subordinates, but you should get lost."


    Joke, this whole thing had occurred because of Olrich''s suspicion of an illicit relationship. Yvonne finally realized that while her life was never at stake, anyone suspected of being favored by her would receive Olrich''s unrestrained retaliation.


    That being the case, how could she keep Konrad by her side? However, his reply startled her.


    "I will not."


    Yvonne''s red, teary eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What is wrong with you?! Have you not seen what happened to them?! Are you that eager to die?!"


    Right now, to say nothing of others. With Olrich having obtained full control of her poison, Yvonne could not even protect herself. Her future prospects were bleak, to say the least. Anyone with half a brain cell could see that.


    Why then would Konrad risk his life and bright future to stay by her side?


    Moreover, one thing Yvonne had left to say was that when she didn''t see Konrad among the gathered eunuchs, she felt profound relief. As if losing them, could not compare to losing him.


    That feeling shamed her.


    "I just thought that since I have the solution to your grief, I couldn''t just leave you behind."


    Konrad replied with a gentle smile, causing Yvonne''s eyes to widen and her expectations to soar. However, as quickly as they came, they vanished, obliterated by the harsh reality of the dead bodies lying by her side.


    "What kind of solution could you possibly have? Can you bring the dead back to life?"


    Yvonne asked in spite. Konrad wasn''t offended.


    "Follow me."


    He ordered before heading back toward Yvonne''s quarters.


    Knowing Konrad, Yvonne knew he wasn''t the type to speak rubbish in moments like these. Therefore, she followed him back in.


    Konrad waved his hand, making the soul lamp appear, and rubbed it within his hands. Grey smoke sprang from within, carrying alongside them two dozen dormant souls that soon filled the room.


    Those were the eunuchs'' souls! And at their helm, Wenzel''s stood!


    Seeing the twenty-five souls standing before her, Yvonne''s eyes went wide from fright.


    First, because she could see them!


    Second, because it was theirs!


    Without special cultivation methods and conditions, the ability to see souls didn''t appear before the Divine Rank.


    Konrad could see them because of his Origin Sight. However, Yvonne normally couldn''t.


    But thanks to the soul lamp''s processing ability, that hurdle had been vanquished.


    "Those are the twenty-five souls lost today. Right now, they''re in slumber. Two options stand before us.


    Either we wait to find suitable bodies for them, or we seal them within soul puppets, turning them into mechanical individuals with limited prospects."


    Soul Puppets were unusual artifacts built with rare materials capable of containing souls. However, the soul couldn''t be of higher rank than the puppet''s materials and vice versa.


    Moreover, once the soul was installed, upgrading them was incomparably difficult since it involved upgrading the soul''s level.


    But at the moment, Yvonne didn''t care about any of that, she also didn''t care about why Konrad possessed such an item, directly leaping onto his chest, and holding his neck tight within her arms.


    Joy!


    Deep, unparalleled joy welled within her chest and consumed her whole.


    Unable to restrain herself, she kissed Konrad''s cheeks time and time again, marking him with the red of her lips.


    "Thank you¡­thank you."


    "Hey, thanks are all nice and good, but you gotta show some sincerity.


    How do you plan to thank me?"


    Konrad teased while holding onto Yvonne''s waist and staring into her eyes.


    For the first time in centuries, Yvonne didn''t know what to say, and her cheeks flushed red.


    "I can¡­give you anything you want."


    Yvonne whispered. Being the son of a Demon God, Yvonne didn''t doubt Konrad had the means to handle what she had to offer. Therefore, she made that impish proposition.


    However, Konrad, of course, didn''t want a transaction. Since Olrich had worked so hard to bring her to hell, it was now his turn to lift her back to heaven and seize the beauty for himself.


    "I''d rather¡­we dance."


    The words took Yvonne aback. Alongside fighting and drinking, dancing was one of her favorite activities. One she was always dressed for. However, she''d never expected Konrad to share in such a hobby.


    In the week they''d spent together, he never revealed such an interest. Still, she readily agreed.


    "Very well, I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Perhaps Konrad would again surprise her, throwing her heart out of control with a few moves of his own?


    Effortlessly, he occupied a greater spot than anyone ever did, one beyond what Olrich held in the past. Beyond the boundaries of friendships. He occupied her heart.


    As for Konrad, although he''d yet to put a name on it, he understood that among all the women he''d met, Yvonne held a special place. Standing by her side, he felt at ease. Only she truly shared similarities with him.


    With her, he didn''t have to pretend. He didn''t have to swindle; he could just be himself, and it would all work out. The connection they shared was that natural. Having never experienced such a feeling, Konrad couldn''t forsake it.


    The wind was the melody, and their hearts the rhythms at which they danced. As their improvised ballet reached its end, Konrad stared into Yvonne''s eyes and her in his.


    The building tension and electricity reached a crescendo, and Konrad took her lips into his, to which she reciprocated by tugging on his collar and yanking him toward her in a passionate kiss.


    As their tongues intertwined, Konrad swept Yvonne off her feet and while still keeping her flaming lips on his, led her to bed.


    Moving on instinct, she tore him out of his clothes while he did the same to her. They exchanged caresses, but as their lips separated, she placed a hand on his chest, stopping him in his tracks.


    "I want to see your¡­True Form."


    She declared, causing Konrad''s lips to curl into a devilish smile.


    "As you wish."


    Konrad leaned back, his pearl white skin assumed a pale grey hue while long claws sprang from his fingers and toes. His eyes both turned full violet, leaving no white within, while his hairs extended beneath his back, reaching his calves.


    Large goat horns sprang from his forehead, and from his back grew a pair of grey flesh wings that looked larger than his body.


    And of course, mighty demonic energy erupted from his form, feeling the entire room with his pressure as he leaned toward Yvonne.


    "Which one do you prefer?"


    Konrad asked while his elongated tongue moved onto Yvonne''s bare breasts.


    "This is¡­truer."


    Konrad agreed. His current form was like a reflection of his true self. That of a depraved demon spawn.


    Yvonne''s erect nipples poked his lips as he teased her breasts, the passion between them increasing while he trailed her divine body with his tongue and lowered it toward her flower bud.


    As if to accommodate him, Yvonne laid on her side while spreading open her legs for Konrad to get better access. Truly, she was unlike any others. Even in her first time, she excelled, not willing to show inferiority, and meeting his fiendish gaze with fiery passion.


    Konrad also laid on his side, and as he approached her Yvonne''s snatch, his shaft hardened.


    His lips met with her flower bud, his tongue tasting some of the sweet nectar that already dripped from it before he flicked it upward, sending a jolt of electricity throughout her body.


    "Aaahn¡­"


    Yvonne moaned in a soul-stirring noise that spurred Konrad on. Hungrily, he kissed and devoured her snatch, exploring it with his demonic tongue that forked and morphed at will to attack the pleasure spots it discovered and bring sublime pleasure.


    The pace between Yvonne''s moans quickened, she locked her slender legs around Konrad''s neck while he stroked her soft thighs and let her crumble under the pleasure.


    Unable to resist, she squirted within his welcoming mouth.


    "That''s not fair."


    How could she lose a battle so miserably? In the future, where would she put her face? Unwilling to admit defeat, Yvonne seized Konrad''s erect member, first giving it a few pumps as if to assert its state, before dropping onto it with her mouth open wide.


    *Slurp*


    She swallowed it in, gulping it like an avid beast, and making up with enthusiasm what she lacked in skill.


    Like that, they fought, seeking to bring the other to blissful surrender. A pity that in this field, Yvonne''s experience was inexistent. How could she contend with Konrad?


    Therefore, she resorted to more bestial means, using her winged serpent blood to elongate her tongue and wrap it all around Konrad''s shaft, squeezing it in delight as she went up and down.


    "Ohh¡­"


    Konrad groaned, taken by surprise. A fast learner, Yvonne took him all the way to the hilt, squeezing him down his throat, and causing his milk to erupt within her throat.


    Her cum stained lips flashed a victorious smile as she switched her gaze onto Konrad.


    "Don''t be too full of yourself!"


    Konrad''s shaft glittered in golden light, as he spun to face Yvonne. Startled by the sudden change, she recoiled, while Konrad crawled toward her, covering her with his towering body and wings while aligning himself with her sacred entrance.


    Konrad dived in, breaking through the hymen, and settling himself within Yvonne.


    She stifled a pained yelp, but as Konrad''s light spread within her, pleasure erased all feeling of ache.


    She stared into his eyes, he stared into hers, and although they said nothing, their stares said the same thing.


    "From now one, and throughout eternity, you are mine!"


    Yvonne wrapped her arms around Konrad''s neck, holding onto it while he used his right hand as support on the bed to lift her with his rod and take her midair.


    With his left, he held onto her waist, driving into her marvelous snatch that squeezed him in ways he''d never experienced beforehand.


    When she adapted to his rhythm, he increased the pace, taking her harder, faster, harder, and even faster, until their grunts and moans oppressed the walls, and he erupted within her.

 138 Tribulation Poisons Destruction R-18

    As the first wave ended, the mating pair carried on, shifting their positions so that Yvonne sat on Konrad''s crotch with her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms still locking his neck. Meanwhile, Konrad crossed his legs beneath her thighs, holding Yvonne''s round, perky butt within his hands. In that lotus position, thrusting became more challenging. However, intimacy increased several folds.


    Holding eye contact, Yvonne leaned back, allowing Konrad to grind against her g-spot while she rocked against him. She cupped his face within her hands, kissing him with unrestrained passion and moaning within his lips.


    The mental connection established by Konrad''s Hundred Flowers Scripture allowed the two''s pleasure levels to breakthrough new barriers as they indulged in the other''s embrace. Yvonne then broke their stalemate, shoving Konrad onto the bed and keeping his back pressed onto it as she stared into his purple eyes.


    "Now it''s my turn to fuck you silly."


    She declared, before starting her wild ride.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Holding his hands within hers, she rode him with reckless abandon, pushing the limits of what her body could bear to slam her supple rear on his rod and let the sound of his balls kissing her ass cheeks fill the room.


    The intensity of their bestial mating had already transcended what any mortal could endure.


    They devoured one another with sublime passion, shifting positions to contend for supremacy.


    Konrad spun Yvonne onto her back, piledriving her into a succession of orgasms while his purple-white spunk filled her gripping fold.


    Driven by primal instincts, they lost the notion of time, carrying on for an entire day, and completely forgetting about the presence of the souls in the vicinity.


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s cultivation rose at breakneck speed, his Holy Primal Physique and Hundred Flowers Scripture allowing him to connect Yvonne''s meridians to his, and use the energy released by their dual cultivation to unlock God Meridians and condense new Supreme Meridians.


    Three new God Meridians and nine Supreme Meridians appeared within him as the barbaric breeding carried on.


    "Ooooooooh!!!"


    They grunted in tandem as their last orgasm hit them. At that time, golden light erupted from Konrad''s Holy Primal Physique, binding their souls and causing the two to lose consciousness in their partner''s arms.


    The light didn''t fade, wrapping the two of them while the scenery they saw changed.


    Konrad arrived in a world of pure darkness, with nothing as far as the eyes could see. In that world, negativity overflew, with feelings such as pain, regrets and apprehension holding sway over all others.


    This was a specific corner of Yvonne''s soul. The one in which the spiritual root of her tribulation poison lied.


    Several screens then appeared before Konrad, swirling around him while displaying various events that caused Yvonne a certain amount of pain or regret. One, in particular, swirled in bright red light. Konrad''s eyes rose to observe it, and what he saw allowed him to understand where he stood, and what he should do.


    Golden light again erupted from him, coating his bare body as he extended his hand toward the screen.


    When his fingers reached it, he vanished, reappearing in another location where darkness still reigned.


    Here, however, there were other people present. No, it was more accurate to call them memories. Memories of an event that was continually being replayed within this corner of Yvonne''s soul.


    Sword in hand, Yvonne released the terrifying cultivation of a True Origin Saint, and with one move, beheaded the two eldest von Jurgen princes of the previous era.


    Terror and indignation shone within their eyes as their heads flew and life left them.


    The Saint elders of house von Jurgen arrived a step too late. Still, they attempted to avenge the princes, but with one hand, Yvonne suppressed them on the ground.


    A tall, emaciated paragon spirit then appeared within the air. His old age made evident by the many wrinkles on his face, and his silver hairs that had lost the luster of youth.


    He was house von Jurgen''s topmost expert. A more than nine thousand years old peak-level Crossed Tribulation Saint, and Olrich''s great-granduncle, Adalwin von Jurgen.


    The average lifespan of Saints was of ten thousand years. Because Adalwin approached his death, he rarely made an appearance. Desperately seeking the road to the Star Taming Stage.


    Moreover, the era of Olrich''s father could be considered a new golden age for the von Jurgen dynasty. The emperor was mighty, the heirs outstanding. Talents rose in abundance, and the future seemed incomparably radiant.


    A pity that Gerhard condensed a tribulation poison which Olrich then used to infect his father right before he could break through the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank. Thus, causing his destruction.


    Olrich then played the debt and guilt cards to convince Yvonne to help him seize the throne and slay his brothers for him. Thus, ending the radiant era.


    Yvonne and Adalwin battled in the imperial palace''s sky, shocking all audiences. But even with the gap of three Saint Ranks, he couldn''t suppress her.


    The fight ended with both mutually wounded.


    What happened next, Konrad already knew.


    But the scene of Yvonne beheading the two princes kept replaying before him. He extended his finger toward it, causing strands of golden light to soar, and destroy it.


    A new Yvonne then appeared before him, this time, she knelt with the two dead princes floating around her with grief and indignation written on their faces.


    "Yvonne, why did you kill us?!"


    "We had no enmity!"


    "Olrich''s life matters, but ours doesn''t? If he wants to rebel against the natural order and become emperor, we must die?"


    "Why?! Why?! Why?!"


    As they spoke, red light threads flew from their lips, binding the kneeling Yvonne who shivered under their accusations.


    "Give us back our lives!"


    In her life, Yvonne had killed innumerable people. But most of those lives were taken during wars with the Northern Barbarian Kingdom and used to sharpen her sword.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that thousands had lost their lives to her. However, that was war. An "if you don''t die, I perish" situation. There was no need for regret.


    In this case, it was different. Impossible to justify and therefore, hard to erase.


    "Why did I kill you? Why?


    It was not necessary, it was not worth it. Why?"


    Konrad stepped forward, the golden light shining around him, spreading within the area to form a small bright zone within the darkness.


    He then placed his hand on the kneeling Yvonne''s shoulders, ignoring the images of the two princes.


    "Konrad? What are you doing here?"


    The kneeling Yvonne asked is consternation while shifting her gaze toward Konrad.


    "I''m here to give you the answer."


    Konrad replied with a gentle smile.


    "What is the answer then? Why did I kill them? What''s the justification?"


    "No justification. You killed them because you wanted to; because they stood in your way."


    Konrad''s reply caused Yvonne''s eyes to widen in astonishment.


    "Someone''s death serves your purpose? Kill!


    Someone stands in your way? Kill!


    Someone''s death makes you feel good? Kill!


    Justification matters not. Anyone whose death serves you in any way, shape, or form deserves to die.


    That is who we are. If we want something, we take it, and if you block our path, you shall perish! We do not stand for righteousness and are driven by our selfish hearts and desires.


    "Remember, we do not cultivate to be virtuous. We cultivate to make our will supreme!"


    "All profanities are correct if they please us, all righteous deeds are incorrect if they displease us."


    "Right and wrong matter not, only our will does!"


    Konrad''s light spread into Yvonne''s body, shattering her bindings while her eyes shone with enlightenment.


    "Right, how could I forget? I''m Yvonne Voight, and the world is my oyster.


    Why should I give you a reason? If I killed you, then you deserved to die! How dare you haunt me?!"


    Yvonne stood up, her eyes shining with tyrannical willpower.


    She threw a palm strike, causing bright golden light to erupt and extinguish the two princes.


    "Since you can''t rest in peace, let me kill you one more time and make sure you can never rise from the grave!"


    The two princes vanished, and the darkness crumbled, replaced by a world of light.


    Yvonne then turned toward Konrad, whose face shone with contentment.


    "Come, our reign of absolute domination will not build itself on its own."


    As he spoke, Konrad extended his hand toward her, which she took with an enchanting smile.


    They then vanished from Yvonne''s soul to return to the real world.

 139 The Harem Gathers Part 1

    Back within Yvonne''s chambers, the pair''s eyelids trembled, and in tandem, they awoke.


    Konrad rolled onto his back while Yvonne rose into a seated position with her legs crossed while her hands rested on her thighs. Dazzling golden light still swirled around her form, now suppressing the physical part of the poison.


    Konrad stood up, recalling the dormant souls into the Soul Lamp before hiding it within his space pouch. He then turned toward the meditating Yvonne who fell into a deep trance while the remains of her poison crumbled.


    At the same time, Konrad could feel her cultivation steadily increasing. Leaving her to complete her healing process, he sat crossed legged to achieve his fourth Fleshly Transformation and third Soul Transformation.


    Time flew by in a flash during which the pair''s cultivation rose to new levels. Konrad completed his two transformations, and with the remaining energy of the dual cultivation, proceeded with the fourth Soul Transformation. Thus, stabilizing himself at the fourth Transcendent Knight and Priest Ranks.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne completed erased the remains of the tribulation poison. The golden light vanished, replaced by pure white light as a complete Saint Ring formed above her head, and nine pairs of white wings appeared at her back. Within the Saint Ring, a lotus grew and bloomed, releasing an immaculate feel that put the mind at ease.


    Once it fully blossomed, it vanished in a light whirlwind to reappear by Yvonne''s side. However, its shape had changed entirely, assuming a human form that looked a hundred percent like Yvonne.


    This was her first Pure Self. The proof that she''d officially returned to the Holy Rank. However, her cultivation stopped at the Rising Saint Rank, not going a step further.


    Her eyes opened, revealing certain frustration.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Konrad asked, feeling her irritation.


    "Although the poison has been eliminated, my body and soul haven''t fully recovered. It will take some time for me to return to my past peak."


    She replied. However, at that time, her lips curled into a smile.


    "But when I do, and my foundation is reestablished, I can directly reach the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank, leaping through three ranks."


    Three hundred years ago, Yvonne was at the True Origin Saint Rank. She took fifteen years to go from Rising Saint to Profound Saint, and thirty-five to go from Profound Saint to True Origin Saint. If her speed didn''t dwindle, it would have most likely taken her three to four centuries to reach the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank.


    Soon, she would make up for the time lost.


    "How long do you think you need to return to the peak?"


    "Two to three months."


    Konrad was satisfied. Naturally, he didn''t intend to rely on Yvonne''s strength to take over the Holy Flame Empire. That was something he would do with his own hands.


    While she recovered her strength, he should work twice hard to improve his.


    "Am I right to assume that you never went to the Tower of Rebirth?"


    From their many interactions, Yvonne had long since concluded that Konrad''s means had nothing to do with the Tower. He must have some other secret that fueled his rise. However, she didn''t probe on that topic.


    "Right, I never did. Nor do I intend to. At least not for the time being."


    The only thing worth Konrad''s time within the Tower of Rebirth was the blood of Divine Rank experts. Such a treasure held innumerable uses and could let his faction''s strength skyrocket in the shortest of times. As for the rumored God-Artifacts, if Yvonne didn''t find one on the Infernal Cult Founder''s body, they most likely didn''t exist.


    Yvonne''s blood stash was limited, and he couldn''t just rely on it.


    A pity, that at his current level, getting the attention of the Celestial Church was, at best, a terrible idea.


    As for the Infernal Cult, Konrad didn''t trust them either. They may worship the Demon Gods and desperately wish to obtain a ticket back to Hell, but that didn''t mean they were all willing to serve a teenaged boy, demon prince or not.


    Among those Divine Rank elders and ancient clans, how many would pay allegiance to him? That was unknown.


    It was already good if they didn''t try to devise ways to rob his bloodline.


    Yvonne understood Konrad''s concerns.


    "Besides blood, many wondrous treasures are hiding in there. Moreover, the core locations of the higher levels shift place every month, making relying on the knowledge of predecessors virtually useless.


    Therefore, across the ages, the Tower''s accumulations have reached a terrifying level. With your foundation, when you reach the Semi-Holy Rank, you should be able to plunder it all without much effort. At that time, anyone that sees something they shouldn''t can easily be put to death."


    Konrad agreed with that reasoning and was likely to follow that script unless some drastic event forced him into the Tower.


    "That aside, isn''t it time for me to meet your partners?"


    Yvonne asked with a smile Konrad found relatively worrying. Thanks to their recent "tussle," Yvonne had identified Konrad as a dual cultivator and sex demon. That being the case, how could he not have other partners?


    She really wanted to see what that lot was made of.


    "It is indeed about time. However, aren''t you jealous?"


    "Jealous for what? Since I''ve arrived, they''re doomed to fade into the background and become side characters. It''s already good if they''re not jealous of me, what need do I have to be jealous of them?"


    The confidence with which Yvonne spoke didn''t take Konrad by surprise. This was her style. Looking down on all things under the blue sky.


    "Well then, let''s meet your new -sisters.-"


    Konrad waved his hand, bringing the two of them into the space mansion where the harem gathered.


    ¡­


    During those two weeks he''d spent in Yvonne''s palace, Jasmine had made the acquaintance of her sister-rivals. And sympathized with a few.


    However, when Konrad asked the harem to gather within the space mansion''s main hall, she was still astounded. She might have already been aware of their numbers, but having them all gather in one place was a whole other matter.


    Forty-seven beauties stood side by side, awaiting Konrad''s arrival.


    Right, forty-seven!


    And that wasn''t even all of them because, in the church, Konrad still had one-hundred-three Transcendent level inquisitresses. While Wolfgang was still being helped by one of his Semi-Saint inquisitresses.


    And of all those women, not one wasn''t outstanding in beauty.


    During their time in the space mansion, those women had formed their own factions, chiefly divided in two. On the one hand, we had the "High Cultivation, Low Status" faction composed by the Semi-Saint Inquisitresses, and on the other hand, there was the "Low Cultivation, High-Status faction" composed of Iliana, Jasmine, Daphne, Zamira, Faidra, Aliki and Freya.


    Those had been with Konrad for much longer and were held in higher regards due to their time by his side, achievements, or the trust and affection he graced them with.


    The rest didn''t dare form a faction but sought to rely on either camp.


    Those two factions didn''t dare contend for supremacy, yet. However, they were still wary of one another, fearing one ogling Konrad''s attention and depriving them of his touch.


    That was a cardinal sin, and would trigger an all-out war!


    Fortunately, Konrad''s demonic stamina was unparalleled under heavens, and he could shoulder the task of sating them all.

 140 The Harem Gathers Part 2

    "Why did Konrad gather us all in the main hall? Such a thing has never happened before."


    Jasmine asked toward Iliana with whom she''d formed an alliance to suppress the other party.


    "I wonder too. Could it be he wants to orgy here?"


    Iliana replied.


    Konrad only gathered his women en masse for orgies. Therefore, she made such an assumption.


    "The main hall is not a place Konrad would conduct an orgy in. He must have an important announcement."


    Zamira inferred, causing the others to nod in approval.


    Daphne''s thoughts were much more straightforward, thinking that she should find an opportunity to slip into Konrad''s pants once they were done here. At that time, the sound of footsteps echoed within the hall.


    In tandem, the ladies turned toward their origin and were surprised to see Konrad stepping in with a new woman by his side. Konrad standing with a new woman was by no means a strange sight and shouldn''t have provoked much of a commotion.


    However, the dreadful aura of martial force, and unrestrained killing intent coating that woman made her impossible to ignore. With riveting beauty, unmatched sex appeal, and shocking overbearingness rippling in her eyes, she truly was an eyesore.


    The two bypassed the gathered harem members, stopping at their front.


    "I''ve gathered you all here today to present you your new -sister.-"


    Konrad began, causing brows to furrow. Of all the harem members, not one was introduced in front of the entire team. If this wasn''t a show of favoritism, what was? The likes of Jasmine and Iliana were finding this hard to accept.


    However, as the members of the "High Cultivation, Low Status" faction stared at Yvonne, their eyes gradually widened, and soon, shone with fright!


    "Y-Yvonne¡­Voight?"


    Hel stammered while taking a step backward. Anyone of the Semi-Holy Inquisitresses was many centuries old. Therefore, they had lived through Yvonne''s era and either witnessed or heard of her glory.


    Even after all those years, in spite of the mutual coverup conducted by Olrich and the Holy Flame Church, that prestige was hard to shake. Moreover, according to their intel, she''d only fallen back to the ninth step Semi-Holy Rank. Let''s not even mention that none of them were anywhere close to that level. Even if they were, with her earthshaking foundation, how could they contend?


    The members of the "Low Cultivation, High Status" faction were perplexed by their competitors'' fright. Could that woman be that terrifying of a character?


    But when the name settled within their minds, their thoughts varied.


    "Noble Imperial Consort, Yvonne Voight. Hubert Voight''s daughter?"


    Those were the words that rung within the minds of Iliana, Daphne, Zamira, and the rest of their faction. Nowadays, those titles were what people kept in mind when they heard of Yvonne''s name.


    Konrad''s gals truly knew no limits. Even daring to lay hands on such a problematic character.


    As for Jasmine, who remembered Else''s words, she frowned.


    "It seems the Holy Consort was proven wrong. He did get her."


    As Konrad and Yvonne stood side by side, there was a form of chemistry easily palpable by onlookers, making them look like a perfectly matched couple. Not many of those present didn''t find that irritating.


    The peaceful days were over.


    A threat had appeared! Konrad enjoyed the effect.


    "I see that some of you are already acquainted with her. Good, very good.


    That being the case, I won''t say much. Yvonne''s cultivation and experience both transcend that of anyone present. Therefore, from now on, she will serve as the harem''s leading member, my Head Consort.


    Seeing her is seeing me. I hope you behave."


    Those words threw the gathered ladies into an uproar. And Konrad certainly didn''t hope that they behaved. Through those recent days by Yvonne''s side, he understood an important principle, if his women couldn''t defend themselves, the future was worrying.


    While they were by his side, there was, of course, nothing to worry about. However, what if they weren''t. What about those moments when they stood alone in the outside world without him to look after them?


    Although they''d all received formal training at various stages of their lives, of the forty-seven women standing before him, only one possessed profound fighting skills:


    Zamira.


    As a former Barbarian Chieftain, Zamira had been through many battles, be it to take her position, or in the clashes against the Holy Flame Empire.


    Therefore, her fighting skills were top-notch, and becoming Wolfgang''s consort didn''t make her stop her training routine.


    As for the others, their skills varied. But their cultivation improved fast while their skills didn''t. At this rate, they would reach the Divine Rank, with less battle skill than the average Semi-Saint general and rely on high cultivation to bully the weak.


    That was something Konrad didn''t want to see.


    Every single one of his future goddesses should be a Valkyrie, capable of effortlessly shredding men of the same level, and engrave fear in the hearts of those that crossed their path.


    Therefore, it was time to squeeze their fighting spirit. And who better for this task than Yvonne?


    And as expected, not many were satisfied by this arrangement.


    "She has just arrived, and in seniority is the youngest members of us all, why should we listen to her?"


    Jasmine opposed with firm determination. And although she said nothing, Konrad could see that Iliana agreed.


    "What do you think of them?"


    A smiling Konrad asked toward Yvonne, who appraised her "sisters" in silence.


    "The best are barely passable, the worst are clearly wastes."


    Those words triggered the ire of all the opposite women.


    "The nerves! Who do you think you are? Just a woman that fell to pleasure and forsook her husband out of greedy lust for a man young enough to be her great-grandson''s great-grandson!


    What gives you the right to act arrogantly here?!"


    Iliana roared, failing to realize that her words applied to too many, her own mother included.


    Therefore, she received odd-glances from all parties. However, she didn''t care. Glowering at Yvonne with intense animosity.


    "The right of might."


    Yvonne replied, her words carrying a formless force that suppressed both Jasmine and Iliana from all sides.


    Konrad stood back to enjoy the rest of the show, for knowing the likes of Jasmine and Iliana, he knew exactly what their next words would be.


    "If your cultivation weren''t higher than ours by so many ranks, you wouldn''t be able to act unruly!"


    And there it came.


    Hearing those words, Yvonne''s lips curled into a devilish smile.


    "Oh? Very well, if anyone of your lot can receive one of my blows at the same level, I will willingly surrender the Head Consort position and apologize."


    Those words caused the members of the "Low Cultivation, High Status" faction to feel shamed.


    Wasn''t this naked humiliation? However, the members of the "High Cultivation, Low Status" faction had oddly fallen silent.


    Joke, Yvonne battled house von Jurgen''s number one expert to a standstill while being three ranks below him!


    And that was a Saint-level confrontation.


    Fighting her at the same level was no different than asking for humiliation. Unfortunately for them, Jasmine and Iliana didn''t have that knowledge.


    "You''re going too far!"


    "Do you really think yourself unparalleled in the world? I''ve never seen such a conceited per¡­"


    But as Iliana began her bout of fury, she realized she''d indeed seen such a conceited person before. That person was standing right behind Yvonne¡­


    "Not in the world, just when the bar is set this low. Do you accept the challenge, yes, or no?"


    With a glance at the rabble, Yvonne perfectly understood Konrad''s intentions. Were it not for his desire to stimulate them, he would have never introduced her in such a pompous manner.


    That being the case, there was no harm becoming "public enemy number one" and a new source of motivation.


    "Yes! Why not accept? Bring it on!"


    Jasmine roared, and stepped forward, as soon as Yvonne released her of her pressure.


    The demonic energies of her half-succubus blood erupted alongside the purple light attribute of the Hundred Flowers Scripture as she shot toward Yvonne alongside two afterimages.


    "Sixth step Grand Knight, sixth step Grand Priest. Ok."


    Yvonne lowered her cultivation to Jasmine''s level, and as Jasmine approached, her hand jerked forward in a palm strike.


    *Bam*


    Jasmine flew back, landing on the ground, defeated.


    "How¡­can this be?"


    With the purple light attribute, Jasmine''s speed was not what the average Grand Knight could follow. However, Yvonne not only effortlessly trailed her move but found the most critical flaw in her guard to defeat her in a single blow.


    "Anyone else?"

 141 A Name that Suits You

    As Jasmine dropped onto the ground, silence submerged the scene. Although the members of the "Low Cultivation, High Status" faction didn''t expect her victory, they''d also not expected this miserable loss.


    And as they exchanged worried glances, they realized none of them held the confidence to fare better.


    The former church Semi-Saints were undisturbed by such a result. If that little girl could really exchange one move with Yvonne, they didn''t mind cutting their own arms.


    "Truly, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Forget about her, it''s said that the Celestial Church''s Prime Disciple, the current Holy Continent Number One Talent, couldn''t take thirty of her moves at the same level.


    But back then, his true cultivation was much higher than hers. When even he was faced with such an abysmal gap, a little girl with low cultivation and inexistent battle experience dares take such a gamble?


    Laughable ignorance."


    Hel commented, knowing that anyone that dared step forward was asking for a beating. Moreover, she didn''t mind surrendering to Yvonne whose cultivation, background, and talent were all leagues above hers. Unlike those little girls who only had prettier eyes and more opportunities.


    Iliana realized Yvonne wasn''t someone they could trifle with. However, acknowledging the opponent''s superior might was one thing, conceding was another. If they were suppressed in such a brutal manner on the very first day, how could they raise their head in the future?


    "My turn!"


    Iliana roared and stepped forward. Behind her, Zamira frowned. She could see the real purpose behind Konrad''s deeds and supported it. Competition stimulated growth. Without a distant goal driving them onward, those girls would never improve. Moreover, their possessiveness threatened the harem''s stability and could evolve into something different if left unchecked.


    Past today, the "High Cultivation, Low Status" faction would collapse and turn into Yvonne''s obedient "sisters," thus, causing a seismic power shift that would, in turn, destroy the remaining camp.


    At the same time, the likes of Jasmine and Iliana would redouble their cultivation and skill training efforts to catch up to this unattainable existence standing before them. Not everyone cared about factionalism. Zamira didn''t, neither did the likes of Daphne, Faidra, and Aliki who were content just staying by Konrad''s side.


    If Yvonne could suppress those two with absolute might, then peace would once more return. At least, until either reached her level. Then they could fight again. But if such a time ever came, and it most likely wouldn''t, they would have long since matured into accomplished individuals able to grasp the bigger picture and make concessions.


    Meanwhile, Konrad inwardly laughed. More than anything else, he found that whole "faction" thing amusing. Of the gathered women, all had been contracted, and therefore, their minds were open books for him to browse while their very fate existed within his hands.


    They couldn''t sin without his permission, and with a thought, he could erase what he disliked. What was there to be afraid of? As for Jasmine and Iliana, they also knew that although they possessed the Partnership of Equals, Konrad could demote them at any times should they breach the contract.


    That being the case, there were things they would never dare. More importantly, he knew their real nature. Said plainly, those two were good persons. Backstabbing and scheming didn''t belong to their dictionary. If they disliked you, they would say it to your face, and if they wished to fight with you, they would warn you first.


    Without such straightforward mindsets, he would have not dared hand them such contracts. At best, they could liven up the place with the commotions they triggered.


    Iliana stretched out her hand, summoning her energy sword before shooting toward Yvonne. While she possessed more fighting skills and experience than Jasmine, those had not been refined with her fast cultivation increase. Now at the fifth step Arch Knight and Priest Ranks, though her cultivation was tremendously higher, she didn''t possess more skills than back when she stood at the True Knight Rank.


    Yvonne increased her cultivation level to hers, and before the sword could reach her, deflected it, and directed the blunt side to strike Iliana''s chest through her own hand.


    She flew back, landing by Jasmine''s side.


    The abysmal gap shocked them to the core of their soul, making them feel like ants attempting to gnaw an elephant. At the same time, they realized they''d grown complacent, relying on dual cultivation for fast improvement with a lackluster foundation.


    "Anyone else?"


    No one else dared step forward, all lowering their heads in submission.


    Satisfied, Yvonne carried on.


    "Then, from now on, I''m the Head Consort. If you''re dissatisfied, you can come to fight me at any time, I welcome all challengers. Of course, at this pace, you should all refrain from doing so before another thousand years."


    Her eyes then fell on the two defeated who were returning to their feet.


    "The reality of the situation is that, at the moment, most of you are dead weights with limited use. In the grand scheme of things, you can bring Konrad no support.


    Therefore, if you don''t want to fade into the background, and spend the rest of eternity raising the kids, you should know what to do."


    Yvonne''s harsh words hammered at the ladies'' self-esteem. However, they were forced to agree that she was correct. Even the Semi-Saintesses felt that they were quickly becoming obsolete. And as Konrad''s cultivation rose, their worth dwindled.


    Soon, he would have no use for them, and they would turn into trophy concubines. But among hundreds of such trophies, how could they stand out? If they didn''t want to fade into oblivion, there was only one way ahead:


    To become mighty!


    Forever stronger, forever mightier! That was the only way to either maintain or increase their status in Konrad''s mind. It was also the only way to take Yvonne down her pedestal!


    That being the case, it was time to train.


    "I will leave a Pure Self in this mansion when I''m not present to guide the cultivation and battle training of those interested. If you are willing to learn, I''m willing to teach and stand available to all."


    The likes of Jasmine didn''t possess a clear understanding of what Pure Selves represented. However, in the Semi-Saint''s ears, those words rung like thunderclaps.


    "Could it be that she¡­recovered?"


    Hel wondered alongside the former inquisitresses. If Yvonne had truly recovered or were in the process of doing so, then it would soon be time to calculate old debts.


    "This concludes the introductions. Yvonne, let''s dual cultivate."


    With that said, Konrad pulled Yvonne by the hand and left for his cultivation chambers where the Time Warping Clock operated.


    There, they inaugurated Yvonne''s return to the Holy Rank through another epic dual cultivation session.


    ¡­


    "Yvonne, you truly never disappoint. Your -hard then soft- approach solved all my harem issues in a heartbeat."


    Konrad praised while stroking Yvonne''s cheeks as the two lied naked within the bedsheets.


    "It''s not like you didn''t already expect it."


    "It is one thing to expect, another to have your expectations fulfilled. Clearly, you were born to rule by my side. When I conquer the world, you shall be my empress."


    Konrad theatrically pledged, causing Yvonne''s lips to curl into a smile.


    "You want to call yourself, emperor?"


    She asked in an amused tone.


    "Of course, why would I not? There is no greater title."


    "A title''s weight depends solely on who wields it. The title doesn''t make the man, the man makes the title."


    Konrad nodded in approval. Hell''s four rulers were called "kings." However, what emperor dare put himself above them?


    The "king of hell" title stood at the pinnacle of the multiverse.


    "Moreover, -emperor- is incomparably corny. Yours should be unique and reflect your inner self."


    Yvonne pursued while trailing her index on Konrad''s chest.


    "True."


    Konrad acknowledged, and arched his eyebrows to look for something more suitable.


    As a monarch, Talroth was known as Southern King of Hell, but as a deity, he was referred to as Lord of Lust.


    "Then let''s have two titles. I''m still debating what my monarch title will be, but in my religious cult, I shall be named Profane Prince. You can be my Profane Princess."


    Yvonne stifled a laugh.


    "Profane prince. Why not? I like."


    And one day, that casually picked title would make the multiverse tremble, causing mortals and deities alike to shiver on bended knees.

 142 Hekere

    Bedsheet activities then resumed, following which Konrad connected to the system and checked his current exp count. 844 million awaited. An unsurprising count considering that he''d first diddled the virgin peak Semi-Saint Yvonne, then diddled the Rising Saint Yvonne, all across two days.


    Konrad directly exchanged six-hundred millions to upgrade his bloodline level to Phantasm Lord, making his exp drop to 244 million.


    The transformation then began. Berserk demonic energies erupted from his form while his eyes turned purple and a strange tattoo appeared on the left side of his chest. On the right, Konrad already had the lion-headed eagle tattoo of the Anzu Beast. But now on the left, was something that looked like a three-headed creature riding a dragon-like beast.


    The creature seemed to have a bull''s head on the left, a man''s in the middle, and a ram''s on the right.


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s demon form also obtained some changes. Above his goat horns grew a larger pair of jet-black ram horns while his grey skin turned scarlet.


    All around, his speed, strength, resilience, and regeneration abilities increased several folds while new abilities sprang within is mind.


    Yvonne, who lied by his side, was startled by the sudden change. Not understanding how and why his bloodline seemed to have reached a brand-new level.


    Moreover, if before she had no trouble resisting the orchid scent swirling around him. Now, she could feel a tingling sensation within her lower abdomen and her lust rising alongside it.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "Bloodline upgrade."


    Konrad nonchalantly replied while stretching out his right hand. A purple flame appeared within, turning into a small, ordinary-looking orchid that concealed vast demonic energies.


    "Interesting."


    Konrad whispered while observing the orchid within his hand. Yvonne was completely baffled. Since when could bloodlines get upgraded out of the blue for no reason whatsoever?


    Bloodline levels were fixed at birth and could not be increased. The only way upward was to steal someone else''s bloodline through one way or another. That, or through powerful contracts with mighty demon nobles or deities.


    What secret did Konrad''s body hide that his bloodline level could rise without warning?


    However, although curiosity assailed her mind, she didn''t plan to probe further.


    "Yvonne, since you''ve taken the mantle of Head Consort, isn''t it time we officially get married?"


    Konrad asked with a mischievous smile while remaining in his demon form.


    Yvonne frowned. Clearly, Konrad wasn''t the type to bring a woman to the wedding altar unless a critical situation called for it. That being the case, what was he really offering?


    She assessed the possibilities within her mind and soon came to a conclusion.


    "You want to sign a contract?"


    "Yes, indeed. A Partnership of Equals between you and I. Otherwise, how could you truly be the mistress of the household?"


    While Yvonne wasn''t well-versed in matters of the Infernal Realm, she still knew quite a bit. At the very least, the two primary types of contracts were something she was well aware of.


    "What will happen afterward?"


    "The entirety of my talent to you. The entirety of your talent to me. One of my physiques to you, one of your physiques to me. The contract will also cleanse the impurities in your bloodline and restore it to Pureblood Hekeret level."


    Just like all the other beast nobles, the Voight winged serpents were Restoration Beast descendants whose bloodline could be traced back to the Infernal Realm.


    Demons, fiends, and demonic beasts constituted the hierarchy of hell. With demonic beasts being the lowest and demons being the highest.


    Winged serpents traced their origin back to the demon god Dulron whose descendants were the hekerets. Gigantic serpent demons controlling darkness and hellfire.


    Konrad couldn''t grant demonic bloodlines he didn''t possess, but he could use the contract to remove the impurities in demonic bloodlines and restore Yvonne''s blood to Pureblood Hekeret level.


    From then on, the system would help him improve it with discounts, and her future prospects would be limitless.


    What Konrad didn''t mention was that this was the best contract he''d ever devised to this day.


    Iliana and Jasmine both received a bonus equivalent to five percent of his talent while he received one hundred percent of theirs. That contract might have been enough to make them true members of his household, but it was not genuine equality.


    With Yvonne, it would be different. It had to be.


    Needless to say, Yvonne was flabbergasted.


    If the first condition slightly benefitted her, the second one was clearly to Konrad''s advantage. However, the third?


    It wasn''t just an advantage, but a life-changing opportunity!


    The only flaw left within Yvonne''s foundation was her bloodline level, which was astounding on Mortal Plane standards, but couldn''t stand out in the higher realms.


    But if she obtained Demon Noble Blood? Then she had full confidence that godhood would not be the end of her path.


    It would only be a new beginning.


    "What? Not willing?"


    "Are you kidding me? Even without those benefits, I would be willing. But with those? I only have one thing to say. Please hurry up!"


    Konrad struggled to not burst into laughter.


    He then released the demonic glyphs to begin the contract, laying out terms to which Yvonne agreed one after the other. Once she agreed to the last condition, he cut open his mouth, pulling her by the waist, and kissing her with his blood-stained lips.


    Yvonne''s talent became his, while his became hers, the duo boosting one another to new brand-new heights. He obtained her Supreme Overlord Physique while she obtained his Holy Primal Physique. The impurities in her bloodlines then slowly subsided, cleansed by the mixture between the contract''s energy and Konrad''s blood.


    When the cleansing ended, Yvonne silver slit eyes turned hessonite while her winged serpent beast blood was replaced by the noble hekeret lineage. Thus, marking her entrance into the fold of demonkind.


    At the same time, Yvonne could feel that not only did her new blood further increase her cultivation talent, but it also refined her physiques, making them approach the Mastered Stage.


    Meanwhile, her strength, speed, and resilience all obtained a qualitative boost.


    "Yvonne, welcome to the household!"

 143 Summoning the Familiar

    After placing a ring on her finger, Konrad left Yvonne to adjust to her new powers and dived into his second space treasure to test his. This was the place where he contained his demonic beasts. A legion of almost eight thousand chiefly composed of rabble.


    With his current strength, Konrad had no use for them. However, that didn''t mean they couldn''t be improved. Stepping into the second space treasure, he landed into a vast wasteland far from the demonic beasts'' habitat and started drawing eldritch circles on the ground.


    "You want to summon a familiar?"


    The Flame Mark remarked as he carried on with his drawings.


    "Indeed. Now that I''ve reached this bloodline level, I should at least have one, right?"


    As high-ranking demon nobles, Phantasm Lords were born at the Holy Rank with Saint-level familiars by their side. Konrad didn''t have the fortune of being born at that level. However, he could still summon his familiar and obtain a Saint-level goon.


    There was no need to think twice. However, the Flame Mark disagreed.


    "With your current bloodline level, summoning a Saint-level familiar will not be a problem. However, except for a body with a cultivation base, there isn''t much it has and can do that I can''t. Before you reach the Holy Rank, you also won''t be able to upgrade its strength."


    Familiars were like a mirror of their master''s self and grew alongside them. Thus, many often saw them as a second cultivation base. The familiar''s foundation might not be as robust as his master''s, but his cultivation level would keep rising alongside his. If the master reached godhood, the familiar would also become a deity.


    "I say, you wait for the Holy Rank first."


    "I disagree."


    Konrad cut while finishing his drawings. On the ground now lied a strange formation of overlapping circles, pentagrams, and diagrams of various forms with beastly shapes lying within them.


    Konrad extended his hand toward the formation, releasing a large stream of purple flames that dived into the markings, lighting them, and releasing vast purple smoke that soared toward the sky.


    "Why are you so adamant on getting a familiar?"


    For some reason, the Flame Mark felt restless. As soon as Konrad''s bloodline reached the Phantasm Lord level, it could feel his mind undergoing some changes, potentially making him more ruthless than he already was.


    And it was right. Since the last bloodline evolution, Konrad''s entire mind seethed with one thought: Might!


    Although his cultivation had not increased, his mind burned with the confidence of inborn superiority, as if his very blood was convincing him that through his lineage alone, he was mighty.


    Moreover, the new powers and possibilities brought by this new bloodline level reassured those thoughts.


    "What? Afraid of becoming obsolete?"


    "How could that be?"


    But the Flame Mark was indeed afraid of such a fate, fearing that from now on, Konrad would no longer pay it any heed.


    "Good."


    Konrad cut open his palm, throwing his blood into the mix.


    The sky darkened, the purple smoke turned red, while flames of the same color descended from above alongside a deluge of red thunderbolts to slam the circles before Konrad.


    *BOOM*


    A deafening explosion of demonic energies spread within the space world, alarming the demonic beasts in the distance. However, Konrad remained unfazed, waiting for the red smoke to disperse and reveal his new servant.


    Soon enough, he could spot the shadow of a new form designing itself within, and as the smoke dispersed, a monstrous creature appeared before him.


    A nine meters tall hulky mass of red muscle. A dreadful form with clawed hands and hooved feet, a large set of sharp, elongated teeth, nearly two meters long goat horns above which rested another pair of longer ram horns.


    Its purple eyes left no place for white, and its face was just as monstrous as the rest of its scarlet body, a devilish picture matching all demonic folklore on earth.


    Although the cultivation erupting from it stood at the peak of the Rising Saint Rank, Konrad didn''t doubt it could effortlessly shred Profound Saints such as the empress in half.


    "Greetings, master!"


    The creature hailed in a throaty, booming voice while falling onto its knees.


    "Impressive."


    Konrad commented with a smile. The creature looked like an odd mixture between his true form and a giant devil straight out of the nightmares of an overly zealous priest.


    Calling it dreadful was an understatement. But of course, Konrad didn''t care.


    "What''s your name, familiar?"


    "I''m nameless. Only master is allowed to grant me a name."


    "Well, from now on, let''s call you¡­Krann."


    Konrad randomly named his new servant.


    "Krann thanks master for bestowing a name!"


    Konrad nodded.


    At the same time, all information regarding Krann''s abilities appeared within Konrad''s mind.


    "Tell me, Krann, are you ready to serve your master?"


    "Always!"


    Krann replied, without hesitation.


    "Good, then rid me of the pesky spiritual consciousness hiding within this mark."


    Konrad ordered, extending his arm toward Krann and rolling up his sleeve to display a purple flame shaped mark.


    "Konrad, what is the meaning of this?!"


    The Flame Mark roared within Konrad''s mind.


    "Meaning? Oh, I forgot to mention, I''m getting rid of you."


    "Why? I''ve been nothing but useful to you! Without me, you''d still be unaware of the realities of this world and wouldn''t have been able to obtain the power of totems! To say nothing of the fact that I also saved your life!"


    The Flame Mark bellowed in indignation. But since Konrad''s order remained unchanged, Krann didn''t pay attention to the exchange and began refining it alongside all the knowledge it contained.


    "True, you''ve been wonderful help. However, I do not feel at ease knowing that within me, there is an entity of significant power, capable of taking over my body at times but whose allegiance lies with someone else¡­father, or not.


    You do not belong to me, you do not serve me. As long as my interests align with that cheap father''s, you will obey, but the day they do not, I dread what you can and will do.


    Therefore, I have to get rid of you. It''s time to say goodbye, Flame Mark. But don''t worry, Krann here will refine all you got and not allow your powers and knowledge to go to waste."


    Konrad straightforwardly explained while purple mist rose from his mark and flew into Krann''s open mouth.


    "Hahahaha, bastard, bastard!"


    The Flame Mark burst into laughter as its last bits of consciousness fell into Krann''s mouth.


    "Your majesty, the boy, is growing, but I''m not sure this direction will help your grand aspiration."


    Those were the last thoughts within the Flame Mark''s mind before Krann completely refined it. Thus, erasing it from the face of earth.


    "Master, the task is complete!"


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    Konrad clapped while nodding in a show of approval.


    "Good job, Krann. Now come with me; we have demonic beasts to train, and a world to conquer."


    "As you command, master!"


    Then, alongside the towering Krann, Konrad stepped toward the forest where he kept his legion of demonic beasts.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Infernal Realm Southern Domain''s Royal Palace, Talroth, still surrounded by his many succubi felt the disappearance of the Flame Mark''s consciousness.


    With a wave his hand, the image of all it saw before it vanished appeared before him.


    "Oh? How¡­unruly."


    He shook his head from left to right, then dispelled the image.


    "Children these days."

 144 Blood Orchids

    The trip toward the Demonic Beasts'' Forest would have been unremarkable were it not for Krann''s booming footsteps that shook the earth and left deep prints within the ground. The noise reached such a threshold that Konrad could no longer endure it.


    "Krann, use your Transformation Skill to adopt a human size."


    "As you command, master."


    Krann replied before executing Konrad''s order. Just like Konrad, he was equipped with a Transformation Skill that could deceive even Saints and help him conceal his cultivation and true form if need be.


    Using it, Krann went from nine to 1.7 meter, turning into a short and stocky monster that obediently walked behind Konrad. Though less imposing, the change in shape did nothing to diminish his powers.


    As they reached the forest''s edge, through mental orders, Konrad signaled for the nearly eight thousand demonic beasts to make their way toward him in orderly fashion.


    Again, the earth shivered. The stampede of the beast legion creating a much more horrifying sound that the lone Krann ever could.


    The beasts soon reached destination, stopping before Konrad in order of strength. The Monstrous Beasts stood at the helm while the Lesser Beasts formed a platoon at the back. Between the two were the Superior, Voracious, and Intermediate Beasts.


    Although Konrad saw them as rabble, if unleashed in the outside world, those creatures could effortlessly flatten any low to mid-level noble house.


    "System, exchange two-hundred million exp for two-hundred low-grade Transcendent level Blood Restoration Pills."


    "Alright."


    The system completed the exchange, causing the two-hundred Blood Restoration Pills to drop by Konrad''s side.


    "Krann, you keep a hold of those pills, every time I weaken, feed me one."


    "Understood!"


    Krann waved his clawed hands, firing a surge of telekinetic power that pulled the Transcendent Blood Restoration Pills toward him.


    Konrad then stretched out his arms, letting the vast demonic energies concealed in his body erupt, and coalesce into one hundred purple orchids that hovered around him. Each of those orchids contained large quantities of demonic power, and their appearance caused the previously docile demonic beasts to subconsciously become restless!


    Greed shone within their eyes as they stared at those orchids that had, to them, turned into the most sumptuous delicacies under the heavens.


    Konrad gashed his wrists, using his telekinetic powers to split his dripping blood into hundreds of droplets which he infused the orchids with. From purple, they turned crimson, but the demonic energies within them only grew stronger, heightening the craving of those demonic beasts.


    As Konrad''s blood loss reached a life-threatening level, Krann fed him a Transcendent Blood Restoration pill,stopping the blood loss and regenerating what he''d lost.


    Konrad then waved his hands, firing the one-hundred Blood Orchids first toward the eighty-seven Monstrous Beasts. They each swallowed one, and the thirteen that remained were consumed by Superior Beasts.


    Red and purple light erupted from their bodies as their inner transformation began. The impurities in their demonic beast lineages tremendously lessened, magnifying their bloodlines and letting it approach the Fiend level.


    At the same time, they directly experienced cultivation base breakthroughs.


    The Superior Beasts became Monstrous Beasts.


    The low-level Monstrous Beasts became peak-level Monstrous Beasts, and the high-level Monstrous Beasts became Accursed Beasts!


    At the same time, as the impurities in their beast blood lessened, Konrad could feel those beasts'' battle power improve.


    "You are reversing their Degeneration."


    The system observed as the beasts refined Konrad''s blood orchids.


    "Indeed."


    When they mated with non-demons (Deva excluded), demons'' offspring suffered something called Degeneration. The quality of the blood that should have been inherited would drastically lessen, not only harming the offspring''s innate talent and future prospects but also transforming their bloodlines into lesser versions of their demonic parent.


    The original fiends were created through the blood, energy, and experiments of Demon Gods. Meanwhile, the first demonic beasts were the results of fiends mating with pureblooded demons.


    This was the key reason why demon nobles often looked down on half-breeds who could easily produce inferior bloodlines.


    For the same reason, the cultivation path of Demonic Beasts was called "The Restoration." As they evolved and broke through new ranks, their bloodline would constantly be sublimated until it returned to their fiend ancestor''s level.


    Of course, in the mortal worlds, very few could achieve that.


    "You really don''t cherish yourself. Reversing the Degeneration of nearly eight-thousand beasts. Are you not afraid of going into shock?"


    The system''s worries were not groundless. If Konrad weren''t careful, going into shock was very likely.


    "On the road to supremacy, sacrifices are inevitable. If those eight-thousand beasts can become eight-thousand Accursed and Decadent Beasts in the span of a few weeks. All is worth it."


    Konrad replied, then bypassed the demonic Beasts to step into the forest and carry out with his preparations. With Krann to support his blood and energy loss, Konrad covered the entirety of the Demonic Beast Forest''s trees in blood orchids. He then enforced rules and quotas in the beasts'' minds to prevent infighting before returning them to the forest.


    He now looked pale and haggard, unable to stand without Krann''s support. Sitting cross-legged, Konrad entered meditation to recover his strength, before standing up for his last location.


    "Krann, for now, you stay here to supervise those beasts. When I need you, I shall summon you."


    "Master, you don''t need to worry. I will make sure they don''t slack off."


    Konrad nodded, then headed toward his last destination:


    Margo Kriegel!


    ¡­


    In one of the Space Mansion''s prison cells lied the former Grand Inquisitress, Margo Kriegel.


    After tossing her into the space mansion''s captivity, Konrad had her injuries tended to, before no longer paying her any heed.


    Not that he''d forgotten about her, but he didn''t have use for her yet. Now, it was different. With his new powers, countless opportunities lied ahead.


    Stepping into the jail, Konrad walked toward Margo''s cell with his arms crossed beneath his chest.


    She lied on the cold ground, crossed-legged in meditation. Although the cells prevented her from using her cultivation, they couldn''t stop her from cleansing her mind through regular meditation.


    "Good willpower. Having been trapped in this dark, cold cell for all those weeks without the right to see anyone or take a single step outside. Yet, your mind remains steady. I''m impressed."


    Konrad began, his voice causing Margo to awaken from her trance.


    "The foundation laid by my thousand years of cultivation cannot crumble because of a few weeks."


    Margo calmly replied, not turning toward Konrad.


    "Is that so?"


    Konrad chortled.


    "As I recall, the lifespan of a Semi-Saint is of roughly five thousand years, right? A few weeks might not be enough to make you waver, but what about another thousand years."


    Konrad''s eyes shone with purple light, causing Margo''s body to tremble and the scenery around her to undergo drastic changes.


    In that new world, years flew by as she remained trapped within the cell, unable to step outside, unable to meet anyone, or breathe anything besides the cold, oppressive air of the underground.


    Although she soon lost the notion of time, the weight of the decades and centuries crashed onto her, driving her into the deepest recesses of her mind as she contended with her rising insanity.


    In that way, a thousand years passed.


    "A thousand is not enough? No problem, let''s add another three thousand."


    The purple light once again flashed, and this time, although Margo struggled to resist the effects of millennia of imprisonment, her mind faltered, and she crumbled onto the ground, seeing her body shrivel alongside her soul as she headed to the end of her lifespan, alone.


    Voices boomed within her head as insanity sat within, and her eyes went bloodshot.


    "S-STOOOP! En-enough¡­I beg you!"


    The scenery once again changed, and Margo returned to the real world.


    Her terror-stricken eyes rose to meet Konrad, whose otherworldly looks did nothing to alter the dread within her chest.


    "What do you want from me?!"


    "You misunderstand. Your punishment is merely a result of your own actions. Supervising my torture regimen is, you see, a cardinal sin that would have gotten you butchered were you not a gorgeous lady."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied.


    "This is not about what I want from you, but what you want from me."


    Tell me, Margo, what is it that you really want? What is your deepest desire?


    Tell, and as long as you''re willing to pay the price, I will fulfill it!"


    As Konrad''s lips moved, his words echoed within Margo''s head like a compelling force she could not resist.

 145 Nilss Circumstances

    "I want to become a Saint."


    Margo replied. She had been trapped at the sixth step Semi Holy Rank for centuries and could not break through. It wasn''t due to a lack of talent, but rather, to insufficient resources.


    If the church were willing to set aside the resources for her, she might not have been able to become a Saint, but at the very least, she would have reached the peak of the Semi-Holy Priest Rank by now.


    A pity that her lack of factionalism made her position unsteady even in the inquisitress department. To say nothing of the church as a whole.


    "That, I can do. I can even make a Saint in both the martial and spiritual paths. However, are you willing to pay the price?"


    Konrad''s words and following inquiry caused Margo''s eyes to widen in shock. However, she quickly recomposed herself.


    "What price? As long as I can reach sainthood, I can pay any price."


    Different eyes had different skies. For the current Margo, the Saint level was the pinnacle of cultivation while the Divine Rank was nothing but a pipedream, a cultivation folk tale.


    In the Holy Flame Empire''s hundred thousand years of history, there had never been a Star Taming Stage expert, to say nothing of the Divine Rank. Therefore, most cultivators saw sainthood as the end of the road. The achievement of a lifetime.


    Margo was no exception. But with her talent and resources, sainthood would forever remain an elusive dream.


    If there really was an opportunity to seize. She could pay any price!


    "Your soul."


    Konrad replied while rotating his hand. A purple orchid appeared within, before floating toward Margo.


    "This is a Phantasm Orchid. If you pledge it your soul and sign the pact with a drop of your blood, it will fulfill your wish."


    Konrad explained as the orchid landed in Margo''s hands.


    "That simple?"


    "That simple."


    Margo no longer hesitated. Raising the orchid before her eyes to make her pledge.


    "I want to become a Saint! I want to become a Saint!!! If you can fulfill my wish, my soul is yours."


    She then bit her finger to blood and released one drop onto the orchid. The blood vanished within, and the orchid shone with dazzling purple light. Konrad observed the scene with rapt attention.


    Naturally, he could have completed that contract on his own in the usual way. He could even have compelled Margo into surrendering herself if he so wished. With his current bloodline level, women beneath the Holy Rank could no longer resist him.


    However, he wanted to experiment with this new power. If everything went without a hitch, then from now on, he possessed a way to contract people en masse all across the empire without being personally present.


    And without a hitch, it went. Margo''s eyes shone with purple light while house Talroth''s mark of servitude appeared on her chest, and her soul became Konrad''s to do with as he saw fit.


    Her talent became his, and at the same time, her cultivation rose at breakneck speed.


    "Seventh step Semi-Holy Priest¡­eighth step¡­ninth step¡­Rising Saint."


    Her spiritual cultivation stopped at the peak of the Rising Saint Rank. Meanwhile, martial cultivation appeared within her body and rose until it also reached the summit of the Rising Saint Rank.


    Feeling the new force submerge her body, Margo''s eyes shone with a mixture of astonishment and delight.


    Finally!


    The day had arrived!


    She was a Saint! From now on, across the Holy Flame Empire, she was a top-level expert!


    "Thank you for your grace, master!"


    Margo kowtowed. As soon as she dropped her blood onto the orchid, Konrad''s image appeared within her mind, and he instantly became her all.


    "So once they drop their blood on the orchid, I don''t even need to rewire them. Good to know."


    The orchid within Margo''s hands vanished into nothingness, leaving only her cultivation to remind her that this wasn''t a dream.


    "Rise, now that you''ve obtained what you wanted, it''s time to serve your new master."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in one of the Cold Quarter''s empty mansions, Nils was locked to reflect on her deeds. The Cold Quarter naturally didn''t bear that name because of temperature. It was the place where the disgraced members of the imperial family were sent to reflect on their deeds in confinement.


    They were often given empty quarters where the sound of passing breezes served as the only distraction and locked in a room in which they would remain confined until the emperor wished otherwise.


    In one such a room, Nils lied on her back, her eyes staring at the ceiling above while someone nagged her from outside the door.


    "Nils, why are you being so stubborn. You only need to admit your wrongs and your father will immediately let you go. Why do you need to create so much trouble for a dead person?


    Stop this nonsense!"


    Anke yelled from behind the door. However, Nils remained silent. This only served to further aggravate her.


    "Unfilial brat! Have you been pampered for so long that you think you''re free to do as you please? The situation is different, if you don''t resolve yourself to apologize and beg for your father''s forgiveness, no one can save you!"


    Following the last humiliation, Anke didn''t dare leave her palace. But when she learned that Olrich wreaked havoc in Yvonne''s domain, she overflowed with delight, even deluding herself into thinking that she must have been the cause.


    However, when the informant mentioned the sixth prince''s death?


    She was terror-stricken!


    Although Wenzel was the least favored of the eight princes, he was, at the end of the day, Olrich''s flesh and blood.


    News circulated that he attempted to attack Olrich when he conducted Yvonne''s punishment and was killed by accident. But who would believe such nonsense? First, in what world did Wenzel have the nerves to take arms against his father? It was already good if he didn''t soil his pants upon meeting him.


    Second, with his close to one thousand years of cultivation and True Origin Saint Rank, Olrich''s control of his power must have already reached a consummate level. Was it possible for him to accidentally kill anyone?


    If Wenzel died, then it meant Olrich wanted him dead!


    If he could butcher his flesh and blood, what else could he not do? Who was to say that today''s favor wouldn''t become tomorrow''s execution ax?


    Who was truly safe?


    Consorts and princes alike were full of fright, carefully watching their moves as to not antagonize the emperor and end up with Wenzel''s sorrowful fate.


    With Nils'' current behavior, wasn''t she asking for death?


    Although of her three children, Anke favored Nils the least, she was, after all, her daughter. How could she let her head into the path of self-destruction?


    However, Nils, who remained unaware of those facts, didn''t bat an eyelid.


    Anke despaired.


    "Even if you won''t do it for yourself, do it for your brothers. They''ve been locked for so long, their future unknown! Especially Holger, with his cultivation destroyed, and without the status of a prince to shield him, how can he endure confinement?!


    They''ve taken such good care of you across those years, giving you unconditional love and affection impossible to find in any imperial family! Are you really going to turn a blind eye to their plight because of¡­an outsider?"

 146 The One that Always Smiles

    As she heard Anke''s words, Nils'' eyes twitched. It would be a lie to say that her brothers'' current conditions didn''t make her heart ache. They were her closest relatives in this world and had always been at her side, supporting her through all endeavors.


    However, as "Anselm''s face" reappeared within her mind, her softening heart was replaced by rage.


    "They only have themselves to blame. Who asked them to foment such an evil ploy? I will never forgive them!"


    Hearing those words, Anke knew that all her words were like eggs thrown at a brick wall. As Nils'' mother, she knew that her most descriptive trait wasn''t her righteous heart.


    No, it was her stubbornness! Once she set her mind on something, besides herself, no one could make her waver. Therefore, if she weren''t willing to forget and forgive, regardless of what her mother said, she never would.


    Aware of that, Anke shook her head.


    "They have loved you in vain. In this world, what is good? What is evil? Born in the imperial family, how could say such na?ve words? Ultimately, Olrich is to blame for this, raising you like a fledgling phoenix in a golden cage, and keeping the realities of this world, of this house, away from you.


    Regardless of villainy, winners are hailed as kings. Regardless of kindness, losers are condemned as criminals. When imperial power is concerned, right and wrong exist only in the mind of the delusional.


    House von Jurgen, doesn''t have a living good person. If you don''t learn to adapt, who knows when your corpse will join that of the -good people.-"


    Hearing those words, Nils frowned. Deep down, she knew her mother''s words correct. The imperial family was a den of wolves struggling for power and favor. All smiles were false, profit ruled supreme, and righteousness had no foothold. And the reason behind this was her father!


    Because of how he ruled, of the "principles" he defended, the house took this callous shape. But toward her, although often strict, that same person showed incomparable love, and care. Hence, Nils deluded herself into thinking that he had his own difficulties.


    But now, she was starting to wonder if this wasn''t all a farce. The thought daggered her heart.


    Anke then turned heels, ready to leave. But then, she stopped, and following a brief internal struggle, declared.


    "In the imperial palace, Olrich von Jurgen is Heavens. If he cherishes you, no one can harm you, and your status is unshakable. But once he sees you as an eyesore, even the Divine Flame Lord cannot save you.


    Use his favor to cement your position, instead of testing the limits of his patience."


    Anke didn''t dare reveal Wenzel''s fate to Nils. In the imperial palace, no one dared. All knew that the emperor''s love for that only daughter was rivaled only by his ruthlessness. Thus, knowledge that could deepen the rift between them wasn''t something they dared bring to her ears.


    Saying nothing further, Anke left.


    But as she stepped outside of the mansion, she failed to realize that from the shadows, someone observed her.


    Once she left, that person emerged from the darkness, revealing himself as the second prince, Adelar von Jurgen.


    Adelar stepped inside.


    The guards at the mansion''s gate never realized his presence or entrance.


    Undisturbed, he crossed the hallway until he reached the sealed gate behind which Nils lied. With a gentle shove, as if there were no lock, to begin with, he pushed the gate open and walked in.


    Adelar''s sudden appearance took Nils by surprise, and with a frown, she turned toward him.


    "Second brother? What are you doing here?"


    Nils defensively asked, unable to understand how Adelar snuck in.


    Though handsome and refined, the second prince, Adelar von Jurgen, was an unremarkable, lowkey person. No one knew his cultivation level, and rarely did the world hear of his deeds. On the outside, he also never formed factions, didn''t compete for the crown, and treated everyone with sincerity.


    However, Nils believed him to be the most monstrous person of this wretched family.


    No one could always smile. But Adelar always did. His face forever showing amiability and contentment. For that reason, Nils dreaded him even more than her father.


    Unlike Elmar, Nils, and Holger, Adelar wasn''t a pureblooded paragon spirit. That plus his excessively lowkey attitude made many dismiss him as inferior to Elmar in cultivation talent.


    But Elmar disagreed.


    "Only father knows Adelar''s cultivation level. It''s not that others don''t want to, but they can''t see through it. However, at the very least, he''s my equal."


    Those words of Elmar still resounded in Nils'' mind. Their implication, as clear as daylight. Elmar was Crown Prince since birth. The resources at his disposal leagues above that of his other siblings. If Adelar could still catch up to him with that gap, then he was indeed a frightening individual.


    "Can''t a brother visit his confined sister? I thought you could use the company."


    Adelar began, his voice carrying a melodious tone that lowered the listener''s guard and put the mind at ease.


    However, Nils didn''t let that confuse her.


    "Second brother, you and I aren''t that close."


    "True."


    Adelar agreed and sat by Nils'' side.


    "Actually, I thought you''d want to know that our brothers are being framed."


    Adelar said with his eternal smile, causing Nils'' face to ripple with a new wave of astonishment. However, she quickly recomposed herself.


    "What makes you say that?"


    Adelar lied with his back against the wall and his hands resting on his thighs while his eyes locked onto Nils''.


    "It''s simple, really. Although they indeed had all the reasons in the world to want the boy dead, there are many questionable points. The first one being the men used to carry out the task.


    Besides Holger''s guard captain, not a single one of them could be identified. Their heads destroyed by Wolfgang. Moreover, don''t you find it odd that in order to assassinate your friend, Holger dispatched his own guard captain? A man that obeyed only to him and could so easily incriminate him?


    Even if he were that brain damaged, is Elmar that foolish?"


    Nils had to agree that Adelar''s words made perfect sense. To say nothing of Elmar, Holger could never commit such a blunder.


    "Another questionable point is timing. As soon as the boy died, and before the assassins could even break out, Wolfgang appeared to dispatch them. As if he knew they were there beforehand."


    As Adelar''s explanation carried on, Nils'' eyes kept widening.


    "We also need to question how those assassins, whose strongest cultivator was merely in the Transcendent Rank managed to sneak into a core location of house Kracht guarded by the Semi-Saint Wolfgang, on the day of his daughter''s wedding.


    And if that''s not enough, ask yourself why Hubert Voight appeared at that critical moment.


    All those points combined clearly tell us that the whole thing was a sham meant to frame our brothers. The guard captain was either conned by an outsider posing as Holger or compromised in one way or another. Considering that he vanished before his execution, I''d lean on the later."


    Nils'' eyes shone with enlightenment.

 147 Nils Breaks Out!

    "Therefore, I conclude that house Kracht is the real mastermind behind the assassination. Knowing that Elmar would eventually strike, they chose to deal the first blow.


    Which then raises the question. Was Wolfgang so desperate that for the sake of striking back at the imperial family, he would sacrifice his house''s number one talent?


    I don''t think so."


    Again, Adelar grasped the core issue. With the shocking talent he displayed, "Anselm" represented house Kracht''s future and once paired with the baptized Iliana, they could bring the Kracht to an era of splendor. No sane man would be willing to give up such a gem for that level of benefit.


    "Meaning¡­"


    "Meaning the dead boy is fake. The real Anselm still breathes, hidden somewhere, most likely being trained in the shadows to keep his life safe while bidding his time for his ascension and return."


    Adelar concluded, causing Nils'' eyes to brighten with a mixture of hope and expectations.


    However, there was still something left to verify.


    "Why are you telling me all this? With Elmar out of the picture, you''re the one that stands to benefit the most."


    The Holy Flame Empire followed strict agnatic primogeniture. The eldest son was heir to the throne, and if he died, the next oldest male prince would replace him. In the rare case that the crown prince was deposed due to heavy misconduct, the second prince still replaced him.


    Therefore, Adelar would soon become the new crown prince. And it stood to reason that any truth that benefitted Elmar should have been buried by him. Hence, Nils couldn''t understand why he was sharing his insight with her.


    Adelar''s smile remained unchanged.


    "The competition for the throne is a family matter, though Elmar is my rival, he''s, first and foremost, the eldest prince. His prestige is the imperial family''s prestige. Its loss, ours.


    My selfish motive is to use you to pull the truth out of Wolfgang''s mouth, punish the Kracht, and save the imperial family''s face. However, I can only do it if you''re willing to help me.


    If you are, I will help you escape confinement, and sneak out of the imperial palace to interrogate Wolfgang.


    Are you?"


    Hearing Adelar''s offer, Nils floundered. Not because she wanted to help him clear charges. No, ultimately this whole thing began because Elmar was too greedy and wouldn''t leave the Kracht any way out.


    He only had himself to blame, and perhaps confinement would help him turn over a new leaf. At least, she hoped so.


    Whether to escape the palace or not was the real source of her inner struggle. If she did, there was a slim hope she could find the truth about Anselm. However, what would happen when her father realized her disappearance?


    Would she be back by then?


    If she weren''t, what would he do?


    Those were questions that needed solid answers before she dared escape.


    "By the way, the Prosperous Wind Third Prince will soon set out to claim your hand. Father has no way to stop this. In a few months at best, you will be a princess consort of the Prosperous Wind Empire."


    With the recent events, Nils had almost forgotten that reality.


    "Therefore, regardless of what you want to do, you have to do it now. You need to take the risk at this very instant. There will be no other opportunity because I won''t risk offering you one past today."


    Though mild, Adelar''s words left no room for negotiations.


    If she refused today, then this was it. Throughout this life, she would never meet him again.


    "The last chance¡­


    ¡­Agreed!"


    The conviction within her eyes convinced Adelar that his plan could carry on unhindered.


    "Good, I will try to keep your disappearance a secret for as long as possible. Hopefully, you will be back before anyone notices."


    Adelar then stood up and extended his hand toward Nils.


    "Come, let''s leave this place."


    Nils looked at Adelar''s hands with confusion, not sure whether he was jesting or not. However, the seriousness within his gaze seemed to indicate otherwise.


    "Just like that?"


    "Just like that."


    Though still hesitant, Nils took his hand. Without any artifice, Adelar carried her outside, locking the door behind them, and leading her past the guards who seemed completely unaware of their presence.


    In that manner, he brought her to the imperial palaces'' exit. Nils'' eyes were full of fright, from the Cold Quarter to the exit, there were at least dozens of miles. However, she could swear that Adelar only took nine steps to carry her over there.


    "Could he be¡­a space attribute user?"


    Space was one of the rarest attributes. Its users often finding themselves in the Great Void Empire''s Space Temple. In the Holy Flame Empire, one hand was enough to count all the space attribute users.


    Adelar was never on the list.


    Why was he revealing that secret before her? Did he really trust her that much?


    "Take this."


    Adelar said while extending a silver bracelet toward Nils.


    "What is it?"


    "When you''re ready to return, you only need to rub it three times, and I will send you back."


    Those words confirmed Nils'' suspicions.


    "So¡­you really are¡­"


    "Time is of the essence. Hurry up. I hope your trip will be fruitful, and we can together recover the imperial family''s dignity."


    Nils thought that perhaps she''d misjudged that second brother of hers, and knowing that she had no intention to help him regain anything, she felt guilty.


    Still, she couldn''t let go of the opportunity, nodded, and darted toward the Kracht mansion! As she vanished, Adelar turned heels, walking back toward his own quarters.


    There, another paragon spirit man awaited. The third prince, Laurens von Jurgen.


    "I suppose it went without a hitch?"


    "Indeed. That child still has a lot to learn when it comes to dealing with centuries-old creatures like ourselves."


    Adelar replied to Laurens'' inquiry.


    "I''m confused, why take so much trouble for house Kracht? You don''t really intend to help Elmar, do you?"


    Although Adelar had warned Laurens of his plan and asked him to make some arrangements, he didn''t share his entire thoughts with him.


    "From the moment Wolfgang Kracht dared conspire against us, house Kracht needed to be destroyed. Although he doesn''t say it, father is of the same mind. However, with the church watching from the side, he needs a valid reason.


    We will give him one. Nils has been abducted; that is reason enough to dispatch troops.


    Nils was found captive in the Kracht mansion; that is reason enough to destroy them.


    At the same time, her relationship with that Kracht boy doesn''t seem simple. Perhaps we can use her to lure him out and execute that hidden danger once and for all."


    Used to Adelar''s lethal ploys, Laurens was undisturbed.


    "You seem oddly concerned by this case?"


    "We should all be. A point all seem unable to grasp is that Holger was in on the ploy, and helped frame Elmar."


    Hearing those words, Laurens'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That is impossible, the relationship between the two is more solid than iron. Anyone can do it, except him."


    "Yet, it is indeed him. If the usual Holger learned of his most trusted being swindled into an assassination attempt, he would have kept silent, and then presented himself as the sole culprit, not giving Elmar an opportunity to take the blame.


    However, he did precisely the opposite. In fact, all his deeds pushed Elmar into the trap. Therefore, we''re dealing with someone capable of making Holger risk destruction to entrap his closest brother. Neither Wolfgang nor Hubert possess those skills.


    Such a terrifying individual and we don''t know who he is."


    Laurens'' eyes shone with fright.


    "Between the Kracht and the Voight exist someone earnestly working toward the imperial family''s destruction. With luck, we can make him reveal a flaw.


    If we can''t, fine. Let''s first destroy the Kracht trouble."


    Laurens nodded in approval.


    "Don''t worry, the spies are ready. As soon as Nils steps into house Kracht, we will be alerted and can then let the guards discover her disappearance."


    "Good. When the news spread and father''s fury explode, you will offer to lead the rescue mission. Father will agree. You can use that opportunity to gain merit for future use."


    Laurens nodded. However, he still had something troubling him.


    "Won''t Nils reveal everything afterward?"


    "The bracelet not only allows me to locate and transport her but through it, I can also erase her memories from a distance. When we need her to forget our involvement, she will."


    Tonight, the moon hung high in the sky, and as its light illuminated Adelar''s face, Laurens couldn''t help but find him more dreadful.

 148 It’s a Trap!

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Back in the space mansion, Konrad was busying himself deflowering Margo to accumulate energy and exp. Although she''d now reached the Holy Rank, because or her ordinary meridians, she wasn''t a good dual cultivation partner for the Transcendent Rank him.


    Still, she could help him rapidly increase his soul force. Thus, easing his spiritual cultivation. At the same time, he could use the rest of the energy absorbed through the dual cultivation to improve either his other harem members or his demonic beasts.


    Margo tightly clenched the bar cells, bent over while Konrad held her waist and hammered her from behind. As his hips rocked her supple ass, she moaned in delight, surrendering to the rough pleasure of her cunt being pounded into heaven by his large, thick, meat-rod.


    "Ohhh¡­.ohhhh¡­OHHHH!"


    She roared, sinking into another orgasm, and sliding off Konrad''s rod which still throbbed in erection.


    Konrad shook his head in disappointment. For some reason, with this bloodline increase, finding pleasure became even more challenging. It was almost as if his rod didn''t acknowledge Margo as woman enough to bring it release.


    Although her Saint cultivation had been granted by his contract, she still used to be a high-level Semi-Saint. How was that background still lacking? Perhaps it was a mixture of emotions, bloodline, or cultivation. However, Konrad hypothesized that at the moment, Yvonne aside, no one in his harem could bring him true pleasure.


    He shook his head then dropped down onto Margo who lied face first on the ground, tongue lolling out.


    Without warning, he plunged himself back into her, wreaking blissful havoc in her insides.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "You''re¡­.ahhh¡­driving me¡­insane!"


    Margo roared while Konrad carried on with the relentless drilling, not stopping until he released a large stream of white-purple spunk inside her.


    "When you regain your senses, come see me. I have a task for you."


    Konrad ordered and pulled his shaft out of Margo, leaving her to recover on the ground.


    "Y-yes¡­"


    Still unsatisfied, Konrad organized a cultivation orgy, accumulating more energy, exp, and helping the ladies breakthrough new realms.


    It was barely satisfactory. At the same time, looking at the horrible mess around him, he realized that unbeknown to him, his ability to please women had reached a frightening level.


    His exp count was now around 1.2 billion. With half, he promoted his Hundred Flowers Scripture to the Holy Rank. Now, on top of sharing meridians, he could use it in junction with his Holy Primal Physique to rebuild the meridian foundation of his harem ladies if need be.


    This was of capital importance. Although the innate talent of his women above the Transcendent Rank was, on mortal plane standards, relatively good, their meridian foundation was an insufferable mess.


    Not one of them possessed Supreme Meridians. In fact, he couldn''t even find one with Ethereal Meridians. They''d all relied on Natal and Concealed Meridians to cross the Transcendent Rank.


    Because having twenty-seven Supreme Meridians before Divine Transformation was the first requirement to break through the Divine Ascension Rank, this was absolutely intolerable.


    Was the situation not reversed, unless he somehow granted them the cultivation, none of those ladies could reach Divine Ascension in a lifetime, to say nothing of achieving godhood.


    Now at least, he could solve the issue.


    "This is just round one. When you recover, we will attack round two."


    Konrad declared and sat cross-legged to complete his fifth Soul Transformation. The poor ladies didn''t even have the strength to reply, feebly nodding in approval. But at that time, Yvonne walked in.


    Her eyes swept the dozens of vanquished ladies that lied naked in disarray with silly looks on their faces. Faced with such an outlandish sight, Yvonne couldn''t help but frown.


    "What did you do to them?"


    "Nothing much. They''re just weak and in need of serious training."


    Konrad''s reply didn''t match the scene before her eyes. However, Yvonne didn''t pay this much attention and returned to proper business. Her new demonic bloodline had further enhanced her sex appeal, making it reach a transcendent level.


    Inwardly, Konrad was very thankful to the hekeret lineage.


    "We should return to the outside. I can''t be gone for too long, and we need to stay informed of what goes on in the imperial palace."


    Konrad nodded and stood up. As he left, he cast one last glance at the dozens of defeated ladies.


    "You should thank Yvonne for saving your hide. Next time, if the performance is this unsatisfactory, I won''t spare you. At the very least, it will be three rounds!"


    Konrad pledged, causing Yvonne to wonder how he could utter such shameless words with a straight face.


    Then in tandem, they exited the space mansion, returning to Yvonne''s quarters. It wouldn''t be long before the maids fed them shocking news.


    "The princess vanished from confinement, her guards brutally murdered and her whereabouts unknown. They say she must have been kidnapped by an enemy of the imperial family."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief. When did Nils enter confinement that she was now getting kidnapped from it? Naturally, Olrich kept the real reason behind the confinement secret to prevent shame and gossips.


    "His majesty is wild with rage and ordered the third prince to carry out the search. He was given five high-level Semi-Saints and dozens of Transcendent Rank experts to get results in the shortest of times."


    Konrad frowned, feeling that this matter was far too fishy. And when he turned toward Yvonne, he saw the same thought within her eyes.


    "An inside job."


    Unless an expert with unparalleled cultivation suddenly decided to reconvert himself into a princess kidnapper, this had to be an inside job. As for who the culprit was, that was impossible to guess.


    But at that time¡­


    "Boss, the ninth princess is in my yard, demanding to see you."


    Wolfgang''s voice echoed within Konrad''s head, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You said what?"


    "Is the connection not good? The ninth princess is in my yard, demanding to see you. She''s convinced that you''re alive and says she won''t leave until she finds you."


    Wolfgang repeated with the extra details, causing Konrad''s mind to shine with enlightenment.


    "Trap, it''s a trap. We''re being set up."


    Konrad realized the ploy, and although he couldn''t say with certitude who was behind it, he knew that if Nils weren''t relocated with haste, there would be no house Kracht tomorrow.

 149 Stop Causing Me Trouble!

    The glaring shock within Konrad''s eyes perplexed Yvonne who couldn''t hear the ongoing communication.


    "Wolfgang, do you have a space treasure?"


    "No, I do not."


    Konrad wanted to ask Wolfgang to knock Nils out and hide her in a space treasure, but it seemed he would have to give up that task. He also considered asking him to leave Nils alone in the Kracht mansion while bringing all his kinsmen away, but due to the third prince''s impending arrival, he also had to discontinue that plan.


    "Alright, I will send someone to deal with this."


    He needed someone fast, fast enough to get there, grab her, and leave before the third prince could show up. For the sake of not appearing too obvious, he would undoubtedly search other houses first. Therefore, there was still some time. However, the job not only required a Saint level cultivation base, but it also demanded someone able to go undetected.


    Only Krann fit all the requirements. Therefore, Konrad asked Yvonne to dismiss the maid, then summoned him.


    "Greetings, master! How may I serve you?"


    The sudden appearance of the monstrous familiar caused another wave of puzzlement within Yvonne''s mind. Still, she restrained her questions, sensing the gravity in Konrad''s deeds.


    Use your Transformation Skill to change your appearance and hide your energy signature, then dive into house Kracht to capture this girl, undetected."


    Konrad sent Nils'' image to Krann before carrying on.


    "Bring her to a secluded, spot, away from the city, wait for the storm to pass, then tell her that if she wants to see me again, she should first stop causing me trouble. You have five seconds, go!"


    Instantaneously, Krann turned into a suave middle-aged man with no discernible aura or cultivation. He then vanished from the scene, using his Saint-level speed to cross the distance separating them from house Kracht in the blink of an eye.


    Long before Laurens could arrive with his troops, Krann descended on the Kracht mansion, knocked out Nils, and carried her outside of the city, all within the span of five seconds.


    As per Konrad''s orders, he kept her there, waiting for Laurens'' team to enter and leave house Kracht in failure.


    ¡­


    Following Adelar''s will, Laurens searched six noble houses before heading toward Wolfgang''s.


    "Before you grab her, do not reveal any flaw. Act as if she merely snuck out of the palace without warning, and you''re carrying out a routine search. It will still raise questions, but when matched with the interrogation she must have put Wolfgang under, he shouldn''t have too many doubts.


    Then once you find her, declare the charge and kill them all."


    Adelar''s words still echoed within Laurens'' ears.


    Soon, he reached Wolfgang''s gate, and when they saw his golden robe, the guards fell on their knees.


    "Greetings, your highness."


    Laurens presented an imperial token, proof that he was acting under the emperor''s order. The guards didn''t dare stop him and undisturbed, he walked in. Bringing with him his small corps.


    Although the guards couldn''t bar his path, they still needed to report to their master. Therefore, they rushed back inside to announce Laurens'' arrival.


    Soon, Wolfgang stepped out. Welcoming the third prince with due decorum.


    "Your highness, may I know what brings you to my humble house?"


    "Nothing much. For some reason, that willful sister of mine escaped the palace in the dark of night. We''ve been looking for her since we discovered her escape, even browsing through the noble houses in the vicinity to seek clues.


    People say she had a good relationship with your deceased son-in-law. Perhaps she''s here to visit his grave? In any case, it''s good if she''s here, if she''s not, we will conduct a small search for due diligence then carry on."


    Laurens replied, with an amiable smile.


    Inwardly, Wolfgang sneered. Had Konrad not revealed the ploy and taken appropriate countermeasures, he would have truly died full of grievances. Fortunately, one could always count on that cheap boss.


    "Your highness is polite. Since this matter concerns the princess, please feel free to search!"


    Laurens frowned. Such a reply didn''t follow the script. Normally, Wolfgang should have directed him toward Nils, why was he acting as if she weren''t here?


    But quickly, he recomposed himself, and with a smile, dispatched his team to conduct the search.


    However, as it carried on, Laurens'' face formed an ugly grimace.


    Nils was nowhere to find!


    The Semi-Saints and Transcendent Knights swept every corner of house Kracht but to no avail.


    "Your highness, why doesn''t this seem like a routine search? It almost looks like you''re convinced you should find the princess here?"


    Wolfgang inquired with a deep frown.


    "How could that be, we just¡­"


    Laurens began, but Wolfgang cut him dry.


    "Although I''m no longer involved in court politics, I was elevated to the rank of margrave by his majesty himself. Ransacking my domain in such a wanton manner for no reason seems a bit¡­improper?


    Should I send the bill?


    Or maybe gather my former colleagues to file an official petition?"


    The more Wolfgang spoke, the more Laurens felt like he was making fun of him, and nerves beat on his temple.


    "This is clearly a misunderstanding. Margrave Wolfgang, please accept my most sincere apologies."


    Laurens declared in a deep bow and recalled the troops.


    "As for the bill¡­I will personally pay you back the triple. Feel free to send it."


    Laurens then turned heels and took his leave.


    "I definitely will!"


    Wolfgang exclaimed while waving the third prince goodbye.


    ¡­


    Once Krann received Konrad''s signal that all was clear, he woke Nils from her torpor.


    "W-where¡­who¡­who are you?"


    She asked, startled by the sudden change in scenery. One moment she was still questioning Wolfgang, the next she was standing in the outskirts of the imperial city with a foreign, middle-aged man by her side.


    "Today, your stupidity almost caused the destruction of an entire house. He asked me to tell you that if you don''t stop causing him trouble, you will never see him again."


    Nils was confused.


    "I don''t understand, what are you talking about? Who are you talking a¡­wait¡­Anselm?"


    But Krann said nothing more, vanishing into nothingness, leaving a dumbfounded Nils to fend for herself.


    At that time, the bracelet on her wrist glittered in white light, and she forgot everything following her meeting with Adelar.


    She then vanished from where she stood, reappearing before the palace''s gate, unconscious. Except that this time, she no longer had the bracelet on her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within his quarters, Adelar was reading a scroll when a fuming Laurens barged in.


    "We''ve been conned! Somehow, that Wolfgang was aware of our ploy and got rid of her beforehand. But I don''t understand, how did he know, and how did he do it without alerting the spies I prepared?!"


    Toward this fit of fury, Adelar remained unfazed. That attitude of his only caused Laurens to grow more restless.


    "Calm down."


    However, when those two words left Adelar''s lips, Laurens didn''t dare make a move, sitting still like an obedient dog.


    "The loose ends have been taken care of, and the prodigal daughter returned. Father will know someone from the inside plotted this. But he won''t be able to trace it back to us. That being the case, why such restlessness.


    You need to temper your nerves."


    Laurens pulled in a deep breath, regaining his composure.


    "Aren''t you the least bit annoyed at having your plot foiled?"


    "If the plot is foiled, the orchestrator is at fault. Instead of beating myself over it, shouldn''t I learn from my mistakes, to prevent such a thing from happening again?"


    Adelar''s words made Laurens realize his lack of vision.


    "I was shortsighted. My apologies, second brother."


    Adelar set aside his scroll and stood up.


    "However, this whole thing wasn''t without gain."


    Laurens was confused. The only thing he gained was bills to pay. How was that a good thing? Still, he didn''t dare interrupt Adelar.


    "At least now I know exactly where our opponent lies."


    Laurens'' confusion deepened, and he could no longer restrain himself.


    "Second brother, please elaborate."


    "There is no way Wolfgang could have known what was coming for him. Vague suspicions maybe, but such prompt actions show that he''d been alerted of our ploy beforehand and took the adequate countermeasures.


    Calculating timing, it means that within this palace, there is someone that learned of Nils'' -abduction,- and also knew that she currently was residing with Wolfgang.


    That person alerted him.


    But you''re right on one thing, Wolfgang doesn''t have the skills to evade our spies. Therefore, I conclude that person must have also helped him ship Nils somewhere and as I erased her memories, I saw the glimpses of a brief talk with some unknown middle-aged man."


    Laurens'' eyes shone with understanding.


    "Now that we know our opponent is in this very palace, isn''t everything simpler? We''ll find him, skewer him, and get rid of that nuisance once and for all."


    Adelar''s eyes flashed with a bone-chilling glint. However, his gentle smile remained unchanged.

 150 Olrich’s Pride and Fear

    Back within Yvonne''s quarter, Konrad lied with the back of his head against her chest while she massaged his temple.


    "Mhm¡­I still don''t understand, who in this palace would be so bold as to make Nils the bait for such a scheme? Or was our opponent that confident that no one could trace it back to him?


    Could it be a von Jurgen Saint elder?"


    Konrad didn''t consider the imperial princes. To his knowledge, Elmar was the most outstanding of them all, but even he didn''t have such skills. The opponent was not only crafty but possessed profound, elusive means that allowed him to evade detection from even Saints.


    "Unlikely, I know all the von Jurgen elders. Most of them train in seclusion and don''t bother with empire politics. As for the rare few who do, they''ve long since become Olrich''s loyal subordinates. They wouldn''t thread on such risky territory just for the sake of eliminating house Kracht."


    As the events unfolded, Konrad had shared the whole matter with Yvonne, hoping to use her experience and knowledge of the imperial family to find clues.


    However, they couldn''t find much.


    Unsurprisingly, the thought of a hidden enemy making untraceable moves against him put Konrad ill at ease.


    "If the answer is not among those we know well, what about those we don''t?"


    Konrad asked while Yvonne carried on with the head massage.


    "The only member of the imperial family I don''t have a clear understanding of is¡­the second prince."


    "Oh? Elaborate."


    Yvonne shook her head.


    "There really isn''t much to say. He''s very lowkey and rarely leaves his quarters. Of Olrich''s nine children, he''s the third most favored. Yet, he doesn''t involve himself in court politics, and never contends with Elmar for the crown.


    At least not openly."


    Yvonne began, but then, as if recalling something, she furrowed her eyebrows.


    "However, I remember that in one of his trouble seeking visits, Olrich mentioned that it''s both a blessing and a pity that his crown prince is nothing like him."


    By "his crown prince" Olrich, of course, referred to Elmar. For him to speak such words, the second prince couldn''t just be an unremarkable person. In the future, Konrad resolved to pay him more attention.


    "Though now, with Elmar''s demotion, he will be pushed into the limelight as the next crown prince."


    Konrad nodded.


    "I wonder what the girl will have to say when she returns¡­"


    "What is your relationship with her that she acts so recklessly when you''re concerned? Could she be one of your conquests?"


    Yvonne asked. Her tone a mixture of teasing and amusement.


    "What conquest? The one time I''m actually trying to avoid someone, and it ends creating all these problems. Nils and I are not a good fit. This only goes two ways; I either corrupt her or don''t touch her. I''m starting to lean on the former¡­"


    Konrad replied with a sigh. It was very likely that the mind meld left too deep an impression on Nils and caused her to gradually foster romantic feelings for him. And when she learned of "his death," those feelings exploded.


    "Oh Yvonne, why can''t other women be like you?"


    "If they were, wouldn''t you get bored?"


    "True, I''d probably just kill them all to again make you unique."


    "Not if I kill them first."


    Yvonne then took Konrad''s lips into hers for an impromptu kiss.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Nils remained unconscious on Olrich''s bed. He sat by her side, silently watching over her, with anger burning in his eyes.


    The whole situation was incomprehensible. Someone kidnapped, then sent her back without an ounce of physical harm?


    What was the meaning of this?


    But while Olrich''s fury burned, Nils'' eyelids trembled and slowly, she awoke.


    Her eyes opened to the sight of Olrich sitting by her side.


    "F-father?"


    She asked, her tone still feeble.


    "Don''t move. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Olrich asked while preventing Nils from standing up. Nils browsed through her memories, trying to recall the scenes, but following her mother''s visit, only darkness remained.


    "I¡­can''t remember."


    With a frown, Olrich placed his hand on Nils'' forehead, spreading his holy force within her mind. His frown deepened.


    "Your memories have been tampered with. No wonders, although you don''t have any physical damage, you''re this exhausted. Don''t worry, just lie down and rest. Father won''t let anything else happen to you."


    With his holy force, Olrich induced Nils into sleep and stood up. He then headed toward the morgue, where the dead guards were currently being examined. There, the coroner awaited alongside the two dead bodies.


    "What did you find?"


    Olrich asked, his voice stern and demanding results.


    The coroner trembled, but with the situation being what it was, he didn''t dare lie.


    "N-nothing¡­there is no physical injury whatsoever."


    Such an answer couldn''t please Olrich. However, instead of lashing out at the coroner, he stepped toward the corpses and placed his hands on their foreheads. Using his holy force, he personally analyzed them.


    The results were inconsequential.


    "They suffered absolutely no physical harm. Thus, we can infer that they died from a spiritual attack. But how could this be?"


    Those guards were both mid-level Semi-Holy Knights. Only for Nils'' protection could Olrich dispatch such manpower. If anyone heard that a confined princess of the Arch Rank was being guarded by Semi-Saints, they would have burst into laughter.


    But now, it seemed his preparations were still insufficient.


    Starting with the Transcendent Priest Rank, anyone could use spiritual attacks. However, to kill mid-level Semi-Holy Knights with those alone, the murderer should either be a Holy Priest, or a high-level Semi-Holy Priest with incomparably formidable soul power.


    Priests of the Semi-Holy Rank or above were in short supply in the imperial family, most of them already serving the church.


    Therefore, the list wasn''t that exhaustive.


    "Could it be¡­him?"


    Olrich''s mind drifted to Adelar. However, he dismissed the thought.


    The night Nils vanished, his spies confirmed that Adelar had never left his quarters. How could he be at two places at the same time?


    He was not a Saint.


    Within the imperial palace, there were only two people Olrich kept under close watch. Yvonne and Adelar. The former, out of possessiveness, the later, out of fear.


    Olrich truly worried that while he slept, that "good" son of his would surpass and butcher him.


    If Elmar carried his greatest expectations, and Nils his deepest love, then Adelar was his pride and joy. That being the case, he couldn''t kill him. Not now, the love still had to grow before the executioner''s ax dropped to fuel his rise.


    ¡­


    "You can''t stay here anymore."


    Yvonne told Konrad as they frolicked within her bed.


    *Sniff*


    "Are you chasing me?"


    "Don''t be daft."


    Yvonne rolled her eyes, feeling that acting spoiled really didn''t suit Konrad.


    "You''re right. It''s time to go back to the empress and report accomplishments. I will tell her how I managed to conquer you and get rewards."


    With the emperor''s tendency to dispatch spies toward Yvonne''s quarters, if Konrad didn''t depart, it wouldn''t be long before Olrich received news that one eunuch remained in Yvonne''s quarters.


    They didn''t need such publicity at the moment. It was time to go.

 151 Reporting Accomplishmen

    "Take this."


    Yvonne waved her hand, summoning a one-meter long broadsword which she extended toward Konrad. Lifting it by the flat of the blade, Konrad appraised it for a moment before grabbing its jade handle and giving it a few swings.


    "A low-grade Holy Artifact."


    He assessed.


    "At the moment, this should be your limit. A higher grade and you most likely won''t be able to exert one percent of its power. Alas, I don''t have a hammer to offer you."


    Konrad''s cultivation was just reaching the middle-stages of the Transcendent Rank. He could indeed not wield mightier holy artifacts at his current level.


    "Hey, how can you be so cheap? I heard the Tower of Rebirth hides God-Artifacts. Say, you wouldn''t be concealing one from me, right?"


    Yvonne rolled her eyes, knowing Konrad merely jested.


    "There was no artifact on the Infernal Cult Founder''s body. If he truly possessed a God-Artifact, then it''s buried elsewhere.


    That or someone grabbed it already. Though, I highly doubt that."


    Someone capable of plundering the Infernal Founder''s remains should have also obtained a large quantity of Divine Ascension Sage blood. Such a person would have surely become a world hegemon dominating the two continents.


    To this day, no one matched such accomplishments.


    "Since this is my head consort''s gift, I will naturally accept it."


    Konrad hid the sword in his space pouch and readied himself to take his leave.


    Yvonne then wrote a letter, sealed it with her noble imperial consort token, and handed it over to Konrad.


    "For the empress to believe in your success."


    Konrad directly pocketed the letter, not bothering checking its content for he knew that whatever Yvonne wrote should be enough for Verena to believe him.


    He held that much faith in her. As for Yvonne, she appreciated the gesture.


    "My lady."


    "My man."


    "I will miss you."


    They said in tandem before Konrad activated his Invisibility Skill and left for Verena''s quarters. He, of course, didn''t intend to reveal all he''d done during his time with Yvonne. A mixture of truth and falsehood should be enough to satisfy Verena''s appetite. In any case, it was time to seize the empress.


    Once he stood far from Yvonne''s quarters, Konrad dispelled the invisibility, then used the inner court''s teleportation circles to reach the empress'' palace in the shortest of times.


    Having received orders to not block his path, the eunuch guards let him in and led by maids, he soon reached Verena''s chambers.


    "Come in."


    Verena''s voice came from behind the door, and alone, Konrad stepped in.


    As per usual, she lied within her sofa, but when Konrad walked in, she shifted into a seated position with her legs crossed and her silver eyes eying him from head to toe.


    "Seems like you''ve been doing well for yourself?"


    "Isn''t your majesty wondering how I''m still alive?"


    News that Olrich burned all of Yvonne''s eunuchs to ashes had already spread within the palace. That being the case, it stood to reason that Verena should have considered him dead.


    However, her lips curled into a smile.


    "Considering how much attention Else pays you, your relationship can''t be simple. If you were truly dead, how could she sit still? Perhaps she would have already dropped all pretense to attack Olrich.


    Since Else is not worried. Why should I be?"


    Konrad had forgotten that detail.


    "Moreover, I know Yvonne has twenty-five eunuchs. But only twenty-four were reported dead. Where could the last one possibly be?"


    Originally, Yvonne only had twenty-four eunuchs. The twenty-fifth was naturally Konrad.


    "Your majesty makes sense."


    "Since you''ve returned, I assume the task is complete?"


    "Congratulations, your majesty. From now on, Yvonne Voight will have nothing to do with the holy consort."


    Konrad bowed and presented Yvonne''s letter to Verena.


    Reading it, her face brightened. In that letter, Yvonne claimed that as long as Verena took good care of Konrad, from now on, she would have her full support.


    "How did you do it?"


    Verena didn''t believe Konrad could seduce someone like Yvonne, only hoping that he could slowly gain her trust to sow dissension between Else and her. However, the letter clearly showed he''d earned her absolute favor. She couldn''t help but wonder how.


    "I withstood one hundred of her moves at the same level."


    Verena''s eyes widened in shock.


    "You¡­what?"


    Regardless of how talented, Verena didn''t put Konrad on Yvonne''s level. It wasn''t that she looked down on him, but many hegemons of this era had miserably failed in that task.


    To say nothing of others. Just knowing that the Celestial Church''s Prime Disciple couldn''t do it, was enough to prove how impossible a task it was. What secret skill did Konrad possess that he could succeed where all others failed?


    "It seems like I underestimated you."


    Still, Verena didn''t lose sight of her priorities. Since Konrad managed to get that close to Yvonne and evade Olrich''s palm, perhaps he also found out the secret.


    "Did she give you any pertinent information regarding the emperor?"


    Now it was Konrad''s turn to be baffled. Never did he expect Verena to directly ask such a question.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Since you''ve survived that disaster, you must now know Olrich''s true nature. Although such behavior only shows up when Yvonne is concerned, it is still there. The man even killed his son. How could I not be afraid for my life?


    To tell you the truth, a decade after I married him, I discovered that Olrich smuggled dozens of newborns into the palace. They all vanished within his quarters, never to resurface.


    What he did with them, I do not know, but since then, I spied on the smuggling process from the shadows. He was very cautious, only doing it once a year, and targeting the lowest echelon of society.


    But several decades afterward, his cultivation skyrocketed, reaching the Holy Rank. Therefore, it is not hard to guess that he must have used them in some forbidden art to achieve sainthood."


    Verena explained. This whole newborn refining thing was the main reason why she didn''t dare bear Olrich children, dreading what he might one day do with them.


    "Your majesty is correct. According to the noble consort, the emperor refined the souls of one thousand newborns to establish his holy foundation."


    Although she''d already guessed the truth, thinking of the one thousand wailing infant souls, Verena still shivered. However, she quickly recomposed herself.


    "What or who''s next?"


    "The loved ones."


    Verena trembled while her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "All of us?"


    "From mother to children, from friend to lover.


    All of you. No exception."


    Konrad reaffirmed.


    Seeing all her fears realized, Verena felt a crushing weight drop on her shoulders. The realization that centuries of care were nothing more than means to "fatten" her for the execution block struck her hard.


    But soon afterward, determination shone within her eyes.


    "That being the case, I cannot just wait for death. Before he kills me, I must kill him!"


    Verena exclaimed while clenching her thigh.


    Konrad found that reaction particularly satisfying and nodded in approval.


    "What is your majesty''s plan?"


    Verena breathed in and out, cooling her emotions.


    "The simplest method is to warn the Dowager. Alas, he''s her last child in this world. I don''t doubt that the worst she''ll do is cripple him.


    With such a fiend, we can''t afford to leave room for comebacks. Crippling is far from enough. He must die, period.


    Therefore, we''ll have to do this ourselves. Thankfully, there is support. I suspect Else is also aware of the truth and making her own preparations. I tested the waters on several occasions, and each time I mention the possibility of Olrich using a forbidden art, she never shows surprise.


    With her help and the support of our fathers, murdering one Olrich is not that difficult. We just need to create an opportunity to do it without raising alarm. We can''t afford to have the world know it was done by us.


    This will need further preparations."


    Hearing Verena''s explanation, Konrad frowned.


    "Why not tip the head exarch? With such information, he would never hesitate to put Olrich to death."


    However, seeing Verena''s reaction, Konrad realized the issue within his words.


    "Are you out of your mind? That art is most likely of demonic origin. The sentence for demonism is always family extermination. There is no exception.


    If the church learns of this, Olrich certainly dies, but all of us follow him to the grave!"


    Ah, he''d almost forgotten about that detail¡­

 152 Let me help you Relax R-18

    Sensing Venera''s overflowing tension, Konrad reckoned it was time to move on to the next phase.


    "Hum, hum. Your majesty, I can feel that you''ve accumulated a lot of tension. As your loyal servant, it''s my duty to help you relax. Would you allow me to resume with the massages?"


    Konrad offered with a bright, innocent smile that outmatched any child''s. Seeing that sudden show of goodwill, Verena frowned. Although Konrad had agreed to serve her for a year, he''d never called himself her "loyal servant." What was wrong with him?


    However, she indeed was in desperate needs of relaxation. Something only Konrad''s magical hands seemed able to provide. In fact, during the weeks he spent in Yvonne''s palace, Verena suffered from Konrad Massage Withdrawal. It was time to feed bad habits.


    Her frown dispersed, replaced by a pair of blinking eyes matched with an enchanting smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so forward after your return. Seems like Yvonne trained you well. I will have to thank her for that."


    Konrad wanted to say that in this case, he did the training but felt that such words should wait for another time.


    Bringing in a treatment table, Konrad motioned for Verena to lie onto it, which she did without hesitation. Naturally, Verena wasn''t going to remove her clothes. The boy hadn''t earned that honor, yet.


    As she lied on her back, Konrad had to admit that Verena''s hourglass figure was a marvel. He took a second to appreciate it before getting to work. If with his current bloodline level, he only needed a glance to dominate Semi-Saint females, for Saints such as the empress, he had to exert some methods and show some care.


    He began innocently, massaging the empress'' hands and wrists before gradually moving on her arms and descending on her stomach. Wherever he went, his touch relaxed Verena whose vigilance was never raised in the first place.


    By the time he finished with her feet and asked for her to shift onto her back, she did so without delay, failing to realize that every time he pressed a point, Konrad injected a thin quantity of formless energy into her body.


    For some reason, she felt more and more at ease within his hands. Thus, when he lowered the straps of her dress, she didn''t complain. In any case, it was a backless dress, to begin with.


    Purple flames coated Konrad''s hands, and as he traced Verena''s back, they snuck into her body, lodging themselves within her.


    The pressure he applied on her back then increased, and taken by surprise, Verena yelped.


    "Aaaah!"


    Konrad''s hands then descended onto Verena''s thighs, infecting them with the desire flames while he carried on with the outwardly innocent massage. He then rose toward that captivating rear hiding beneath the dress and gave Verena''s ass a bold squeeze.


    For a reason she couldn''t understand, Verena didn''t resist, finding the touch even more pleasurable. Konrad concluded it was time to bring this massage to a grand finale. His eyes shone with purple light as the desire flames bypassed Verena''s clothes to infect her rear.


    Then, he let it all explode.


    Purple steam rose from Verena''s pores while the silent desire flames erupted within her and kindled her arousal. Her face flushed red, and her inner thighs moistened at breakneck speed.


    "Ohhh ¡­what''s happening to me¡­why does this feel so¡­good?"


    "It''s a special technique passed down by my ancestors. Don''t worry about a thing, and just enjoy it."


    Konrad lifted Verena''s dress to her waist, revealing her bare, sumptuous legs and marvelous ass that begged attention.


    He pulled her laced underwear aside, letting her juice flow onto the table while he caressed her dripping cunt.


    Inserting the first finger, Konrad released the desire flames directly into Verena''s holy garden, causing her rationality to crumble, and her mind to surrender to an eruption of lust.


    Although he couldn''t see her glazed eyes, Konrad knew Verena vanquished. With his right hand, he fingered her juicy pussy while with the left, he massaged her lower back and ass.


    "Ohhh¡­right there, yes!


    Ohhh¡­ohhhh¡­ohhhh!"


    Though she was no maiden, Verena couldn''t resist Konrad''s succulent touch and quickly fell to her first orgasm, squirting her juice all over his hand.


    "A squirter, good. Gotta love them."


    Konrad commented while pulling out his fingers to taste the empress'' juices. He then spread open her ass cheeks, revealing her pink butthole that seemed animated with a breath of its own, telling him to put something in.


    Konrad understood its message, bending between Verena''s legs with his lips facing her dripping, sensitive flower while his lubricated finger poked her butthole from above.


    "Wait¡­what are you¡­"


    But Verena wasn''t given time to finish her words, before Konrad''s finger dived in, using the torrid mixture between her juice and his saliva to lubricate and invade her hole.


    "Oooooh¡­son of a bitch!"


    She groaned, both in delight and shame.


    "According to my knowledge, I really am the son of a bitch."


    Konrad acknowledged, before flicking his tongue over Verena''s clit and taking it into his lips for a mind-blowing cunnilingus.


    Sandwiched on two fronts and unable to resist this masterful pincer attack that would have made Sun Tzu proud, Verena soon climaxed into Konrad''s mouth while also experiencing her first anal orgasm.


    Konrad stood up, flipping the empress onto her back to gaze upon her dreamy eyes and bountiful chest.


    "My empress, what do you want your loyal servant to do?"


    Konrad asked while teasing Verena''s erect nipples.


    She could barely muster the strength to speak, her arms hanging loosely by her side while Konrad played with her breasts, causing a new peak of arousal.


    "Fuck¡­me!"


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    Konrad unbuckled his pants, revealing a hefty duo of meat-rods that glittered in intertwining golden and purple light.


    He aligned the first one with Verena''s cunt while the second one poked her rear door, teasing her entrances for a second before showing himself in, and impaling her, front and back, all the way to the hilt.


    "Aaaahhh!"


    Verena''s delightful moan echoed, spreading toward the walls.


    "Shush, you will alarm the maids. Then we would have to make them join¡­wait¡­not such a bad idea."


    With a succession of small thrusts, Konrad familiarized himself with Verena''s holes, before increasing the pace and driving himself faster into her.


    The pounding then began.

 153 Disturbed at the Worst of Times R-18

    Konrad kept one hand on Verena''s right breast, teasing it while the other squeezed her left ass cheek.


    He leaned down, dropping his lips on her luscious left breast to take it within his mouth and savor its taste. Meanwhile, his hips danced against Verena''s snatch, making his rods strike and create pleasure spots while their eldritch powers spread within her, corrupting her flesh and soul.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Konrad''s relentless hammering electrified Verena''s mature body. Her breasts swayed within his lips and hand while her legs trembled in successions of orgasms that sapped what little strength remained in her.


    As if seeking support, Verena tied her legs around Konrad''s waist, helping him rock her body faster and harder while the musical sound of his balls kissing her ass echoed within the room.


    "Ahhh¡­annh¡­aannnh!"


    Verena had wholly succumbed to this new realm of pleasure, climbing through all the heavens while whatever moral she held descended straight to hell. Her voracious pussy and ass sucked Konrad in, unwilling to let him go, and squeezing him with a pressure he''d rarely experienced beforehand.


    "Seems like the dog emperor hasn''t been doing well in his marital duties. Tell me, my empress, how does your servant fare when compared to your murderous husband?"


    Konrad asked while removing his lips from Verena''s tits and holding her lust glazed eyes with his demonic purple gaze.


    "Ahh¡­comp-compared to you¡­ohhh¡­ohhh¡­he''s small and useless¡­just doesn''t know how to fuck!"


    Verena couldn''t understand how such words could come from her lips. But at the same time, she didn''t care, just wanting to keep experience the mind-blowing sensation of Konrad driving inside her.


    "Well said."


    Konrad rewarded her with a kiss that contained both the taste of her cunt and tits.


    The rose petals of the Hundred Flowers Scripture swirled around them while the golden light of his Holy Primal Physique erupted from his body to further enhance their mating.


    With all those forces guiding him, Konrad invaded Verena''s mind, to implant the necessity of making his well-being and growth of capital importance. The barriers of her souls were too resilient to completely destroy but implanting those commands through the many present gaps wasn''t that difficult.


    Henceforth, one of Verena''s primary concerns would be to ensure Konrad''s undisturbed rise within this world. And the feeling of subduing such a woman through the animalistic use of flesh against flesh sent Konrad over the edge.


    "Aaaargh!"


    He grunted, and erupted within her, releasing copious white-purple spunk that dripped down her ass to slide onto the ground while her lips formed an "O" shape and her eyes rolled back.


    She squealed in delight.


    The bloodline was satisfied, and so was Konrad''s rod. But naturally, this was only the beginning.


    His lips curled into a smile, while he raised Verena by the waist, letting her use his neck as support as he carried her to her bed to continue with the breeding.


    "Let me give you some energy to revitalize your body."


    Konrad let his Primal Force flow into Verena''s body, giving her back enough strength to mate in the most barbaric of styles. She bent in impossible shapes while Konrad took her on the bed where only Olrich should have been allowed.


    "Sweet¡­Lord! More¡­more¡­more!"


    For hours, the mating carried on, undisturbed. But clearly, the maids in the vicinity had been alerted, their cheeks flushed red as they imagined the torrid affair and brutal mating that carried on under the emperor''s nose.


    Of course, though those women were loyal only to Verena, Konrad had already resolved to make some adjustments to their minds to avoid variables.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Using her arms for support, Verena held herself in a planche while Konrad took her from behind and fired another load within her.


    She then collapsed.


    Letting her enjoy her well-deserved rest, Konrad exited to rewire her maids, then returned to sit cross-legged by her side and used the rest of the night to finish the meridian condensation and complete his fifth Fleshly Transformation.


    Now, he truly was at the mid-stage of the Transcendent Rank in both the martial and spiritual paths.


    ¡­


    On the next morning, Verena awoke in a messy bed with Konrad by her side.


    Her eyes showed complex feelings.


    "You''re not human."


    She stated, realizing her mistake. Clearly, Else knew of Konrad''s true nature, which is why she didn''t prevent her from playing with him, knowing she would end up burning herself.


    Which she now did.


    "I am not. However, my empress, does it matter?"


    If such knowledge befell her twenty-four hours ago, Verena would not have hesitated to behead Konrad. But now, it appeared it really didn''t matter.


    On the contrary, she felt the necessity to ensure the safety of his secret and back him in his future endeavors.


    "All the things I said yesterday¡­"


    "Result of a heated moment. Forgotten, entirely."


    Verena nodded.


    "I''m not that kind of w¡­"


    "I know, just with me. Trust me, others have done and said worse."


    The two of them remained naked on the soiled bed, and as the smell of their last deeds rose to her nostrils, Verena couldn''t help but feel the need to "cement" their new relationship.


    However, she restrained herself, having her maids step in to clean their mess. She initially wished to eliminate them, and have new ones brought in. But Konrad convinced her that it was not necessary.


    She concluded that he must have used his demonic powers on them and didn''t pursue it.


    The maids then prepared a bath for the two to clean themselves.


    "What''s your current plan?"


    "Use the next months to increase my cultivation, take over the harem, take over the empire''s noble houses, control its economy, empower my forces, then overthrow the von Jurgen Dynasty."


    Konrad replied.


    "The church won''t allow you. The Celestial Church decreed that only Paragon Spirits can rule independent realms. Even if the Holy Flame Church cannot stop you, surely you don''t think yourself able to contend with the Celestial Church."


    Verena''s words brought back the critical issue. Conquering was easy but ruling difficult. Overthrowing Olrich would only be the beginning of new problems unless Konrad''s strength could suppress the entire world.


    He knew very well that he was far from that threshold. Moreover, he still didn''t have a good understanding of the Celestial Church''s power.


    Verena sought solutions, and soon, a devious thought flashed within her mind.


    "How about giving me a son. Having him pass as Olrich''s, and when we overthrow him, we help the son onto the throne, I become the Dowager, and you rule from the shadows.


    When your cultivation is high enough to suppress all dangers, we switch the throne back to you."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in stupor. Truly, the scariest persons in imperial palaces were always women.


    "Bold. Let''s not discuss that for now."


    Verena no longer pursued in that direction, lowering her eyes onto Konrad''s now flaccid rod that hid beneath the water.


    Even in that state, its girth remained admirable, and its smell called her. She didn''t know when her hand reached toward it and gave it a few pumps.


    "Want a taste?"


    Konrad chortled and stood up, letting his rod rise to action and stand erect before Verena''s face.


    She gulped, relishing in that strange orchid scent, kissed it left and right before licking the underside and pulling it into her mouth.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    But as the sucking and slurping carried on, a voice coming straight from Verena''s palace entrance boomed and reached their ears.


    "His majesty, the holy emperor arrives!"

 154 Love Token

    Verena stopped dead in her tracks, almost choking on Konrad''s rod while her eyes widened in fright.


    Meanwhile, hatred flooded Konrad''s heart, and his eyes rippled with rage.


    "Now? Of all times, now?! You gotta be kidding me!


    Olrich, even if your heart is darker than Satan''s, you cannot blue ball a man in such a way!"


    Never in two lives had Konrad felt so much hatred for a man whose wife he stole. Clearly, Olrich worked arduously to become his archnemesis!


    Verena pulled her lips off Konrad''s cock and leaped onto her feet.


    "Quick, you''re too manly and handsome, use that Transformation Skill of yours to change your appearance to a more eunuch face."


    Verena urged and grabbed a nearby towel which she shoved into Konrad''s hands.


    Konrad didn''t delay, using his Transformation Skill to adopt the appearance of one of those pretty men that put women to shame while lowering his height to 1.75 meters.


    At lightning speed, he wiped off the humidity on his body, forced his neglected rod back into a flaccid state, and got dressed.


    Exiting Verena''s bathroom, he returned to his eunuch post to welcome the emperor alongside the maids and eunuchs.


    "Greetings, your majesty!"


    They said in unison as they dropped onto their knees to pay their respects to the emperor.


    "Rise!"


    With a wave of his hand, Olrich used his holy force to lift them back onto their feet. Preventing the kneeling.


    Though his eyes only swept them with a brief glance, they could see the bright smile plastered on his face. Clearly, the emperor was in a good mood!


    Konrad, who was aware of the recent events, couldn''t understand what happened that could give Olrich in such delight. Shouldn''t he still be fuming over Nils'' case? Why did he seem so jovial today?


    The maids and eunuchs formed a line behind the emperor, following him toward the empress'' quarters at the entrance of which they formed two perfect rows.


    Without warning, Olrich pushed the door open and stepped in.


    ¡­


    Verena had long since returned to lying on her sofa. But when Olrich barged in unannounced, she yelped in "surprise."


    "Your majesty, how could you just charge in like that? What if I were in some¡­"


    Verena''s voice trailed while her coquettish eyes glanced toward the beaming Olrich.


    This was an act she reserved for him over the years. An act meant to lower his awareness and convince him of her desire and affection for him.


    Olrich crossed the room with great strides to sit by Verena''s side.


    "Oh, my wife. My beloved wife, having not been able to take care of you for those past days, my heart ached. Therefore, I wished to give you a surprise."


    Olrich began and pulled out an onyx box which he extended toward Verena. Perplexed, she took it into her hands, opening it to reveal a dazzling golden ring that overflowed with holy force.


    "A mid-grade Holy Artifact?"


    Stupor filled Verena''s eyes as she appraised the golden ring.


    In the secular world, Holy Artifacts were rare commodities. Rarer than Saints, in fact.


    Mid-grade Holy Artifacts were few and far between. All clearly documented and held in the state treasury. This ring was never one of them. Verena''s surprise particularly contended Olrich who expected such an effect.


    Seeing her inquisitive eyes rise to him, he burst into laughter.


    "This is both a tribute and a betrothal gift from the Water Kingdom Alliance. Asking us to take their eldest alliance princess as Adelar''s princess consort!"


    News that Adelar would soon become the next crown prince had traveled throughout the Holy Continent. And while the circumstances of the change were relatively shameful and alarming, the fact remained that Adelar was about to become heir to the Holy Continent''s number one nation.


    Better yet, Adelar remained unwed.


    Naturally, the weaker realms would attempt to use that opportunity to establish good relationships with the Holy Flame Empire. The low-key Adelar had in a flash turned into the most enticing bachelor of the secular world.


    The Holy Continent was composed of three empires and twenty-eight kingdoms.


    The Water Kingdom Alliance was an agglomeration of fifteen kingdoms united to resist the might of the three great empires. They desperately sought ways to maintain their independence, expand their forces, and minimize infighting.


    The Earth Kingdom Alliance comprised the remaining kingdoms and stood in the same shape.


    To promote unity, the kingdoms would elect one Central Kingdom within their most powerful and use it as their leader and face in international diplomacy. Its king became the alliance king, and its princes and princesses, the alliance princes and princesses.


    Although the kingdom alliances were still a step below the empires, they were forces to be reckoned with and could in times of instability threaten the empires'' hegemony.


    However, these weren''t times of instability. The three empires stood strong, and with news of a future marriage between the Prosperous Wind third prince and the Holy Flame Empire''s only princess, those kingdoms feared a power shift capable of threatening their existence.


    Thus, the Water Kingdom Alliance wished to use its eldest princess to not only cement peaceful relationships but also serve its interests in the Holy Flame Empire.


    The eldest princess was half paragon spirit, half mermaid, a mesmerizing beauty that could trigger ten Trojan Wars. They believed with her looks and wits, she could subdue the unremarkable Adelar, and bring them countless benefits.


    Olrich, who saw through the ploy, couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    The fools were bribing him with a state treasure for the sake of sending their eldest princess into a fiery pit.


    How could he not be delighted?!


    "My beloved wife, and empress, I have decided to bestow this treasure onto you. What do you think?"


    Looking at the mid-grade Holy Ring, Verena''s mood soured. Unfortunately, Konrad''s cultivation was still too low. Otherwise, she could have given him this treasure for his protection.


    Alas.


    Oh well, she could always keep it for him and grant it at a later date.


    "Your majesty should keep it for your majesty''s protection. I can''t bear wasting such a treasure."


    Verena rejected, knowing Olrich would only renew his efforts.


    "How could this be? Gems should be matched appropriately. Only my empress is deserving of this treasure."


    Olrich declared, and not taking no for an answer, placed the ring on Verena''s finger.


    "With your majesty''s words, I can wear it at ease. Let this ring be a token of our love, true, pure, and eternal."


    As Verena spoke, she took a second to admire the ring''s craftsmanship and had to admit the refiner did an excellent job.


    Meanwhile, Olrich found her words particularly pleasing to the ears. And when one day, that same ring would be used to nail him onto the ground, he would recall this moment and spurt blood.

 155 I Prepared him for You

    Olrich could see that the more Verena looked at the ring, the more pleasing she found it. Therefore, it was time to attack the second purpose of his visit.


    "My empress, could you please present me all your eunuchs?"


    At the sound of those words, Verena frowned. She set the ring aside and lowered her gaze back onto Olrich''s still beaming face.


    What was the meaning of this? Why would Olrich want her to present all her eunuchs out of the blue? Could it be that Konrad had been exposed?


    "If your majesty wants me to present my eunuchs, I naturally will. But first, may I ask why?"


    Verena''s question was natural. Olrich had never brought such a request beforehand. And when considering the recent fate of Yvonne''s eunuchs, anyone would be full of apprehension. He understood that principle.


    "As you know, imperial eunuchs are the cornerstones of the emperor''s guard, the key members of his staff, and closest servants. Unfortunately, although imperial eunuchs are Semi-Saints trained from the cradle by the imperial family, they''re still eunuchs, after all.


    Noble families might be willing to send some of their less valuable daughters to serve within the palace, hoping they catch my attention. But they would never willingly send their sons to become palace eunuchs.


    Therefore, the eunuch class is mainly constituted of the children of destitute commoners and human slaves."


    Olrich''s words were common knowledge within the imperial palace. Thus, Verena merely nodded.


    "But the problem is that most of those have low cultivation talent. Finding hidden gems to train is becoming increasingly challenging. Thus, the quantity of high-ranking eunuchs has been dwindling over the years. Therefore, after several tests, I intend to select a group of young eunuchs, among those currently within the palace, to personally train and promote. Hoping that at least one imperial eunuch can emerge from their ranks."


    "Oh¡­"


    Although she let nothing transpire on her face, inwardly, Verena shivered. By "tests," she knew Olrich meant talent and bloodline tests. For Konrad, both were terrible ideas.


    If the talent assessing steles showed shocking numbers, Olrich would kill him.


    If the bloodline assessment showed any issue, Olrich would still kill him.


    And knowing both his unparalleled talent and demonic bloodline, Verena knew that if she couldn''t exempt him from the examination, Konrad''s life was forfeit.


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    "Actually, I also have a gift for you."


    "Oh?"


    Olrich''s eyes showed his surprise. Never did he expect that Verena was so considerate that she''d already been preparing something for him. Indeed, the perfect wife.


    "And what would that be?"


    "Give me a second to bring it."


    Verena stood up, stepped outside, and found Konrad among her lining eunuchs. Their eyes met, and she sent him a mental message.


    "We have a situation. You need to change your cultivation to the peak of the True Priest Rank and follow me in."


    As the mental message echoed within his mind, Konrad could sense the seriousness within Verena''s words. Knowing that she now had his best interest in mind, he didn''t delay and used his Transformation Skill to lower his cultivation to the ninth step True Priest Rank.


    Verena took his hand, leading him back into her room where an expectant Olrich awaited.


    His eyes fell upon the eunuch Verena had just brought in, but when he analyzed his age and cultivation, his eyes shone with dazzling light.


    "Seventeen years old, ninth step True Priest? Gem, gem!"


    What the imperial family lacked the most was high-level priests. To Olrich, one was more valuable than three knights of the same level. If he could train a new high-level priest, he could obtain one more ace in his sleeve.


    To say nothing of the fact that this boy''s talent surpassed all his previous expectations in potential recruits.


    Unlike knights that only knew how to destroy, priests were competent in many areas such as healing, refining, enchanting, formations setting, and the likes. But since the church monopolized them, many such jobs had to be handed to them. This had always been a thorn in Olrich''s side, and Verena knew it well.


    "Who might this child be?"


    For the more than nine hundred years old Olrich, Konrad was indeed nothing more than a child.


    "He''s a human eunuch boy that entered the palace several months ago. I spotted him by chance and recognized his talent. I''ve been training him ever since, hoping that I could present him to your majesty as a new court eunuch when he broke through the Grand Priest Rank."


    Verena explained while Konrad made sure to keep his head bowed and not meet Olrich''s eyes.


    Inner court eunuchs could not be higher than the True Knight or Priest Ranks. When any one of them broke through the Grand Rank, they had to report to the imperial court''s personnel department and be promoted to court eunuchs.


    "He reached the peak of the True Priest Rank in several months?"


    "Indeed."


    Verena''s positive reply made Olrich unable to contain his elation. He slapped his thigh and stood up with a brash laugh.


    "HAHAHAHA! Wood that can be carved! Good, very good!"


    Olrich''s reaction eased Verena''s heart, and she pushed Konrad forward.


    He stopped before the emperor, still keeping his head lowered as a show of deference.


    "Boy, what''s your name?"


    "K-konrad¡­your majesty!"


    Konrad stammered pretending to look awed by the emperor''s presence. Olrich liked his reaction. Only with a balanced mixture of talent and submissiveness could he breed perfection.


    "Konrad? Good name. Little Konrad, from now on, you can forget about your life as an inner court eunuch. Effective immediately, you become one of my personal attendants. Raise your head!"


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your grace!"


    Konrad "trembled" and expressed his "gratitude" while raising his head to face Olrich''s silver eyes.


    Seeing that effeminate face that showed no trace of masculine might, Olrich was satisfied. The boy was more and more pleasing to the eyes!


    He then had a "fantastic" idea that would forever bind Konrad to him. An idea that flabbergasted even Verena.


    "Moreover, I take you as my adopted son and bestow upon you the imperial surname. From now on, you are Konrad von Jurgen. The Holy Flame Emperor''s ninth son!


    Though you might not be a prince and carry paragon spirit blood, you shall still be recognized as a von Jurgen scion. I hope that in the future, you can become a Holy Priest capable of defending the imperial family''s dignity and interests against the world if need be!"


    Both Konrad''s and Verena''s eyes widened in incomparable stupor.


    Shocked and frightened by Olrich''s words, they didn''t know what to do or say.


    "Your majesty, p-perhaps this is a bit¡­excessive?"


    Verena stammered, taken off-guard by this outrageous move. Had Olrich''s insanity broken through a new level? A paragon spirit emperor, taking a human, eunuch boy as an adoptive son and bestowing the imperial surname onto him?


    This had never happened in the history of the Holy Continent and would shock the world!


    Konrad despaired, Olrich''s move was about to push him into a detestable limelight.


    "Not one bit. Talent deserves adequate treatment. It''s not because it has never been done before, that we cannot do it today."


    With the talent Konrad displayed, Olrich was confident in his ability to train a new Holy Priest in the next few centuries. A Holy Priest loyal only to him. How could he not bind him in the most secure of ways?


    With a wave of his hand, he dismissed Verena.


    "Boy, don''t you know what you should be doing?"


    The shock within Konrad''s face was a reaction Olrich found perfectly normal. And this time, it was no comedy.


    But things being what they were, Konrad could only abide. With great emotions, he fell onto his knees and proclaimed:


    "Thank you, adoptive father, for your grace!"


    "Good boy. If you cultivate diligently and serve me well, I might even go ask the church for a special regeneration baptism to give you back your lost parts and make you a whole man again!"


    Konrad didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, so he just cried tears of anguish.


    "I am not missing anything, what do you want to give me back?"


    Olrich believed those were tears of emotions, and so knelt by Konrad''s side to lift him up.


    "Foolish child. Adoptive father hopes you won''t disappoint his expectations. Tomorrow, report to the central personnel department to receive your new quarters and tokens, then come to the emperor''s palace."


    Olrich theatrically said, then walked out. Leaving the still baffled pair behind.


    "Insanity and genius walk side by side. Others might think me mad, but I know myself¡­a genius!"


    Olrich whispered as he stepped out of Verena''s quarters to return to his palace.

 156 Drops of Heaven

    Once Olrich was out of sight, Konrad''s gaze fell back onto Verena.


    "Care to explain what just happened?"


    "I was taken by surprise. I didn''t know Olrich intended to recruit new talents from the inner court eunuchs. With your background, the examination could only end in your death. Therefore, I add to come up with this plan to exempt you from it."


    Verena sighed and shook her head. Konrad already inferred Verena merely intended to hide him in plain sight. However, why did things turn out the way they did?


    "This I can understand, but why adopted son?"


    "If you ask me, who do I ask?


    My best guess is that he takes you as an easily swayed boy of low background. He hopes that through this unprecedented move, he can ensure your loyalty for a lifetime. Although he doesn''t fear this level of talent, it''s always best to make sure the plant you foster blossoms into something that solely suits your needs.


    If across the next decades and centuries, you live the life of a von Jurgen scion. Though you might not have been born in the imperial family, it will become your home and roots. The first seventeen years of your life will instead turn into a distant, unpalatable memory."


    Verena''s reply pulled a sigh out of Konrad. This sudden change heralded frustrating days. With the means at his disposal and his growing abilities, he had no need for such status. Be it to access the women of the inner court, or to scheme against its leading characters, all were things he could already accomplish with relative ease.


    But with this new status, he would get shoved into the light, with countless pairs of eyes on him. How could he still come and go freely?


    -The enemy is exposed, unable to trace my moves, whereas I am concealed and grasp all his. -


    This was the precept Konrad had been following until now. Adelar also did the same. But now the two of them were about to leave the shadows.


    But this was only the first problem. The second one was much more dreadful.


    "Main Quest, Level 5 Objectives:


    1: Conquer forty beauties of the Grand Rank.


    2: Obtain a disposable income of one-hundred million purple crystals.


    3: Take full control of three mid-level noble houses (or higher).


    4: Conquer a Noble Imperial Consort.


    5: Obtain the full support of two mighty figures (or more) within the inner court.


    6: Establish a black market both in the inner court and the Holy Flame City.


    7: Achieve all these without letting "Konrad''s" name spread within the Holy Flame City."


    The seventh part was about to get wrecked.


    "Forget about the Holy Flame City. If only for a moment, my name will soon travel the Holy Continent! I need to finish this quest before Olrich announces the news."


    Konrad resolved. Fortunately, with the help of the Semi-Saint inquisitress he''d dispatched to assist him, Wolfgang had already conquered house Henlein. Thus, only the sixth requirement remained.


    With a deep breath, Konrad regained his calm.


    "My empress, I have work to do and won''t be able to play with you any further."


    With those words, Konrad turned heels, ready to leave Verena''s palace.


    "Be careful of what you do by Olrich''s side. He''s as insane as he is cunning and devious. Underestimate him, and you will definitely suffer."


    Konrad nodded and left for his quarters.


    There, he had the two eunuchs Ralph and Alan give him a detailed report of the ongoing black-market activities.


    "Hans has been doing well with the initial setup. However, we are meeting resistance from some old eunuchs of the auction department."


    The auction department had always been in charge of the inner court''s commerce. Hans himself came from there. How could they look on as someone took over their monopoly of the inner court''s market?


    Therefore, they''d been vigorously battling Hans in the establishment of this new force. Going as far as manipulating auctions and lowering the prices of many shops to impossible levels to prevent Hans'' sales.


    If it were before, Konrad would instead use time and methods to slowly deal with them. But now, time was of the essence.


    "That is not an issue. All the opposing head eunuchs of the auction department will die by tonight. Meanwhile, how is the refinement of the Drops of Heaven going?"


    The simplicity with which Konrad sentenced his competitors to death made the two eunuchs tremble. But since they''d boarded that ship of benefit, they would never look back.


    Moreover, they had absolute faith that all Konrad did possessed the backing of the harem''s mighty figures. That being the case, within the inner court, whoever offended him was doomed to destruction.


    He was the true eunuch lord of the inner court.


    "The first batch is complete. Hans will launch the first sales tonight."


    "Good. This drug is imperative in laying down our foundation and taking over the inner court''s wealth and souls. No mistake is tolerated."


    "Drops of Heaven" were Arch Rank pills that drastically boosted the cultivation speed of those beneath the Arch Rank, and even helped those at the True Rank and below break through a few levels.


    Better yet, they produced a soul-consuming euphoria that allowed the consumer to see all his dreams fulfilled in mirages. And following the mirages, the mind''s alertness increased by several folds while productivity skyrocketed.


    Alas, they also produced dreadful addiction. Take one today, and you couldn''t resist gulping another tomorrow.


    While consuming them, there was no problem whatsoever. But once the consumer stopped, the chest ached, the mind burned, and the nights were full of horrid nightmares. Konrad obtained the recipe from the system and dispatched two copies. One to Hans, and the other to Wolfgang.


    Wolfgang was naturally faster and had already begun selling them through their Black-Market Chamber of Commerce, building a loyal "fanbase." However, he faced other difficulties.


    When all the difficulties were removed, and their black-markets firmly established, the quest would be completed.


    Konrad closed his eyes, contacting Wolfgang who was currently facing a dilemma.


    "Father-in-law, how are the sales going?"


    A deep sigh escaped Wolfgang''s lips as Konrad''s words echoed within his mind.


    "Huh, boss. The situation went from bad to worse. As you know, there is already an established black-market within the city''s undergrounds. At first, I believed that although they would prove a challenge, they couldn''t resist us for long.


    Only now do I realize how wrong I am. Their backer is from the palace and their foundation profound."


    Konrad''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Do you have any idea on who that might be?"


    "Yesterday, I snuck into their headquarters to glean information. Imagine my surprise when I saw their leader entertaining the third prince like a servant would his master."


    "Laurens von Jurgen? Impossible. Where does that trivial prince get the funds?"


    It wasn''t that Konrad looked down on the third prince. There was just nothing to look up to. His cultivation was at the peak of the Transcendent Knight Rank. And his resources shallow. Calling him an idle prince wasn''t an exaggeration.


    Where did the likes of him get the means to control the Holy Flame City''s black market? Either the world had severely underestimated him, or there was someone else at his back.


    "I also don''t think him to be the true leader. However, only a high-ranking member of house von Jurgen could use a prince as front for his operations. Besides the emperor himself, who can it be? The eldest prince? The second prince? Some hidden elder?"


    Konrad''s mind revolved around the thought, but he couldn''t come up with a solid conclusion.


    "That person should be the one that attempted to send you to your doom through Nils. Therefore, it can neither be Olrich nor Elmar. I will personally handle Laurens and find out who hides behind him."


    Konrad pledged.


    "Is the black-market leader male or female?"


    "Mid-level Semi-Saint female."


    "Then that''s simpler. No need to destroy. I will dispatch my familiar to help you take control of them. By tomorrow we must have the black-market in our hands."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Konrad gave the two eunuchs a set of bells that allowed them to mentally contact him from a distance as long as he possessed their counterparts on him.


    He then dismissed them and summoned both Krann and Margo.


    "Greetings, master!"


    They hailed in tandem.


    "Krann, I have a few odd jobs for you. First, you will swallow all the head eunuchs of the auction department that oppose our black-market establishment. Then, you will use your powers to dominate the mind of the Holy Flame City Black-Market leader, bring her to our side, and have her speed up the spread of our products.


    The addiction must spread fast so that we can use the Drops of Heaven to control all the commoners and low-level nobles in the Holy Flame City. As for you Margo¡­"


    Konrad condensed a Phantasm Orchid which floated into Margo''s hands.


    "Return to house Kriegel and convince your nephew, the Kriegel Duke, to swallow this flower through any means possible. Once he does, I will be able to take control of his mind and take over house Kriegel by proxy.


    Krann will help you leave the palace without getting detected."


    Margo nodded. Then, alongside Krann, she vanished from Konrad''s sight.


    Konrad stepped into his cultivation chambers within the space mansion and sat cross-legged to cultivate.


    It was time to unlock the third and final layer of the Hundred Flowers Scripture and obtain its nature attribute.


    As he rotated the Hundred Flowers Scripture, rose petals danced around him, alongside dazzling light and crackling lightning.


    The rose petals then turned into purple vines that spread across the rooms while peach blossoms appeared by his side.


    The final layer of the Hundred Flowers Scripture was now his. Konrad didn''t stand up, staying in meditation to familiarize himself with those new abilities while solidifying his foundation.


    Five days of closed-door cultivation carried on in such a way. But on the outside, only twelve hours passed. As the fifth day reached its end, Konrad''s eyes opened, and at the same time, a succession of voices echoed within his mind.


    "Boss, following the sudden disappearance of its leaders, the auction department has not only surrendered but decided to vigorously promote our efforts. The Drops of Heaven were a resounding success. Hundreds of inner court eunuchs and maids have already fallen prey to them, swindled by the promises of fast cultivation improvement.


    Hans estimated that in the following week, thousands will fall."


    "Boss, your man''s methods are truly extraordinary. The black-market leader just knocked on my doorsteps to offer her allegiance and services. Henceforth, the Holy Flame City''s undergrounds shall be ours. She''ll also facilitate the sales of the Drops of Heaven within the low nobility."


    "Master, I used the lives of my nephew''s children to coerce him into swallowing the flower. The task is completed."


    Konrad''s lips curled into a devilish smile.


    "Good, you''ve all done well. There will be plentiful rewards."


    At that time, the system''s voice sprang within Konrad''s ears.


    "Host! Congratulations on completing the fifth quest. Reward time!"

 157 Perfect Polygamy Ar

    "Promotion to Harem Grandmaster. Free Physique Upgrade. Choice between Harem Tolerance Programming and Perfect Polygamy Art."


    Konrad used the Physique Upgrade to directly improve his Holy Primal Physique to the Divine Rank before returning his attention onto the choices before him. It brought him no difficulty.


    The Harem Tolerance Programming would allow its user to rewire the harem ring wielders'' tolerance regarding other harem members. And in a nutshell, made him able to control their thoughts on the "Konrad sharing" topic.


    A skill he had no use for. Not only could he use his own demonic powers to accomplish this if he so wished, but he also had no interest in an ability that would turn his lively harem into a dull den of kneeling puppies.


    As for the other one, its description made Konrad''s eyes shine with depraved light.


    "If I could kiss you, I would."


    Konrad stated while looking at the Perfect Polygamy Art.


    "Perfect Polygamy Art: For every harem member wearing a harem ring, the host can create one Harem Clone. Harem Clones have no cultivation base but can use all of the host''s pleasure skills regardless of origin, and farm exp. The host also shares in their experiences and can see through their eyes or take over their bodies if he so wishes."


    Konrad naturally chose the Perfect Polygamy Art. Not only did it lessen the burden of exp farming, but it would keep the beauties occupied while he battled for supremacy.


    But then, a critical thought flashed within his mind, forcing his face to contort into a frown.


    "But then¡­will I be getting cucked by myself? The thought is both strange and disturbing."


    The existential question of whether Konrad would cuck Konrad swirled within our protagonist''s mind as he stood up and exited his quarters.


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    Meanwhile, within a training room set up for drills, Yvonne''s Pure Self trained Konrad''s harem in the battle arts.


    Jasmine, Iliana, Daphne, and Freya circled and shot at Yvonne while trying to find openings in her flawless guard.


    "Too weak¡­


    Too slow¡­


    Predictable¡­


    Wide open¡­"


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    One after the other, Yvonne sent them flying against nearby walls while the remaining harem members observed the scene with apprehension, knowing their turn would soon arrive.


    At that time, Konrad stepped in, and instantaneously, all eyes fell on him. Daphne''s, in particular, rippled with the light a kidnapped princess witnessing the arrival of her handsome savior.


    "Aaah, Daddy Konrad, please save me!"


    She screamed and threw herself into Konrad''s arms. Knowing that Daphne majored in excessive performances, Konrad felt no surprise and merely pat her head.


    "Ok, what''s wrong?"


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    "Yvonne is about to bully me to death! You cannot let this injustice happen? Otherwise, in the future? Where will you find such a good, willing, lamia daughter skilled in the degradation of men?"


    Daphne sobbed on Konrad''s chest, causing dark lines to form on his forehead.


    Yvonne''s eyebrows arched upward. She was still getting accustomed to the various harem members and didn''t expect such words to escape Daphne''s lips.


    Her aside, no one found those words disturbing.


    "As head consort, Yvonne is in charge of the harem. Why did I give her the title if I didn''t intend to let her handle your lot?


    Today, no one can save you."


    Yvonne made a grasping motion and Daphne flew toward her side.


    "Noooooo!


    How could you do this to me?


    Konrad, all those years I''ve loved you in vain!"


    All those years? They hadn''t even spent three months together. Why was there talk of years of love?


    Truly, Daphne''s shamelessness was an incurable disease.


    "Hum, hum. I see that you''ve all been working hard. I''m here to give you all rewards."


    Konrad waved his hands, causing Margo to appear before him. Naturally, the ladies knew Margo wasn''t the reward. Clearly, she''d been brought back to share in it.


    She stood by Konrad''s side in silence.


    Meanwhile, the ladies wondered what kind of reward Konrad could possibly have in mind. Cultivation treasures, pills, new arts, and spells? Even Pure Self Yvonne found her interest piqued.


    Konrad stretched out his hands, causing purple clouds to appear in the dozens, and morph into forty-eight perfect replicas of himself.


    The forty-eight Konrad clones landed on the ground, surrounding the true self while keeping their hands crossed beneath their backs.


    Clearly, they were not illusions, but creatures of flesh and blood. Yvonne''s eyes showcased her confusion.


    "What is¡­this?"


    She asked as she swept the Konrads with her hand. All the other harem ladies trembled, excitement filling them body and soul.


    What was this? A wet dream made a reality. Forty-eight Konrad had just appeared out of the blue, clouding their vision with his otherworldly presence and triggering a plethora of fantasies within their minds.


    Some couldn''t restrain the eagerness for action from flashing within their lovely eyes.


    "This is their reward. Konrads galore. Each will now have her Konrad to spend time with while I''m away."


    Those words sent the ladies into an uproar. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets as their bodies shivered in unprecedented excitement.


    "For¡­for real?"


    Jasmine couldn''t help but ask, the knowledge that she would soon have her own private Konrad, almost making her mind collapse from joy.


    The same mindset existed in most of the ladies except Yvonne, who found the situation mildly disturbing.


    "For real."


    Konrad reasserted with a head nod.


    "Husband, thank you for your grace!"


    Those six words simultaneously exploded from the forty-eight ladies, giving the impression that they all shared the same mind. And perhaps at this very moment, they did.


    Konrad didn''t recall giving any of them the permission to call him "husband." Though, he couldn''t say it didn''t sound pleasing to the ears. The sight of forty-eight breathtaking ladies calling him husband raised no complaints from his corrupted mind.


    Meanwhile, Yvonne looked at him with a playful gaze that seemed to be saying, "what about me?"


    "Not you. Anyone, but you."


    Konrad replied to the silent question before pulling Yvonne''s Pure Self by the hand and dragging her out of the training room.


    "Oh? May I ask why?"


    Yvonne asked, anticipating the answer as they crossed the corridor.


    "Pure Self or not, you can only have the real me. I can''t bear sharing you with¡­myself."


    Konrad believed his words reasonable. But as he turned toward Yvonne, he found she''d been staring at him with a peculiar look.


    "Cute¡­"


    Yvonne didn''t expect Konrad to have such an endearing side of him and soon her lips curled into a delightful smile.


    "But worry not for I only want the real you."

 158 Introduced to the Imperial Family

    Following a night of dual cultivation with Yvonne''s Pure Self, Konrad used the bulk of his exp to promote his two weaker physiques to the Awakened Holy Rank. Giving him two Awakened Divine Physiques and two Awaked Holy Physiques. Meanwhile, although it had yet to break through, his cultivation made great strides to the sixth step of the Transcendent Rank.


    As dawn reared its head, Konrad left the space mansion, returning to the inner court to prepare himself for his meeting with his cheap adoptive father.


    The central personnel department was located outside the inner court, between the department of justice and the department of rites. Being unfamiliar with what lied beyond the inner court, Konrad had some difficulty finding the right teleportation circles to get there as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, finding maps to that purpose wasn''t that complicated.


    Thus, following a succession of teleportation circles, Konrad arrived before the central personnel department. A towering six-floor tall building that stretched across two-hundred meters, the central personnel department assigned the positions, tokens and quarters of all court eunuchs and above.


    It also stored copies of the background information of all imperial palace personnel. Be they imperial guards, eunuchs, or palace maids.


    At the same time, the inner court''s personnel department fed it regular information.


    It was also in charge of receiving the new palace recruits and have them lodged while they received their initial training and were screened for positions. Then it would transfer them to their new jobs.


    Without hesitation, Konrad stepped in and wasn''t surprised to see the legions of orderly eunuchs coming and going as they headed toward their respective tasks.


    Following one of the many waiting lines, he reached the reception where a team of court eunuchs received tokens and handled court transfers.


    "Present your token and wait on the side for someone to introduce you to your new duties and give you the insignias of your new function."


    When he saw his head eunuch clothes, the court eunuch believed that Konrad was nothing more than a newly promoted court eunuch here to complete his transfer process. Therefore, he didn''t pay him much respect.


    After all, it was no exaggeration to say that he saw dozens of such people daily. Konrad didn''t care, presented his token, and moved to the side.


    But when the eunuch inserted it into the adjacent identity reading stele. His eyes widened from fright.


    "Name: Konrad.


    Age: Seventeen.


    Race: Human.


    Position: Member of the empress'' head eunuch team.


    Note: Impending transfer to the emperor''s palace as a personal attendant."


    The court eunuch''s mind underwent a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn. He stood up and leaped toward Konrad, who stood with his hands crossed beneath his chest. When they saw the information that caused the brutal change, his fellow workers followed suit.


    "Hahahaha, greetings my lord. Please forgive our lack of courtesy. Your quarters, robes and tokens have long since been prepared. Moreover, the emperor requested that as soon as you obtained your new insignias, we should escort you to his palace.


    We also took the liberty to prepare several gifts. Hoping that in the future, the new lord can take care of us."


    The sudden change in behavior startled Konrad. But soon, he realized the crux of the issue.


    Usually, the emperor''s personal attendants were all Semi-Saint imperial eunuchs. The highest-ranking eunuchs in the inner court. They directly reported to the emperor and carried out many tasks in his name.


    Their position in the imperial palace was sky-high, and even the average prince should give them some respect.


    All lower-ranked palace members, be they eunuchs, maids, or guards had to refer to them as "lord." They also possessed great wealth, plentiful servants, and personal domains within this gigantic imperial palace.


    And while he didn''t wield the title of imperial eunuch, Konrad was about to obtain treatment and power equal to theirs. But unlike them, his cultivation was reportedly low, his rise due to a sudden show of favor from the emperor.


    That information caused many court eunuchs to prepare abundant gifts to curry favor while they still could. Needless to say, Konrad didn''t put the gifts of a bunch of Grand Knights in his eyes. What good thing could they offer him?


    However, he couldn''t show such flaws. At the mention of gifts, a mild laugh escaped his lips.


    "I shall remember your courtesy and put some good words for you when the occasion shows itself."


    "Thank you, my lord!"


    The eunuchs then dropped their duties and the lines of hanging workers to lead Konrad toward his new domain. If they were already this submissive to the personal attendant status, Konrad wondered what their attitude would be when the "emperor''s son" status was added to the list."


    By the time they reached his new domain, Konrad was speechless.


    "Do all personal attendants enjoy such¡­privilege?"


    Konrad asked the eunuchs by his side as he stared at the place, he would now call home.


    "My lord''s conditions are indeed special. This was personally arranged by his majesty."


    The eunuch replied in awe.


    The mansion standing before him stretched across a surface of four hundred square meters with a mesmerizing courtyard twice the size.


    At the entrance lied two perfect rows of thirty eunuchs and thirty maids, sixty servants tasked with tending to the mansion and serving Konrad''s every need.


    Konrad, frowned, wondering how many spies hid within the lot.


    But that mattered not, for he would soon bring them all into "willing" servitude.


    "Welcome, your lordship!"


    The servants proclaimed in unison as Konrad stepped into his new mansion.


    He didn''t waste time in contemplation. Changing into his new purple robe before heading toward Olrich''s palace.


    There, many awaited.


    ¡­


    "Second brother, do you know the reason why father is gathering us all here? I can''t recall such a thing happening before."


    Laurens inquired through a mental message as the imperial family gathered in the emperor''s palace hall.


    "Why the impatience, you will soon know. Considering the gathering''s scope, this will surely be interesting."


    Adelar replied while sweeping the standing imperial clansmen with an indifferent gaze.


    Besides Elmar and Holger, all the princes and their mothers were present. Many of the von Jurgen elders still in activity also stood within the lot.


    Adelar had to admit that although he let nothing transpire on his face, his interest was piqued.


    Nils stood by her mother''s side, eager to leave.


    The sounds of footsteps echoed within the hall, and alongside Verena, Olrich walked in. He bypassed his gathered relatives to sit on his throne with Verena standing at his right.


    As he swept the crowd through his authoritative gaze, he realized someone missed the call.


    "Where is Else?"


    "Oh, I forgot to mention. Else''s maids sent a message that she was at a critical moment of her cultivation and couldn''t attend."


    Verena whispered into Olrich''s ears. He frowned but didn''t probe further.


    All eyes then turned toward him.


    "I''ve gathered you all today to introduce a new core member of our family."


    Olrich began as the imperial family''s inquisitive gazes fell upon him.


    "Konrad, step in!"


    Olrich''s voice boomed, spreading outside the hall to where Konrad awaited.


    Without delay, he walked into the hall, his appearance drawing the attention of the gathered imperial clansmen.


    Bypassing them, he stopped at the stair leading to Olrich''s throne and dropped onto his knees.


    "Adoptive father, your son greets you!"


    Olrich nodded, pleased by the proper show of filial piety. And as Konrad''s words caused a wave of confusion within house von Jurgen, Olrich''s voice echoed.


    "Everyone, this is Konrad. My adoptive son and your new relative. From now on, his name becomes Konrad von Jurgen. With the elders present, we shall add him to the imperial family''s registry.


    Moreover, since he cannot bear the title of prince, I bestow upon him the nobility rank of duke. Though he might not hold land, his status shall be equal to that of any prince. Hence, he doesn''t need to kneel before any member of the imperial family besides the holy empress and me."


    Silence fell upon the scene, the imperial clansmen failing to process Olrich''s words. Their eyes went between Konrad and Olrich, wondering if their ears were playing tricks on them.


    To say nothing of others, even Adelar didn''t believe what he heard.


    "Your majesty, you can''t be serious."


    Said the ninth elder upon digesting Olrich''s words and realizing his ears were perfectly fine. His words brought back the awareness of the gathered clansmen whose eyes rose to meet Olrich''s smiling face.


    Though they''d yet to move their lips, their gazes spoke the same words.

 159 Please Reconsider!

    Undisturbed by the ninth elder''s words, Olrich briefly studied the reactions of every single one of his clansmen. There was mostly stupor and incomprehension. However, as the reality of his words settled within them, strong rejection brewed.


    "Emperors never jest."


    Olrich declared, his resolve evident to all those gathered. Konrad, who remained on his knees, found the situation particularly frustrating.


    "Konrad, rise, and come stand on my left."


    "Yes, adoptive father."


    Without delay, Konrad stood up and crossed the stairs to stand on Olrich''s left.


    From this height, all the faces came into view, their frustration and rejection self-evident. The ninth elder stepped forward and bowed toward Olrich.


    "Your majesty, this is nothing short of outrageous. Let''s not even mention the eunuch part and status leap. In what realm does a human boy gets adopted in paragon spirit families? How could such an inferior breed be allowed to share in the imperial family''s glory?!


    This is not the Barbarian Continent! The hierarchy of races doesn''t allow such travesty!


    Please reconsider!"


    Immediately, the six other elders standing on the side lined with the ninth elder and bowed toward Olrich.


    "Your majesty, please reconsider!"


    As for the consorts and princes, although they found the situation just as outrageous, they couldn''t openly reject it. More accurately, they didn''t dare.


    Adelar frowned. Though he possessed a relatively good understanding of his father''s erratic moments, he never did anything that endangered the essence of the imperial family''s dignity.


    But if this move were allowed to pass, house von Jurgen would no longer have any face on either the national or international stage. He could tolerate anything except for this.


    Meanwhile, Nils was the only one who didn''t take the whole thing so seriously. Instead, she stared into that eunuch boy''s effeminate face, and though he paused with deference by Olrich''s side, for reasons she couldn''t understand, she found his eyes disturbing.


    She frowned but couldn''t put her finger on the disturbance''s source.


    "What is this reasoning? Because other realms don''t dare do it, we shouldn''t either? Because it has never been done before, we should avoid it? If our ancestors followed such principles, how could we have this empire? And how could you live off its wealth and resources?"


    Olrich began, his tone calm but his words aggressive.


    "You look down on his human blood and eunuch state. Good, then may I ask you, my good elders. Your cultivation has been in the Holy Rank for centuries at the very least. None of you is less than a thousand years old. Across those years, the country''s resources allowed you to cultivate in peace, while the von Jurgen name gave you glory, splendor, wealth, and rank.


    But may I ask you, in this long existence, besides using state wealth to reach the Holy Rank, what are your contributions?"


    Olrich''s inquiry took the seven elders aback, and as they exchanged glances, they didn''t know what to reply.


    "The answer is, nothing! You have no contributions. Because the Grand Treaty between the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult forbids the use of Semi-Saints and above in regular wars, and because of your von Jurgen status, you''ve never set foot on a battlefield.


    Allow me to be blunt. Your cultivation only serves as decoration. A pretty digit used to tell the world that house von Jurgen possesses X number of Saints. Besides that, you are not doing anything.


    Anyone of my human, imperial eunuchs contributes more to the state in one month, than you have in more than one thousand years. Yet you dare look down on them?


    The nerves!"


    *Boom*


    Olrich''s voice exploded alongside a wave of holy force that banged the elders'' eardrums and made them stagger. They teetered on several steps before regaining their footing. Yet, they still trembled, this time, from shame. Olrich''s words struck true. Meanwhile, most of the consorts and princes shivered in fright.


    "Through this boy, I''m telling those that make my country run that they''re held in high regards and that opportunity exists for them to reach the summit should they show enough potential. I''m pioneering an era of progress and freeing up more resources for those that can truly bring them to good use.


    Since this is a family matter as much as a state one, I gave you the courtesy of warning you first and letting you get involved in the decision. But in what world, do I require your permission?!"


    The seven elders were suppressed, and in this very moment, Konrad was forced to agree that Olrich''s imperial might was absolute.


    The seven elders dropped onto their knees, unwilling to offend Olrich any further.


    "Your majesty, please forgive our impudence."


    But as they knelt, Adelar stepped forward.


    "Father, please appease your anger. Though the elders spoke out of turn, their words hold merit."


    Adelar bowed by the kneeling elders'' side.


    Olrich''s eyes rose from them, to drop onto Adelar''s. Though there was the politeness of a son to his father, his gaze showed no dread.


    "Oh? Adelar, please tell me, where does the merit lie?"


    Adelar straightened his back to stare directly into Olrich''s eyes.


    "First, father, may I ask you where the backbone of an everlasting dynasty lies?"


    "Unshakable imperial prestige."


    Olrich replied, without hesitation.


    "Right. I agree. Be it through absolute might or the adoration of vassals and courtiers alike, imperial prestige must be unshakable for the dynasty to endure eternity.


    Unshakable imperial prestige leads to absolute order and inexistent revolt. The neighboring states then look in awe and don''t dare rashly attack. But father, you are about to obliterate our imperial prestige in one move."


    Konrad included, all eyes widened upon hearing Adelar''s last words. No one expected that he would use such candor before Olrich, of all people. Instead, it was Olrich that showed no surprise.


    Adelar continued.


    "True, their contributions are many. Be it in the imperial palace or as servants in various corners of the country, their work allows us to live off the state. Not only the human slaves, but the same thing goes for the beast commoners.


    However, if you brought a beast commoner in today instead of that human boy, I''d still object. Low status aside, if by any misfortune, the son of a duke turned into a eunuch and you attempted to take him in as your adoptive son, I''d still object.


    Not because I look down on low birth or the castrated state, but because THE WORLD looks down on both.


    If you proceed with this, commoners disrespect us. Nobles disrespect us. The church disrespects us. And all states on the globe no longer take us seriously. Though our armies will still rank first in the secular world, can you honestly guarantee that guided by the belief that the country is ruled by a buffoon, they won''t start eying our lands?


    That is the first issue."


    The dissoluteness of Adelar''s words terrified all those gathered, and though many of them inwardly agreed, they put greater distance between him and them. The elders on his side were no exception.


    Nerves beat on Olrich''s temple as he restrained the urge to kill that unfilial son of his.


    But undaunted, Adelar carried on.


    "The second issue is much more direct. When the country''s jeers are aimed at us, how many still dare proudly wear the name von Jurgen? If the house''s kinsmen and women can no longer bear its name with their backs straight, haven''t we set foot on the road of decline?


    The eunuchs are empowered, the imperial family weakened, our prestige thrown into the gutter. Haven''t we set foot on the road of destruction?


    Therefore, you can create him Imperial Duke. I do not care. You can give him resources and wealth; I do not care. You can give him more training than to any of us, I do not care.


    But you can by no means name him von Jurgen and call him your son!"


    Konrad could feel Olrich''s rage soar, and the throne arms crack within his hands.


    Verena, who stood at his right, stared at Adelar with unconcealed surprise. Clearly, just like the rest, she''d never expected such developments.


    In regular days, Adelar would have spoken such words in private. But now, he knew that if he didn''t take the bull by the horns, he would never get the chance.


    This was his only opportunity to prevent this disgrace.


    "And what if I insist?"


    Olrich asked while his fury reached a breaking point.


    "A man''s existence comes from his parents. I do not dare take my life without your permission. Therefore, I give you two options. First, you kill me.


    Second, you demote me to commoner and remove my name from the imperial family''s registry. Thus, I would no longer belong to this house, and its shame would have nothing to do with me.


    If you''re not willing to take either road, please reconsider!"

 160 Infernal Soul Devouring Ar

    "Bastard, unfilial bastard! Do you really think I don''t dare kill you?!"


    Olrich rose from his throne, and his holy force erupted alongside his thundering voice to barrel into Adelar. His body shook, and he staggered with blood dripping from his lips and eardrums. However, he regained his balance and didn''t fall on his knees, keeping an indifferent gaze locked on Olrich.


    "It is your right to kill. If you wish to do so, then go ahead. Death is nothing. Personal shame is nothing. But the family''s dignity can never be harmed. We''ve already lost so much of our face to Hubert Voight, and before we can recover from that debacle, you attempt such a thing?


    This is the throne you obtained from your father and the family that raised you from the cradle. Soiling both in such wanton manner, are you not unfilial? I understand that you wish to train a mighty Holy Priest bound to our name, but I hope you can see reason where it lies and avoid this needless path. Please reconsider!"


    Adelar knew he couldn''t challenge Olrich on cultivation. Therefore, he could only use reason. Hoping that his father would cave in. As if kindled by his words, the elders stood up, and while bowing toward Olrich, reiterated their previous words.


    "Your majesty, please reconsider!"


    The third and fourth prince then stepped forward to beg the same. The people realized that Olrich couldn''t kill them all. Only by supporting Adelar''s words could they stop the emperor.


    The seventh prince still didn''t dare step forward while the eighth prince was not present due to a strange, chronic disease he''d been carrying since birth.


    As for the consorts, they had other considerations.


    "Good, very good."


    Olrich naturally understood Adelar''s reasoning. However, he also had other considerations. In less than a century, the Holy Continent''s secular world would not have anyone capable of contending with him. Why did he need to care about the jeers of the plebe when he would soon reign supreme?


    However, that power would come at the cost of his most talented children and weaken the next generation if appropriate measures were not taken. As per the Celestial Church''s decree, paragon spirit kings and emperors couldn''t rule for more than one thousand years. Afterward, they had to join the church as priests.


    Olrich had ruled for less than four hundred years and was still far from the deadline. But when the time came for him to join the Celestial Church, who would protect his empire?


    Olrich had no confidence in being able to resist the Celestial Church''s will in six centuries. Forget about six, even in one thousand years, he would still not have the strength. It was a dreadful force with the weakest elders being at the Divine Rank.


    Therefore, when the time came to leave, he would oblige. At least until his strength was enough to suppress the church and return to his lands. But in the meantime, he needed someone reliable to defend his realm while his cultivation rose.


    A new son, competent and loyal enough to protect the state and a series of puppet emperors until he returned. Someone who could and would never eye his throne. Konrad was the choice, the son he would raise for the empire''s sake. Only by giving him his name and raising him as his flesh across centuries could he ensure that their interests aligned throughout eternity.


    How could they understand his plight?!


    "Well, I''m determined to be willful. If you''re dissatisfied, you can head to the department of justice to sue me!


    Though, since they work for me, I''m not sure they will take your complaints!


    You could also submit an impeachment petition. A shame that I''m the one that processes those and will certainly not impeach myself!"


    Adelar included, the imperial clansmen''s eyes widened in disbelief. Since when did the emperor become so shameless?


    "What? Dissatisfied? A pity that I''m the emperor and you, the servants!"


    Olrich roared while indexing every single member of the opposition.


    "From this day onward, Konrad shall be known as my ninth son, and a von Jurgen scion. If anyone wants to laugh, I will tear off their tongues. If anyone complains, I will cut off their heads. Whoever feels like this is too much of a loss of face and can no longer keep his back straight is free to come and see me. I will make sure; his back will never curve in a lifetime!


    The other states don''t take us seriously anymore? No problem, I will dispatch armies and take their lands! See if they still dare sneer at us!


    Joke! For one-hundred-thousand years, the Holy Flame Empire has been this continent''s number one secular force. Its power unmatched. Where it not for the various branches of the Celestial Church that limited the scope of the continent''s internal wars, we would have long since unified it!


    That is why only we can use the word "Holy!"


    And I am this proud nation''s sovereign! Who dares disrespect my will? If I can''t kill him today, I will kill him tomorrow!


    And if I want a dog to become chancellor, then that dog can lead the state! If you have nothing else to say, get out of my sight!"


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Olrich waved his golden sleeves, causing a new wave of holy force to erupt and throw all his bowing sons and elders out of the hall.


    "AAAAARGH!"


    They crashed in the outside, their state unknown.


    "Preposterous! Does anyone have more to add to this debate?"


    The consorts and the remaining prince trembled, while Nils suppressed her rising laughter from erupting.


    Meanwhile, Konrad and Verena exchanged glances that said the same:


    "He''s stark-raving-mad!"


    "Nothing? Good, then you''re all dismissed. The imperial duke and I have things to discuss."


    As if freed from a death sentence, they stormed out, faster than their shadows. Leaving only Verena, Nils, Olrich, and Konrad. Nils cast a last glance at his eyes before taking her leave, and Verena soon followed suit.


    "Little Konrad, do you see all I have to endure for your sake? I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Olrich exhaled with a deep sigh.


    "Adoptive father, I will never forget this day and the kindness you''ve shown me. Henceforth, I swear to exert all my strength to execute your will and protect what you cherish!"


    Konrad gave a solemn pledge with a dramatic fall on his knees.


    "Good son! Good son!"


    Olrich repeated while helping him up and both sobbed in a "profound" show of emotions.


    "I believe the cultivation method you received from Verena should be top-notch. Therefore, changing is of no use, and in any case, such things often bring more harm than good.


    However, I will impart a unique art onto you. This art will allow you to magnify the power of your soul. It has three layers. Comprehend the first, and your soul will become ten times more robust and powerful than those of the same rank.


    Moreover, it can help you refine the souls of others and swallow their soul force to increase your cultivation at breakneck speed without harming your foundation."


    Olrich explained while eying Konrad''s reaction at the mention of refining souls.


    At first, there was surprise, but quickly, they showed submission. Meanwhile, his heart skipped a beat.


    Those were good reactions that could be adjusted as needed.


    "I shall follow adoptive father''s arrangements!"


    "Good. Don''t worry, the souls you will receive are that of death row convicts and criminals of the worst kind. No innocent will be sacrificed."


    "Understood, adoptive father!"


    But inwardly, Konrad was perplexed. Refining souls? This was true demonism.


    Such an art could only stem from Olrich''s infernal souls.


    And indeed, when the mnemonics flew from his mind to his, they carried with them great surprise.


    "The Infernal Soul Devouring Art. A divine rank art with three layers, each making the soul ten times stronger and more resilient.


    Meanwhile, comprehending the first layer allows the flawless refinement of any soul regardless of origin."


    Inventor: Urzul, Western King of Hell!"


    The system''s information regarding the art appeared within Konrad''s mind. With his talent, Olrich had only managed to comprehend the first layer and could never master the second one in a lifetime.


    It wasn''t a question of time and dedication. His talent was just insufficient.


    Therefore, he didn''t expect Konrad to do much better. A pity that talent-wise they didn''t play in the same league.

 161 What did you Say?

    "I don''t expect you to master the first layer anytime soon. In the meantime, I will be preparing the criminals for you to refine. I believe that with your talent; one to two weeks should be enough.


    However, I must warn you. Even if you manage to master the first layer in less than two weeks, you might not be able to reach the second one in a lifetime. So, don''t be discouraged by failure."


    Olrich instructed with the stance of a doting elder.


    "Moreover, I will send you resources on a weekly basis to help in your cultivation. You should soon reach the Grand Priest Rank so that I can bestow better resources and some artifacts onto you."


    Konrad''s eyes "shone" at the mention of weekly resources, as if the gate of heaven was opening to him. Olrich relished in the reaction, confident that the boy couldn''t escape his palm.


    "Adoptive father, I will definitely break through to the Grand Priest Rank in less than a week."


    Olrich nodded, believing that a few days should be enough for a breakthrough. Meanwhile, he summoned an imperial eunuch to spread his decree and Konrad''s new status.


    "From now on, besides cultivation, your duties include serving by my side. This is also an opportunity for you to learn about state affairs and the inner workings of the court. In the future, you must shoulder some of my burdens!"


    The way Olrich exclaimed such words while tapping Konrad''s shoulders, would make the onlooker believe he truly was his biological son. A prince being raised for governance.


    And knowing that he would use Olrich''s resources and training to empower himself while screwing his women on the side, Konrad almost felt bad.


    "Adoptive father, if you allow me, I will now take my leave."


    "Of course, you should go explore your new art. By the way, your new status entitles you to a few privileges and tokens I will have delivered to your mansion.


    Members of the imperial family are the only ones entitled to wear gold. However, since we can''t have you wear the same clothing as princes, for obvious reasons, I devised a special robe for you. A black robe embroidered with a golden winged serpent.


    Besides that, you will also have golden boots and a jeweled crown to serve as your proof of status. Those items are high-grade Semi-Holy Artifacts. Unfortunately, because your cultivation is too low, you can only wear them as decoration."


    It seemed Olrich majored in making people speechless. Konrad''s eyes showed his astonishment at the mention of so many treasures being bestowed onto him. Although he preferred relying on his cultivation to suppress his enemies, he didn''t say no to a few artifacts to bolster his strength.


    Unbeknown to him, Olrich was sharpening the sword that would one day drop on his neck.


    Olrich believed the shock written on Konrad''s face was due to the sudden mention of Semi-Holy Artifacts. Goods that he could probably not even dream of beforehand. Satisfied, he stroked his chin, with a "this is nothing to me" look on his face.


    "Now go, I hope you will not prove my care for you misguided."


    With Olrich''s blessing, Konrad bowed and took his leave.


    But on the outside, someone awaited.


    Nils stood at the bottom of the stairs leading to Olrich''s palace hall with her eyes locked on the entrance, awaiting Konrad''s exit. Seeing those eyes that clearly showed she''d been waiting for him, Konrad frowned and went down the stairs.


    Before he could pass her by, Nils'' voice echoed.


    "I only wanted to warn you. Don''t get confused by father''s deeds. He''s not helping you. He''s harming you."


    Realizing that she was merely doing her goody two shoes duty to warn him of the imperial family''s dangers in good faith, Konrad lowered his guard.


    "I don''t understand the meaning of the princess'' words."


    Nils shook her head, wondering why she was bothering in the first place.


    "Didn''t you see the opposition within the throne room? Not one person there approved of father''s decision. All of them see it as the imperial family''s disgrace. Adelar, who usually speaks very little even went as far as challenging father''s wisdom.


    Matter of fact, he indirectly called him an unreasonable buffoon. That being the case, how can he tolerate you?


    To say nothing of him, past today, you will become the imperial family''s most loathed member. They will all want your head on a spike. And the situation will only worsen as time passes. If even I can see this, don''t tell me you can''t? Or do you think you can rely on father''s protection?


    He can protect you during the day, but can he protect you at night?"


    Nils turned to face Konrad, staring into those disturbing eyes of his as she carried on.


    "To say nothing of the fact that you will start using up resources they believe belong to them. They will use any means from framing to murder in order to dispose of you.


    Therefore, if you cherish your life, you should give up that new position on your own accord. Beg father to stop this while he still can. Otherwise, you''re doomed to destruction."


    As Nils'' words, ended, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Thank you, princess, for your warnings but what his majesty commands, I dare not reject. Your highness can afford to do so because you are his majesty''s treasure. However, my status is low. Before fearing the reactions of others, I should first fear his majesty''s.


    Therefore, I cannot follow your advice."


    Nils'' face contorted into a frown. Though Konrad''s words sounded reasonable, it seemed to her that those were mere excuses.


    Wasn''t the danger of becoming Public Enemy Number One of house von Jurgen, within the imperial palace, enough for him to beg for salvation?


    Again, she shook her head.


    "It is your life. Do with it as you please. However, the clout of the secluded elders is not what you can imagine, and they''re all stuck-up aristocrats who care about face more than life. Fearing father''s discontent is right, but he has use for you while they don''t.


    The difference is clear, and what you should do, clearer. Unless you have ulterior motives, of course."


    With that said, Nils turned heels, ready to return to her quarters. In any case, she''d said more than she needed to. If that guy had some hidden agenda, saying more was useless.


    "How could that be, my intentions are pure. I only wish to serve his majesty to the best of my abilities."


    Konrad replied and turned his back toward her to head back to his mansion. However, he didn''t expect that his casual words would provoke a violent reaction within Nils who stopped dead in her tracks, her body trembling, and her eyes wide open.

 162 Demanding Main Ques

    "What did you just say?"


    Konrad''s eyes flashed with annoyance. Did cultivators also have audition problems?


    "I wish to serve his majesty to the best of my abilities."


    "No, before that."


    "Oh, my intentions are pure."


    Konrad waved Nils goodbye with the back of his left hand before taking his leave.


    But then, an unexpected event occurred. Nils summoned her energy sword and hacked it at Konrad''s neck.


    He was startled.


    The blow was fast, but not fast enough for him to avoid. However, doing so would expose his cultivation.


    Therefore, he stood still. Gambling on Nils'' character and a probe, he let the sword reach his neck. It stopped right before the blade could touch his flesh.


    "Why didn''t you dodge it?"


    Nils asked while keeping her sword aligned with Konrad''s neck.


    "Your highness must be jesting. How could I with my peak True Priest cultivation dodge your sword? If you want to kill me, I cannot resist."


    Nils'' frown deepened. The sword vanished, and she grabbed Konrad by the shoulder, forcing him to face her.


    She stared deep into those eyes of his. The shape wasn''t something she recalled. However, the expression echoed with her mind to bring back the image of a green-haired, nature serpent youth. She imagined his illusory face standing next to Konrad''s and superimposed them to look for the similarities in their gazes.


    "My intentions are pure." In her short life, Nils had only heard that statement twice. Both from Anselm''s lips. How coincidental that this troubling Konrad now spoke the same. Were they somehow related? Thinking of that possibility, excitement filled her chest.


    But then she recalled Anselm''s fate, and it all died down.


    "My apologies. I was muddled for one second."


    She let go of Konrad''s shoulders, and with sorrowful eyes, turned heels and left.


    "How could a dead person reappear in someone else? Have I become so pathetic that I seek the dead in complete strangers? Wake up Nils."


    Seeing the lonely back she left behind, Konrad sighed.


    "Where was the flaw? How did she get doubts? Is it what I said?


    Troubling. In the future, I should be more careful."


    Konrad naturally didn''t memorize everything he''d told Nils on the day they first met. His feelings just didn''t have that depth.


    Upon returning to his palace, he locked himself in his room and activated the system to check his new quest.


    "Main Quest, level 6:


    Description: Congratulations, Harem Grandmaster! A solid foundation is established. Thus, it is now time to expand the host''s reach within the empire to stand below one and above the rest.


    Level 6 Objectives:


    1: Conquer 120 beauties of the Arch-Rank or above.


    2: Take control of the imperial harem in its entirety.


    3: Take control of the low and mid-level nobility while subduing at least thirty percent of the high-nobility houses.


    4: Control more than fifty percent of the empire''s economy.


    Main Rewards: Harem Lord Rank<>Two Extra Physique Slots<>Bloodline Upgrade (if applicable)<>New System Functions


    Ability Rewards: Valkyrie Mark<>Valkyrie Surge


    Timeframe: Three years."


    Seeing the list of things to accomplish, Konrad was undisturbed. He now had a rough understanding of the system''s objective picking methods and roughly anticipated them.


    Still, he had to admit that to anyone else, this would be completely unreasonable. Besides someone with his unique skillset, who could complete such a task in three years?


    "The first objective is already completed. I should anticipate on future requirements. As for the rest, with my current status, this will become a bit more difficult. I need to find an opportunity to make use of the impending inner court banquet in order to conquer all the core harem members in one night."


    Konrad left the system to return to the Infernal Soul Devouring Art bestowed by Olrich.


    The mnemonics swirled within his mind as he analyzed this demonic art to comprehend the first layer. And as he probed deeper, a faint black mist appeared out of thin air to swirl around him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, while his eunuchs announced Konrad''s new position and delivered his gifts, Olrich left his palace to head toward Else''s. Naturally, no one dared stop him at the gate. As the eunuch guards announced his arrival, his steps never stopped.


    In a flash, he reached Else''s chambers where she sat cross-legged in silent cultivation.


    Sensing his presence, she stopped.


    "Olrich, why hide behind the door, come on in."


    If anyone heard those words, they would have trembled in fright. Even Verena didn''t dare call Olrich by name, always referring to him as "your majesty." However, Else clearly didn''t have such constraints.


    The door opened, revealing Olrich whose eyes didn''t hide his displeasure.


    "Else, why did you not attend the meeting?"


    Clearly, Else calling him by his name didn''t bother him in the slightest. Instead, it was her absence that triggered his discontent. Still, though his face wore a frown, his tone remained mild.


    "A purposeless farce. Why do I need to attend? You already told me you planned to make that eunuch boy your son and anticipated opposition. You also told me how you would handle it.


    I knew exactly what would happen before it did. That being the case, why bother joining the charade? You know the things I hate the most are noise and wasted time."


    Else replied with a candor that didn''t contain the deference of subject to monarch. Between them, there seemed to be very little decorum.


    Olrich shook his head and sat by her side.


    "Little girl, in private I can accommodate your willfulness, but on official occasions, you should give me some face! If you keep behaving like this, are you not telling the world that I''m suppressed under your skirt?


    Where does that put my imperial dignity? Or is it that you''re still blaming me for not letting you attend your mother''s funerals?"


    Olrich asked in a helpless tone that carried none of his usual force. It almost looked like he was trying to reason with his little sister.


    At the mention of her mother''s funerals, Else scowled. Since she didn''t wear her mask, Olrich could clearly see her displeasure, and he knew he hit the mark.


    The realization caused a sigh to escape his lips.


    "On this matter, you can''t blame me. The last time you returned to house Metze, you almost died from the church''s assassins and disappeared for a decade. Clearly, they will be waiting for you to exit the palace again to carry out another assassination attempt.


    House Metze''s foundation is indeed profound. But what was last time''s result? Your mother died, your father was gravely injured, and many of your house servants perished to shelter you.


    Were it not for your ancestors coming out of seclusion to repel the assassins, the result would have been ten times worse. To this day, you refuse to tell me how you spent the last decade. I can not inquire, but you can''t blame me for taking extra precautions. On his deathbed, I promised your brother that I would take care of you.


    Should you perish under my watch, how do I face his soul in heaven?"


    Olrich''s words worsened Else''s scowl, and in frustration, she clenched her thigh.

 163 Mastering the first Layer

    The Holy Flame Church and house Metze had been waging a silent war since the latter''s arrival in the Holy Flame Empire. That was no secret.


    However, following the exposure of Else''s cultivation talent, that war escalated. According to the head exarch''s assessment, she had the makings to reach the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank in a thousand years.


    The church was determined to eliminate the source of future trouble, and not allow Else to grow into another Hubert Voight. Unfortunately for them, the Metze were no pushover.


    As long as they didn''t throw pretense into the gutter to break into all-out war, eliminating them was impossible.


    And without a righteous cause, they could only result to silent assassinations and shadow warfare. After all, be it the von Jurgen, the Kvass or the Voight, none would look idle as the church destroyed one of the houses that helped balance the empire.


    Else''s brother was the first casualty of their strengthened assassination attempts. He was also Olrich''s sworn brother.


    On his deathbed, Olrich pledged to treat his sister as his own and protect her from harm till his dying breath.


    Initially, as his longstanding sworn brother, he was Olrich''s choice for "Brotherly Love Extermination," but following his loss, Else took his place.


    For that reason, in agreement with her father the Metze sovereign prince, he took her into the palace, with the excuse of making her his Holy Consort and had been caring for her ever since.


    She discovered that truth from her savior''s lips. The dreadful woman to whom she owed her life.


    Now all words of care grated her ears, making her feel like a pig being fattened for slaughter.


    And thinking of that dreadful woman, she couldn''t help but pity the boy that had to call her "mother."


    ¡­


    The dark mist swirling around Konrad thickened, blowing into a pitch-black fog as he comprehended the first layer of the Infernal Soul Devouring Art.


    Three hours of silent cultivation passed before his mind shone with enlightenment, and he mastered the first layer.


    *Boom*


    The pitch-black fog soared toward the middle of his forehead and vanished within, spreading through his mind to merge with his soul. As it spread, Konrad could feel the quality of his soul power rising at breakneck speed. In a flash, it became ten times more potent and ten times more resilient than it was beforehand. With Konrad already possessing an Imperial Avatar, his soul power was extraordinary.


    Now, however, it was surpassing the mortal realm''s Transcendent Rank limitations. And this was only the first layer. Konrad wondered what level of soul power he would reach by the time he comprehended the third.


    Perhaps he could now disable the average first-step Semi-Holy Knight with a casual spiritual attack. Meanwhile, his fourth circle spells could most likely rival others'' fifth circle spells.


    Seeing such benefits, Konrad was eager to carry on with his comprehension of the art. However, he was stopped by the delivery of Olrich''s gifts.


    "Your grace, this is this week''s quota. His majesty hopes you''ll work assiduously."


    The leading eunuch said while his subordinates dropped the coffers.


    "His majesty doesn''t have to worry. I will put ten times the average man''s efforts."


    Konrad replied before dismissing the delivery team. As they dispersed, Konrad appraised the gifts, and his lips curled into a smile. Those were the best cultivation pills and beverages one could expect at the True and Grand Priest Ranks.


    Although Konrad had no use for them, some of his weaker harem members probably did.


    He had the coffers moved to his cultivation chambers and delivered the goods to those that really required them.


    Silent cultivation then resumed. Hours passed by in a flash and soon, night descended onto the imperial palace.


    "It seems mastering the second layer can''t be done overnight. I suppose I shouldn''t be greedy."


    Konrad interrupted his cultivation and shifted his attention onto a more pressing matter, the second prince, Adelar. Since his performance in the throne room, Konrad firmly believed that if anyone had the nerves to use the emperor''s favorite daughter in a scheme, it would be him.


    Joke, he only stopped short of calling Olrich an idiot before the core members of the imperial family. What didn''t he dare do? Now the question was, did his wits match his guts?


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad summoned Krann.


    "Greetings, master!"


    As per usual, Krann dropped onto his knees and hailed in profound reverence.


    "I need you to watch over me while I use Soul Projection to take control of someone''s body."


    "Be at ease, master. I won''t let anything disturb you."


    Krann pledged. Konrad nodded and closed his eyes. Using his Phantasm Lord abilities to project his soul outside his body and explore the imperial palace. In his Soul Form, he stood in an ethereal dimension from where he could see everything on several miles, bypass walls and detect even the carcass of flies crushed beneath carts.


    Meanwhile, none could detect him.


    In less than three seconds, he located his target, the third prince, Laurens. Laurens lied within his bed, still recovering from the shock induced by Olrich''s holy force.


    Unbeknown to him, Konrad appeared by his side and slipped into his soul. Laurens saw a strange purple fog spread within his mind and battled it with every bit of his soul power.


    But as a Knight, he didn''t have much to begin with. To say nothing that now, Konrad''s soul power rivaled that of Semi-Holy Priests.


    The clash was short-lived, and Laurens'' soul surrendered to Konrad''s control. With the body now under his full grasp, Konrad browsed through the memories and saw many of the deals between Laurens and Adelar.


    The deeds they''d carried out throughout the years, impressed even him. The scene of Adelar revealing his understanding of the Kracht case and his plot to exterminate house Kracht naturally appeared.


    However, even Laurens didn''t have a clear understanding of Adelar''s true abilities, and some core zones of his soul were cloaked by formidable wards Konrad couldn''t break without destroying him.


    Something he didn''t plan to do at the moment. Meanwhile, he wished to use the opportunity to test Adelar and obtain more information from his lips.


    Controlling Laurens'' body, Konrad stood up and headed toward Adelar''s palace. No one stopped him as he did, and he soon reached the chamber where Adelar rested.

 164 First Confrontation

    "Come on in."


    Before Konrad could announce himself, Adelar''s voice came from behind the door. Without delay, Konrad stepped in.


    Adelar sat before a table with a wine glass within his hand and motioned for Konrad to sit before him.


    "Are you here to discuss father''s move?"


    He asked while Konrad settled within the chair.


    "Actually, I have many questions. First, I can''t understand why he is so adamant on making that eunuch boy his adoptive son? Even he should know that it can only bring harm and no good.


    Second, why were you so aggressive in your words? This is not your style. Weren''t you afraid that he would kill you in a fit of fury?"


    Those indeed were Laurens'' questions. Konrad merely used them to set the stage for his information gathering.


    Adelar lowered his wine glass onto the table to lift his gaze onto Laurens''.


    "Father is no fool. If he does that knowing full well the damage it will yield, he must have profound reasons. But I''m not sure those are favorable to us.


    It also doesn''t change the fact that the boy is now a stain to the imperial family''s prestige. Needless to say, I will have him killed in the following days."


    Inwardly, Konrad sneered.


    "As for your second question, I was testing theories."


    "Testing theories with your life?"


    "Indeed. Us older princes know that Yvonne Voight is father''s first taboo. Anyone that gets too close doesn''t have a good end. If someone tells me that''s why Wenzel died, I can believe.


    But what is his second taboo?"


    "His imperial power."


    Konrad replied through Laurens'' memories.


    "Right. His imperial power is, without a shred of doubt, his most valuable possession. Nothing compares to it and anything that threatens it is put to death.


    That being the case, why am I still alive? This question has been troubling me for many years. At first, I believed it was due to a mixture between personal bias and the fact I never challenged him in the open.


    But now, I''m convinced there is something else. I insulted him before seven elders, his wife, children, and their mothers. So dissolutely stepped on his imperial power, and he just sends me flying?


    No, anyone could have come out of that room alive except for me. Therefore, I conclude I have a particular use for him. A use that forces him to keep me alive until I serve my purpose. That being the case, I can now be unscrupulous."


    Adelar''s lips flashed his usual smile as he maintained eye contact with Konrad.


    The combination of his words and expression caused discomfort within Konrad''s chest. However, he shouldered the gaze.


    "What if your assumptions were wrong and he killed you?"


    Adelar chuckled and while still staring into Konrad''s eyes, raised his glass.


    "To fight for world domination, you first need audacity. Without audacity, what can you achieve?


    Without audacity, how can you surpass the limitations imposed by birth and lineage to triumph over your enemies?


    I believe that on the path to becoming supreme, he who can not gamble his life is unable to achieve anything."


    Adelar''s eyes shone with an eerie light that somehow reminded Konrad of Olrich''s gaze at his worst.


    "Have I answered all your questions, -Laurens?-"


    The tone caused Konrad''s eyes to widen in stupor, but before he could do anything, grey mist burst from Adelar''s body to surround the two of them.


    Konrad had seen this mist more than once. Be it Wenzel or Nils, both displayed it with various levels of proficiency. However, in Adelar''s hands, this paragon spirit innate ability had reached a terrifying level.


    The scenery changed, and the two appeared within Laurens'' soul where Adelar faced Konrad in his purple fog form.


    "Greetings, adversary."


    Adelar said with the smile Konrad was starting to find rather irritating.


    "How did you know?"


    Konrad''s voice echoed from the purple fog as Adelar eyed him with the interest of a hunter on his chosen prey.


    "Since he became my man, Laurens has never been able to hold my gaze for more than five seconds. You failed that test.


    He also tries very hard to conceal his fears. In your case, it is difficult to hide something you don''t have. You are brazen, I like that. You possess many extraordinary means. I like that even more.


    How about leaving the shadows and submitting to me? Allow me to make use of your talents, and in the future, you can be below one and above billions."


    Konrad burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha!


    A pity that in this world, no one is qualified to employ me. I will also give you a once in a lifetime opportunity. Forget your dreams of supremacy and submit to me. When I rule the world, you can be the chancellor."


    Adelar shook his head.


    "A shame that our goals are the same and our beliefs identical.


    In this world, no one is qualified to employ me."


    Adelar stretched out his hands, causing the grey spiritual mist to spread within Laurens'' mind and assault Konrad''s soul.


    But before he could trap him, the purple fog Konrad vanished in haze, crossing the ethereal dimension to return to his true body.


    *Puh*


    Konrad spurt blood, and fell face first, alarming Krann who didn''t expect such developments.


    "Aaah, master!"


    Krann roared while lifting Konrad''s fallen body and injecting his demonic energies into his veins.

 165 The Taste of Grandeur

    Krann''s demonic energy spread through Konrad''s veins, soothing his internal damage before rising to his soul to check possible issues.


    He was relieved to see that besides some internal damage Konrad didn''t have any injuries. His soul, as robust as ever. Thankfully the Infernal Soul Devouring Art magnified his soul power to impressive levels. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been a simple matter of spitting blood.


    Konrad raised his hands, stopping Krann''s worries.


    "It''s nothing, we''ve gained a lot today."


    Konrad explained while his lips curled into a contented smile.


    Krann''s eyes showed his incomprehension, why was it that his master''s heart seemed to overflow with happiness? Did he relish in pain?


    However, as servant, it wasn''t appropriate for him to inquire on the master''s tendencies; so, he didn''t. Instead, he focused on what truly mattered.


    "What are the gains?"


    "I''d already inferred that Adelar was our enemy. Confirming it was just a formality. But now, I can roughly guess the source of his powers. To say nothing of us, it''s very likely that Olrich doesn''t realize the gravity of his own situation."


    Konrad explained while wiping off the blood on his lips.


    "First, cultivation. There isn''t really much to say on that topic. Ninth step Semi-Holy Priest, ordinary physique and no martial cultivation whatsoever. However, his spiritual talent is outstanding, and his soul power dreadful, rivaling that of Profound Saints.


    In terms of fighting capabilities, Elmar is simply not his match."


    Those were information Konrad gained from the system while he examined Adelar.


    "As for the origin of that soul power, that''s hard to say. But considering the nature of his bloodline, my money is on the Tower of Rebirth. It''s likely he obtained the formidable inheritance of a previous Celestial Church leader and used it as foundation to develop his own abilities.


    Though his blood is impure, he has surpassed its limitations, bringing his bloodline abilities to a level his pureblood peers can only dream of. And this is where it gets interesting.


    His spiritual mist can seamlessly dominate the mind of those with inferior soul power. Within the imperial palace, how many of the emperor''s men have already fallen to his control? His cultivation speed is fast, and he will soon reach the Holy Priest Rank.


    Even if I didn''t appear, it''s very likely that before he could refine him, Olrich would perish."


    Konrad couldn''t understand how Olrich could be reckless enough to choose Adelar as one of his refinement targets. It didn''t make sense. Taking his character into account, Olrich could never allow such a hidden danger to grow beneath his nose.


    Was it that impossible to find another refinement target among his nine children? No, if it was just about fostering love, he could pick any one of them. Why was it then that he chose the most problematic ones, the most gif¡­


    Konrad''s eyes widened in sudden enlightenment.


    "Could it be that from the beginning¡­if that is true, then I must be warier of him."


    Although it was only an assumption, Konrad couldn''t help but think it held merit, and the implications made him shiver.


    "Master, what is the nature of his bloodline?"


    "Half-fiend. However, the power of his fiend blood is sealed."


    ¡­


    Konrad spent the remainder of the night in silent cultivation.


    The next morning, three of his maids knocked on his doorstep to prepare him for his first official meeting with Olrich. They brought with them several items:


    A luxurious black robe embroidered with a golden winged serpent around which nine stars hovered.A pair of golden boots, and a golden crown encrusted with nine holy crystals.


    One maid helped him don the robe, while another tied his hairs to fit in the crown, and the last one placed the boots on his feet.


    Olrich had not lain. Every single one of those items was a high-grade Semi-Holy Artifact that would fill the empires'' dukes with envy. But unbeknown to him, those were artifacts Konrad could already make use of.


    With a smile, he exited the mansion under the deferential gaze of the sixty servants. Konrad was forced to agree that Olrich was a master in currying favor. The maids were outstanding in beauty and the eunuchs competent and quick-witted.


    However, among them hid two third step Semi-Holy Knights. It didn''t take a genius to realize that on the one hand, Olrich wanted to keep an eye on him while on the other end, he wished to make sure the likes of Adelar couldn''t easily take his life.


    "Tss, tss, tss, adoptive father, you really are considerate."


    Konrad sneered and walked toward the imperial hall where officials gathered beneath the gaze of the emperor who sat on his large golden throne with his holy crown resting on his head.


    The courtiers formed two lines, the left one for the civil officials, and the right one for the military officials.


    They stood in order of official ranks rather than nobility titles. Though the two were often matched.


    With their age and status, Sovereign Princes and Dukes didn''t serve as court officials. Therefore, the leading members of the court were the counts and margraves, with their cultivation going from the sixth step Transcendent Knight Rank to the fifth step Semi-Holy Rank. All came from ancient, Uradel families and could at some point in history retrace their lineage to a Saint.


    "His grace, the imperial duke!"


    The herald announced once Konrad reached the court hall''s entrance.


    His eyes swept the dozens of officials lining beneath Olrich. Then, he stepped forward, crossing the passage between the two rows of officials to stop before the stairs, in a slow, steady walk.


    "Father, your son greets you!"


    Konrad knelt in greetings, causing many of the officials'' eyes to contort into frowns.


    "Rise, my son, and stand on my right."


    Konrad climbed the stairs to stand by Olrich''s side and look down on the gathered officials who eyes shone with displeasure and contempt. Clearly, they couldn''t accept the reality of a human eunuch standing above them both in rank and title.


    However, none dared challenge Olrich''s will. All resentment and discontent they held remained suppressed within their hearts. From this height, Konrad could effortlessly see, that with only one gaze, Olrich kept them pinned in submission.


    This was power.


    Olrich rose from his throne, presenting Konrad with his right hand.


    "Dear officials, I present to you my ninth son, his grace the imperial duke, Konrad von Jurgen. Pay your respects."


    Olrich ordered, and though his tone remained mild, it allowed no transgression. In this current moment, Konrad firmly believed that whoever showed an ounce of disagreement or hesitation would perish on the spot.


    He knew it, and so did the officials. Therefore, none dared delay and bowed toward him.


    "Greetings, your grace!"


    The dozens of officials exclaimed with their backs bent, regardless of rank and title.


    Olrich was satisfied.


    "From now on, his grace shall be by my side throughout all imperial meetings. Get used to him."


    Though the officials couldn''t accept this, they didn''t dare object. Hubert Voight could afford to challenge Olrich, that was because his cultivation stood at the summit of the empire.


    But across this vast country of billions, there weren''t ten individuals capable of doing the same.


    That was power. And Konrad became more resolved to make that power his. Except in his case, there would not even be one man able to challenge him.

 166 Inevitable Wedding

    The remainder of the court session was uneventful. Officials presented their reports and petitions while offering advice on various problems the country faced. Olrich listened to them dutifully, taking the appropriate measures to resolve all the issues brought to him.


    Konrad was forced to admit that in the role of emperor, Olrich didn''t laze around. As the session approached its end, a middle-aged official stepped forward.


    "Your majesty, we''ve received news that the Prosperous Wind Empire''s third prince set out yesterday. He brings with him legions of betrothal gifts and is on his way to take his bride."


    Olrich''s good mood died in a heartbeat. The man who announced the news could feel the pressure of Olrich''s gaze weighing down on him. He pitied himself for being the one having to say those words. However, if he didn''t do his job, his head would, for sure, roll onto the floor.


    Olrich''s pressure vanished as quickly as it descended, and his eyes cleared up.


    "The Prosperous Wind Third Prince is a man of honor and virtue. Entrusting my daughter to him. My heart is at ease. You may begin the preparations to receive him with the honors due to his rank."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The official heaved a sigh of relief and excused himself.


    "If there is nothing else, the court is dismissed."


    From highest ranked to lowest, the court officials bowed and excused themselves, leaving only Konrad and Olrich.


    Olrich rose from his throne, leading Konrad back to his imperial study.


    "You''ve broken through to the Grand Priest Rank?"


    "Yes, adoptive father!"


    "Good, my efforts on you were not wasted. When you comprehend the first layer of the Infernal Soul Devouring Art, we can truly begin your training. Although spiritual talent is much rarer than its martial counterpart, training a mighty priest is much easier than training a knight.


    As long as talent and resources are sufficient, rapid progress is natural."


    Olrich dropped into his seat, letting a deep sigh bypass his lips.


    "Adoptive father, are you concerned about the impending arrival of the Prosperous Wind Third Prince?"


    "How not to be? Although the Prosperous Wind Third Prince is a man of honor and virtue, and their imperial family peaceful, the distance between the two countries is humongous. Should she marry him, in this life, I might never see her again.


    I only have this one daughter. Even if she must get married, it should be at home!"


    Olrich roared and slammed his clenched fist on the mahogany table facing him. Konrad couldn''t tell what part of his words was acting, and what part was reality. Was he not aware of Olrich''s true intentions, he would have really fallen by this show of the "concerned father."


    A pity that he knew the real crux of the issue. With a smile, he stepped closer toward Olrich, who stroked his temple within his fingers.


    "Is your majesty still considering ways to avoid the marriage?"


    Olrich shook his head.


    "That is pointless. What way could there be? And don''t say killing or I will slap you. The world knows I tricked the church into believing my daughter was a boy, all for the sake of dodging those arranged marriages.


    If the third prince dies on the road, we are the first suspects. Having thoroughly offended the Great Void Empire, once we add the Prosperous Wind Empire, the kingdom alliances will be willing to support them in a "righteous" attack against us.


    Individually, we don''t fear any one of them. But once the four join hands, the result is unpredictable. Moreover, though weakened, the Northern Barbarian Kingdom still stands.


    Once we show signs of weakness, they will knock on our doorsteps. All for what gains? Are we going to kill all the pureblooded Paragon Spirit bachelors of the secular world?"


    Another sigh escaped Olrich''s lips.


    "What would be the consequence of outright rejection?"


    "This arrangement stems from the Celestial Church''s will. If unable to carry it out, Gerhard will submit a petition to the Celestial Church.


    While they don''t involve themselves in the matters of the secular world, they still hold the final say. Though his petition cannot reach the high-level, it can grab the attention of a deacon. Which is enough to bring us trouble."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The Holy Flame Church''s head exarch''s petition cannot reach the Celestial Church''s high-level?"


    Olrich sneered.


    "How could it ever? Disciples aside, the Celestial Church is divided into four levels. Celestial Priests, celestial deacons, celestial protectors and celestial elders. Elders are at the Divine Rank, protectors at the Star Taming Stage, and deacons at the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank.


    As for the priests, the weakest are at the Rising Saint Rank. You tell me, in such a dreadful structure, what weight could one Gerhard have? The Celestial Church only needs to dispatch one random protector to turn this country into ashes, and they have hundreds of them.


    Hundreds of protestors, thousands of deacons, tens of thousands of priests.


    You tell me what weight we can possibly have in their eyes. Therefore, even Gerhard isn''t willing to request help. Not only would he lose his face as head exarch, but he couldn''t escape punishment.


    Unless some new development occurs, this marriage is¡­unavoidable."


    Konrad was startled.


    "Their Saints number¡­in the tens of thousands?"


    "Right! Therefore, in this world, besides the Infernal Cult, anyone who attempts to challenge the Celestial Church''s will¡­is courting death."


    Olrich could never forget the day his father brought him alongside his brothers to pay their respect to the Celestial Church. The humiliation of spending three days at their doorstep. The awe caused by the legions of tyrannical auras that awaited inside to suppress them in silence. And the gazes that looked at them like inferior monkeys unworthy of dignity.


    Olrich would always remember that shame. And even if it took ten thousand years, he would wipe it all off.


    "Summon the princess. She should at least become aware of her inevitable wedding."


    Olrich''s voice spread to the imperial eunuchs guarding the entrance, and they immediately departed to summon Nils. Meanwhile, as he stood by his side, a strange light flashed within Konrad''s eyes.


    In less than five minutes, the eunuchs returned with Nils who stood between them. They then excused themselves, returning to guard the entrance.


    "Father, what can I do for you?"


    Olrich''s eyes rose to meet Nils'' and the lack of vigor he saw within daggered him. These days, in his presence, she was always like this, showing no sign of her past exuberance.


    "In a week at worst, the Prosperous Wind Third Prince will arrive to officially request your hand. I''ve sought all possible solutions but avoiding it is impossible. You will soon get married."


    As he spoke, Olrich''s tone was mild and helpless.


    "All daughters must ultimately get married. That is only natural. Father don''t worry. I won''t make things difficult for you. When the third prince arrives, we shall go through the betrothal ceremony, and I will follow him back to the Prosperous Wind Empire to become his dead wife."


    Nils replied in a polite bow that caused the faces of both Olrich and Konrad to contort into frowns.


    "Huh?"


    As she raised her head, Nils got a glimpse of that sudden change of face. Although Konrad''s quickly returned to its usual shape, the frown didn''t escape her eyes.


    Her father she could understand, but what did any of this have to do with that Konrad? Or did she misunderstand his gaze?

 167 Grow my Son

    "What do you mean by this?"


    The rising fury within Olrich''s tone brought Nils'' attention back onto him. Ignoring that Konrad''s odd look, she carried on.


    "I mean, exactly what I say. I will go through the betrothal process and follow the third prince back to the Prosperous Wind Empire. There, I will orchestrate my death on the eve of the wedding."


    "You!"


    Olrich rose from his seat with eyes set ablaze by rage.


    "Nils I''ve heard you say a lot of nonsense, but this definitely trumps everything else. Who''s asking you to kill yourself? Are you out of your mind? Or do you think you can use your life to threaten me?!"


    Initially, Olrich believed Nils was merely throwing a fit, hoping to force him into fighting against all the odds to preserve her life. Konrad thought the same. However, her following words quickly convinced them of otherwise.


    "My mind has never been clearer. On the contrary, it is father that doesn''t see the opportunity clearly. Allow me to explain."


    Nils began in a calm, serious tone that filled Olrich with confusion.


    "Marriage is inevitable. We''re all aware of that. In fact, Great Void or Prosperous Wind, to me it''s all the same. Foreign land heralding days of sorrow. Moreover, I feel our family still owes someone a life. Since none of you are going to repay it, I should do it on your behalf and apologize to him in heaven.


    That is my first reason.


    However, I understand that we owe our lives to our parents. I don''t dare give it up without first paying back what I owe you. You can dispatch trusted maids as my ladies-in-waiting to follow me to the Prosperous Wind Empire.


    On the eve of the wedding, they can kill me, and blame my death on masked assassins. Regardless of the truth, the Prosperous Wind Empire cannot shoulder this responsibility. Therefore, they will shift the blame on foreign nations.


    Since the Great Void Empire is no pushover, and the Water Kingdom Alliance has no cause, the Earth Kingdom Alliance will most likely become the scapegoat. You can then dispatch troops with a righteous cause and with a father''s grief, conquer their lands.


    The Earth Temple will work alongside the Holy Flame Church to stop you. But with the righteous cause to support you, they can''t stop you from taking at least half of the Earth Kingdom Alliances territory.


    You can then shift targets on Prosperous Wind, blaming them for not protecting me to carry out a lightning war of vengeance. The cities you plan to keep, you conquer. The cities you are willing to give up, you slaughter.


    Destroy the foundations of those two forces before caving into the church branches'' demands. Hence, obliterate the balance between the five states while using your gains to expand your forces. If you do this, father, in less than five centuries you can unify the Holy Continent. For such achievements, isn''t my life a good bargain?"


    Konrad scowled, and Olrich shivered.


    This was a dreadful plan showing a ruthless heart. Even if she felt wronged and apologetic toward Anselm, such words could never come from her lips. Using her life to cause the deaths of legion?


    How could such thoughts stem from her?


    If Konrad could see this, how could Olrich not?


    He leaped across the table to stop before Nils and seize her face in his hands while staring into her eyes with bloodshot eyes.


    "Who¡­told you this?"


    "No one."


    Olrich''s holy force erupted, spreading within Nils'' soul to analyze it through and through.


    However, he couldn''t find anything. The only strange sight was the desperate need for self-sacrifice and atonement.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Adelar sat within his chambers with Laurens by his side. Following last night''s events, Laurens'' heart overflowed with fright, and he repeatedly kowtowed to be for Adelar''s forgiveness.


    His forehead still carried the bruises of his brutal kowtows.


    While Adelar didn''t seem to take it to heart, Laurens couldn''t be at ease.


    "It should be about now. I wonder how father will react. The daughter, or the world?"


    "W-what¡­do you mean by that?"


    Laurens stammered.


    "Nils is about to make unparalleled contributions and open the road for house von Jurgen''s world hegemony. How can such benefits compare to fatherly love? What value could she possibly have that is greater than this?


    I hope father won''t disappoint me."


    ¡­


    The more they looked at Nils, the more convinced Konrad and Olrich were that her mind had been tampered with. However, the method left absolutely no trace.


    Konrad''s mind drifted to Adelar. He must have used his powers to implant the thought in Nils'' mind. But when?


    "Like he said, he is now unscrupulous. I must get rid of him as soon as possible."


    Konrad''s eyes shifted to Olrich who still scrutinized Nils'' soul. As he did, a strange light flashed within his eyes. Vast grey mist erupted from Olrich''s body to infiltrate Nils'' soul and spread within.


    Indeed, Adelar didn''t take control of her. Instead, he empowered her guilt toward Anselm and heightened her selflessness while lowering her gentleness. He then increased the value of family glory and filial piety in her mind to let her come up with this thought on her own.


    "He must have mastered a form of Soul Projection and avatar condensation. No wonders tracking his moves have become so difficult. What a good son I have. Good, very good."


    Olrich erased Adelar''s manipulations on Nils'' mind, returning her to her old self.


    "Aaaaah! What am I saying? Father, you can''t listen to me! War will cause the deaths of tens of thousands and destroy the lives of the common people!


    I don''t want to be the cause of their sufferings! Even if you want to do harm, you can''t use my name for it!


    Nils yelped and leaped like a startled fawn. Then scratched her head, wondering why such words came from her lips.


    Olrich released a sigh of relief.


    "A shame that it is too early. Grow my good son, grow, but not during my sleep."


    Olrich thought, restraining his murder urges.


    Witnessing this scene, Konrad became more confident in his assumption. And If he were right, Adelar''s threat was minimal.


    The real danger stood before him.


    To match the situation, his eyes showed extreme confusion. Olrich turned toward him with a gaze that seemed to be saying, "don''t ask." So, Konrad nodded in silent agreement.


    "Konrad, that will be all for today. Please escort the princess back to her quarters. She doesn''t have many trustworthy people by her side. I hope the two of you can get along."


    Olrich''s tone mixed sorrow and helplessness.


    "As you wish, father."


    He then excused himself, leading Nils out of Olrich''s study to cross the halls and exit his palace.


    "Hey, why did you look so disturbed when mentioned becoming the Prosperous Wind third prince''s dead wife?"


    Nils asked with curious, blinking eyes as they left Olrich''s palace.


    "That doesn''t sound disturbing to you?"


    "Nonsense. It almost looked like someone was robbing your possession."


    Konrad''s steps abruptly stopped, causing Nils who didn''t expect the sudden stop to bump against his back and recoil.


    "Ouch, why did you just stop?!"


    Nils yelled while rubbing her nose that hurt the most.


    She was about to carry on with her outrage and demand compensation when Konrad made a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn, facing her with a piercing gaze that silenced her on the spot.


    As they peered in one another''s eyes, that misconception returned. Again, she saw someone else.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "You call yourself my property, and ask me who I am? From where I''m from, some would call me your¡­master.


    Little sister, you shouldn''t lose decorum."


    "You¡­bully¡­I"


    Nils pointed an accusatory finger on Konrad, but before she could say anything else, he left.


    "¡­am by one year your senior."


    Konrad''s sudden departure left a sour taste within Nils'' mouth, and she resolved to investigate him at night.


    Returning to his mansion, Konrad summoned Krann.


    "How may I serve you, master?"


    Konrad stood still for one moment, then condensed a Phantasm Orchid in his right hand while summoning his space talisman in his left.


    "The Prosperous Wind Third Prince is on his way with betrothal gifts. With such a convoy, there is only one road he can follow. I will give you the coordinates.


    Your job is to slaughter his entourage, seize his betrothal gifts into this space treasure, severely injure and castrate him, then force him to swallow this Phantasm Orchid."


    Konrad turned to face Krann with a bone-chilling pair of eyes.


    "Remember, he mustn''t die. Only stay half an inch into death. Then you will watch over him, helping him recover from the shadows and make sure he returns safely to his country. I will take care of the rest."


    Konrad ordered, and the two items flew into Krann''s hands.


    "As you command, master!"

 168 Witness the Depth of my evil Heart Part 1

    Following Krann''s departure, Konrad sat crossed legged within his cultivation chamber to refine Soul Expansion Pills and pursue the second layer of the Infernal Soul Devouring Art. In a flash, the daylight made way for the darkened sky and descending night.


    Konrad''s body bathed in dark fog, and though he made considerable progress, the second layer still eluded him. As the dark fog dispersed, Krann''s voice echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    "Master, the ambush is a success. The entourage slaughtered, the betrothal gifts pocketed, and the third prince maimed. As you commanded, I forced him to swallow the Phantasm Orchid."


    The average Holy Knight could reach a speed of one-hundred kilometers per second. Therefore, in a few minutes, Krann''s ambush was ready. He picked a spot far from the Prosperous Wind Capital but still within their sphere of influence to await their third prince''s passage and carry out his assault.


    After several hours of patient lurking, the Prosperous Wind third prince''s convoy arrived. What happened afterward was simple enough. The poor man only brought with him one Rising Saint elder, several Semi-Saints and a few dozen Transcendent Knights. How could they resist Krann?


    The Rising Saint was beheaded in one blow, and the rest soon followed him to the grave.


    "Good. Now, I can make my move. Don''t forget to use some of your demonic energies to give him enough strength to return to their capital."


    While Adelar''s troublemaking abilities gave Konrad murder urges, his thoughts held merit. Only by shattering the equilibrium between the five states could they facilitate the Holy Flame Empire''s unification of the continent. And though, granted they possessed paragon spirit blood and followed its rules, the Celestial Church did not care about the secular world''s rulers and the state of the countries, for its branches, it was a different matter.


    After all, their power relied on the existence of the various states. Should one collapse, its related branch would greatly suffer. Therefore, they always worked in tacit understanding to limit the scope of internal warfare and preserve their respective influence.


    To break that balance required a dreadful war backed by a righteous cause.


    Konrad closed his eyes, activating the Phantasm Flower within the Prosperous Wind third prince''s body.


    His maimed form glittered in purple light, and within his soul, a miniature Konrad appeared. That miniature Konrad released vast purple fog that spread throughout the third prince''s soul.


    "Who¡­are you?"


    A miniature version of the third prince asked, confused and startled by the brutal events and the sudden appearance of this youth within his mind.


    "Your new master."


    The third prince''s eyes widened upon hearing those words. However, purple chains bound him from all side, preventing struggles.


    "Wh-what do you want from me? You and I have no enmity! What grievances can my Prosperous Wind Empire possibly have with you for you to harm me so?!"


    Konrad''s closed eyes opened, his shimmering purple hues striking the third prince with dread.


    "None whatsoever."


    Anger and indignation flared in the third prince''s eyes.


    "I just want you to help me trigger a world war."


    But before he could let that indignation burst through righteous words, Konrad again startled him.


    "A¡­.world war?"


    Konrad said nothing further, first taking control of the third prince''s memories, then rewriting them to replace the scene of Krann''s ambush by that of masked assassins wielding Earth Kingdom Alliance''s state treasures and spells.


    In that scene, the Prosperous Wind Empire''s Rising Saint elder battled tooth and nails to open a way out for his prince, before self-destructing to force the assassins into retreat. However, in the heat of the fight, he managed to unmask one of the assassins, revealing a well-known Earth Kingdom Alliance elder.


    That done, Konrad let Krann follow the third prince on his desperate rush back home.


    "Master, I don''t understand. What do you hope to accomplish through this?"


    "The Prosperous Wind Emperor is a meek man whose only redeeming quality is his profound affection for his relatives. Especially his children, whoever dares harm them, he must kill.


    What do you think happens when his third son returns in such a wretched state, carrying with him the news of his ambush and Rising Saint uncle''s death at the hands of the Earth Kingdom Alliance?"


    "War."


    Krann replied without delay.


    "Right. Moreover, castration is a royal''s greatest shame. The Prosperous Wind Emperor could have his church fix this through a Restoration Baptism, but to keep their mouths shut, paying a hefty price is unavoidable.


    Maimed son, dead brother, deep humiliation. To say nothing of an emperor, the average man cannot take this slight. Therefore, he will dispatch troops and barrel into the Earth Kingdom Alliance.


    Unfortunately, for him, the political situation is complex. The Great Void Emperor''s eldest sister turns out to be the Earth Kingdom Alliance King''s wife. While their family is known for its heartlessness, that''s an internal matter. Letting his sister fall to harm due to the Prosperous Wind Emperor''s wrath would be a slap on the Great Void Emperor''s face.


    Therefore, be it due to their relationship with the Earth Kingdom Alliance, or the safekeeping of their imperial dignity, Great Void cannot let this pass. To say nothing of the face they lost when Nils'' gender was revealed and her hand given to Prosperous Wind.


    Great Void will join the dance with massive troops, ready to counter and oppress Prosperous Wind. To do so, their troops must cross the Water Kingdom Alliance that separates them from Prosperous Wind."


    As Konrad''s words carried on, Krann''s mind shone with enlightenment.


    "If the Water Kingdom Alliance gives them free passage, they must join the war. Otherwise, when it ends, Prosperous Wind will never let them off.


    If they don''t join, they will still be implicated because Great Void will force its way through. Therefore, regardless of their will, regardless of their choice, they must fight! Thus, leaving my Holy Flame Empire to reap the benefits!"


    Konrad''s lips curled into a devious smile.


    "Great Void has always been our greatest contender in the Holy Continent. What kind of man is Olrich? Once such an opportunity to weaken them presents itself, how could he let not grasp it?


    He will first observe and wait, letting the two sides sink deeper into the war before using the principle of avenging his in-laws to launch an attack. With righteousness on his side, the church cannot stop him from dispatching troops.


    Hence, allowing him to establish the foundation for my Holy Flame Empire''s hegemony. At the same time, he will no longer be able to pay me much attention and entirely focus on this matter''s developments. Thus, I can regain most of my lost freedom and carry on with the country''s seepage."


    Krann''s mouth formed an "O" shape, and as he stared at the Prosperous Wind third prince from a distance, as a demon familiar, he couldn''t help but envy the fool that was about to trigger a world war for his master''s benefit.


    Konrad''s smile dispersed, and he stood up.


    Was Nils getting married to another man a disturbing thought? Certainly.


    Was it enough for him to go to such lengths? Absolutely not. If it was just about keeping her home, he could just devise means to impregnate her. What need was there for all this trouble?


    In this plan, benefit drove him. And from all he stood to gain, the first profit was how he could soon free Yvonne of Olrich''s attention and sneak back to her side.


    Although Semi-Saints and above were forbidden to join regular wars, they could serve other purposes such as assassination, infrastructure destruction, and intelligence gathering.


    Imperial power being his first priority, Olrich would focus all his resources into controlling the war to his advantage. Where would he find the time to spy on Yvonne whose "poison" was already under his control?


    And while he turned his back on the inner court to focus on state affairs, Konrad could silently take over it while giving his most precious plenty of "love."


    He crossed his arms beneath his back, letting his thoughts drift. Although her Pure Self remained by his side, the feeling of not being able to hold Yvonne''s true self was becoming unbearable. And as for the legions that would perish to divert Olrich''s attention?


    It was their glory.


    But as Konrad anticipated the future events¡­


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    ...A knocking sound broke his reverie.


    "What?"


    "Your grace, the princess is here requesting an audience."


    Konrad frowned. But as quickly as it came, it dispersed.


    "Very well, bring her in."


    In any case, it was time to handle that situation for good. Since Nils dared delivered herself, how could he not accept her?


    That would be impolite.

 169 Witness the Depth of my evil Heart Part 2

    Nils crossed the corridor leading to Konrad''s cultivation chamber with a pair of maids by her side. Since her last interaction with him, she became more confident in that eunuch hiding deep secrets, and her heart thumped with trepidation.


    The trio soon reached the door where the maids stopped to announce Nils'' arrival.


    "His grace, the imperial duke ordered us to let you in. However, we won''t follow your highness inside. We shall now take our leave. If your highness needs anything, feel free to call for us."


    The maids curtsied, turned heels and left, leaving only Nils to hesitantly stare at the door. For some incomprehensible reason, she began dreading what she would find inside.


    With a deep breath, she strengthened her resolve and pushed the door open to step inside the room.


    But as the door closed behind her, her eyes widened in disbelief. The man standing before her faced the opposite window, leaving only his back to greet her. Effortlessly, she recognized the "imperial duke robe" tailored specifically for him as well as the nine-jeweled crown donning his head.


    However, the long green hairs that cascaded at his back didn''t match his previous appearance and filled her with a mixture of fright and expectations.


    The man turned, facing her with a figure that turned disbelief into shock. Though handsome, his appearance wasn''t particularly extraordinary. Among the many von Jurgen scions, finding more striking was a piece of cake.


    Yet, those pairs of emerald eyes instantly threw Nils'' heart off balance.


    "A-Anselm?"


    "Anselm" didn''t reply, staring into Nils'' silver eyes with an indifferent look while his hands rested on either side of his waist.


    Nils took a trembling step forward, and before she knew it, she threw herself onto "Anselm''s" chest, wrapping her lithe arms around his back while warm tears trickled down her cheeks.


    "It''s you¡­it''s really you¡­you''re¡­alive."


    "Anselm" said nothing, and as Nils'' eyes rose from his chest to meet his, a startling sight awaited. The emerald eyes and hairs had turned black while the face reverted to that of the effeminate "ninth brother."


    Alarmed, Nils pushed herself away from him with a shove and teetered as she regained her foothold. "Anselm" didn''t budge, his body as immovable as a rock, and before she could understand what was going on, his figure once again, morphed.


    This time, his height increased to 1.85 meters while his eyes turned into a shimmering purple. His slender body rippled with perfect muscles while his chest and shoulders broadened, and his face became a masterfully carved artwork eclipsing deities''.


    Were it not for his expression that remained the same throughout the two transformations, Nils could never believe that from the start, she was dealing with the same person.


    And yet, she was.


    "So¡­so that''s how it is. From the start¡­you wore a mask to trick the world.


    This¡­is your true form¡­"


    Nils stammered, and her mind browsed through the many possibilities that now appeared to her while her eyes trembled and her tears unceasingly flowed.


    "What if it is? What if it''s not?"


    Konrad asked with his lips curling into a dissolute smile as he took a leisurely step forward.


    With Nils being fifteen centimeters shorter, he towered above her and had to lower his gaze to seize hers.


    Unable to withstand the pressure of his eyes, Nils attempted to take another step back, but before she could, Konrad held her waist, pulling her back against his chest while maintaining eye contact.


    "You and I both know it is inconsequential. Regardless of what mask I wear, my eyes will still hold you captive."


    Konrad declared while lifting Nils'' chin and lowering his face toward hers so that their noses almost brushed one another.


    Nils'' heart rate shot up.


    "Why chase the dead? Why antagonize relatives? Why come here with this palpable, mixed scent of expectation and dread?


    The answer is simple.


    Your heart has long since surrendered to me. The belief that you''ll never again feel my presence haunts you because you¡­crave me."


    Nils'' heart threatened to burst from her chest, and she shivered within Konrad''s arms.


    "The heart is willful, desires uncontrollable. Once you surrender to them, you can never regain the reins, they become the masters, and you the slave."


    Konrad''s lips grazed Nils'', his steady breath and mild orchid scent overwhelming her.


    Konrad then leaned in, taking her lips into his for an ardent kiss. At first, Nils couldn''t resist, surrendering to the sensation of his tongue dancing with hers. But as their minds connected, her eyes shone with renewed vigor, and she shoved Konrad away.


    "You changed."


    She stated in enlightenment.


    "Before you were just a hoodlum. Self-centered, perhaps. Ruthless to enemies, definitely. But your callousness was limited, and your humanity still palpable.


    But now¡­you''re truly heartless. Whose emotions and fate do you consider before you make a move?And where do I stand on your spectrum?"


    Nils didn''t mention that she now understood Konrad plotted the fall of her two brothers. She didn''t mention it because it was inconsequential. From her father, she now realized that even if he didn''t move against them, they would still butcher him. If only to remove a hidden danger. To save his life and preserve his woman, he had to fight.


    She could understand the principle.


    However, the method showed a callous heart and caused the death of at least one innocent.


    And now that he again stood before her, his mesmerizing eyes didn''t conceal the oppressive darkness that existed within. Making her feel that compared to him, Elmar was an inoffensive choir boy.


    "I just grew to accept my true self. Considerations? As long as it doesn''t harm someone I care for, all is correct.


    For those who climb the ladder of supremacy, building a few piles of corpses along the road is¡­nothing. A man must strive for might, for absolute domination.


    Unless your will reigns supreme. All you possess can be taken at will. Women, wealth, dignity. If I didn''t scheme the fall of your brothers, wouldn''t I now be watching my woman under Holger''s crotch?


    Watching from the grave, that is. But why do I need to scheme? Because I am feeble.


    Were I mighty, I could just butcher him, butcher Elmar, butcher anyone that dared oppose and threaten me."


    The ferocity of Konrad''s words forced the trembling Nils against the door. And when she realized she could no longer step back; she mustered her strength to again face him.


    "Can''t you just enjoy life beside your loved ones? Away from strife, away from woes? Is there really a need for supremacy? Don''t tell me that the weak are forever barred from freedom and happiness!"


    "Bwahahaha!"


    Hearing those na?ve words, Konrad burst into laughter and slammed his palms against the door, trapping Nils in-between.


    "It''s because of words like these that I like you. Don''t you want to know your worth in my eyes? Wrong, it''s not about what you mean to me, but about what I mean to you."


    Konrad began in a gentle yet tyrannical tone.


    "I want to be your guilty pleasure. The wine you take, knowing it will harm your livers. The more I look at you, the more I want to stain you, ruin your purity, and pull you into my world of depravity."


    Konrad''s corrupt words triggered Nils'' outrage. But before she could let it burst, a commotion came from the outside.


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    The sound of colliding blades reached the pair''s ears. Konrad frowned, spreading his soul power to access the outer situation. And what he saw caused his lips to curl into a devilish grin.


    That smile made Nils shiver.


    Without a word, Konrad pushed the door open, and with his arms crossed beneath his back, exited his mansion.


    Nils followed suit, and what she saw startled her. Two of Konrad''s unremarkable eunuchs were now battling tooth and nails with masked assailants, showing dreadful cultivation she couldn''t estimate.


    "What¡­is the meaning of this?"


    "The realities of the world. Even if you mean no harm. Jealousy, spite and apprehension are enough for the mightier to shred your life."


    *Bang*


    The two imperial eunuchs flew with blood spurting from their lips, falling before Konrad who''d reassumed his "imperial duke disguise."


    "Your grace, his majesty let us hide within your staff to ensure your safety. Please don''t worry, we''ll use our lives to open an escape road for you!"


    The assailants had sealed the area with a Semi-Holy force shield, preventing any noise from escaping.


    Thus, the imperial eunuchs could only try their hardest to open a path for Nils and Konrad. Hoping they could hold the assailants long enough for the two to escape and alert the emperor.


    But at that time, new forms appeared from the shadows, and as the eunuchs rose, desperation filled their eyes.


    Sixteen men now stood before them. Five fifth step Semi-Holy Knights, and eleven ninth step Transcendent Knights.


    Such a dreadful lineup was enough to eradicate any margrave-level house. Who was so ruthless as to dispatch this force for Konrad''s life?


    But as the eunuchs and Nils considered their options, Konrad''s smile remained unchanged.


    The eunuchs raised their weapons. Still ready to fight against all the odds.


    However, before they could launch themselves into a desperate fight¡­


    *Puh*


    ¡­a slender pair of hands pierced their chests from behind, causing blood to erupt from their backs, chest and mouth.


    The imperial eunuchs turned their trembling heads to see the origin of this backstabbing, but when Konrad''s face appeared as the culprit, disbelief filled their eyes.


    "How could it be¡­you?"


    Not only them, but Nils and the sixteen assailants also couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "I''d already been looking for an opportunity to get rid of you. Being Olrich''s men, you can''t blame me.


    Don''t worry, you won''t die¡­yet."


    Konrad retracted his hands, causing the eunuchs'' gushing blood to drench the floor and stain his regal clothes in red.


    They dropped onto the floor, their state unknown.


    Konrad leisurely stepped forward, his eyes sweeping the masked assailants with amusement.


    "Adelar is truly kind-hearted. Feeding me with so many high-level Transcendent Knights and Semi-Saints. I will have to thank him in the future."


    Konrad joked while assessing the cultivations of his enemies.


    "I give you one opportunity. Only one.


    Surrender and thrive, oppose me and perish.


    The choice is yours."


    Konrad stretched out his arms, his Miraculous Transcendence erupting alongside the power of his meridians while his bone-chilling eyes daggered his foes.


    And Nils who stood at his back, couldn''t help but feel that in this particular moment, Konrad looked more dreadful than her father ever did.


    The assailants could feel his cultivation was merely at the fifth step of the Transcendent Knight Rank. Although the intensity was something they''d never faced before, they didn''t dread him, blaming the fallen imperial eunuchs'' fate on carelessness.


    "Kill! Whoever takes his head, his highness will reward handsomely!"

 170 Collapsing World

    Just like he said, Adelar was now unscrupulous, convinced that for whatever purpose he served, Olrich didn''t dare severely harm him, yet. Even if he could retrace Konrad''s death to him afterward, Adelar was convinced that "loving father" would swallow his anger.


    However, before they could lead their fellow assailants to take Konrad''s neck, the masked Semi-Saints felt a gush of wind graze their cheeks. At first, they thought nothing of it, but when Konrad vanished from their sight, and a warm fluid splattered them from behind, their faces contorted into frowns. They turned heels, fast enough to witness the scene of their eleven comrades'' heads soaring into the air, their necks torn by bare hands.


    Still, there was no sight of Konrad, only another breeze. Again, they turned, and he was back where he stood. The only difference being his hands painted with their comrades'' blood.


    The five Semi-Holy Knights were startled.


    Initially, they believed Konrad overestimated his abilities. But now, they realized they were the careless ones.


    Still, since things had reached this point, they could only fight.


    Each brandished their energy weapons and shot toward Konrad. His Miraculous Transcendence swirled around him in the form of rainbow-colored light. Before the quintet could reach him, the rainbow-colored transcendence spread toward them, enfeebling them at breakneck speed.


    "What kind of transcendent force is this?"


    Although they each possessed more than one-thousand years of cultivation, they''d never heard of Miraculous Transcendence.


    To them, even Absolute Transcendence was a legend, impossible to achieve. Quickly, they realized their Semi-Holy Force had been thoroughly suppressed by Konrad''s transcendence, leaving them unable to exert even ten percent of their power.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Konrad''s arm jerked forward in a casual palm strike, and simultaneously, the five fifth step Semi-Holy Knights flew back, their chests caving under clear palm imprints.


    Blood gushed from their mouths as they crashed onto the floor. The Semi-Holy force field they used to nullify noise vanished. Therefore, Konrad replaced it with a force field of his own.


    The group leader was flabbergasted, unable to believe his eyes.


    "The gap of an entire rank, the gap of the Transcendent and Semi-Holy Rank stands between us. How¡­how can you be this strong?"


    This was not only horrifying but made no sense. With just the power of transcendence and meridians, that boy could effortlessly cross an entire rank to butcher his foes. Then didn''t that mean that as long as he went all-out, even high-level Semi-Saints would be forced into retreat?


    How did such a monster suddenly appear within the palace?


    What was the source of his strength?


    Konrad ignored them, black fog swirling around him and spreading to the invisible souls of the eleven deceased Transcendent Knights.


    In a flash, he refined them all, causing his soul power to expend at wild speed.


    "If you can''t back up your words, it is arrogance. If you can, it is merely confidence. I''ve yet to meet anyone that makes me feel arrogant.


    Your pathetic lot, will certainly not be the first."


    Konrad sneered and raised his hands, causing massive telekinetic power to trap and lift the bodies of the five Semi-Holy Knights.


    With a grasping motion, they flew toward him. The same black fog extended from his fingers to infiltrate their souls and refine it as they breathed.


    "As for why I''m this strong? Blame it on fate."


    "AAAAAARGH!"


    The five men''s ghastly roars hammered Nils'' ears. The situation had already evolved into something she couldn''t comprehend.


    As the refinement ended, Konrad''s soul power reached shocking levels. Although those were knights and not priests, the intensity of their soul was magnified by their high cultivation base, allowing Konrad to successively complete three transformations and reach the eighth step of the Transcendent Priest Rank.


    He then let their lifeless bodies drop onto the ground and turned toward the two imperial eunuchs whose lives hanged by a thread.


    Two Phantasm Orchids appeared within his hands then dived into the two men''s mouths. Mouths Konrad forced open through telekinetic power.


    The orchids were pushed down their throats, and as they reached their stomachs, purple light burst from within to heal their wounds.


    Witnessing this scene, Nils was baffled. What was the need to first maim, then heal the same people?


    Of course, she didn''t realize that as soon as the orchids lodged themselves within them, those eunuchs became Konrad''s slaves.


    He then turned toward the sixteen corpses covering the ground, gathering them all before Nils.


    "Remove their masks and tell me who they are."


    Konrad''s voice and Nils'' own curiosity drove her toward the corpses whose masks she removed one after the other.


    Each face shocked her to the core of her soul.


    And by the time she reached the last one, she couldn''t stand on her feet and dropped onto the ground.


    "The imperial guard¡­high-ranking members of the imperial guard¡­every single one of them¡­how could this be?"


    She clearly remembered the words "his highness." Not "his majesty," "his highness." What highness could possibly command the imperial guard''s high-ranking officials?


    Even Elmar at his peak didn''t have that clout.


    "Others can''t, but your second brother can."


    Konrad replied to Nils'' unspoken question as if reading her mind.


    "Adelar? Impossible. With what does he bribe them? Can serving a Semi-Saint prince compare to being the emperor''s guard?"


    "What if their minds are no longer their own?"


    Nils vigorously shook her head.


    "That''s not possible. Even the strongest paragon spirit in the country cannot take over the mind of others. Spiritual mist alone doesn''t have that skill.


    To say nothing of Adelar being a half-blood. And even if he could somehow develop such a dreadful skill, how could he do it beneath father''s gaze? Why would father watch as his trusted officials became his son''s?"


    Nils denied Konrad''s words.


    He waved his hand, causing a conflagration to burn the sixteen corpses to ashes.


    "What if he doesn''t care? What if it doesn''t matter? What if regardless of what he did, Adelar could never escape his palm?"


    Konrad forced Nils back onto her feet and clasped her head within his strong palms.


    "What are you doing¡­you''re hurting me."


    "To awake you, I must hurt you."


    Having one of the "chosen ones" before him, it was time for Konrad to test his theory.


    Vast purple fog erupted from him and snuck into Nils'' mind, diving into her soul to allow him free passage.


    "AAARGH!"


    Nils roared, veins beating on her temples as Konrad barreled into the hidden barriers within her soul.


    Within Nils'' soul, a miniature Konrad stood on purple fog to analyze her inner self through and through.


    But he couldn''t find anything.


    "Could it be that I''m wrong? No, that''s not possible. Somewhere here lies the answer to my fears. If I can''t find it, then it means someone turned truth into falsehood, and reality into a dream."


    The miniature Konrad stretched out his arms, causing his Phantasm Lord energies to spread within Nils'' soul.


    "Indeed¡­"


    Konrad raised his palms, and the grey world of Nils soul shattered, crushed like broken glasses. Behind it, an identical world reappeared.


    Nils howled and fainted within Konrad''s hands.


    But at the same time, a miniature version of her appeared by his side to witness her inner soul world.


    "What¡­is this?"


    But before Nils could say anything, Konrad pulled her by the hand, to head deeper into her soul world. At the lowest level, a dreadful sight awaited.


    Witnessing it, Nils'' eyes were overwhelmed by horror.


    "This¡­this is¡­"


    A twenty meters long, dormant grey worm slept at the root of Nils'' soul.


    "I naturally don''t need to explain what this is to you. This is a pureblooded paragon spirit''s most horrible ability. Not many can master it and those who do never reveal it¡­


    ¡­because by decree of the Celestial Church, its use is forbidden.


    I guess because it destroys the church''s -holy face.-


    The Soul Worm."


    Soul Worms were nigh impossible to detect and planted themselves within the root of an individual''s soul. To remove them without ruining the soul required otherworldly skills.


    At first dormant, once activated, the soul worm would paralyze its host and take possession of their soul to transform them into lifeless puppets for its master to do with as he saw fit. If the master wanted the host to endure the pain of ten thousand deaths, they would.


    In a distant age, the Celestial Church''s paragon spirits used soul worms to enforce the obedience of the masses. However, the inevitable result was that many saw them as no different from the infernal cult and flocked to the demon god''s banner to save themselves.


    Therefore, they banned its use.


    Even in her wildest dream, Nils had never expected that such a thing would appear within her mind.


    And yet, here it was.


    "Who¡­who?"


    "Stupid question. Don''t ask what you already know. Who is close enough and powerful enough to do this before you could ever be aware of it?


    You know better than I do. Not only you, but I suspect your eldest brother, your second brother, the empress and the holy consort are all under the threat of a soul worm."


    Konrad''s words echoed within Nils'' mind with the figure of the man that had doted on her for eighteen years.


    And in less than five seconds, her world collapsed.

 171 Please help Me! Part 1

    "No¡­no¡­impossible¡­it''s impossible!"


    Nils staggered, her body shivering as she rejected this new reality with every fiber of rationality she still held.


    "Why? He has no cause! There is no point! Even the most oversuspicious of emperors will not result to such means! There must be a misunderstanding¡­a misunderst¡­"


    But as she attempted to convince herself of otherwise, Nils'' eyes fell back on the soul worm and reality forced her back into the truth.


    Among the Holy Flame Empire''s pureblooded paragon spirits, those with the ability to cultivate soul worms were not many. Those who dared, fewer. If on top of that, the person needed to be one of her close relatives, her father was indeed the most likely suspect.


    But why? Not just her, but of all the people Konrad mentioned, the soul worm''s use only made sense on Adelar. And even then, it was too extreme.


    "Why? Elmar only vies for power because father raised him to. Were it not for father, he would be happily married to the Slesinger Duke''s daughter, having no care for who held the throne.


    Why force him on this path but still infect him with such a dreadful thing?


    If Adelar could reach this level of power, it''s because father allowed him to. He could have effortlessly suppressed him in the cradle.


    As for the Holy Empress and the Holy Consort? One is his lover and the other his most trusted! What are the gains?


    This makes no sense!"


    Nils roared, her mind failing to grasp any reasoning in those nefarious deeds.


    "Because on the road to supreme power, you''re his stepping stones."


    Konrad smiled and placed his hand on Nils'' forehead, letting her witness Yvonne''s words, Olrich''s display of madness, and Wenzel''s atrocious death.


    "The blood¡­the souls¡­of one thousand newborns¡­one thousand newborns¡­the souls of¡­the closest kin¡­such a dreadful art exists in this world¡­and is cultivated by¡­my father¡­"


    If she weren''t in her soul form, Nils would have spat blood on the spot. Still, her mind faced imminent destruction.


    She now understood why her sixth brother had suddenly disappeared, and no one dared mention his fate, using an amalgam of ridiculous lies.


    Konrad didn''t assist her, knowing that if she couldn''t find the strength to overcome this truth, helping her was meaningless.


    "Fattening¡­fattened with love and care¡­I understand¡­the worms are to make sure he can incapacitate and refine us at all times¡­I can also understand¡­but why¡­"


    "Because he must first let you fulfill your potential. The farther you go on the cultivation road, the more benefits he reaps when the harvest time comes. At least, that''s my belief.


    As for why the dowager has not been infected, that''s because she''s too strong. The current Olrich can simply not face her."


    Nils finally grasped the entire situation. But in her glazed eyes, Konrad saw imminent destruction. The series of blows, too hard to bear.


    However, as she suffered internal collapse, Elmar''s image appeared within her mind.


    "Eldest brother¡­eldest brother is in danger. Save him¡­I must save him!"


    In a flash, Nils'' eyes shone with renewed vigor. The determination within them startling Konrad who believed his "death" had caused a substantial rift between siblings.


    What he didn''t know was that Elmar''s imprisonment was no misfortune, but a blessing in disguise. At least, any sensible person would see it as such.


    Since the fifty years ago events that resulted in his lover''s death, Elmar had not been able to cross another Sublimation. Remaining at the seventh step of the Semi-Holy Rank for five decades.


    But thanks to Konrad''s ploy, he could entirely let go of his imperial power pursuit and once again become a man that put love and relatives above all else. Thus, fixing the cracks in his Dao, and achieving his eighth Sublimation at one fell swoop.


    He was also infinitely close to the ninth. Even Olrich guaranteed that at his current cultivation speed Elmar would break through the Rising Saint Rank in less than twenty years.


    Being the eldest von Jurgen prince, even if he didn''t get the throne, the next emperor would still have to honor him as "elder brother" and "grand prince." He could still enjoy glory, splendor, wealth, and rank.


    Better yet, as one who passed the Celestial Church''s examination, Elmar had always been destined to join their ranks. Once the pursuit of the throne was out of the way. When he broke through the Rising Saint Rank, he could abandon the secular world to join the Celestial Church as a priest.


    Though his rank would start low, with his talent, a dazzling future awaited him. At the very least, he would become a celestial deacon.


    Therefore, unbeknown to him, Konrad opened the road for Elmar''s bright future.


    As for Holger, couldn''t destroyed cultivation be regained? With his previous experiences and Elmar to support him, ten years would be enough to return to his previous level with a stronger foundation.


    Therefore, Nils never took her mother''s fears seriously. Knowing that she was a frivolous alarmist, first and foremost. In her mind, having turned misfortune into blessings, those two were the greatest beneficiaries of "Anselm''s wrongful death."


    But now, the situation was different. Elmar faced unparalleled danger. This, she wouldn''t allow. Even if they fought and bickered, he was her beloved brother. Fighting and throwing tantrums at him was her right. Who dared take his life?!


    "Father¡­my life originally came from you. If you want it back, I have nothing to say. However, threatening my brother''s life¡­I won''t allow it! Save¡­regardless of the cost¡­I must save Elmar!"


    Nils straightened her back, staring into Konrad''s purple eyes with unprecedented willpower.


    "Anselm, I beg you. Please help me save him. As long as you help me, I will follow all your arrangements, and obey your will!"


    Nils urged while seizing Konrad''s right hand.


    Konrad stared back into those enchanting silver eyes of Nils''. Feeling the determination rippling within and the hands that trembled around his.


    "People will die."


    "Those who deserve death shouldn''t live."


    "Innocents will perish."


    "I¡­will take care of their families. No matter how big and¡­guarantee them a bright future."


    Nils stammered¡­finding such words difficult to speak. However, although they made her hypocritical. She would stand by them.


    Konrad realized Nils'' closest relatives were the foundations of her transformation and his lips curled into a devilish smile.


    "Good. Then let''s make something perfectly clear. Olrich will die, and I will usurp his throne. However, there is one difficulty."


    "You don''t have paragon spirit blood. Therefore, unless you can challenge the Celestial Church or obtain the backing of the Infernal Cult, the day you take the throne is your time of death."


    Although Nils still inwardly resisted the thought of taking her father''s life, to save them all, it was a must. Otherwise, if his deeds were ever exposed, there would be no von Jurgen left on this world.


    Konrad nodded.


    "However, to obtain the backing of the Infernal Cult, I risk becoming their puppet. That''s not happening. What do you think is the proper alternative?"


    Nils couldn''t find the answer within her mind, but when she saw Konrad''s wolfish grin and licentious eyes, the answer immediately appeared.


    Her cheeks reddened, and she tossed Konrad''s hand away before taking several, hurried steps backward.


    "Anselm¡­you¡­!"


    "You can call me Konrad.


    Nils von Jurgen, we will have to work hard so that you give me a son that can hold the throne until my strength rivals that of the Celestial Church.


    It''s a race. If you can''t¡­others will."


    Nils entire face burned, and she aimed a wobbling finger at Konrad''s insolent face.


    "Konrad, in this short life of mine, I''ve never met a more shameless and dissolute man than you!"

 172 Please help Me! Part 2

    "Flattery will get you everywhere."


    Konrad shamelessly replied, rendering Nils speechless. Aware that engaging this fiend in a battle of words could only result in her miserable defeat, she lowered her accusatory index while maintaining her "safe distance."


    But as she eyed him like a wary lamb before its predator, the meaning of "others will" dawned on her. Nils'' brows wrinkled while her frowning eyes asked for elaboration.


    Konrad answered the silent inquiry with that dissolute smile of his, forcing Nils to speak the words on her lips.


    "Who are¡­the others?"


    Although Nils already knew about Iliana, she didn''t expect Konrad to be surrounded by many others. However, when she recalled he posed as a eunuch within the palace, dreadful thoughts flashed within her mind.


    "As far as -paragon spirit baby production- is concerned, you only have the empress as your competitor. But for -baby production overall¡­-


    Your competitors are in the three digits."


    Konrad explained with a false sigh of helplessness.


    Nils'' eyes widened in stupor.


    "You¡­you''re bedding the empress?"


    Konrad nodded, pleased that Nils always grabbed the core issue.


    Nils couldn''t comprehend what method Konrad used to bed the stately woman wearing the empress'' crown. And the image of Verena doing the dirty with him caused a new wave of red to spread on her cheeks.


    This time, however, she didn''t let shame suppress her, rushing toward Konrad to tug on his robe, eyes flaring with indignation.


    "While I mourned your death with warm tears, you were actually touring the gardens of the imperial palace? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?!


    How can you be so mean?!"


    However, as she spoke, Nils realized she made two mistakes. First, such words could never work on the fiend before her. Second, she''d stepped into his range, and could no longer escape.


    Konrad seized her by the waist, pulling her chest against his.


    "Too bad this is just your soul world."


    But as Konrad''s lips edged closer toward Nils'', he stopped, and his eyes contorted into a frown.


    "He came earlier than I expected¡­"


    Konrad raised his right hand, and the two vanished from Nils'' soul world.


    ¡­


    Back in his chambers, Adelar had been patiently awaiting his goons'' triumphant return. According to his calculations, even with the two Semi-Saints protecting him, Konrad couldn''t endure ten minutes. However, time proved him wrong.


    Half an hour after they set out, there was still no news.


    "How could this be? Did I miscalculate anything?"


    Having gathered exhaustive information on Konrad''s staff, Adelar couldn''t understand where his negligence lied.


    He frowned, then cast out his soul to spy on Konrad''s mansion. What he didn''t see baffled him.


    There was no sight of the formidable team he''d dispatched, the scent of blood, smoke, and the unconscious eunuchs being the sole remainders of the clash that had occurred.


    Before the mansion''s entrance, Konrad stood, holding Nils within his arms. Stumped, Adelar swept the mansion from his soul''s eyes, hoping to find some hidden expert. But besides those two, he couldn''t find anyone worth mentioning.


    "This morning Nils was still mourning that Anselm boy. Tonight, she''s allowing that eunuch to embrace her? Not right."


    In a flash, Adelar analyzed the possibilities and came to one disturbing conclusion.


    "Could it be¡­only one way to find out."


    Adelar''s cold eyes flashed with determination. His soul then turned into a grey fog and dived into Konrad''s mind.


    Inside, a purple world awaited. Feeling the robustness and suppression force within this soul, Adelar frowned, but before he could start his analysis, a booming voice echoed from all sides.


    "Daring to step into my soul. Bold. In your stead, I''d be too horrified of what I''d find within.


    A pity this boldness will cost you dearly."


    Konrad''s figure appeared before Grey Fog Adelar. Knowing that hiding held no use, Adelar dispersed the disguise, revealing his true self.


    "I didn''t expect that it would turn out to be you."


    "I didn''t expect that you would be so petty. Tss, tss, tss. Is a little eunuch worth this much trouble? Worth using leading members of the imperial guard as common thugs?


    Adelar, Adelar, you really think highly of me."


    When Adelar attempted to exert his dominance over this soul world, his frown deepened.


    The realization that he''d fallen into a trap dawned too late.


    Dressed in his imperial duke robe, Konrad faced Adelar with his hands on either side of his hips, and his face clouded by purple fog.


    "On the contrary, it seems I didn''t take you seriously. Never did I expect that my secret adversary would turn out to be you. I also didn''t expect the dead Anselm Kracht to be the mastermind behind all these events.


    Or rather, the outstanding Anselm was fake to begin with, and the real one died to cover your tracks.


    Accursed negligence¡­however¡­"


    Though he couldn''t see his face, Adelar could feel how undisturbed Konrad remained despite his discoveries.


    "Aren''t you afraid I will report you to father?"


    "And say what? -Dear father, I dispatched high-ranking members of your imperial guard to take your adoptive son''s life. But they all mysteriously died, and when I explored his soul, I discovered hidden might?-"


    Konrad chortled.


    "Touch¨¦."


    "In any case, past today you won''t be able to do much talking for¡­a very long time."


    "¡­if you think you can destroy my soul, you''re in for disappointments."


    From the soul power and soul density he felt, although he couldn''t judge Konrad''s cultivation. Adelar inferred it had, at the very least, reached the mid-level of the Semi-Holy Priest Rank.


    Perhaps even the high-level. But even then, such cultivation could never challenge him.


    At the sight of Adelar''s confident smile, Konrad sneered.


    "Who said anything about destroying your soul?"


    Konrad raised his hands, causing dark-purple fog to erupt and assault Adelar''s soul. His eyes shone with fighting intent, and his grey fog erupted to contend with Konrad''s.


    But through the first confrontation, Adelar could clearly feel his disadvantage. Although his soul power surpassed Konrad''s, it was, after all, his territory.


    That alone more than made up for the gap.


    The dark-purple fog morphed into two massive violet hands that flew toward Adelar''s sides, surrounding and trapping him within their enormous palms.


    *BANG*


    The two violet hands descended in brutal palm strikes that sent tremors throughout the soul world.


    Adelar shouldered the assault by forming a shield from his spiritual mist. However, his soul still suffered substantial damage.


    Konrad joined his palms, causing the violet hands to turn into a deluge of arrows that barreled into Adelar''s spiritual shield, poking holes within and piercing his soul.


    An ugly grimace appeared on Adelar''s face as the arrows pierced his chest, leg, and abdomen.


    "Hateful!"


    Gritting his teeth, Adelar turned into grey fog, shot into the distance, and slammed into the soul world''s sky to force his way back into the real world.


    "What do you think this is? Your family''s playground? You can come when you want to and leave when you want to?


    Not that simple."


    Konrad clenched his palms, causing vast purple fog to descend onto Adelar and erode his soul. But before he could strike a definitive blow, Adelar squeezed every last bit of his soul power to break free of Konrad''s suppression and flee his soul world.


    "What a pity¡­"


    Konrad lamented as Adelar escaped.


    "Oh well¡­we won''t be hearing about him anytime soon. Sleep well, my dear brother."


    ¡­


    Back in the real world, Nils who remained unaware of the confrontation eyed Konrad with incomprehension. Though his eyes stared into hers, their glazed look showed no life.


    "Konrad? Konrad! What is wrong with you?!"


    As if awakened by her words, Konrad''s eyes regained their vigor, and his lips curled into a contented smile.


    Nils was startled, wondering what kind of wet dream that depraved mind of his had just undergone.


    "Was it good?"


    She asked with a reproving, "I know what you were up to," look while gripping Konrad''s back.


    "Good! Very good!


    But not anywhere as good as what I will do to you."


    Konrad laughed, sweeping Nils off her feet to lead her back into his chambers.


    "Unredeemable brigand¡­let go of me!"


    Nils thrashed within Konrad''s hands.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Hum¡­hum¡­I guess it doesn''t feel that bad¡­even a bit comfortable¡­just a little bit¡­"


    As she wrapped her arms around Konrad''s neck, Nils attempted to turn her eyes away from his, unable to shoulder his roguish gaze any longer. But before she could, Konrad leaned in, seizing her lips into his.


    "Mhm¡­"


    In that stance, he led her back to his chambers.

 173 Please help Me Part 3, R-18

    In a gentle motion, Konrad lowered Nils onto his bed, breaking their kiss to take in her silver doe eyes. Naturally, he''d reassumed his true appearance. Held captive by his shimmering purple eyes, Nils raised her hands to stroke his cheeks, before pulling him into an ardent kiss of her own and using passion to make up for what she lacked in skills.


    Their tongues intertwined, dancing and coiling like mating snakes. Meanwhile, Konrad''s roguish hands caressed Nils'' clothed body, fondling her modest mounds, and teasing her nipples from beneath the fabric.


    "Mhm¡­"


    Nils moaned within Konrad''s lips, her body heating up under his touch while a novel sensation tangled within her lower abdomen. And as drops of his saliva slid down her throat, her temperature shot up, her body set ablaze by an unknown source.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Their lips broke with Nils panting beneath Konrad''s depraved gaze. Her burning cheeks and eyes echoing the mixture of expectations and dread blending within her mind.


    Konrad lowered his lips onto her dress'' straps, pulling them down with his teeth while teasing her with his glances and letting his fingers trail her inner thighs. Nils'' heart thumped with trepidation, her inner thighs moistening at rapid pace while apprehension gradually made way for lust.


    As he undressed her with his teeth, Konrad unbuckled his belt, letting it drop on one side, while Nils removed his crown and instinctively helped him out of his large imperial duke robe.


    Her panting breath grazed Konrad''s nose, bringing a contented smile on his face while the drumming of her heart enchanted his ears.


    With their clothes out of the way, Konrad hickeyed Nils'' neck, kissing her bare body from top to bottom, from the chest to the feet, before rising to her flower bud and flicking his demonic tongue over it.


    "Aaahhh¡­"


    Nils'' body trembled, electrified by this unexpected move. With his left index, Konrad teased her clit while his right hand played with her breast, and his lips embraced her flower bud.


    Using her moans, he determined the pace, and when they reached a crescendo, his tongue dived in, exploring her fold with masterful expertise.


    "Oh¡­yes¡­right there¡­oh!"


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­ohhhh!"


    Having never experienced such ministrations, Nils surrendered to Konrad''s touch, her hands holding on the back of his head to instinctively keep him pressed against her slick fold.


    The first orgasm then hit, and her tasty nectar gushed in Konrad''s mouth while she clenched her thighs around his face.


    Swept by the pleasure wave, she lied down, arms spread on the cushy bed while her lips remained in an "O" shape.


    "¡­fantastic."


    She whispered for herself.


    "We''re only getting started."


    Konrad rose, his erect incubus meat-rod towering above Nils at full-length.


    "Are all men''s things this¡­imposing?"


    Nils couldn''t help but ask, startled by the meat girth and length before her eyes. And though its scent kindled her lust, thinking of this mighty spear piercing her unexplored garden, she shuddered.


    "Just the well-born."


    Konrad replied with a mild laugh before aligning his rod with Nils'' flower entrance.


    Feeling the fear returning in her eyes, and her body tensing up, he let his orchid scent spread to ease her.


    "Stare into my eyes and think only of me."


    Konrad said while lifting Nils'' leg to give himself better access.


    Obediently, she nodded, and as Konrad poked her entrance, she stretched out her hands to welcome him.


    "Konrad¡­"


    The whisper came like an invitation, Konrad activated his Hundred Flowers Scripture, golden light erupted from his rod, and he dived in, breaking Nils'' hymen in a small thrust.


    The sharp pain pulled a yelp from her lips, but before it could expand, the golden light spread within her, soothing her insides and turning ache into bliss. With small thrusts, Konrad explored Nils'' gripping fold, letting it accommodate his girth and adopt his shape before driving faster into her.


    "Ooooh¡­Konrad¡­yes¡­Konrad¡­Konrad!"


    The delightful moans spurred him on, and as his golden light created pleasure spots throughout Nils'' inner garden, Konrad no longer held back, conquering her insides with firm thrusts.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The pounding then began, and Nils soon found herself wrapping her arms and legs around Konrad''s flawless body, holding onto him and moaning in reckless abandon as he hammered her insides and brought her to unknown pleasure worlds through a succession of orgasms.


    Spooning her, Konrad took her from the side while she held his face and twisted her neck to kiss him as he hit home, so to speak.


    Sensing his peak approach, Konrad sped up, shortening the intervals between the *pah* sounds until he grunted and exploded within Nils.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as his soul returned to his body, Adelar''s bloodshot eyes widened, while his irises shrunk and his muscles spasmed.


    "Second brother? What''s wrong with you?"


    Laurens asked in stupor, but no answer came from Adelar''s lips, blood flowed from his orifices, while veins burst all over his body. He dropped onto the bed, arms outstretched and eyes still wide open.


    However, Laurens could see his consciousness lost. Were it not for his heart that still beat, he would have truly thought him dead.


    "What is the meaning of this? What am I supposed to do?


    Should I¡­use the pill?"


    Laurens'' mind almost surrendered to fright. But before it did, he recalled Adelar''s trump card, and his eyes flashed with hesitation.


    "But it''s too soon¡­what to do¡­what to do?"


    Following a long moment of hesitation, Laurens pulled out a bronze box from one concealed drawer, then cut open Adelar''s wrist to let his blood flow onto it. The box opened, revealing a bright red pill that basked in crimson light.


    Laurens'' eyes shone with determination. Grabbing the pill, he forced it down Adelar''s throat, letting it dissolve within him.


    In his soul world, the wounded Adelar battled against an eldritch purple fog that prevented him from patching the holes within his soul.


    At that time, red light descended from his soul world''s sky and crashed onto him.


    Adelar scowled.


    "Damnable Laurens¡­Damnable Konrad¡­Hateful¡­"


    But as quickly as it came, his scowl vanished, replaced by indifference.


    "Oh well, man proposes, heaven disposes.


    In any case, preparations were almost complete, and I wasn''t far from the threshold.


    Father, Konrad, I pray you enjoy your last days in this world...because when I wake up, my rebellion begins, and your lives end!"


    The crimson light filled Adelar''s soul, turning his left eye from grey to red.

 174 Rune Carving

    Within his mansion, Konrad carried on with Nils'' introduction to the pleasure worlds, plowing her field and inseminating her in various positions while she moaned in delight, her mind surrendering to ecstasy.


    Following their lovemaking session, Nils slumbered within Konrad''s bed. And while she lied beneath the sheets, Konrad headed out to complete his mansion''s "internal cleaning."


    The two imperial eunuchs Olrich had planted within his staff awoke, their minds subdued by the Phantasm Orchids.


    "Greetings, master!"


    They hailed before falling on their knees. Satisfied by the result, Konrad nodded.


    "Your daily routine remains the same. If Olrich asks you for reports, you just tell him that I focus on my Cultivation and nothing strange occurs within the mansion."


    "As you command, master!"


    "Also, clean the entrance, and make sure no trace of fighting remains."


    Throughout the Holy Flame Empire, perhaps only Konrad would dare use Semi-Saints as housekeepers. Naturally, the servants didn''t feel offended, carrying out their master''s orders with as if their lives depended on it.


    Afterward, Konrad went back in, finding the maids and eunuchs that cowered within various corners of the mansion to rewire the females and force orchids down the males'' throats. Thus, enforcing the loyalty and obedience of every single member of his mansion.


    An uneventful night followed.


    As dawn approached, Konrad gently shook Nils who snuggled against him.


    "Wake up sleepy head, I can''t have you leave my mansion in broad daylight."


    "Hnnn¡­"


    Nils'' eyelids trembled, and she reluctantly awoke to Konrad staring at her with an amused smile. At first, she wished to give small complaints, but when the sight of his bare body appeared within her eyes, her cheeks flushed red, and she hid beneath the blanket.


    Recalling what occurred during last night, Nils couldn''t find the strength to face Konrad.


    "What, feeling shy now? Nah, you can''t feel shy. Not after going -Ohhh¡­Konrad¡­Konrad¡­Konrad¡­Ohhh!- for hours."


    Konrad''s teasing words caused the floundering Nils to no longer know where to put herself, feeling that she had no face left. If she could dig a hole to hide, she would.


    "You¡­bully."


    Nils mumbled while keeping her red face hidden. Konrad shook his head and pulled the blanket away from her.


    "Let''s discuss proper business. I could, in theory, remove your Soul Worm. However, doing so will alarm your father. Therefore, that''ll have to wait."


    Having never expected Konrad to possess such skills, Nils was startled. After all, without extraordinary soul powers or special abilities, harmlessly removing Soul Worm was impossible.


    Clearly, Konrad was still far from that soul power level. However, when she recalled that "golden rod" Nils'' surprise vanished.


    "Also, I suppressed your cultivation breakthrough. You should keep the energy accumulated from this dual cultivation session store and gradually release it. A sudden level leap will surely alarm your father."


    If before someone told Nils that she would partake in dual Cultivation, she would have never believed. Once more, she felt all her face lost but still nodded in approval.


    "As for your dad, what do you think you should do?"


    Konrad asked in a mild but serious tone.


    "Across the following weeks, I will slowly reduce my anger toward him, then apologize for my behavior and ask for his forgiveness."


    Nils replied, following a brief moment of reflection.


    "Good girl."


    Konrad gave her forehead a gentle kiss, and in that instant, Nils inwardly wished time would stop flowing.


    Then they both got dressed, and using his Invisibility Skill to cloak them, Konrad led Nils back to her chambers before returning to his quarters to spend the remainder of his time in Cultivation.


    ¡­


    When dawn made way to the first rays of sunlight, Konrad opened his eyes, standing up to prepare for the upcoming meeting.


    Standing by Olrich''s side within the throne room, he listened to the court reports, while taking notes of his "father''s" replies. Afterward, he followed Olrich to his study for further lessons.


    "Son, your posture is a total disaster. You''re the imperial duke! My ninth son! When facing the officials, you should stand tall, hands on either side of your waist, back straight, and eyes staring directly into theirs.


    Like this."


    Olrich demonstrated the pose, adopting it with masterful expertise.


    "Go, imitate!"


    "Yes, father!"


    Following Olrich''s will, Konrad mimicked the pose, causing Olrich to nod in approval while his lips curled into a contented smile.


    "Remember, regardless of what cultivation level and title they hold in the outside, within the court, they''re courtiers and you a lord. You can give them respect, but you can never show them deference. Understood?"


    Olrich taught in a doting elder''s tone.


    "Yes, father! I will not lose your face!"


    Konrad vigorously nodded, broadening Olrich''s smile.


    "Good son. Good son! Father prepared many spell scrolls for you to study. Improving your Cultivation is all right and good, but if you don''t know a few spells, how can you defend yourself?


    As your Cultivation improves, I will give you access to better spells."


    Olrich summoned a eunuch to deliver the scrolls to Konrad''s mansion alongside a new batch of resources.


    "Thank you, father!"


    "Hey, that''s a father''s duty. You can''t thank me for that. Today I also want to teach you about the rune carving arts."


    Genuine expectations flashed within Konrad''s eyes as Olrich''s words left his lips. Rune carving was a secret art known by a scant few, and the foundation of formation creation.


    Finding a teacher in that art outside the church was at best challenging. Even within the imperial family, not many were well-versed in it.


    Olrich was one of the few.


    "Even if you possess sky-high soul power, without decent rune carving skills, setting formations is impossible. I hope you can learn well to become an outstanding Formation Master."


    Olrich declared while holding Konrad''s shoulders.


    "Father, your son will not disappoint you!"


    Satisfied, Olrich pulled out a blue crystal which he presented to Konrad.


    "In theory, you can carve runes on any surface. However, crystals are the best processors of runes. We use soul power as both scalpel and guide to engrave the runes on the crystals. Like this."


    White light shone at the tip of Olrich''s right index. Bringing the crystal closer to his eyes, he used that index to effortlessly carve a rune onto it. Clearly, his mastery of the art had reached a transcendent level.


    As the carving ended, Olrich presented the rune to Konrad who could feel the energy hidden within.


    "When your soul power reaches a certain level, you can carve runes with your mind alone, having no need to use fingers. Masters of the art can carve hundreds of runes in a heartbeat.


    Different formation levels require different crystals. Naturally, for the same formation, the better the crystal quality, the better the result.


    The runic alphabet has a total of 3046 characters. With your Grand Priest cultivation, you should be able to digest them all.


    I will now impart them onto you."


    White light burst from Olrich''s forehead and morphed into thousands of symbols which flew into the expectant Konrad''s mind.


    The runic alphabet then appeared within his mind.


    "Memorized?"


    "Memorized."


    "Good. I''ve had eunuchs send you coffers of crystals. Now your task is to practice rune engraving. I will test your progress and guide you on a daily basis."


    But as Olrich''s words ended, a panting imperial eunuch rushed in and dropped onto his knees.


    "Your majesty, a terrible accident occurred. His highness, the second prince, suffered cultivation deviation and is now bedridden!"

 175 Entering the Warring State Era Part 1

    Olrich''s head abruptly turned to the imperial unique who could not shoulder the intensity of his gaze.


    "What the hell, did you just say?"


    Though his tone remained mild, both Konrad and the imperial eunuch could feel Olrich''s emotions rising and about to spiral out of control.


    "This¡­those are the third prince''s words. And after investigating, I''ve come to the same conclusion. The second prince suffered soul damage from cultivation deviation and is currently bedridden!"


    "Useless waste!"


    Olrich''s holy force erupted, barreling into the kneeling eunuch who flew toward the wall.


    *Bang*


    The eunuch''s body slid onto the ground, his internal organs damaged.


    "Your majesty¡­please calm your anger¡­this was¡­beyond our control."


    The eunuch pleaded while spurting blood.


    "I asked you guys to keep an eye on him, and the first useful report you bring me is that he suffered cultivation deviation? If you''re not a waste, what are you? A traitor?"


    Those words filled the eunuch with fright, and he banged his head against the floor in a brutal kowtow.


    "Your majesty, I, your servant, am guilty of negligence! However, my loyalty is clear to all under heavens! Please do not doubt it!"


    Olrich sneered.


    "Konrad, I''m afraid our meeting ends for today. Go back to practice your spells and rune carving. When you reach a sufficient level, we can start learning about formation setting."


    Olrich said then turned into a grey lightning bolt to fly toward Adelar''s quarters.


    Konrad''s eyes fell on the kneeling eunuch who from Olrich''s tone and expression clearly belonged to Adelar''s camp. Thinking of the eunuch''s future fate, he shook his head then returned to his mansion to practice rune carving.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Olrich dived into Adelar''s room, and ignoring Laurens who stood by his side, checked his pulse. Though irregular, it still beat.


    "You''re the one that discovered him?"


    "Yes, father!"


    Laurens replied with a bow.


    "How long has he been like this?"


    "I can''t say for sure. I just came to give my greetings when I discovered him."


    Again, Olrich sneered and extended his hand toward Adelar''s forehead. His holy force spread within his body, analyzing it through and through, and when he made sure that the vital functions remained unharmed, he checked the situation of Adelar''s soul.


    Just like the body, the soul was currently dormant, showing no sign of when it would wake. However, although he could clearly feel it in the process of recovering from soul damage, Olrich frowned. But as quickly as it came, his frown dispersed.


    "Soul damage is hard to treat. We can only supplement his soul power and wait for him to wake up. I will make the necessary arrangement."


    "Yes fa¡­"


    But before Laurens could finish his words, Olrich swept his sleeves and, in another grey thunderbolt, left.


    ¡­


    Back within his mansion, Konrad sorted Olrich''s gifts then began his rune carving practice. With his current soul power level, carving runes shouldn''t have been a difficult task. However, the lack of experience in the area proved a hurdle. Vanishing within his space mansion, Konrad used the Time Warping Clock equipped cultivation room to diligently practice rune carving across five days, stopping only for brief cultivation sessions.


    At the end of the fifth, although the runes he carved looked a bit shabby, at least he could carve them.


    At the same time, he collected exp through his avatars, then used it to purchase new recipes for his businesses and cultivation resources for both his harem members and his demonic beasts.


    "It should be almost time for Krann''s return."


    ¡­


    With Krann''s hidden support, the Prosperous Wind Third Prince managed to carry his maimed body back to the Prosperous Wind City, his broken sight immediately sending it into an uproar.


    The guards at the city''s entrance immediately sent the news to the palace, alarming the Prosperous Wind Emperor, a muscular middle-aged paragon spirit man, who personally flew toward the city gate to receive his son.


    "Fa¡­father¡­"


    The third prince muttered before fainting in his father''s arms. Though many questions swirled within his mind, the Prosperous Wind Emperor set them aside, using his Holy Force to stabilize his son''s critical condition before carrying him back to the palace for an expert healer to take care of.


    Soon, he was out of danger.


    "Your majesty, the third prince is now safe. However¡­"


    The healer struggled to finish his words, causing the already irritated Prosperous Wind Emperor to snap.


    "However what?!"


    "This¡­his highness'' manhood has been¡­compromised."


    The Prosperous Wind Emperor''s eyes widened, and as rage filled them, he leaped from his throne to appear before the trembling healer.


    "You¡­said what?"


    Alarmed, the healer dropped onto his knees, and with his eyes staring at the ground beneath him, exclaimed.


    "My apologies, your majesty! The third prince has been eunuched!"


    The Prosperous Wind Emperor staggered on several backward steps before regaining his footing. He then vanished in green wind to reappear in his son''s resting place.


    The third prince''s mother knelt by his eyes with warm tears streaking down her face.


    The third prince himself had now woken up. However, as if unwilling to face his new reality, he could not keep his eyes.


    As soon as the emperor appeared, before he could say anything, the Prosperous Wind Empress grabbed his legs, and with warm tears still dripping from her eyes, roared.


    "Your majesty, you must give our son justice!"


    To become the Holy Continent''s most harmonious imperial family, the Prosperous Wind ruling house made many sacrifices. The first of which being that the emperor only had one woman, his empress, and took no other consorts.


    Thus, the empress was the mother of all the imperial princes and princesses.


    And the sigh of her youngest son abused in such a wanton manner, made her lose all propriety.


    "I will naturally not let this go without investigation. Whoever harmed my son must surrender his life.


    Son¡­tell father¡­what exactly happened to you? Where is your fifth uncle? Why didn''t he protect you?"


    The Prosperous Wind Emperor asked while restraining his anger.


    Hearing the mention of the "fifth uncle," the third prince''s face contorted with anguish.


    "Father¡­please restrain your grief."


    Faced with such a reply, the Prosperous Wind Emperor felt as if lightning had struck him from above.


    He lowered his trembling hand onto his son''s forehead, bearing witness to the memories of his brother bringing his maimed son into hiding before self-destructing to repel the Earth Kingdom assailants.


    Again, he staggered, but this time, tears filled his tormented eyes while his body seethed with wrath.


    "Grand Imperial Eunuch!"


    The head of the Prosperous Wind imperial eunuchs appeared by the emperor''s side, kneeling in reverence.


    "Here I am, your majesty!"


    "Send my decree, the Earth Kingdom Alliance King has twenty-four hours to deliver his head alongside the perpetrators of this sinful deed. Failure to do so, and I shall burn their thirteen kingdoms to ashes!


    I swear not to rest, till no soul remains!"


    Hearing such dreadful words, the imperial eunuch leader shivered. However, he dared not hesitate.


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    Without delay, he turned into a beam of light. Using his peak Semi-Saint cultivation to shoot toward the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s capital and deliver the imperial decree.


    At his peak Semi-Saint speed, he reached the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s capital in less than five minutes, landing before their royal palace to announce his arrival as the Prosperous Wind messenger.

 176 Entering the Warring State Era Part 2

    Although the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s central palace was taken by surprise, they still welcomed the messenger with due honor. Afterward, they alerted their Alliance King of an urgent Prosperous Wind message.


    "As a messenger, he should at least wait for a day. Who does he think he is to disturb me in the middle of night? Have him wait!"


    The Earth Kingdom Alliance King, a tall and rotund paragon spirit roared. However, when his servants attempted to have the eunuch wait, he sneered.


    "Earth Kingdom Buffoon King! For the murder of his fifth brother, and the maiming of his son, his majesty, the Prosperous Wind Emperor demands that you submit your head, alongside that of all the murderers to the Prosperous Wind City!


    Failure to do so in the next twenty-four hours results in all-out war! His majesty swears not to rest until no soul inhabits the Earth Kingdom Alliance!"


    The eunuch''s booming voice spread throughout the city, alarming all its denizens. He then turned into a beam of light and returned to his realm before anyone could bar his path.


    "Huh? When did we have Prosperous Wind imperial kinsmen murdered? Why am I not aware?"


    The Earth Kingdom Alliance King asked his servants in stupor while dropping the large chicken leg in his hand.


    "Wait, did he call me a buffoon? THE GALS!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Krann returned to Konrad''s side.


    "You''ve done well. I''m very pleased with your work."


    "Thank you, master, for your praise."


    Konrad nodded, then had twelve large bags fly toward Krann.


    "Those are resources to accelerate the demonic beasts'' training. I will also periodically set aside more blood to hasten the growth of the most talented. You can now resume with their rearing."


    "As you command, master!"


    Krann then vanished into the space talisman where the demonic beasts remained, not forgetting to carry the bags with him. Konrad then used the remainder of the night to cultivate his Infernal Soul Devouring Art.


    On the following morning, as per usual, he attended the court meeting by Olrich''s side.


    Initially, it should have been an uneventful one. But as the officials carried on with their talks and reports.


    A disheveled messenger barreled into the throne room, to kneel between the two rows of officials.


    "Your majesty, please forgive the interruption but your servant carries urgent news!"


    Both Olrich''s and Konrad''s eyes fell upon the kneeling messenger. And Konrad was surprised to see a high-level Transcendent Knight occupying such a role.


    "Oh? Speak. What is so important that you interrupt court meeting?"


    Though Olrich''s tone was mild, Konrad didn''t doubt that if the messenger didn''t carry important news, he would perish on the spot.


    But the messenger didn''t disappoint, his news sending the entire court into an uproar.


    "Your majesty, the Prosperous Wind Emperor is gathering a three-million-man strong army to overrun the Earth Kingdom Alliance!"


    "Huh? You said what?"


    Instantaneously, the dozens of officials'' eyes fell upon the messenger who didn''t budge under the inquisitive stares he received.


    Even Konrad was startled for he had not expected things to process at such a rapid pace.


    This was far too soon.


    "Nonsense! The Prosperous Wind Empire has always advocated world peace. Across one hundred thousand years of history, they''ve rarely declared wars on non-barbarians, and never in such a scale.


    Now you''re telling us that the Prosperous Wind Emperor is gathering a three-million-man strong army? That''s half their state forces! Who believes you?!"


    The chancellor interrogated, unwilling to trust the messengers'' words so easily.


    And though he didn''t validate the words, Olrich was inclined to agree. Even if he wished to fight with the Earth Kingdom Alliance, unless the Prosperous Wind Emperor''s brain was kicked by a donkey, he could never muster such a force.


    If others got evil intent, how would he protect his rear?


    "Your majesty, your servant dares not deceive you! We''ve received news that the Prosperous Wind third prince''s convoy was ambushed by Earth Kingdom Alliance assassins less than a day after leaving their capital.


    The fifth elder prince was murdered, and the third prince barely escaped with his life! The Prosperous Wind Emperor flew into rage, demanding the Earth Alliance King''s and the murderer''s heads!"


    The title of "elder prince" referred to an emperor''s brother. Hearing those words, Olrich was no longer surprised. Considering that man''s disposition, he would fight tooth and nails with whoever harmed one of his relatives, to say nothing of two.


    However, this made absolutely no sense.


    "Although the Earth Kingdom Alliance King is a well-known buffoon. He''s, after all, a monarch. Knowing the level of his forces, how dare he assault Prosperous Wind Imperial Kinsmen?


    That''s the first issue.


    Moreover, even if such a thing occurred, Prosperous Wind should have dispatched a messenger to ask for an explanation before such a drastic move.


    That being the case, they should still be in the interrogation stage.


    How could he already be gathering armies?"


    This was precisely what Konrad wished to ask. And hearing Olrich''s inquiry, the messenger wavered.


    "Well¡­your servant cannot answer the first issue. As for the second one¡­hum¡­the Prosperous Wind Emperor adopted a formidable stance, ordering the Earth Kingdom Alliance King to pay with his, and the murderer''s lives.


    Hearing this, the Earth Alliance King flew into rage and¡­"


    "Speak clearly."


    "And retorted that the Prosperous Wind Emperor had his brother murdered and his child maimed¡­to frame the Earth Kingdom Alliance and get an excuse for war. When those words reached them, Prosperous Wind immediately declared war¡­"


    Olrich''s eyes widened in stupor.


    "He didn''t dare¡­"


    Inwardly, Olrich and Konrad wantonly praised the Earth Kingdom Alliance King''s guts. This was the kind of men one could always count on in desperate times.


    "Well, well, Great Void''s response should arrive soon."


    As if to answer Olrich''s thoughts, another messenger dived in.


    "Your majesty, your majesty, urgent news!"


    "Speak fast and clearly."


    "The Great Void Empire received a formal request for help from an Earth Kingdom Alliance Saint elder. The Great Void Emperor pledged to defend the innocent Earth Kingdom Alliance and save his sister and nephews."


    Olrich nodded, but before he could make a statement, another messenger dived in.


    "Your ma¡­"


    "Just give your news."


    Olrich cut, unwilling to let formal greetings delay breaking news.


    "¡­yes, your majesty! The Earth Kingdom Alliance Queen is dead, allegedly murdered by Prosperous Wind assassins."


    Alongside his officials, Olrich''s mouth formed an "O" shape.


    "Great Void Emperor, Great Void Emperor, your heartlessness truly knows no bounds. I''m impressed."


    Olrich didn''t doubt that the Great Void Emperor dispatched one of his strongest elders to take the life of his sister, the Earth Kingdom Alliance Queen to strengthen his "righteous cause."


    "Your maj¡­"


    And again, another messenger dived in. But before he could speak, Olrich cut:


    "Your news?"


    "Huh¡­the Great Void Empire is asking the Water Kingdom Alliance for their troops'' free passage.


    The Water Kingdom Alliance King is floundering and swears to follow our lead!"


    Again, Olrich nodded, then turned toward Konrad who maintained a genuinely baffled look. Genuine because he''d not anticipated the death of the Earth Kingdom Alliance Queen.


    "Konrad, look. Heaven has set the stage for us to unify the Holy Continent. Shouldn''t we give our thanks by rushing those fools into destruction?"


    Awakened by the words, Konrad turned and bowed toward Olrich. Following his lead, the officials did the same.


    "Your majesty is wise!"

 177 Using Chaos to Reap Profits

    Olrich''s attention dropped back onto the kneeling messengers.


    "You, tell the Water Kingdom Alliance King to give Great Void free passage and not gather any troops until we tell him to.


    You, when the Prosperous Wind Empire sends a messenger to request assistance, have him wait for a day, then tell that as his father-in-law, the third prince''s pain is my pain. Therefore, the Holy Flame Empire will back them in this war. Then send him away.


    Also, for the next three days, I will enter secluded Cultivation and will not see anyone. Court dismissed."


    If the first two orders gained the approval of the officials, the third took them aback. However, they dared not object and excused themselves. Olrich then led Konrad back to his study.


    "Although I will not be available to guide your training for the next three days, I hope you will still practice diligently."


    "I will never disappoint your expectations."


    Konrad replied in a bow.


    "The current situation still requires some adjustments. You may take your leave."


    Olrich thus dismissed him. He then gathered all his imperial eunuchs and re-dispatched them to various tasks meant to escalate the conflicts.


    Then, he vanished from the imperial palace.


    ¡­


    Upon his return, to his mansion, Konrad hears of two of his eunuchs being transferred to another department and replaced by younger ones.


    Those two were naturally the imperial eunuchs within his staff. Clearly, with the current events, Olrich didn''t wish to waste such resources on him.


    "Good. Now we can get back to work."


    Konrad promptly forced Phantasm Orchids down the new recruits'' throats, then entered his space mansion to reorganize his forces.


    "Krann, Margo, the two of you will carry several batches of Phantasm Orchids. One to subdue the remainder of the twelve dukes and the margraves, the other for Wolfgang to sell as cure for the Drops of Heavens'' addictive effect. You have three days."


    He ordered, then sent them an orchid-filled bag which they obediently welcomed.


    "You can consider it done!"


    Alongside Krann, Margo left the space mansion, then vanished from the imperial palace to carry out the task.


    At nightfall, Konrad smuggled a few other Phantasm Orchid batches to Ralph and Alan, who then carried them to Hans to sell as cure for the Drops of Heavens'' addictive effect.


    His goal was straightforward. First, take over the addicted, and use them to spread the drug at a faster pace, then repeat the operation. Using the eunuchs and maids, he would target the low-ranked concubines with shallow background, then use them to target the mid-ranked consorts.


    Outside, Wolfgang would do something similar through the black market and help him compromise the low and mid-level nobility.


    He then stood up and using his Invisibility Skill, headed toward Verena''s quarters.


    ¡­


    "What do you think is Olrich''s plan?"


    Konrad asked, lying on Verena''s lap while she stroked his cock.


    "Let Great Void''s armies join the Earth Kingdom Alliance without a hitch and have them meet Prosperous Wind on the battlefield. Prosperous Wind will not be able to handle the two forces and request our help as future in-laws.


    When they do, Olrich will dispatch two forces, an elite force composed primarily of Arch Knights and above, to take Great Void cities, and a lesser force strong enough to maintain the stalemate between Prosperous Wind and the other two.


    At the same time, he will have the Water Kingdom Alliance attack the Great Void Empire on the other side, thus forcing them into splitting their attention."


    Verena''s words perfectly followed Olrich''s plan. And to worsen the conflict, he resolved to personally murder several Prosperous Wind imperial kinsmen and let them blame it on Great Void.


    "Interesting¡­I need a favor. When news of our involvement in the war spreads, please use it as an excuse to have the inner court''s core ladies gather. I will take control of them on that occasion."


    "That''s a small matter."


    Verena''s right hand hastened around Konrad''s rose while with the left, she cupped his balls, leading him into a blissful release.


    They then separated, and Konrad returned to his quarters to await future development.


    Two days afterward, shocking news spread through the empire. Two of the Prosperous Wind Empire''s elder princes alongside their crown prince perished in one night.


    Unable to shoulder the blow, the Prosperous Wind Emperor spat blood, and in a fit of rage, gathered what remained of his armies to descend upon the Great Void and Earth Kingdom Alliance armies.


    That night, Olrich "emerged from seclusion," humming a pleasant tune that caused those that saw him to wonder what put him in such a good mood.


    At the same time, within her quarter, Else was receiving the visit of a cloaked figure.


    "Holy Consort, it''s time to show your stance. Her ladyship asks me to tell you that if you want her to remove your Soul Worm, you must coordinate with her in the destruction of the Holy Flame Empire."

 178 Thus Begins the Plague!

    As she sat crossed-legged within her cultivation chambers and listened to the cloaked man''s words, no sign of hesitation flashed within Else''s blue slit eyes.


    "You may thank her ladyship for her offer, but I respectfully decline. The Holy Flame Empire welcomed house Metze in its times of need. Though we bear irreconcilable contradictions with the church, though the emperor has fallen to insanity, I have no desire to see this country destroyed.


    This was never part of our agreement.


    Else of house Metze doesn''t do such shady business. See yourself out, and unless lady Gulistan is willing to instead support a change in dynasty, do not return."


    Else''s uncompromising words annoyed the cloaked man whose tone immediately chilled.


    "Ungrateful wretch, without her ladyship, you would now be a pile of bones. If only for her lifesaving grace, you should comply.


    Said bluntly, I don''t know what she sees in you. How many houses, how many Saints would be willing to pledge allegiance to the Infernal Cult and her ladyship when given the opportunity, but you refuse.


    A fool; that is what you are. The time of the Holy War approaches and house Serkar doesn''t give second chances. If you''re adamant on rejecting the lady, then death is your only future."


    Clearly, the cloaked man didn''t put Else''s Profound Saint cultivation in his eyes, staring at her with naked contempt.


    Else ignored him, no additional word coming from her lips. The man shook his head, and unwilling to waste any more time on what he saw as an inferior breed, vanished from the scene.


    As he disappeared, Else''s eyes rose, aiming toward Konrad''s mansion.


    ¡­


    With his cultivation level, the man didn''t require any special skill to freely come and go within the Holy Flame Imperial Palace. By the time he''d vanished from Else''s sight, he''d already reappeared in another location, one that clearly didn''t befit his status: the red-light district.


    Though he stood amidst the many bystanders, none could feel his presence. Soon he reached a specific brothel and stepped in.


    Using the previous body owner''s memories, Konrad could have effortlessly recognized it as the place he grew up in.


    Upon entering the man vanished to reappear in a simple room where a handsome middle-aged man writhed on the only available bed with a delirious look on his face.


    "Ahh¡­yes¡­yes¡­ahh!"


    The man groaned as if in the middle of a mind-blowing sex act. The cloaked man ignored him, turning to a corner of the room where a woman sat with her legs crossed and eyes shut close.


    She wore a long burgundy dress that showcased her ample cleavage and highlighted her perfect curves. Though her eyes remained closed, her transcendent beauty was evident, and within, one could find some resemblance to Konrad.


    Or rather, it would be more accurate to say that Konrad was the one that resembled her.


    Long eyelashes donned her forehead while her calf-lengthed ink hairs brushed the ground.


    When the cloaked man''s eyes fell upon her, hers opened, revealing a bewitching pair of jet-black eyes that absorbed the soul. She stood up, emerging from the dark corner to reveal a skin-tone akin to the Iranians'' on earth.


    And although no cultivation aura rippled from her, the man looked at her with awe and reverence.


    "Greetings, lady Gulistan!"


    She was Konrad''s mother, Gulistan Serkar. And before her, that man who only had contempt to offer Else immediately fell onto his knees in a show of allegiance.


    "You may rise."


    Gulistan''s chilling voice that contrasted with that perfect face of hers echoed.


    "Thank you, my lady."


    "What is the girl''s reply?"


    "She refuses to help in the country''s destruction and firmly rejects your ladyship''s good intentions unless you wish to instead support a change in dynasty. Though she didn''t elaborate on who would replace who, clearly, she means for the Metze to replace the von Jurgen."


    The man sighed, but hearing this, no ripple flashed within Gulistan''s eyes.


    "Is that so? Since Konrad liked her as a pet and was so saddened by her disappearance, I wanted to give her the opportunity to truly join our side and have her serve as his maid.


    But I suppose overconfident ants must always resist the will of giants. It matters not. In any case, the preparations are complete. The item will soon arrive, and past this year, there will be no empire left in the Holy Continent."


    Gulistan''s lips curled into a gentle smile that made the cloaked man shiver. Though his cultivation stood at the Star Connecting Saint Rank, leagues above any man of the Holy Continent''s secular world, before this young lady of his, he couldn''t help but momentarily surrender to fright.


    But who could blame him, be it in cultivation or status, she was not of his world.


    "Should we alert the young master?"


    "No, let him play some more. When he gets bored and frustrated, he will naturally come home."


    Although some of his deeds eluded her, Gulistan was perfectly aware of Konrad''s "awakening" and most of the events that surrounded him. And thinking of his inexplicable transformations, her eyes shone with expectations.


    ¡­.


    On the next morning, Konrad received Olrich''s summon. Then, following court meeting and daily exercise of rune carving and spell casting, Olrich had Konrad sit by his side.


    "I will not keep this hidden from you. We will soon engage the Great Void Empire with our elite troops while using a lesser force to support the Prosperous Wind''s stalemate.


    Thanks to the Prosperous Wind Emperor using his entire countries'' cultivation power beneath the Semi-Holy Rank, Great Void was forced to expand even more resources, leaving many cities unguarded.


    We can, therefore, begin our assault and swallow their cities. However, to make sure we can at least take forty percent of their territory, we must use the Water Kingdom alliance to divert them on another front.


    My hope is that feeling destruction approach, Great Void breaks the Grand Treaty and openly uses Semi-Saints and above as soldiers. Then we can descend upon with the full might of the Holy Flame Empire, and remove Great Void from the map.


    However, that''s not likely to happen.


    Your task is to carry this imperial token and act as my emissary in the Water Kingdom Alliance to welcome their eldest princess into our lands. When Adelar awakes, he''ll marry her."


    Though he received the token, Konrad frowned, perplexed by the words.


    "But father I¡­"


    "I know, you fear they might look down on you being a eunuch, but this token is not just a decoration. It carries my holy force. Enough for four blows.


    If anyone disrespects you, bomb them. You will lead a team of six high-level Semi-Saints, and fifteen peak stage Transcendent. The tenth elder will also be by your side.


    This should be enough to give them face and allow them to understand my intentions. It is a pity, but I must admit that my gifted trueborn children are all unfilial and can''t be relied on. Therefore, as your cultivation improves, I hope you can represent me on the international stage.


    This is an opportunity for you to show them the expectations I place in you. As for that eunuch state, in due time, we shall fix it."


    Olrich cut Konrad, anticipating his "fears."


    Having nothing more to say, Konrad could only agree.


    "Seeing the expectations you place in me, I can''t find words to express my gratitude. I can only renew my oath of loyalty and pledge to serve you till my dying breath!"


    Konrad sobbed while falling on his knees to show filial piety.


    "Silly child, no need mention death. You and I will live long and prosperous lives, side by side, across millennia!"


    Olrich bent his knees to help Konrad''s up.


    "Yes, father!"


    Konrad then left to prepare for his departure. In any case, this was an opportunity to see what lied beyond the Holy Flame Empire.


    By the time he returned, his servants should have made great progress, and Verena should be ready to gather the inner court''s leading consorts in one place. Konrad spent that day between the warmth of his harem and silent cultivation.


    As night fell, he broke through to the sixth step of the Transcendent Knight Rank. Knowing that this would be his last opportunity to spend time with Yvonne''s true self before a while, he exited his space mansion, ready to use his Invisibility Skill to sneak into her quarters.


    But before he could, Else appeared at his front, her face uncovered and her eyes showing internal struggle.


    ¡­


    At that time, within her brothel, Gulistan received a new guest. It was a handsome, young human male, who appeared to be in his mid-twenties. Of course, his actual age was much higher.


    The resemblance in their skin tone and facial features clearly identified him as one of Gulistan''s relatives.


    "Aunt, as ordered, I bring to you both the girl and the treasure."


    The man bowed toward Gulistan and presented both the cloaked figure at his left, and the coffer in his right hand.


    Gulistan ignored the girl, her eyes focusing on the coffer which flew toward her. However, her nephew''s eyes could not leave her. And clearly, there was dissatisfaction within.


    "Unwilling to see the girl offered to your younger cousin?"


    "How could I dare? Cousin is the son of our most revered God. Who dares covet his goods?"


    "It''s good that you know."


    But although she could see the words didn''t match the eyes, Gulistan paid him no further attention, giving the coffer a light tap that caused it to open.


    A green prism appeared, brightening the room with green light. And thinking of the quantity of merit this prism required, Gulistan''s eyes shone with seriousness.


    Gently, she pulled the green prism into her hand, then glanced toward her nephew and the cloaked girl that silently stood at his side.


    "Thus, children, Operation Plague begins."


    *Crack*


    Gulistan squashed the prism within her palm, causing dark-green miasma to spread from within the heart of the Holy Flame Empire, throughout the Holy Continent.

 179 Why not Me? Part 1

    The Darkness of night reigned within the sky, and billions soundly slept, unaware of the world''s changes. But throughout the Holy Continent, those with substantial cultivation awoke, startled by this scent and miasma that flashed by their faces, and irritated their noses.


    ¡­


    Olrich sat on his throne, expecting the future developments when suddenly, the dark-green miasma flashed before him, then carried on its way.


    Having never seen or felt such a thing in almost one thousand years of existence, he frowned. However, relying on his personal knowledge, he failed to assess what just occurred. Therefore, he used the Infernal Souls''.


    And even from them, he could only make vague assumptions. But those assumptions terrorized him.


    "Could it be¡­no...impossible. How could such a thing occur¡­in a mortal world?"


    Olrich shook his head, dismissing his thoughts. But as his apprehensions vanished, a dreadful possibility echoed within his mind.


    "Unless¡­no¡­they wouldn''t dare¡­it''s not worth it. The gains just don''t equate the losses."


    Confident that he guessed wrong, Olrich dismissed his apprehensions, returning to his war plans.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Yvonne sat crossed-legged in silent cultivation when the miasma passed her by. Discomfort spread within her body, but as soon as it came, it dispersed. However, although she didn''t have Olrich''s information, as the miasma reached her, she could feel her demonic blood trembling.


    This was a sensation only demons could experience. The recognition that a mighty force of their hierarchy descended upon the world. However, no matter how she analyzed herself, Yvonne couldn''t feel anything wrong with her body.


    That being the case, she set those feelings aside, letting her mind drift to Konrad with whom she''d kept contact through her Pure Self.


    And although reason told her that nothing should have befallen him, she could barely sit still.


    ¡­


    In such fashion, all the hegemons of the Holy Flame Empire and even the Holy Continent as a whole were struck by perplexing feelings as the miasma passed them by.


    It spread until it reached the Celestial Church''s headquarters.


    There, the same phenomenon occurred, but while it triggered concerns from the disciples, priests, deacons and protectors, when it reached the elders there wasn''t much reaction.


    "Is the Infernal Cult muddled? What could they possibly gain from resorting to such drastic measures so close to the next Holy War?"


    Asked one of the elders in a mental message that spread through the other elders'' minds.


    "This matter is fishy, the result doesn''t match the Merit loss. Even to gain dominion on the faith level, they shouldn''t use this. There must be a hidden ploy.


    "What hidden ploy could there possibly be? Don''t they just want to force us into crippling our Merit Reserves to save those Holy Continent ants?"


    "A nonsensical thought. They should know very well that this is the last Holy War. The final battle of extermination. In the end, only one shall remain standing to open the gate back to its respective higher realm.


    At this juncture, how could we possibly waste our Merit Reserves to save those base and low ants?"


    As the celestial elders exchanged thoughts, their leader sat crossed-legged with his eyes shut close.


    "No, there must be a deeper reason, and we should observe the developments to find what it is, and counter it before it can bring us lasting harm."


    Following the Celestial Church Leader''s words, the elders nodded in their various locations and returned to cultivation.


    ¡­


    At that time, just like all others, Else and Konrad received the visit of the dark-green miasma.


    Else was lost in thoughts, while Konrad felt his demonic blood tremble. Since his arrival in this world, this was the first time he felt his bloodline startled. His face contorted into a frown.


    However, while his blood shivered, he could feel his Stolas Physique soothed by the miasma, as if in its natural element.


    Startled, Konrad''s eyes immediately turned toward Yvonne''s quarters, and ignoring Else who stood before him, he shot toward it.


    However, as he passed her by, Else grabbed his wrist, stopping him mid-flight.


    "Why such worries? You''re alright, I''m alright, why should she be any different?


    Or is it possible that when it comes to her, your brain no longer works normally?"


    Else questioned, and though her tone showed neutrality, displeasure hid within.


    "Even if reason tells me that she''s fine, my eyes must verify it for my heart to be at ease. Don''t worry, I am not harebrained. I have skills that allow me to come and go freely."


    Konrad declared and attempted to yank his hand free from Else''s. Unwilling to let go, she pulled him toward her, before slamming him against the adjacent wall.


    While blocking him within her two slender arms that stood on either side of his shoulders, Else stared directly into Konrad''s eyes, and the longer she stared, the deeper her frown became.


    "Did you fall for her?"


    Else''s words took Konrad aback, and for a second, he didn''t know how to reply.


    However, that hesitation vanished as quickly as it came.


    "What if I did? What if I didn''t? What does it have to do with you?"


    Those callous words pricked Else''s heart. Clearly, she could feel the wariness and barriers Konrad set between them.


    "I don''t understand. You can take dozens of women without a second thought, but why is it that your heart can''t accommodate me? I have never done anything that wasn''t in your interest!


    Before all the others, I was there. Before Yvonne and Verena, I was there. But why is it that you can accept them but can''t accept me. What do they have that I don''t? I can''t accept this!


    Especially Yvonne! The world doesn''t have a haughtier, more unbridled woman. Why can you tolerate her, fall for her, but remain wary of me?!"


    The glaring pain in Else''s blue slit eyes and the erratic drumming of her heart pulled a sigh from Konrad''s lips.


    "You want to know the difference between the two of you? Good. Then I shall be blunt.


    Throughout the Holy Flame Empire, there is only one woman I never had to deceive. Only one woman I could always be myself with. With her, there will never be a need for tricks, because we are a match made in hell.


    We find support in one another, only she can understand my heart, and only I can understand hers.


    That woman''s name¡­is Yvonne Voight."


    Konrad''s straightforward words forced Else back. Failing to shoulder them, she staggered.


    "You ask if I fell for her; frankly, I don''t know the feeling. Therefore, I can''t answer you. However, if you ask me for the sake of whom I can cause the destruction of billions without a second thought, the first name that pops in my mind¡­is hers.


    As for you¡­"


    Konrad stepped forward, holding Else''s gaze while his face approached increasingly closer to hers.


    "Ambition ripples in your eyes. An ambition that doesn''t lose out to most men''s. Yvonne pursues unparalleled cultivation, strength unrivaled. To her, ruling the lives of trillions holds no appeal.


    As long as with a sword she can behead deities, she is satisfied.


    But I want supremacy! I want the trillions of existences throughout the multiverse to obey my will! That across all realms, the name Konrad brings mortals, devas, and demons onto their knees!


    That without my permission, none dares calls himself a monarch!


    One name, one ruler, one existence, holding the three realms in submission! That is my life''s dream and highest aspiration!


    The summit of world domination!


    So tell me, you who wish to be an independent ruler, to hold the empire within your grasp, and the lives of billions beneath your feet, how can we be together?


    I like that my women have strong personalities and something that drives them to excel. My women have a right to their own ambitions. But the premise is that our goals don''t conflict.


    Because I¡­don''t compromise and must have all I want.


    And what I want is¡­everything!"


    Konrad stretched out his arms, his eyes shining with bottomless ambition. The scope of which startled even Else.


    "So, tell me, are you willing to forsake your dreams, to forsake your aspirations for the sake of being mine?"


    Konrad raised his right hand to hold Else''s chin between his thumb and index. He leaned in, his lips approaching dangerously close to hers.


    "If you are then¡­prove it!"

 180 Why not Me? R-18

    Trapped beneath Konrad''s uncompromising gaze, Else floundered. Saying that ambition drove her was absolutely correct. And why shouldn''t it? Who decreed that Else couldn''t be the monarch? That the Holy Flame Empire''s women needed a man to validate their status? Why couldn''t it be the other way around?


    If all things within the empire obeyed her will, how could her brother fall to the Holy Flame Church''s assassination? To truly protect her loved ones, she not only needed formidable cultivation but supreme authority!


    Therefore, the thought of giving up her dreams and aspirations made her stomach churn. Moreover, love is ephemeral, passion fleeting. Were such untrustworthy sentiments worth the sacrifice?


    Konrad could understand Else''s train of thoughts. Alas, humans were not wolves, and even then, a distinct hierarchy existed. While he could in due time overwhelm her mind, there was no point in that. He didn''t lack servants.


    He lacked officials.


    The majority of his core harem members were still too young and weak. It would take time before they matured.


    Else needed no such time. Her mind sharp, and her cultivation profound. As long as she could change pursuits, he would take her on the spot.


    Konrad had great plans and expectations for his harem, hoping that one day, an invincible battalion of ten-thousand Valkyries would sweep the three realms by his side.


    It would be his delight to have Else as one of their leaders. But as she floundered within his hand, inwardly weighing the sacrifice''s worth, Konrad felt her pride standing in the way.


    With a sigh, he let go of her chin and turned heels.


    But seeing his departing form, Else realized that should she fail to hold him back, then regardless of what happened in the future, she could never stand close to him.


    Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around his abdomen, holding him tight with an intensity showing her unwillingness to let go.


    "¡­don''t leave me. Konrad, I¡­I love you. For you, there is nothing I''m not willing to do. Nothing I''m not willing to give up."


    As Else''s chest pressed his back, and her heart''s drumming intensified, Konrad could feel the strength those words pulled from her. Satisfied, his lips curled into a smile.


    "This is our checkpoint. Are you sure you won''t have any regret?"


    But as she felt the warmth of his body against hers, Else''s inner resistance crumbled.


    "No regret."


    Konrad spun, seizing Else''s waist to lift her toward him. Their lips met in an ardent kiss that convinced Else of the correctness of her choice. Raising her arms, she enlaced Konrad''s neck. Her ample breasts pressing his muscular chest and connecting their drumming hearts.


    The passion heightened, their tongues intertwined in an unabashed, frivolous dance that propelled their body heat to scalding levels.


    Their lips broke, their faces separating and allowing Konrad''s eyes to feast on the Holy Continent''s number one beauty''s smiling face.


    He was forced to admit that rarely had he seen such a compelling sight. Backpedaling, Else reached the bed where she lowered the straps of her crimson dress and let it slide beneath her breasts until it dropped onto the ground.


    The revelation of Else''s bare body and her feline eyes that echoed her need for him kindled the flames of Konrad''s lust.


    "I want you."


    The sultry melody of Else''s voice reached Konrad''s ears, and in a flash, he crossed the distance separating them to effortlessly lift her above his head. Maintaining her above, Konrad spread Else''s legs before his eyes, revealing her flower bud that moistened beneath his gaze.


    Holding her pert butt, Konrad lowered her flower onto his lips, kissing and teasing it with his tongue while not forgetting to give her clit due attention.


    Driven by the jolts of electricity that coursed through her riveting body, Else warped her legs around Konrad''s neck, holding the back of his head while gently rubbing herself on his lips.


    "Ahh¡­"


    A soft moan escaped Else''s lips, emboldening Konrad''s tongue. It dived past her entrance, the demonic saliva already corrupting her insides as his tongue extended to lick all her pleasure spots.


    Pulling it out, he flicked it across Else''s clit, then greedily sucked on its tip, causing her moan waves to reach a new peak and her body to tremble in ecstasy.


    Else''s grip tightened on Konrad''s neck, and her body trembled in orgasm.


    Keeping her in suspension, Konrad climbed onto the bed before lowering her onto it.


    Without delay, he freed himself of his heavy ornaments, revealing his dreamlike body for Else''s feline eyes to feast on.


    "Let me¡­taste you."


    How could Konrad resist such a generous offer? His half erect member rose to full-length, towering before Else who knelt at the altar, so to speak.


    The uncertainty in her eyes showed her lack of experience. Although she''d studied the topic in her leisure time to not lose to Konrad''s more experienced women, practicing theoretical knowledge was a different matter.


    Pulling in a deep breath, she grabbed the base of Konrad''s rod within her right hand, and as its heat spread within, she cupped his hefty balls in her free palm, massaging them while she lubricated Konrad''s rod with a drizzle of spit.


    Gentle pumps followed, and as her hand glided on Konrad''s fierce member, Else licked the underside while keeping her eyes locked on Konrad''s to use his expression changes as guide.


    Confidence soon set within, firming her slow pumps. Her pace then shot up, and as she jerked off Konrad''s rod, Else kept her tongue on its tip, licking and teasing the shaft until she felt the rod tense up.


    *Slurp*


    Driven by desire, she buried Konrad''s rod within her mouth, gagging as she forced it down her throat in an almost desperate effort.


    "Ohhh¡­"


    Konrad''s excitement peaked and in a low grunt, he released his spunk down Else''s welcoming throat.


    However, his rod didn''t falter, remaining rock-hard as Else pulled it out of her mouth in a lascivious slurping sound that perfectly matched the spunk dripping from her lips.


    Still, she held his gaze, as if that eye-contact was more precious than the act itself. Using her hands as support, Else lied on the bed, spreading her legs and presenting her flower for Konrad''s assault.


    "Take¡­me."


    A woman that knew what she wanted. Konrad needn''t hear it twice, and while activating his Hundred Flowers Scripture, aligned his cum dripping shaft with Else''s entrance.


    With a slow thrust, he tore her hymen, but this level of pain this very little to destabilize the nearly three centuries old cultivator. As her blood dripped, she seized Konrad''s cheeks, pulling his face close to hers and holding his gaze with piercing intensity.


    Though she said nothing, Konrad understood the words within her eyes and replied by pulling out his shaft, then driving it back into Else''s fold, impaling her all the way to the hilt.


    The pounding then began.


    The rhythmic assault of Konrad''s ferocious rod shook Else''s body, and as she swayed beneath him, enthralled by his hip moves, she was once more convinced of the correctness of her choice.


    Once his golden and purple lights spread within Else, Konrad felt no reservation, thrusting like a rutting animal, and pulling her into that frantic flesh dance whose debauched sounds bounced against the walls.


    But as their first wave ended, and Konrad released his load within her, before he could carry on with the second, Else''s voice stopped him.


    "Hum...in my excitement, I forgot to mention. Your mother wants to destroy this country and is most likely the source of this strange miasma. If you can''t stop her, half this world is likely to turn into a wasteland¡­


    And I think ruling wastelands is not a thought you find particularly thrilling."


    Konrad stopped dead in his tracks, pulling out of Else''s snatch to stand above her with flabbergasted eyes.


    "Care to repeat that?"

 181 At Least 49.999.500.000

    As Else''s words echoed, Konrad''s mind underwent a three-hundred-sixty-degree turn.


    "I''m not privy to the details, but one of her servants came to demand my allegiance and support in her endeavors. Endeavors meant to end this country. And just a day after my rejection, this eldritch miasma spreads? How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    It''s very likely that she''s set her plans in motion."


    That Else remained in contact with Konrad''s mother was no surprise. Without a certain level of proximity, how could she be privy to his demonic nature?


    From the Flame Mark, he''d also learned of the great wars of extermination that brought civilizations to extinction. However, he''d not expected the Infernal Cult to make its move so soon.


    In the end, what was that miasma?


    Konrad''s mind connected to Krann who was in the process of shoving a Phantasm Orchid down a duke''s throat.


    "Krann, did you sense that miasma?"


    "Yes, master!"


    "Can you explain what it is?"


    Having inherited the Flame Mark''s knowledge, Krann currently was the number one expert on Infernal Realm matters. And considering how his blood boiled while his Stolas Physique felt invigorated, Konrad firmly believed the miasma linked to the Infernal Realm.


    "Yes master, but you don''t have to worry. This is just a plague sent by Lord Stolas from the Infernal Realm. I suppose the Infernal Cult used a tremendous quantity of merit to request such a boon from him.


    This plague targets the unbelievers among non-demons. The effects are not apparent and will take some time to manifest. Moreover, they often vary depending on cultivation level and Lord Stolas'' whim.


    I can''t identify the different thresholds, but what''s certain is that the bulk of the infected will see their bodies atrophied and their essence sapped to death.


    Still, considering that the mortal realm significantly suppresses the scope of the higher realms'' gods'' abilities. With its current range that seems to stretch throughout the entire Holy Continent, I believe it cannot harm high-level cultivators.


    Semi-Saints and above should be safe from all harms. For the rest, I dare not say. Maybe Transcendent level experts can also avoid the calamity."


    Krann politely replied while shoving the orchid down his target''s throat before moving on to the next.


    Konrad frowned. Stolas was the father of all poisons. Diseases and plagues also felt under his jurisdiction. Although he wasn''t one of the four kings of hell and couldn''t compare to them on cultivation, he ranked high in the infernal hierarchy.


    And as he considered the future damages, Konrad''s eyes widened in fright.


    "You mean to say that at the very least, anyone beneath the Transcendent Rank is guaranteed death?"


    "Yes! Since this is a plague sent by lord Stolas unless the Celestial Church cripples their Merit reserves to obtain help from the Celestial Realm, once the plague activates, all the intended targets that felt the miasma''s touch are condemned to death."


    Faced with such news, Konrad staggered.


    "Only one in a hundred can become a cultivator. And among those with the gift, one in a thousand can reach the Transcendent Rank. The Holy Continent roughly comprises fifty billion people.


    Are you telling me that a green breeze is about to wipe out almost fifty billion men and women from the Ancient Crystal World?"


    "Yes!"


    Krann, who didn''t care about the lives of those mortals, straightforwardly answered. And while she didn''t have access to their exchange, Else could see the distress within Konrad''s eyes.


    With one move, the Infernal Cult was about to crush all his plans. Still, Konrad didn''t lose his composure calm.


    "What about the Celestial Church? Surely, they won''t allow all their believers to vanish in such a way."


    Konrad naturally didn''t count on the Celestial Church''s kindness. However, every believer carried with him passive Merit gains. To protect those merits, the Celestial Church should stop the Plague.


    But this time, it was the system that replied.


    "It''s not worth it. Just like the Demon Gods'' powers are suppressed in the mortal realm, so are the Deva Gods''. Saving is harder than destroying. To save those people, the Celestial Church would basically have to deplete their Merit reserves.


    With a Holy War looming on the horizon, that will never happen. On the contrary, they will use their tremendous Merit advantage to crush the Infernal Cult when the war begins.


    In the Celestial Church''s eyes, Semi-Saints are enough to mow the land. Only Saint level experts matter in a clash between the two giants.


    Since their foundation remains unharmed, they will not make a move."


    Those words only served to further confuse Konrad.


    "Is the Infernal Cult ruled by donkeys? Knowing that, how could they make such a mistake? There is nothing to gain!


    Even if the Infernal Cult is ruled by donkeys, can the Southern King of Hell bestow a child upon a jenny? I refuse to believe that cheap mother of mine would commit such a blunder."


    If the system could shrug, it would. Unfortunately, it didn''t have the shoulders.


    "Only by asking her can you find out. Aren''t you getting the right to leave soon? You can use it to question your jen¡­I mean cheap mother."


    Black lines flashed on Konrad''s forehead. But thinking of the tenth von Jurgen elder following him, his seriousness returned.


    "I guess we''ll have to deal with that one first."


    Konrad''s eyes fell back on Else who''d already gotten dressed.


    "I suppose you now want to find your mother. Although speaking ill of your savior is unbecoming, I must recommend you wariness. She might have given birth to you, but in her eyes, you''re just a means to an end. Your worth solely depends on your abilities."


    Else cautioned while readjusting her disheveled hairs. Konrad was undisturbed. First, he had no feelings for that cheap mother of his. Second, if she cared about her son''s wellbeing, she wouldn''t have forced him into becoming a palace eunuch.


    However, not caring didn''t mean he could face her without preparations.


    "Although I don''t know her exact position in the Infernal Cult, she''s surnamed Serkar.


    That alone is enough to remind us of how formidable a background she possesses."


    Although Konrad didn''t have a clear understanding of what the name Serkar represented, one exchange with Krann was enough to enlighten him.


    "The Serkars are one of the three mightiest houses of the Infernal Cult, and the only one of human blood. The patriarch Berken Serkar is the Infernal Cult''s great elder and ranks among the Ancient Crystal World''s top five experts.


    He''s also your maternal grandfather. As for your mother, she''s one of their cult warchiefs. Tasked with setting the stage for the next Holy War.


    Needless to say, she''s very good at her job. But if nothing changed since your departure, her true body remains in the Barbarian Continent."

 182 Greetings Mother Part 1

    Analyzing the situation, Konrad closed his eyes. While he didn''t feel any moral obligation to the Holy Continent''s inhabitants, they''d already turned into the building blocks of his future hegemony. The current main quest required them alive, and even if it didn''t, once they perished, he would have no choice besides heading into the Barbarian Continent unprepared.


    Could a one-million years old force possibly pledge allegiance to a teenaged boy? Impossible. Even if their lips spoke the words, Konrad didn''t doubt their hearts would think otherwise.


    And once they became aware of his current bloodline level, the consequences were hard to fathom. After all, better than anyone, they knew how little the distant Talroth could affect them. Those considerations aside, many of his women were likely to fall to this plague. How was that tolerable?


    "Do you know any way to stop this plague?"


    Konrad asked the system.


    "Well, you can''t stop it, but you could, in theory, minimize the effects. Although the Stolas progenitor''s cultivation is leagues above this world, the force he can send on this mortal world to cover the Holy Continent cannot truly reach the God-level.


    With an Awakened Divine Rank Stolas Physique and a God''s Heart as ritual anchor, you could absorb enough miasma to lower its effects. At least, make it so that the higher the cultivation, the longer the plague takes to activate, and that death isn''t the final outcome.


    Perhaps we can restrain it to perpetual sufferings."


    "Nonsense, how is that a solution? And even if I were willing to accept such a poor result, where do I find a God''s heart?"


    But as he spoke, Konrad saw a perverse opportunity in those words. Unfortunately, the same problem remained. Throughout the ages, no one had managed to break through Godhood within the Ancient Crystal World.


    Where then could he find a God''s Heart?


    "Yo, you asked. We can''t do more than that. To nullify this plague, at the very least, you''d need a Stolas God Physique. I can''t give you that."


    With a sigh, Konrad disconnected himself from the system. From his connection to the Phantasm Orchids, he could feel Krann and Margo had already subdued nine of the twelve dukes. The night was more than enough for them to complete that task.


    As for the margraves, although their cultivation was much weaker, there were many more of them.


    "Krann, once you''re done with the dukes, return to my side. Margo will handle the rest. I have another task for you."


    "As you command, master!"


    "By the way, if you can, avoid bruising the Slesinger Duke. He''s my wife''s brother-in-law so we gotta give him some face."


    "Hum¡­I guess I can put him in a dream and have him swallow the orchid of his own free will."


    "Good enough."


    Else vanished, leaving Konrad alone, and free to do as he saw fit. Without further delay, he activated his Invisibility Skill and flew toward Yvonne''s quarters. When the entrance to her chambers flew open without showing any intruding form, Yvonne''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Playing hide and seek now? I''m afraid we''ve passed the age."


    The door closed, and Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "We just need to make the game more mature. Wanna try sleeping with the invisible man?"


    "I''ll pass."


    A mild chuckle escaped Yvonne''s lips, and Konrad appeared by her side.


    "Greetings, my unbridled lady."


    He said while taking her right hand and planting a soft kiss on its back.


    "Greetings, my lascivious man."


    With a sudden pull, Yvonne threw Konrad onto her bed, and while holding him down, pushed her lips onto his for an impromptu kiss.


    And when their kiss broke, Yvonne flicked her tongue around her lips with a mild frown.


    "Mhm¡­female flavor."


    "Lie, I made sure I removed the fragrance before I came."


    Konrad replied while flipping Yvonne onto her back to hickey her neck.


    "Incorrigible."


    Their playful romp carried on for a few minutes before they returned to seriousness.


    "I assume you felt that miasma?"


    Lying by Konrad''s side, Yvonne nodded. Though she couldn''t grasp the purpose of that strange miasma, considering how it alarmed her demonic bloodline, it most likely came from infernal sources.


    "Well, apparently¡­"


    Konrad then enlightened her on both the threat the Holy Continent faced and his mother''s origin. Faced with the reality of their new situation, Yvonne was startled.


    "¡­which is why I will be meeting her tomorrow. This time, once I leave the palace, I''m cannot say when I will return. Maybe I will be back in a few days, maybe in a month, I''m still gone.


    Why don''t you leave with me?"


    Yvonne shook her head.


    "Once Olrich realizes my disappearance, people will die in the hundreds or the thousands. You may not be able to tell the difference between a Pure Self and the True Self, but as a True Origin Saint, Olrich can.


    So if we leave, we better take everyone whose lives we remotely care about with us, and not return until we''re ready to overthrow him."


    Konrad naturally understood that truth, but the words still had to leave his tongue.


    "But it''s fine because regardless of where you go, I will be with you."


    "Where? The Pure Self in my pouch? It''s not the same."


    Yvonne chortled and pointed her index toward Konrad''s forehead.


    "Here."


    She then lowered it toward his chest.


    "And here. Regardless of where you go. I will occupy these two places of yours. And you will inhabit mines."


    Hearing those words, Konrad blinked in disbelief, and instinctively, he seized Yvonne''s lips, pulling her into his arms for a night of passion.


    ¡­


    On the following morning, Konrad presented himself to Olrich for their last court meeting before his departure.


    "Since I won''t be able to guide your cultivation for a while, I''m giving you the Formation Code.


    It contains all the basic formation setting rules, and some elementary formations useful until the Arch Rank.


    Since you''ve mastered the runic alphabet, you can use it to lay a solid foundation. When you return, we can practice more advanced formations."


    Konrad received the massive grimoire, keeping it between his arm and waist.


    "Your team awaits in your quarters. You can go meet them, then leave for the Water Kingdom Alliance."


    "Thank you, father. I won''t disappoint you."


    With that said, Konrad bowed and took his leave, returning to his mansion. In the main hall, the tenth von Jurgen elder, a middle-aged looking paragon spirit awaited alongside a group of six high-level Semi-Saints and fifteen peak stage Transcendent Knights.


    As a "von Jurgen junior," Konrad greeted the tenth elder with a polite bow but was royally ignored.


    "I still have some things to pack, everyone please give me a minute."


    Konrad said, undisturbed, and entered his cultivation chamber to take his full traveling bag.


    Krann then appeared by his side.


    "Take my eunuch appearance and lead those men to the Water Kingdom Alliance. On the road, use the orchids within this bag to subdue them all. If for whatever reason I need you to return early, I shall contact you."


    Krann nodded, taking the bag into his hands, and assuming Konrad''s eunuch appearance.


    "Master, since that tenth elder disrespected you, should I torture him a little bit?"


    "...at your discretion."


    Krann thus resolved to give the tenth elder the thrashing of a lifetime.


    To avoid suspicion, Konrad left him with his imperial duke artifacts and activated his Invisibility Skill, leaving the palace to head toward the Red-Light district his predecessor had grown up in.


    It was time to meet his mother.

 183 Greetings Mother Part 2

    As Konrad stepped into the Red-Light district, a faint dark mist snuck up on him and trailed him from the side while he bypassed the sea of people. Although the area didn''t see much activity in broad daylight, there was still a substantial amount of lost causes that couldn''t resist the temptation.


    But as he crossed a desolated alley leading to his mother''s brothel, Konrad stopped in his tracks.


    "Alright, show yourself."


    Having kept his Origin Sight activated, he could see the faint dark mist on his heels. However, since his demonic senses couldn''t detect any ill intent from it, he didn''t pay it much attention.


    The dark mist expended into a full-blown dark fog, then morphed to assume a riveting figure Konrad knew very well.


    "Yvonne?"


    Yvonne stood before him with her lips flashing an enthralling smile.


    "Congratulations, husband. Your semen is truly incomparably nutritious and helped me accelerate my recovery process. This morning, I returned to the early stage of the Profound Saint Rank. This is my second Pure Self."


    Black lines flashed on Konrad''s forehead.


    "I didn''t know you to be so shameless."


    "I learn from the best."


    Yvonne gave the humble bow of disciple to master.


    Konrad stifled a laugh and rubbed his beardless chin.


    "Oh well, your nectar is not half bad either. My cultivation made great strides toward the seventh step of the Transcendent Knight Rank and the ninth step of the Transcendent Priest Ranks. Once I seclude myself to fully digest the gains, a breakthrough is inevitable."


    "That is natural. You are privy to the world''s number one garden. As long as you''re diligent, prosperity is yours."


    Yvonne brazenly replied while putting a bronze mask on her face and stepping toward Konrad''s side.


    He offered her his arm, and without hesitation, she took it.


    "Let''s hope this shameless couple of ours receives mother''s blessings."


    Thus, arm in arm, they carried on toward Gulistan''s brothel.


    Shortly after passing the door, an overly eager procuress welcomed them. Konrad ignored her, letting his eyes sweep the brothel where several guests were currently being entertained by the prostitutes.


    The place echoed with many memories his previous self found rather unpleasant.


    "Lord, please step inside. Here we have all flavors and will definitely leave you begging for m¡­huh¡­do I know you?"


    Initially, the middle-aged procuress had begun her speech by looking at attire rather than face. Using clothing to determine the depth of pockets, she assumed she got herself a big fish.


    After all, Konrad especially dressed in a luxurious blue silk robe to give the air of a wealthy young master.


    That added to the lady by his side who, though masked, showcased fascinating curves, convinced the procuress of the accuracy of her choice.


    However, as her eyes rose to meet his, though the purple orbs and perfectly muscled physique didn''t match anything in her memories, the face was rather familiar.


    In an instant, she superposed the images of the previous Konrad and the current one.


    But, as the thought echoed within her mind, the procuress immediately dismissed it.


    How could that adorable pretty boy match the tyrannical Adonis before her?


    Konrad''s eyes lowered onto the fifteen centimeters shorter procuress. Browsing through his previous self''s memories, he recalled her as one of the ladies that caused the previous Konrad''s fear of women.


    Confused by his half-incubus scent, she''d almost forced herself on him and would have succeeded were it not for his loyal cat defending him.


    Still, like all the rest, she could never conceal that voracious gaze his scent produced in her.


    Thus, traumatizing the lad. However, Konrad didn''t have time to waste on this level of goods.


    "Tell the burgundy lady that she has a customer."


    His voice echoed like an inviolable order that forced the procuress out of her stupor. Instantaneously, she turned heels and rushed upstairs to find the -burgundy lady.-


    Meanwhile, all eyes fell upon the dreamlike pair that just passed the entrance. As if drawn by a magnet, the ladies couldn''t pull their gazes from Konrad, ogling him with soaring desires, and floundering as they resisted the urge to pounce onto him.


    Thankfully, he''d restrained his orchid scent. Otherwise, the consequences were hard to fathom. As for the drunken men, a mixture of rage and thirst flashed within their eyes as they went between the mesmerizing Yvonne and the statuesque Konrad.


    Several were ready to cause trouble. But before they could rise from their seats to spout drivel, Konrad raised his hand, forcing all the onlookers to face the other way and preventing them from shifting their gazes back onto the couple.


    Startled by this sudden display of might, they shivered within their seats, not daring to make a rash move to avoid provoking a calamity.


    "Petty¡­"


    Yvonne commented in an amused tone.


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Konrad approved with a firm head nod.


    At that time, the procuress returned, and this time, she brought with her a burgundy-clad beauty endowed with the longest hairs Konrad had seen in his life.


    So long in fact that they reached her ankles and almost brushed the ground.


    At a glance, with her olive skin tone that reminded him of Zamira''s and stood out within the Holy Continent, Konrad could see that she hailed from the Barbarian Continent.


    Her eyes rose to meet his, and although no cultivation was discernable from her body, Yvonne who stood by Konrad''s side immediately turned serious.


    "Welcome, young master. Please allow this humble servant to entertain you."


    Gulistan''s mellifluous voice echoed, teasing the ears of the listeners.


    But for some reason, Konrad found it grating. The feeling didn''t belong to him but stemmed from his previous self''s lingering resentment.


    "Good. If this young master is pleased with your job, this young master will reward you."


    Konrad swept his left sleeve, and with Yvonne still at his right, climbed the stairs to access the second floor where Gulistan entertained her guests.


    Seeing Konrad''s indifferent gaze, Gulistan''s smile brightened, and turning heels, she caught up to him, leading the way back toward her "business chambers."


    "Young master, are you sure you want to bring your lady with you? After all, she might not be pleased with what we''ll do inside."


    The words caused no ripple on Konrad''s face.


    "My lady is broadminded and willing to accompany me throughout all endeavors. You don''t need to worry about her."


    Gulistan nodded and said nothing further, leading the two into her room.


    There, she helped the couple toward their seats before bringing in two jugs.


    "Tea or booze?"


    Gulistan asked while waving the two jugs in Konrad''s face.


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad soundproofed the room.


    "You can cut the act. It never suited you.


    Greetings, mother."


    Konrad replied, dismissing the two jugs while keeping his eyes locked on Gulistan''s.


    Her lips flew into an "O" shape while her eyes widened in glaring disbelief.


    "Young master, look at you, look at me. How could such a big fellah possibly come out of me? I''m afraid you wouldn''t fit¡­"


    Beneath her bronze mask, Yvonne was startled. Meanwhile, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "How do you know about that? We won''t know until we try."


    Konrad unabashedly replied.

 184 Greetings Mother Part 3

    For a short instant, Gulistan blinked in surprise. Clearly, she''d not expected such brazen words to pass Konrad''s lips.


    "You''re even more shameless than I last checked. Impressive."


    Setting two cups before them, she poured them tea then set the jugs aside to settle in the opposite seat.


    "It''s a special beverage. Useless for the Pure Self by your side, but very helpful in meridian condensation. Have a taste."


    Gulistan explained, her tone having returned to seriousness. After examining the beverage through the system and making sure nothing wrong existed within, Konrad''s eyes shifted back toward Gulistan, not sipping it still.


    That she could see through the difference between Pure and True Self was no surprise. However, she could also see through his cultivation, an impossible feat for Saint-level experts unless he allowed them to.


    And he didn''t.


    Therefore, Konrad could conclude that Gulistan''s cultivation was at the Divine level. But what rank in particular, he couldn''t say.


    "Can you see through her cultivation?"


    He asked the system while they exchanged silent glances.


    "Well, this is just a Divine Incarnation. It doesn''t really have cultivation of its own and draws power from the main body. Therefore, I can''t estimate her true cultivation level. But in any case, she can probably pinch anyone you''ve met so far between two fingers."


    The system replied to Konrad''s dismay.


    "Afraid the tea is poisoned?"


    "Not really, I''m just surprised. You''re not exactly an example of motherly love. Are you sure you want to waste such resources on me?"


    Konrad''s serious tone showed no jest.


    Doubting Gulistan''s intent was natural. After all, his previous self had gone through untold sufferings in her hands. From getting thrown into a snake pit to being cast out in the city''s outskirts to fend for himself, there was no abuse he''d not endured.


    Now suddenly she was offering top-level goods? Showing some wariness was inevitable.


    Konrad''s words drew a sigh from Gulistan''s scarlet lips.


    "Konrad, between you and I, there are many misunderstandings. Allow me to clear things up."


    All playfulness vanished from Gulistan''s eyes as she stared into Konrad''s.


    "Before, you were a useless piece of trash. I mistreated you, hoping to stimulate you, but to no avails.


    That being case, your life mattered little. Though getting boned by your father was and will always be the most pleasurable event of my life. I didn''t go through the ordeals of nine months of pregnancy to raise a waste."


    Yvonne''s eyes contorted into a frown. Even in her centuries-long existence, rarely had she ever seen such implacable candor.


    "You were not born from two loving parents romping under the sunset. You were born, because I convinced my father to grant me the opportunity to almost deplete the merit quotas of house Serkar while sacrificing thousands of worthy lives for the sake of summoning lord Talroth into this world and obtain his blessing.


    I got all I wanted. Therefore, you were an additional price, not a boon. A burden, not a glory."


    Yvonne''s frown deepened. However, Konrad''s indifference remained, as if the words couldn''t affect him.


    "At first, when his majesty made giving birth to and raising you to godhood the price of his blessings, I thought you would be a double opportunity. On the one hand, I could lay down the foundation for my rapid ascension, and have my house become the mightiest of the Ancient Crystal World, on the other hand, I could raise a lethal weapon to bring down the Celestial Church once and for all.


    Imagine my disappointment when I realized your demonic and human bloodlines repelled one another. And imagine my frustration when I recalled I must raise you into godhood to fulfill my end of the bargain."


    Although she spoke of disappointment and frustration, Gulistan''s face never showed any emotion.


    "The pressure was not small. Do you know the fundamental difference between Barbarian houses and Holy Continent houses?"


    Konrad shook his head. Therefore, Gulistan carried on.


    "In the Barbarian Continent, birth order and genders matter not. The heirs and rulers are always the strongest of their generation.


    We rule by might!


    And House Serkar takes this to another level. At birth, regardless of the parents'' background, all children are submitted to a bloodline and talent assessment. Although bloodline is the foundation, only the height of talent really matters.


    Children are then given numbers and ranks depending on their talents. Then, matching resources are allocated.


    How high do you think your talent was?"


    Konrad''s lips curled into an amused smile.


    "Couldn''t have been very high."


    Gulistan shook her head.


    "Zero. Because your bloodlines repelled one another, we couldn''t assess any talent. This made no sense because while the Serkar blood is mighty within this world, it can never hold a candle to lord Talroth''s. Later, I realized he purposely lowered the intensity of the blood you inherited from him during the contract to make sure the two bloodlines would fight for dominion.


    Thus, making you unable to cultivate. I broke all house rules to give you the best baptisms, hoping to stimulate your demonic blood to take dominion over the human one¡­but to no avail.


    Needless to say, you quickly became our house''s shame, the first waste in house Serkar''s one-million-years of history. My waste son."


    Konrad burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "There is nothing funny about this."


    "Sorry¡­sorry. Please continue¡­is that why you cast me into the holy continent?"


    Gulistan crossed her legs and leaning back, shook her head.


    "All hope was not lost. As long as you could awaken your lineage mark, it would help the demonic blood take precedence over the human one. But awakening the lineage mark depends solely on disposition.


    Therefore, while my main body worked on our next project, I brought you here to make you experience enough difficulties for you to bring forth the power of your lineage mark. Alas¡­"


    "Alas, my disposition was the worst of my traits. I grew up into a meek, submissive boy that avoided trouble like the plague and had no interest in women.


    The lineage mark requiring a passionate and domineering disposition, I could never activate it."


    Konrad replied, finishing Gulistan''s words.


    "Right. Therefore, I quickly lost hope. I was on the verge of selling you to slave traders when Else offered to instead take you into the palace as a eunuch.


    I agreed, on the condition that she didn''t interfere with your castration process. Otherwise, I''d sell you anyways."


    Konrad''s smile broadened, while Yvonne''s scowl reached the limits of what her face could endure.


    "Excuse me? You emphasized that she didn''t stop it?"


    "Naturally, otherwise wasn''t this just a vacation? What could we possibly gain?


    Now here you are, finally able to live up to my expectations. We can start working."


    Now knowing the crux of the matter, Konrad couldn''t help but pity his previous self.


    "I''m curious, what would you have done if I died?"


    "The contract stipulates that if I can''t bring you to godhood, I must pay back with either my life or house Serkar''s. I would naturally not destroy my house because of my own failings. Therefore, I would have killed myself."


    The straightforward answer brought an approving nod from Konrad who then turned toward Yvonne that sat by his side.


    "Beloved, what do you think of your mother-in-law?"


    Konrad inquired in a joking tone.


    "Worse than the two of us combined."


    Yvonne directly replied, and Konrad agreed. All three of them were malevolent existence that could in a heartbeat harm hundreds if it suited their purposes.


    However, Gulistan was a step above. In her immovable eyes, Konrad saw only three things, pride, house duty, and ambition. Genuine affection had no place in there.


    Worse, if need be, she could be as cruel to herself as she was to others.


    "Now that the introductions are out of the way let''s discuss how you plan to make me the Ancient Crystal World''s first deity."


    "Later. First, I need to introduce you to someone."


    Gulistan replied with a smile then clapped her hands.


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    The door didn''t budge, and in a golden haze, three figures appeared within the room. The cloaked messenger, the cloaked girl, and Gulistan''s nephew.


    "Konrad, allow me to do the presentations. On the left is my favorite butler, a Star Connection Saint Rank expert. You can count on him in all matters."


    The Serkar butler dropped onto his knees in a show of deference.


    "Greetings, young master!"


    "In the middle is one of your cousins Eysan Serkar. He currently holds the rank of seventh inheritor and is my elder brother''s third son. Though half your previous Crown Prince''s age, his cultivation has already reached the late stage of the Rising Saint Rank and approaches the peak."


    "Son of God, greetings."


    Eysan said in a "polite bow" and a tone that hardly hid his contempt. Both Konrad and Yvonne could feel the disdain in his words. However, Gulistan acted as if she didn''t.


    "On the right is Diyana, the consort I prepared for you. She was chosen before your birth and is younger by a few months. Nurtured in the womb and then raised by my main body in the Barbarian Continent to become the most perfect of dual cultivation partners you can find throughout the Ancient Crystal World.


    You are free to do with her as you see fit."


    Diyana politely bowed toward Konrad but said nothing. Meanwhile, a cold glint flashed within Eysan''s eyes.


    "Was it not for you previously being unable to cultivate, you should have long since sampled her."


    "Oh? But I''m just seventeen. How long ago was I supposed to sample her?"


    Konrad asked in renewed amusement.


    "Oh, you know¡­seventeen, fourteen, twelve¡­as long as you can get it up, who cares?"

 185 Graced Because I Exis

    Yvonne and Konrad were left speechless while the trio on the side remained undisturbed, used to Gulistan''s habits.


    "Impressive."


    Konrad commented after a moment of respite. His eyes didn''t linger on Diyana, instead shifting back toward his disdainful cousin for a brief instant before returning onto his mother.


    "The presentations are done. Now, can we discuss serious affairs? The butler can stay, but the rest should leave."


    This kind of occurrence was the exact reason why Konrad didn''t trust the Infernal Cult. Of the three people presented, though all were of the same family, the butler was the only loyal one.


    The cousin was a snake waiting to bare his fangs while that Diyana, though cloaked and showing proper decorum, clearly didn''t have any reverence toward him.


    Konrad didn''t lack beauties. Meanwhile, talent was adjustable. Therefore, to the current him, she held minimal appeal.


    However, his words caused the other four''s eyes to flash with various reactions. Gulistan''s smile broadened, the butler was startled, Eysan''s chilling gaze became more obvious, and Diyana frowned.


    "Oh? Why is that?"


    Gulistan asked, pretending not to see through Konrad''s thoughts.


    And before he could reply, Eysan''s voice echoed.


    "Yes, little cousin. I''m also curious to hear why. After all, we''re one big family. What is it that you need to talk about that we can''t hear?"


    He sneered, and his eyes bypassed Konrad to land on Yvonne. Though her bronze mask hid her face and prevented him from seeing through her cultivation, it couldn''t conceal her luscious curves and the sex appeal Eysan had rarely seen in his life.


    Although house Serkar was a family of dual cultivators and possessed a plethora of beauties, those of Yvonne''s level were hard to find. Moreover, her bearing that didn''t put the world in her eyes, particularly aroused him.


    This was the type he enjoyed subduing the most.


    "Cousin, it''s not fair. You''ve just returned that aunt bestowed an unparalleled beauty onto you. So, you can''t be stingy. At the very least, you should let your older cousin sample this woman of yours.


    Maybe I can teach her a few tricks to better serve you in bed."


    Hearing such words, the butler was startled. But before he could say anything, Gulistan stopped him through a mental message. A mental message that made the butler take Eysan into pity.


    Though reckless, Eysan would never dare openly shame his aunt''s son if he''d not gotten her approval beforehand. When he inquired on her stance regarding playing with that "daughter-in-law," she only said one thing.


    "Do as you see fit and bear the consequences."


    Clearly, she wanted to use him to test Konrad. That being the case, how could he not use the opportunity to seize some benefits and vent some spleen? At least, he should carry a beauty to bed.


    However, used to having the world bend before him, he''d not expected his words to trigger a violent outburst from the pair.


    Yvonne said nothing but gathered her holy force for a crippling palm strike. But before she could attack, Konrad''s grip stopped her.


    And sensing the furor that seethed within his veins, she no longer carried on. After all, in this particular moment, even if she wiped the floor with Eysan, Konrad couldn''t recover his dignity.


    Seeing him restrain Yvonne but not make a move, Eysan assumed Konrad dreaded the Serkar name, and therefore, carried on.


    "You know, it is common courtesy to exchange gifts on first meetings. I''m the one that brought the girl straight from the Barbarian Continent for you to enjoy.


    For your sake, I left my life of splendor to dive into this backwater shithole. Therefore, you should reciprocate. Letting a brother taste your girl is nothing. I''m sure after I throw her a few Holy Artifacts, she''ll beg f-¡­"


    *BAM*


    Before Eysan could react, Konrad''s right foot kicked him in the crotch, hauling him up to crash against the ceiling above.


    *BANG*


    Eysan''s world spun, and his head lodged itself in the ceiling, making the onlooker only able to see what lied beneath his neck.


    Gulistan gave a nod of approval.


    But Konrad was only getting started.


    Before Eysan could recover from his compromising position, Konrad yanked his right leg and pulling him out of the ceiling, smashed him onto Gulistan''s side of the wooden table.


    The table split in two with Yvonne''s side spiraling toward Gulistan, the tea flew onto the ground while Gulistan''s eyes widened before this naked show of disrespect.


    But before the table and wooden debris could reach her, they vanished into nothingness.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Konrad consecutively slammed Eysan three times onto the ground before tossing him aside like a ragdoll.


    His eyes then fell back onto Gulistan''s.


    "You even dare compare this waste to the previous crown prince? Good, allow me to be blunt.


    Be it the first or second von Jurgen prince, both are leagues above that waste nephew of yours in talent, mental, and disposition.


    Were it not for him having the resources of a mighty house, he could never hold a candle to them.


    If this is house Serkar''s seventh inheritor, clearly, your clan has set foot onto the road of decline, and is not far from destruction."


    Konrad declared, and as Eysan struggled to stand, he sent him back onto the ground with a kick into his teeth.


    "As for you¡­make me a god? With just you? How laughable. If the Serkar were capable of producing a deity, I would not be the first one. You think too highly of yourself, and I certainly have no interest in playing your games.


    Spoken bluntly, you are just another one of house Talroth''s maidservants. An expendable house slave with low status and an uncertain future.


    Graced because I exist!


    Even the lowest of concubines knows she must treasure whatever child she gets from her monarch because only then can she obtain glory.


    But you? Clearly, your wits don''t match a lowly concubine''s."


    Konrad made a grasping motion and trapped by telekinetic power, Eysan''s bloodied form flew back toward him.


    *BAM*


    And with another brutal punch, he shoved him into the adjacent wall.


    "If I say they need to leave, then they leave. Who gave you the right to question me? A servant with a shotgun is still a servant.


    It is your life that depends on me!


    Your glory, that relies on me!


    Not the other way around!"


    Eysan''s body slid back toward him, and Konrad trampled his skull under his right foot.


    Yvonne aside, the other three were startled. Even Gulistan who''d seen much of his prowess hadn''t expected his strength to reach such a dreadful level.


    Although from her intel, she expected a clash between them to result in Konrad''s victory, this was utterly absurd.


    Konrad was just a high-level Transcendent Rank expert.


    But Eysan was a Saint!


    Although he was taken by surprise, this show of strength was incomprehensible.


    But through Konrad''s murderous eyes and chilling words, Gulistan realized that using Eysan in this particular manner was a terrible mistake.


    That Yvonne''s worth in his eyes had already surpassed her expectations.


    She waved her hand, causing the scenery to change and the six of them to reappear into a vast, empty dark-blue world.


    Ignoring Konrad''s remarks, she teleported herself and the other three bystanders several miles away, leaving ample place for a battle she knew was only getting started.


    "Having spoken such words, I hope you can live up to them."


    Gulistan said undisturbed, and as if echoing her words, dazzling golden light erupted from the sole of Konrad''s foot, propelling him backward.


    As Konrad recovered his stance, Eysan stood up with a badly beaten and bloodied face backed with crazed eyes that demanded Konrad''s life.


    "I¡­will¡­kill you!"


    Eysan roared, and nine white pairs of energy wings appeared at his back while a Saint Ring formed above his head.


    Within it, a lotus bloomed, bringing alongside it vast Holy Force.


    Empowered by the golden light swirling around him, the current Eysan could easily defeat the average early stage Profound Saint.


    He stretched out his hand, summoning a mid-grade holy longsword which he raised before shooting toward Konrad at full-force. With that artifact in hand, Eysan dared fight late-stage Profound Saints.


    But as he approached him, Konrad sneered.


    "Thinking that your pathetic golden human blood is enough to disrespect a true demon?


    Preposterous!"


    Purple light burst from Konrad''s body alongside massive violet flames while his eyes shone with the same color.


    "You are not killing me, I am killing you!


    Awaken, and bring my enemies onto their knees!


    MAN-BREAKER!"


    In an explosion of violet flames, an infernal, spiked, jet-black war hammer engraved with purple veins appeared within Konrad''s right hand and glittered with terrible demonic might.


    *BANG*


    Startled by Man-Breaker''s descent, Eysan attempted to abort his assault, but before he could, Konrad''s lineage weapon smashed into his holy sword and barreled into his chest to send him spiraling into the air with a massive eruption of blood.


    Now it was Yvonne''s turn to be startled. Although she now possessed a lineage weapon and understood their might, Konrad''s was clearly much more powerful than hers.


    But when she recalled how lineage weapons grew alongside the bloodline level, her surprise vanished.

 186 I Lied!

    Diyana who witnessed Eysan''s thrashing, found the word "surprise" not enough to describe her stupor. Back in house Serkar, she''d heard many things about Konrad, none painting him in a good light. More than a true God-Son most saw him as the cruel joke Talroth played on house Serkar.


    Therefore, she didn''t come with many expectations and carried concealed grievances. However, she could never disrespect Gulistan''s will.


    And now, she was reminded of why the wise saw hearsay as reality''s detractor.


    How was this a waste?


    Clearly, this was a young hegemon! Although compared to the Infernal Cult''s top experts under the age of three hundred, there still was a tremendous gap, that was because his cultivation level and age couldn''t compare to theirs.


    In ten years, forget about the younger generation. Diyana didn''t doubt that even the elders would face countless hardships. By the time he reached the Divine Rank, who could suppress him?


    "As I thought, his bloodline has reached a dreadful level. Otherwise, his lineage weapon couldn''t be this mighty. But how does he do it? Increasing bloodline levels is a nigh-impossible task. Either you contract a higher-level demon, or you steal and refine a better bloodline.


    "Either is impossible. Did Lord Talroth play another trick? Or did he¡­no, that makes no sense."


    Unless this was Talroth''s doing, the only third possibility Gulistan could think of was Bloodline Atavism. However, not only were the required resources humongous, but atavism retraced a precise ancestor''s blood.


    Talroth was Konrad''s only demonic ancestor. If "Atavism" were the answer, then Konrad would now be an Incubus Primogen with abilities defying all mortal understanding.


    He clearly wasn''t.


    But as Gulistan analyzed the possibilities, she realized the source mattered little.


    "Hopefully, Eysan can bring out his entire arsenal. I''m curious to see how deep his foundation is."


    From the moment she''d given Eysan permission to offend Konrad, Gulistan''s main body had already revoked his seventh inheritor position. As long as he could butcher him, Konrad would take his place.


    The elders had long since agreed that the position needed a better candidate. And faced with Konrad''s current talent, they would certainly welcome him with open arms.


    Now, whether he wanted it or not was another story.


    Meanwhile, Eysan''s beating carried on. Suppressed by Man-Breaker''s tyrannical powers, he could not resist the onslaught, and unable to shoulder the infernal weapon''s cruel hammering, Eysan surrendered to his battering.


    Man-Breaker slammed into his face, its spikes digging past his flesh and bones to send him crashing onto the ground.


    Frankly spoken, Konrad had nothing against Gulistan and even somehow admired her. And since he came to understand the true nature of the plague, he was ready to swallow some spleen.


    In any case, just like Olrich said:


    "Whoever disrespects me, even if I can''t kill him today, I will kill him tomorrow!"


    On the road to amass supreme power, enduring small offenses was nothing.


    However, insulting his woman was an offense he could never tolerate. In Eysan''s case, there was no need to wait "tomorrow."


    He could kiss his Man-Breaker made coffin and die today.


    *BANG*


    Eysan tumbled with his limbs outstretched and his spine shattering. Gaping holes and bloody cracks appeared within his face, while blood gushed from his lips and torso wounds.


    However, as the golden light swirling around him flashed, the wounds began healing at breakneck speed, and again, he stood up.


    Konrad frowned.


    Human bloodlines were ranked by color and were from lowest to highest:


    Discolored blood, blue blood, silver blood, jade blood, purple blood, and golden blood.


    As long as they weren''t killed in the cradle, golden blooded humans all possessed the potential to reach the Divine Rank in a lifetime, it was rumored that one bloodline existed above the golden level and triggered a race transformation which turned humans into beings comparable to the highest demons and devas.


    However, that legend was never proven true in the Ancient Crystal World.


    As a golden-blooded human, Eysan''s innate talent truly stood at the pinnacle of the Ancient Crystal World.


    However, Konrad was undisturbed.


    The full might of his meridians erupted alongside a large array of rainbow-colored light that covered the perimeter and enfeebled his enemy.


    Seeing that rainbowed light, Eysan''s eyes widened in fright.


    "Mi¡­miraculous Transcendence?"


    Although Eysan had witnessed Absolute Transcendence, to him, Miraculous Transcendence was just a legend. Something lost alongside the founders, never to reappear within their world.


    Why then was that force descending onto him?


    Rage and unwillingness shone within his bloodshot eyes as he recalled the origin of Konrad''s Miraculous Transcendence.


    "If you were not the child of a God, you wouldn''t be worth anything!"


    Eysan spat in indignation. And hearing those words, Gulistan, Yvonne, the butler, and Diyana showed various signs of disapproval.


    Konrad sneered.


    "If you were not surnamed Serkar, I know hundreds that could walk all over you.


    But you are!


    Fate is the foundation of all beings within the universe."


    Purple light and lightning burst from Konrad''s form as dozens of his afterimages descended upon Eysan.


    "Chaos Ring!"


    Eysan stretched out his arms, causing a dark circle to appear around him and repel Konrad''s assault.


    *Bang*


    Konrad flew back, somersaulting to return on his feet.


    The chaos attribute within this ring was something Konrad had never dealt with, a force encompassing both positive and negative energies.


    Seeing Konrad unable to break through his ring, Eysan''s smugness returned.


    "Unlike the Holy Continent wastes, house Serkar has long since conceived a supreme art to vanquish all the flaws within dual cultivation and turn it into the ultimate weapon.


    Gender matters not, as long as you face our chaos attribute, you must bend!"


    Just like he''d had just said, Konrad could feel his vital energy suppressed by the chaos ring surrounding Eysan.


    The lotus above his head bloomed, morphing into a perfect Eysan replica that reappeared by his side.


    This was his Pure Self.


    Together, their battle power multiplied and alongside his power leap, Eysan''s confidence soared.


    "Did you really think you could so effortlessly trample an Infernal Cult Saint? Blame yourself for being too conceited!"


    The two Eysan''s joined their left and right hands, then in tandem proclaimed:


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Chaos'' Splendor!"


    Six dark circles appeared and swirled around them. The Chaos Ring expended, then imploded in chaotic particles that again merged to release a dreadful explosion of chaos forces.


    *BOOM*


    In a deafening blast, the chaos force explosion barreled into Konrad, creating an obscure field from which no life could be detected. If such a spell were released in the outside world, unless a Saint was ready to stop it, it would easily lay waste to an entire city!


    Self-satisfied, Eysan turned his gaze away from "Konrad''s resting place" to face Gulistan and greet her with a polite bow.


    "Aunt, my apologies. I couldn''t restrain my strength. Hopefully, you won''t blame me."


    Gulistan sighed, a sigh Eysan thought aimed at Konrad''s loss. Again, his complacence rose.


    And this time, he shifted his attention onto Diyana. Since he''d laid eyes on her, he was determined to make her his. With Konrad now out of the way, his desire would soon become a reality!


    How could he not feel elated?


    But if he could find reason in his kinsmen''s reactions, Yvonne''s surprised him. A glaring sneer plastered her face. A sneer that seemed aimed at him?


    How could that be?


    Or was she sneering at Konrad who overestimated himself? That should be so!


    "Hehehe. Clearly, the beauty is now willing to be more responsive to my kind intentions. This night will be entertain¡­"


    But as Eysan driveled, the smoke dispersed, revealing a scene as mesmerizing as it was shocking.


    Seeing the gazes that bypassed him, Eysan turned to face what grabbed their attention and was startled to see Konrad standing unharmed with Man-Breaker leaning on his right shoulder while his left hand rested on his waist.


    Six towering peach blossom trees swirled around him alongside thousands of rose petals to form a protective force field.


    "Nature attribute? No¡­not possible? The essence is different.


    In the end, what cultivation method does he practice? Why are all his attributes so strange?"


    But as Eysan pondered those issues, he realized the situation was taking a turn for the worse.


    Dozens of purple vines sprang from the ground to trap his arms and feet. As soon as they locked onto him, an eldritch force sneaked into his body to sap his vital energies.


    Immediately, Eysan was terrified, and his eyes widened in horror. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t free himself!


    He could only watch Konrad leisurely step toward him, helpless before his imminent demise.


    Konrad stopped three inches before him and shook his head in disapproval.


    "A pity that a future Sage will perish in such a manner."


    Hearing those words, Eysan''s fright skyrocketed, and his entire body trembled.


    Did Konrad really dare kill him?


    "Wait, wait! My father is at the peak of the Star Fusing Saint Rank, half-step into the Divine Seed Rank! If you kill me, he''ll definitely avenge me!


    Moreover, my grandfather is a late-stage Divine Transformation Stage expert, standing at the summit of the entire world! Killing me, no one can save you!"


    Fearing death approach, Eysan attempted to coerce Konrad through his mighty background. However, Konrad instead burst into laughter.


    "Your grandfather is my grandfather. Between a waste grandson that cannot hold up to a Transcendent Rank junior and the number one talent in the history of the Ancient Crystal World, who will he choose?


    You know that better than I do."


    Thinking of how callous a man his grandfather was, Eysan despaired.


    "Please¡­spare me¡­aunt say something! I''m your nephew!"


    Eysan wailed, but Gulistan didn''t spare him a glance.


    "She can force her flesh and blood, the child she nurtured for nine months into castration. Do you think a useless nephew will receive her protection? If you want to live, just answer this.


    Do you have a wife?"


    "Huh?"


    Taken aback by this sudden question, Eysan didn''t know how to reply. Konrad''s gaze chilled.


    "Do you have a wife, yes or no? If you do, I will spare you."


    The seriousness of Konrad''s tone convinced Eysan that this was his only road to survival.


    Therefore, he promptly replied.


    "Yes, yes! I have one official wife, eight concubines and seventeen cauldrons!"


    "Good. Very Good. In the future, when I plow the fields of house Serkar, I will give them twice the love¡­in memory of you."


    Then without further ado, Konrad raised his hammer above Eysan''s head, preparing it for the final blow.


    "But¡­you said¡­you said¡­"


    "I lied!"


    *BANG*


    Eysan''s skull shattered under Konrad''s descending hammer blow, and torn by the spiked weapon, his body split into two gruesome parts, leaving an eruption of blood and gore to drench Konrad''s form.

 187 Mortal Realm Godhood Requirement Part 1

    By the time Eysan''s body parts dropped onto the ground, Konrad had already straightened his back. In a twister of purple flames, Man-Breaker vanished from his hand, leaving the gruesome mess on the ground, and the blood drenching him to remind the onlooker of his clash''s brutality.


    His eyes fell on Eysan''s left arm. Around it hanged an emerald bracelet which after analysis turned out to be a space treasure.


    "As they say, to the victor the spoil."


    Within the Holy Continent''s secular world, a Rising Saint equipped with a mid-grade Holy Artifact was a ridiculous thought. Even the Holy Flame Empire that stood at the helm of the secular world couldn''t equip its Rising Saints with such treasures.


    Artifacts were classified through star levels, one to three was the low-grade, four to six the mid-grade, and seventh to nine the high-grade.


    Eysan''s sword was a four-star Holy Artifact. At full strength, comparable to a Fate Wrestling Saint in might. Although with his cultivation level, he clearly couldn''t make full use of it, it still greatly empowered him.


    House Serkar''s profound wealth was thus evident.


    Who knew what wondrous things hid in that bracelet? Even if Konrad had no use for them, the same couldn''t be said for his ladies. With a grasping motion, the emerald space bracelet flew toward him and landed within his left palm.


    Konrad swept its insides through his transcendent sense and was pleased to see Eysan''s inheritance substantial.


    "This good cousin really didn''t come empty-handed. One person carrying six-hundred thousand holy crystals. Let''s not even mention the imperial family. Whether the church still possesses this much in reserves is a matter of debate."


    Konrad sighed, in terms of holy crystals alone, Eysan, a Rising Saint, was wealthier than the entire imperial family. If the news spread, Olrich would certainly spit blood.


    Besides crystals, there still was six low-grade Holy Artifacts, and two of the mid-grade. As for pills and elixirs, there weren''t many. After all, besides restorative pills and elixirs, the rest were meant for consumption, not storage.


    Still, several Holy Rank pills and elixirs stood within the lot. Konrad didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Eysan was clearly a walking state treasury. Compared to him, he really was a poor devil.


    After resolving to plunder other countries to fill his pockets, Konrad placed a drop of blood onto the bracelet, marking its ownership, then turned toward Yvonne who eyed him with an amused look.


    With a step, he appeared before her.


    "How did you find the show, my lady?"


    Konrad asked in a joking tone.


    "Imposing¡­almost arousing. You didn''t lose your face as number one scoundrel under the heavens. I liked."


    Yvonne replied in the same manner, and Konrad "graced her with a theatrical bow."


    "At your service, my lady. The good man even saw fit to fund your dower. In the future, when I officially ask father-in-law for your hand, I will have more confidence."


    Seeing the pair acting as if only the two of them remained, Diyana frowned. Although she''d been introduced as his prime consort, from the beginning, Konrad barely spared her a glance.


    Granted, she still remained cloaked, but with her natural aura and charm, who could disregard her so?


    Meanwhile, Gulistan inwardly cursed Eysan''s uselessness. Besides the lineage weapon and cultivation method, he couldn''t bring out anything from Konrad. Forget about his True Demon Form, he couldn''t even force him to release the power of his physiques.


    How then could she complete her assessment?


    "What a deplorable sight. That waste lost all the family''s face. Oh well, I suppose he can''t be blamed. Even I didn''t expect such prowess. In any case, the stronger, the better."


    Dismissing her dismay, Gulistan waved her hand, bringing the group back into her "business quarters."


    Her gaze then fell upon Konrad, and with another wave of her hand, she vaporized the blood drenching him. Her lips then curled into a contented smile.


    "Congratulations on your victory. Your foundation is already unparalleled in this world''s history. That much is a fact. Perhaps you could even surpass the Infernal Cult Founder in his youth.


    However, at the end of the day, all this is merely potential. You can crush low-level Saints, but what about Tribulation Stage Saints? What about Star Taming Stage Saints?


    Even in this country, there are still several that can effortlessly take your life. Your cultivation is still low."


    Konrad didn''t disagree. If he truly went all-out, relying on his physiques, his True Demon Form and Man-Breaker, he was now confident that he could face Olrich in battle. However, victory and defeat were hard to estimate. And that was only if he didn''t use his Holy Flame Seal.


    But even Olrich still had several individuals to be wary of within the empire. People like the head exarch Gerhard, the dowager, Amalia, the eldest of house von Jurgen Adalwin, and the winged serpent lord, Hubert could behead him without much effort.


    Still, Konrad had no doubt that long before he achieved sainthood, he would surpass them all.


    Seeing his unfazed look, Gulistan carried on.


    "Also, you call me an expendable house slave. That is correct. But don''t forget, I''m Talroth''s expendable house slave. He can look down on me, but you''re still far from having that right.


    Moreover, the rules to achieve godhood in the Mortal Realm are different from the higher realms. Here, talent and resources are secondary. Before even mentioning all the requirements in foundation, we need to speak of the unbreakable rule.


    And considering that I only discovered it from your father, I assume you don''t know it either."


    As Gulistan spoke, Yvonne, Diyana, and the butler''s eyes shone with expectations. Even Konrad''s curiosity was piqued. After all, although he could gain that information from Krann or the system, he was too far from godhood to bother researching such specifics.


    For now, establishing the most perfect of foundations was his priority. Of course, he didn''t say no to free enlightenment.


    Satisfied with their reactions, Gulistan carried on.


    "In the Celestial or Infernal Realm, relying on talent, foundation, and resources, you can freely cultivate to godhood. However, in the Mortal Realm, no matter how gifted, you can never become a God unless you master the entirety of your world''s faith power.


    No matter how small, or big it might be, you first need to become the sole worshipped existence within your world to have a shot at godhood.


    For that reason, otherworldly talents such as the Infernal and Celestial Founders for whom godhood should have just been the beginning could never become deities after falling into the Ancient Crystal World.


    As soon as Gulistan''s words ended, Konrad, Yvonne, Diyana and the butler saw their eyes widening in disbelief.


    "That''s¡­impossible!"


    The butler stammered before anyone else could comment. And even Yvonne found his words hard to argue with. Although she possessed boundless confidence in Konrad, the concept of monotheism was something she couldn''t fathom.


    Since the dawn of times, from the earliest civilizations, the Ancient Crystal World had always been split in two great faiths, each with their own pantheon.


    The Celestial Church primarily worshipped the Five Cardinal Lords while the Infernal Cult prioritized the Four Kings of Hell. But besides those, there still were many worshipped deities.


    How could they possibly uproot all those faiths?

 188 Mortal Realm Godhood Requirement Part 2

    "No, it''s possible, and I''ve already set the plan in motion. Therefore, Konrad, as long as you listen to me, you''re doomed to become this world''s ruler. World Gods are different from the average higher realm deity.


    Because of the inherent difficulty of polishing a Godly Foundation in a mortal world, their talent doesn''t lose out to the higher realms'' elite.


    Moreover, with the faith power of billions empowering them, their battle-power is leagues above the average God at the same level. As a matter of fact, besides invincible deities like the kings of hell, not many can contend with a World God at the same level.


    I need your help to fulfill my end of the bargain and receive additional boons. You need my help to reach that altitude."


    Gulistan declared, the rippling confidence within her jet-black eyes clear for all to see.


    "Between the two of us, there may be no genuine mother-son relationship, but with our aligning goals, why can''t we become our most trusted partners?"


    Though the words sounded like honey, Konrad remained undisturbed.


    "Is what she says correct?"


    He asked the system while keeping his eyes focused on his interlocutor.


    "Indeed. When you reach a certain level in the main quest, you should obtain your own gate to the higher realms. Therefore, you can ignore her words and once ready, head to the Infernal Realm to carry on with your cultivation.


    However, if you do that, you can forget about your dreams of supremacy. At the very least, you''ll never catch up to your father in a lifetime."


    The Flame-Mark''s categoric statement caused a frown to form on Konrad''s face.


    "Not just Talroth, the mightiest gods of the Infernal Realm are all Race Primogens. Born deities, straight from the essence of hell at various moments in history. They have cultivated for either millions or billions of years, and their name spread throughout countless mortal worlds.


    As a matter of fact, there is no mortal world that doesn''t know at least one Primogen under a name or another. You can thus imagine that besides their peerless foundation, the faith power they wield must have reached a dreadful level.


    Even Asmodeus who has long since been overthrown and became Talroth''s slave is still worshiped in some backwater worlds. Therefore, if you want to surpass them, at the very least, you should first become a World God."


    Konrad nodded. The Race Primogens were all born at a rank he was still aspiring to. Konrad wasn''t so conceited as to think himself their equal, yet. Moreover, this might be challenging for others, but with his unique skillset, Konrad didn''t doubt that time was the only barrier he faced.


    As for the other faiths?


    When he trampled the two religious forces beneath his heels, wouldn''t they naturally crumble?


    Therefore, Gulistan''s use was minimal.


    "Your words have merits. Unfortunately, only my most beloved women are qualified to be my partners. Others can only be my servants. Therefore, unless you''re willing to warm my bed, I don''t need you.


    As long as you don''t bar my path, you can watch at ease how I tame this world."


    Though his lips had curled into a joking smile, no one doubted the seriousness of Konrad''s words.


    Gulistan frowned, but before she could say anything, the butler interfered.


    "Young master, even if you don''t want to rely on house Serkar''s name and resources, at the very least, you should accept its protection. After all, in the future, your true nature is bound to spread throughout the world.


    At that time, are you truly confident that you can, alone, suppress all the evil-hearted? The Celestial Church will hunt you down to offer you in sacrifice to their merit stele while some within the Infernal Cult will chase you to refine your bloodline.


    Only with the lady and patriarch protecting you can you cultivate in peace!


    Moreover, the Holy Continent''s secular world is doomed to destruction. The Celestial Church won''t intervene. That being the case, the Barbarian Continent is the next destination. Are you going to hide within some low-level kingdom just to avoid falling under the Infernal Cult''s radar?"


    He exclaimed, urging Konrad to accept what he saw as the inevitable.


    And before Konrad could retort, another voice attacked.


    "A man of high aspirations knows how to use all available resources and when to follow the tide. If because of your pride, you''re not willing to rely on house Serkar, then allow me to be blunt. Even if your talent defies all cognition, your future achievements will be limited.


    Also, you shouldn''t get full of yourself because of your current prowess. Of our seven inheritors, Eysan was by far the weakest. The sixth is already at the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank while the first is a Quasi-Sage, half-a-step into the Divine Seed Rank.


    Anyone of them can pinch you with ease. And relying on this backwater place''s resources, you can''t catch up at the fastest pace."


    Diyana, who''d remained silent until now, stated in an emotionless tone.


    Inwardly, Konrad disagreed. First, what he cared about was the secular world''s vast human capital. Things like talent and resources he could breed on his own. They were no longer that important.


    But to build his invincible regimen of one-hundred-thousand Saints, relying on the secular world was unavoidable.


    Second, in his opinion, those who looked down on the secular world were all retarded. They easily forgot that all cultivation resources came from the secular world. Be it holy crystal mines or rare alchemy ingredients, the secular world was the primary provider.


    It didn''t lack resources. It lacked the means to put those resources to good use. After taking over the empire, he could freely use the system''s recipes and Krann''s knowledge to untap the country''s hidden potential and lay down the foundation of his hegemony.


    By the time the Celestial Church deigned to pay him attention, it would be far too late. But if he abandoned this treasure trove to rush to the Serkars, in the future, his growth pace was determined by them. A disturbing thought.


    Still, Konrad didn''t let anything transpire on his face, and ignoring Diyana, lifted his gaze toward Gulistan.


    "Mother, I understand your concerns. However, I didn''t come here to bargain with you. I just want to understand the plague you unleashed and how it will affect me. Let''s discuss that before anything else. Shall we?"


    The naked disregard she received from Konrad made Diyana''s stomach churn, but there was no way to voice her grievances. So, she just kept her mouth shut to avoid further disgrace.


    "Both are linked."


    Gulistan sighed and dropped into her seat.


    "To reach our goal, getting rid of the Celestial Church is inevitable. However, it''s not enough. We must get rid of both the Celestial Church and the Infernal Cult then reform the world''s faith."


    Again, the gathered individuals were startled. Did Gulistan dare fight with the Infernal Cult? But seeing their reactions, she dismissed their rising thoughts with a wave of her hand.


    "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not that crazed. What very few know is that from lord Talroth, I obtained a Demon God''s heart. Using that heart as anchor, my true self is carrying out a ritual as we speak. When the plague begins, and death drops on the Holy Continent, that ritual will wrest the souls of the deceased from the reincarnation cycle and use them to feed Hell''s Gate."


    Instantly, Konrad understood Gulistan''s ploy, and his eyes widened in fright.

 189 I have a Better Idea

    Hell''s Gate, Heaven''s Gate. Those were the two most treasured objects of the two religious forces. Whoever triumphed over its foe, would see their gate open to lead them back into their respective higher realm. The gates were indestructible.


    "You¡­want to summon an infernal legion?"


    To Konrad''s question, Gulistan immediately nodded.


    "Yes! Those billions of souls will give us enough power to slightly open the gate and allow Lord Stolas to send an infernal legion led by a minor Stolas God''s Avatar onto this world. Although it will be for a brief moment, that moment will be more than enough to destroy the Celestial Church once, and for all."


    All Demon Gods possessed their own infernal legions. According to the knowledge Krann gained from the Flame-Mark, no matter how weak the God or how small their legions were, the lowest of foot soldiers was at the Sage level.


    Without a Sage-level cultivation base, joining a Demon God''s legion was impossible. If the Infernal Cult could successfully summon one of Stolas'' legions, they wouldn''t need a minute to obliterate the Celestial Church. That was a fact.


    "Afterward, the gate closes, and the legion returns home. The Infernal Cult can then clean whatever remains and wipe out the Celestial Realm''s faith from this world. Then, for triumphing over its foes, and winning the Holy War, the Infernal Cult will be allowed to ascend to the Infernal Realm and be ennobled in the houses of their chosen gods.


    The most meritorious will even see their cultivation boosted to the God-level through contracts with mighty Gods. Naturally, none of them will be stupid enough to pass such an opportunity. Thus, freeing the Ancient Crystal World for us to reform.


    Right now, the great elders and leaders of the two factions are the only one able to restrain me. Once they''re gone, no one can stop me from erasing the higher realms'' faith from this world while promoting yours. By the time you reach the peak of Divine Ascension, I have no doubt that the world will worship you as its God. You can then channel its faith power to break through godhood.


    Better yet, once you become the Ancient Crystal World God, throughout the three realms, no matter how powerful they might be, as long as you stay here, no deity can harm you and only you can freely come and go from the higher realms to this world."


    Bold.


    A bold plan.


    While the others were startled by Gulistan''s words, Konrad was forced to admit that her plan was of impressive efficiency. He could just sit back and watch the events unfold, focusing on cultivation while she took care of the rest.


    It would be a lie to say the thought wasn''t appealing. Alas, the cost was too high. On the one hand, he would, at the very least, lose half his potential faith power, and on the other hand, it was too time-consuming.


    Also, why did he need to wait for others to free spots? Why could he not just obliterate them? The correct way, the Konrad way, was to wipe out Infernal Cult and Celestial Church from this world through his own hands!


    "How long until the plague begins and starts harvesting lives? Also, who will it affect?"


    Thinking that he was starting to come around, Gulistan replied:


    "The plague seed will germinate in a month, when it fully blossoms, all the non-demon unbelievers of the Holy Continent, beneath the Transcendent Rank, will perish within a week.


    As for those at the Transcendent Rank, they will go insane, and attack whoever stands before them, unable to differentiate friend from foes."


    "Good. Very good."


    From the start, Konrad saw an opportunity within this plague. However, due to him not possessing a God''s Heart, making use of it was impossible. But now, the situation was different. And since he required Gulistan''s God-Heart, he could only expose the plan.


    "While good, your plan will make me lose half this world''s faith power. To my foundation, that is harmful. We could do something else. Instead of using it to ruin the Holy Continent, we can use the Holy Continent''s ruin to spread my faith. Slow it down and alter it to instill fear and desperation in the hearts of the masses.


    Thus, forcing them to seek shelter in a new God, a God that can save them from the calamity."


    Konrad began, his words causing a new wave of incomprehension to spread throughout the bystanders.


    "I won''t go into the details, but as long as you give me the God''s heart, I have the means to control this plague for my own purposes while also healing those that pledge their souls to me. Seeing how my followers are saved, and their prayers answered, the desperate will flock to my banner. Thus, allowing me to convert the Holy Continent''s masses through this plague.


    Naturally, we will need agents to spread my God-Name throughout the kingdoms and empires. I''m sure you can arrange that."


    Gulistan frowned, Konrad seemed to possess too many skills that should not appear on him. Skills that made her resources lose all appeal. Though frustrated by her lack of control over him, she quickly dismissed those thoughts. After all, the more competent of a son he was, the easier her job would be.


    Yet, she shook her head.


    "I must disagree. It is not that I doubt you, but even if you speak true, this is good for you, but terrible for house Serkar. The plague required a tremendous Merit loss. If we can''t get the benefits out of it, when the time comes for the Holy War, the Infernal Cult faces destruction.


    And house Serkar vanishes alongside it. That, I cannot allow."


    Gulistan categorically rejected. But quickly afterward, her eyes shone with an impish light.


    "Of course, if you could help me gain enough Merit to make up for what we''d lose, and still be in an impregnable position, I will fully support you."


    Konrad''s lips flashed a playful smile.


    "Since you say -if- I suppose you have a good idea. Shoot."


    "I do, indeed. And as you can expect, it won''t be easy."


    Seriousness returned to Gulistan''s playful gaze as she spoke.


    "I want you to bring me back the body of the Infernal Cult Founder. Bring it back, and the Infernal Cult can offer it to the Merit Stele.


    The Founder was the Overlord''s most favored descendant. Were it not for the fatal mistake of fathering Nephilim twins, he would now be one of the Infernal Realm''s mightiest Demon Princes.


    Sending his body back to the Overlord is unparalleled merit. Enough to turn our losses into gains."


    Konrad frowned. The Infernal Cult Founder''s connection to the Overlord was made evident by the Supreme Overlord Physique Yvonne obtained from his blood. However, he''d not expected him to hold such a lofty position.


    But then again, without such a noble status, his "crime" would have cost him his life.


    Still, some verification was necessary.


    "Does she speak true?"


    He asked the system¡­


    "¡­"


    ¡­but got no answer besides a weighty silence.


    "Yo! Does she speak true?"


    "Aah! Sorry, system malfunctions. Yes, yes, yes¡­"


    The system then fell silent. Taken aback by its reaction, Konrad''s mind flashed with several thoughts. But at that time, Gulistan''s words resumed, and he quickly set them all aside.


    "I suppose you must have heard of the Tower of Rebirth. Although that place hides incomparable dangers, whoever survives it obtains tremendous benefits.


    Else Metze reached the third floor and obtained the space and time attributes.


    Adelar von Jurgen reached the third floor and obtained the inheritance of a past Paragon Spirit Sage which he used as foundation to cultivate startling soul abilities. Better, he found the means to unseal his fiend blood.


    Thanks to the current Holy Flame Emperor embezzling half the country''s treasury to fund an expedition, Yvonne Voight reached the seventh floor and obtained a large quantity of the Founder''s blood. Thus, going from one of the most exceptional talents of an era to greatest talent in history.


    Meanwhile, the emperor himself obtained mighty gains. Though, blessing or curse, it is hard to say. Still, if he can carry his plan to fruition, and is allowed to cultivate in peace, he is doomed to become a Sage in this life."


    Beneath her mask, Yvonne remained undisturbed. What she owed Olrich, she''d paid back in full.


    "And there are nine floors. If you can reach the ninth, who knows what you can obtain? At least, I believe you can emerge with a God-Artifact.


    Also, time in the Tower of Rebirth flows differently from the outside. One month in our world equals thirty-six in the tower. Thus, you also have plenty of time to cultivate. How far you can go, depends solely on you.


    So tell me, Konrad, are you willing? If you say yes, then by the time you return with the Founder''s body, my true self will be waiting for you with the God-Heart."


    Konrad closed his eyes for a brief moment of reflection after which they opened with firm determination.


    "We have a deal."


    He extended his hand toward Gulistan, and with a radiant smile, she accepted it.


    "We have a deal."


    She reiterated while giving him a firm handshake. And the butler who from the side saw mother and son bargain like common merchants felt his heart filled with sorrow.

 190 The Potential Final Opponen

    Though the mother-son pair maintained smiling faces and exchanged contented glances, Yvonne couldn''t help but feel a wave of apprehension rise within her chest. Better than anyone, she understood the dangers of the Tower of Rebirth. With half the state''s resources and the number one mercenary band, she and Olrich had barely managed to reach the seventh floor.


    And even then, it took more luck than skills. Dozens of peak stage Semi-Saints saw their lives harvested like flies for the two of them to reach that threshold, and while Konrad''s current strength was leagues above theirs at the time, so was his aim.


    Moreover, from beginning to end, although she arduously worked on painting the image of a trustworthy partner bound by common benefit, Yvonne couldn''t trust Gulistan.


    Letting go of Gulistan''s hand, Konrad stepped back, once again turning toward Diyana who''d still not lost her cloaking.


    Using the system, he analyzed the nature of her physique, after which he reverted his attention back onto Gulistan.


    "I don''t think we''re at the gifting threshold yet. You can keep your treasure. But I believe you have something that belongs to me. May I have it instead?"


    As those words left Konrad''s lips, they provoked various reactions.


    Surprised by how little attention Konrad paid this Diyana, Yvonne was perplexed. After all, she could feel the extraordinary air swirling around her form.


    Frustrated by Konrad''s disrespect and incensed at being treated like cheap, tradeable goods, Diyana boiled in suppressed anger.


    Startled by Konrad''s apparent knowledge of his inheritance, Gulistan frowned. The list of things Konrad possessed and knew was becoming hard to ignore. Now, she no longer doubted that in one way or another, Konrad had received his father''s guidance.


    Extending her hand toward him, she summoned a purple ram statuette.


    "It''s an idol refined by your father through blood and infernal power. If you can successfully refine it, you should be able to awaken one of his physiques that lies dormant in your genes. As for which one, I cannot say."


    Gulistan explained while Konrad took the statuette into his hand for appraisal.


    "Still, I must warn you. Although only those of his direct lineage can refine this idol, with your current cultivation level, doing so is suicidal. The infernal power within would obliterate you in seconds.


    At least wait until you reach the Saint-level."


    Following his personal assessment, Konrad agreed. The statuette turned into a light ray and vanished within his pouch.


    "Heading into the Tower of Rebirth requires substantial preparations. Also, besides the tower''s dangers, you''ll have to confront the top talents of the two forces beneath the Saint-level.


    If you want, I can prepare a large number of holy crystals, war puppets, amulets, talismans, pills, and artifacts for you to use. I guarantee they will each come prepared. Especially with the approaching Holy War, the quantity of resources put at their disposal this time will be exceptional."


    Gulistan spoke true. If the tower''s danger accounted for eighty percent of the difficulty, then the remaining twenty was about surviving the greed of others. Without sufficient preparations, Konrad could easily fall into danger.


    And he knew it very well.


    However¡­


    "I decline, with thanks."


    With that said, he extended his hand toward Yvonne who took it without delay and together, they left the brothel, leaving the three Serkar kinsmen alone.


    "What do the two of you think of him?"


    Gulistan asked Diyana and the butler.


    "He''s too arrogant. Although his talent and foundation are unparalleled, at this rate, he''s bound to butt against a mighty foe and suffer tremendous losses."


    Diyana replied.


    "Knowing that the lady''s life is bound to his, he vented all accumulated spleen. For a young demon suddenly growing into power, that''s understandable. However, if he is merely arrogant, why didn''t he accept lady Diyana?


    Surely, she should have excited his incubus blood. Either he''s throwing a tantrum, or he''s suspicious of your ladyship''s intentions. I''m inclined to lean on the later."


    The butler analyzed, his words causing an approving nod from Gulistan.


    "Arrogance is preferable.


    But being unable to gain his trust on the first day was within expectations. As long as we convinced him that we work toward the same goal and that I hide nothing from him, his guard should have slightly lowered. In the future, we can build on that.


    Diyana, your reluctance to offer yourself didn''t help. If you can''t fix this, I have no use for you."


    Gulistan''s words sent a shiver down Diyana''s spine. Immediately, she dropped onto her knees.


    "Please forgive my negligence. I will make sure to remedy the situation!"


    Ignoring her, Gulistan sent the butler a mental message.


    "Inform Eysan''s guards of their young master''s fate. Perhaps we can use them to gain more points."


    The butler''s face contorted into a frown. Still, he didn''t dare disobey.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as the duo exited the brothel, they exchanged mental messages of their own.


    "Since when do you only cooperate with your beloved women? Didn''t you tell me that my father and you are currently in a business partnership?"


    Yvonne asked while holding onto Konrad''s arm.


    "Indeed."


    "Weren''t you a bit excessive toward her?"


    "I think so too. But apparently, my cheap mother disagrees."


    Konrad''s words provoked a frown on Yvonne''s face.


    "Were you testing her bottom line?"


    "I''m not going to lie. At first, I didn''t have anything against her¡­


    As the abused son that suddenly grew into formidable powers, and realized her need for him, at worst, I would have taken a commanding stance to maintain appearances. But where did the cowardly Eysan get the courage to insult her son before her?


    Clearly, he received her approval. Meaning that the first thing she did was use her nephew to test my depths.


    Why is that necessary?


    Meanwhile, no matter how much I pushed, she didn''t strike back. With the pride of a high-ranking Sage, how can she tolerate such insults? Even if she can''t kill me, can''t she suppress me?


    Last, but not least, the girl. While with my bloodline and dual cultivator status, preparing a perfect partner makes sense, we can''t ignore that often times, women are offered to control men by proxy.


    Fortunately, I have something she''s not aware of that allowed me to analyze the girl''s physique. Otherwise, understanding that -mother- would have been more challenging."


    Konrad explained through the mental messages while the two crossed the city''s streets.


    "She possesses a Decadence Physique. Whoever samples her body won''t be able to stop himself from wanting more. Then more, more, and even more, until dependence completely sets in."


    Yvonne''s eyes shone with fright.


    "Although with my Divine Primal Force, I can effortlessly nullify the effects, she doesn''t know that. Why then does she offer me such a girl?


    Why did she pay the price to summon my father? For power.


    Because of foundation flaws, the Ancient Crystal World''s natives have never managed to go beyond the late stage of Divine Transformation.


    After all, to reach the peak, you need to both reach Divine Transformation in the martial and spiritual paths while also possessing twenty-seven Supreme Meridians at the very least.


    Together, for this world''s natives, those two conditions are nigh impossible to fulfill. But for the woman that received the Southern King of Hell''s blessings, does that still apply?


    Is such a woman satisfied with being God''s mother? Why can''t she be God herself?


    Once she fulfills her end of the bargain, what happens? At the end of the day, godhood is a cultivation level, and cultivation can be harvested. Who knows, perhaps I shall suffer a fate similar to Olrich''s father.


    Destroyed by kin at my peak."

 191 What you donst have, you Snatch!

    "Now, of course, this is all hypothetical. But clearly, she, at the very least, wants to slowly gain control of me. Therefore, we cannot stay too close. For now, let her believe that there''s hope for cooperation and that in the future, she can use her female wiles to take me down.


    Meanwhile, my growth continues. The founders'' bodies are treasure troves. Not only the Infernal Founder''s, but I also want the Celestial Founder''s. When I obtain the heart from her hand, she can have the empty carcass.


    Afterward, if she renews attempts at friendly relationships, I can slowly lower my guard and give her more access. I can even make her believe I desire her. Give her an outward sense of control while maintaining inward vigilance.


    When my strength is enough, how I deal with her will depend on her choices."


    Enlightened by Konrad''s insight, Yvonne nodded.


    "But ultimately, she''s an expert at the summit of this world. While you''re analyzing her, she''s analyzing you. We can''t afford to show mistakes."


    "Agreed."


    In several casual steps, they landed in the city''s outskirts.


    "Still, she did say one immutable truth. Before heading into the tower, you need ample preparations. Holy crystals, pills, artifacts, amulets, talismans, even war puppets, you can''t lack any. Since you rejected her, I suppose you have your way of getting them?"


    Hearing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a devilish smile.


    "The first truth under the heavens. What you don''t have, you snatch. Banditry is the most natural path to wealth.


    We can''t plunder the Holy Flame Empire''s treasury. But that doesn''t mean we can''t take others. The Water Kingdom Alliance may rank fourth among the five secular forces, but once we pool all their state resources, we should have a hefty sum. After all, they even dared offer a mid-grade holy artifact as a betrothal gift, of course, they can''t be poor.


    Moreover, their top experts are only at the early stage of the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank. With the two of us leading the charge, this raid is bound to go smoothly and yield an immense haul.


    In any case, I have some business there to take care of."


    Yvonne sighed and shook her head. Those were truly chaotic times where the feeble turned into lambs for the mighty to chop. With wolves such as Konrad running amok, how could there be peace on the land?


    "Unredeemable¡­"


    But before she could finish her words, both her eyes and Konrad''s shone with vigilance.


    Seven dark rays shot from the shadows, and dropped before them, revealing seven men of various ages whose eyes shone with furor.


    The fourteen globes stared at the emerald bracelet around Konrad''s wrist.


    "It''s you¡­it''s really you. You''re our young master''s murderer!"


    The leader, a middle-aged human male, exclaimed, his voice full of indignation. Those seven men were Eysan''s bodyguard and had followed him straight from the Barbarian Continent. Initially, they should have always remained by his side. Alas, due to Gulistan''s order, they were forced to stay outside the brothel and await his return.


    At first, they''d seen nothing wrong with that. After all, what could possibly happen to him while under his aunt''s protection?


    Never did they expect that they''d receive news of his death on the day of their intended departure.


    Eysan may be of a deplorable character, but he still was an inheritor! If they returned with news of his death, regardless of what occurred, their lives were forfeit!


    Veins beat on the leaders'' temple, and with a quick examination, Konrad could see that the weakest among the seven was at the peak of the True Origin Saint Rank while the strongest was at the middle-stage of the Fate-Wrestling Saint Rank.


    A formidable lineup.


    "We¡­"


    But before the leader could make a move, Yvonne''s eyes flashed with a cold glint, and she threw out a palm strike.


    *BAM*


    Dark sand erupted from her hand, morphing into seven sand palms that slammed into the seven men''s chest and sent them flying against nearby trees with an eruption of blood.


    "You what? Your master misbehaved and was punished accordingly. If you''re dissatisfied, you can follow him to the grave."


    Letting go of Konrad, she stretched out her arms, causing a massive wave of dark sand to appear out of thin air and threaten to obliterate the seven guards.


    Instantaneously, the seven were alarmed!


    "Misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding!


    We''re not here to fight! We''re here to pledge our allegiance!"


    Both Konrad''s and Yvonne''s eyes widened in disbelief. And simultaneously, the seven sprawling men crawled onto their knees to kowtow in submission.


    "Although we feel profound grievances at our master''s loss, we understand that he offended a superior and got what he deserved. Alas, we''re merely expendable goods. If we return to house Serkar like this, all of us will perish.


    Therefore, our only path of survival is to embrace the thigh of a better master.


    Your lordship is the son of lady Gulistan and our God, even without the inheritor rank, your status is leagues above that of any Serkar scion. In the future, you must become a world hegemon. Although our value is small, we hope you will take us under your wing and allow us to make contributions!"


    The leader exclaimed while remaining in his kowtowing position. And like a practiced rehearsal, the six others followed.


    "Your lordship, please take us under your wing and allow us to make contributions!"


    Yvonne was startled, and the sand wave floating above her vanished as she turned toward Konrad whose eyes shared her surprise.


    "Well¡­what can I say? As long as they are willing to submit. Why say no to free Saint manpower?"


    Konrad shrugged and with a wave of his hand, seven Phantasm Orchids appeared and flew toward the kowtowing men.


    "If you swallow those, I will take you under my banner. In the future, the world will have your place."


    Without delay, the seven men each grabbed their assigned Phantasm Orchid and swallowed them in one gulp.


    Since things had reached this point, even if it were a dreadful poison that required periodical antidote, they could only swallow!


    From the moment Eysan perished, all paths of retreat had been cut. If they didn''t cling on thicker thigh, following him to the grave was the only option!

 192 The Tenth Elder’s Tragic Fate

    Following the Saint bodyguards'' consumption of the Phantasm Orchids, Konrad concealed them within his space pouch, alongside the real Anselm Kracht. He then turned toward Yvonne whose eyes showcased doubt.


    "Another one of your mother''s tricks?"


    The timing was too convenient. Was it not for Gulistan''s intel, how could those guards so promptly discover Eysan''s death and know who to chase?


    "Most likely an attempt to show goodwill by sending free Saint labor force my way. In any case, it matters not. Let''s go. My familiar is currently stalling the delegation."


    With an approving nod, Yvonne turned into a two meters long hessonite eyed cobra, whose pitch-black scales glittered in flaming orange at various intervals. In that form, she wrapped herself around Konrad''s torso, with her head standing beside his.


    "Hissss¡­"


    Seeing Yvonne adopt the miniature version of her true form, Konrad rolled his eyes.


    "Afraid?"


    "Yvonne Voight, you may be centuries older than me, but in the business of demonism, I''m your senior."


    Konrad declared, before stepping into the air and flying toward Krann''s location.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a key member of Krann''s delegation was currently suffering cruel abuse.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The tenth elder was being held by two of the twenty-one team members while the rest formed an ordered line at Krann''s sides.


    Still disguised as "Imperial Duke Konrad," Krann punched the tenth elder with one hand while healing him with the other.


    And though he wished to struggle, with his cultivation sealed by Krann, the tenth elder didn''t have the ability to resist and could only withstand the abuse.


    "Having the audacity to disrespect my master, the nerves!


    Who the hell do you think you are?


    Are there still laws in the land?!


    I must beat you black and blue!"


    Krann roared while his fist flew at the tenth elder''s face.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The Semi-Saints and Transcendent Knight delegation members who witnessed this scene inwardly shivered. Even in their wildest dreams, they''d never expected that they would one day behold the scene of a von Jurgen Profound Saint receiving such a thrashing in broad daylight!


    Naturally, following Krann''s display of might, they didn''t dare misbehave.


    The tenth elder''s cheeks didn''t even have the time to get properly swollen before Krann''s demonic healing powers soothed his wounds and restarted the whole process.


    Tears and desperation filled his face as he failed to comprehend what he did to deserve this. Who was the master he offended? And why was the eunuch boy suddenly displaying such tyrannical strength?


    When did the script go so wrong?!


    Had he known things would take such a deplorable turn, he would have risked his life to refuse the assignment! Alas, the subjunctive proved his misery irreversible.


    "W-wait¡­w-wait¡­"


    The tenth elder struggled to say between smacks.


    "What? Any complaints?"


    "You¡­can''t¡­beat me black and blue¡­if you keep healing me."


    The tenth elder''s stammering words brought Krann sudden enlightenment, and his eyes shone with the new realization.


    "That is correct! Why did I not think of this before?"


    Assailed by this new dilemma, Krann fell into deep thoughts, giving the tenth elder some time to catch a moment of respite.


    "I know! I will first beat you black and blue! Then heal you, then start it all over again!"


    With this new resolution, Krann now used his two fists to knock out all the tenth elder''s teeth.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "H¡­help! Help!


    Mercy¡­mercy!


    You¡­are inhuman!"


    Hearing those words, Krann wondered if his punches shocked that man''s brain.


    As a demon familiar, he was, of course, inhuman? What point was he trying to make?


    But when Krann discarded those distracting thoughts to carry on with the punching session, Konrad descended from the sky, landing right by his side.


    His sudden appearance took the gathered individuals by surprise.


    Krann stopped his "righteous deed" and turned toward Konrad while the tenth elder saw his heart filled with hope.


    "I''m house von Jurgen''s tenth elder! Sir, if you rescue me from this demonic creature, glory, splendor, wealth and rank will surely be yours!"


    The tenth elder exclaimed with his wide, expectant eyes.


    But before Konrad could reply, Krann''s next words dashed all his expectations and nailed his hopeful heart onto the ground.


    "Greetings, master!"


    Krann hailed and dropped onto his knees. The combination of his words and deeds were too much for the tenth elder to bear, his body shook, and his tears flowed, unrestrained.


    "Injustice¡­this¡­is an injustice!"


    *Puh*


    The tenth elder spat blood and in indignation, passed out.


    Both Konrad and serpent form Yvonne blinked at this odd scene. Yvonne, in particular, failed to grasp how things reached this point.


    "Useless waste! How dare you faint before master? Are you telling him that his sight is too hard to bear? Wake up!"


    *Pah*


    Backhanded by Krann''s right, the tenth elder was forced back into awareness. Meanwhile, black lines marked Konrad''s forehead.


    "Your familiar possesses a¡­unique disposition."


    Yvonne appraised following her round of stupor.


    "Hum, hum."


    Konrad cleared his throat, then activated the Phantasm Orchids Krann had forced down those men''s throats.


    "Heal the tenth elder before we resume the trip."


    Konrad ordered Krann after rewiring the convoy''s members. The delegation led six large carriages each with enough space to comfortably house a dozen men. With the serpent form Yvonne still coiling around him, Konrad settled within one and sat crossed legged in cultivation.


    Although he''d reached a breakthrough threshold in his martial and spiritual paths, due to insufficient time, he''d yet to complete his Transformations.


    Two sets of diamond and rainbow-colored light swirled around his form as he officially broke through the seventh step of the Transcendent Knight Rank, and the ninth step of the Transcendent Priest Rank.


    With his spiritual cultivation having reached the limit of the Transcendent Rank, Konrad probed deeper into the Infernal Soul Devouring Art''s second layer, dark fog swirled around him as he comprehended more of its mysteries and approached mastery.


    Along the road, Konrad didn''t forget to spend time on rune carving, studying the Formation Code while using large quantities of low-level crystals to test formations.


    In that manner, three days passed, and as the convoy reached the Water Kingdom Alliance''s capital, Konrad''s eyes shone with enlightenment.


    The dark fog dived into his eyes, and for an instant, they turned pitch-black, leaving no place for white. And as the darkness vanished, Konrad mastered the second layer of the Infernal Soul Devouring Art.


    Alongside it, his soul power skyrocketed.

 193 We are not Equals

    As the capital of one of the Holy Continent''s major secular forces, the Central Water City was a bustling place of more than twenty-five million citizens spread across seven thousand square miles.


    The hierarchical structure was the same as the Holy Flame Empire''s, with humans at the bottom, beast nobles at the middle, and spirits at the top. However, mermaids, or water spirits as some called them, replaced the Holy Flame Empire''s Flame Spirits and took a more active role in politics.


    For example, the current queen was a mermaid while most of the imperial consorts at least possessed some mermaid blood.


    Upon reaching the city''s gate, Konrad''s eyes showed no emotion.


    Two members of the delegation announced their identity and intent from within their seats, then waved their identification tokens through the carriage windows. Having been alerted of the impending visit of the Holy Flame Empire''s delegation, the guards were not startled, one sent a message to the royal palace while the other opened the gate to allow the convoy free passage.


    Afterward, a man came to lead them through the city.


    State emissaries and delegates always had assigned quarters they were meant to rest in during the first day of arrival. However, considering the urgency of the situation and the relationship he was trying to build with the Holy Flame Empire, the king stipulated to have them directly brought to the palace where he had unique quarters prepared.


    Konrad briefly swept the populace and architecture, and from his seat, he could see a towering basilica standing in the distance with a glowing blue orb hovering above.


    He identified it as the seat of the Water Temple.


    The Water Temple was not only weaker than the Holy Flame Church, but it was also completely decentralized. Each of the fifteen kingdoms comprising the Water Kingdom Alliance possessed its own branch of the Water Temple, with each competing for resources.


    This infighting had prevented them from asserting dominance over the royal families, who left on their own devices, ended up suppressing them instead. Here, there was no high and head exarch. Each branch answered to its own conclave of exarchs.


    Konrad closed the window and returned to meditation.


    "The current Water Kingdom Alliance King, Ernst von Gradl is a petty craven. Outwardly gracious but inwardly narrow-minded. If slighted by a weaker force, he will always seek revenge. But when faced with the mighty, he only knows how to bow and scrape. Not even daring to foster rebellious thoughts."


    Serpent form Yvonne said through a mental message.


    "I know. Browsing through the minds of my servants, I already did my homework on the various secular forces. But it matters not. Brave or craven, since he has the misfortune of facing us, he must grovel."


    Were she not in her miniature hekeret cobra form, Yvonne would have nodded in approval. Instead, she just rubbed her head against Konrad''s cheek and with a smile, he stroked her flaming scales.


    ¡­


    "Your majesty, the Holy Flame Empire''s delegation has arrived, and is currently on its way."


    The messenger announced to the Water Alliance King, a middle-aged Paragon Spirit Man with a peak-stage Profound Saint cultivation base. Instantaneously, he rose from his throne, excitement shining on his face.


    "Quick, quick. Have the second and fourth prince entertain them while we prepare the banquet. This evening, we shall receive them."


    Ernst ordered to one of his royal eunuchs, barely able to contain his excitement.


    However, before he could depart, he changed his mind.


    "No, add the third princess on the list. After all, she''s the best at entertaining guests. Though it''s a bit improper, we must show the highest degree of goodwill. Nothing can go wrong¡­yes."


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    The royal eunuch bowed and excused himself before hurriedly informing the princes and princess of the order.


    Their reactions wildly differed.


    While the third princess merely gave an approving nod, the second prince flew into a rage.


    "How could we possibly have royal princes personally welcome a bunch of delegates?! Where does that put our country''s dignity?!


    Even if we seek an alliance with the Holy Flame Empire, do we really need to stoop so low? We might as well just surrender our cities and become their vassal!"


    While the fourth prince agreed with his elder brother''s outrage, he didn''t dare voice his opinion.


    ¡­


    As the convoy reached the Royal Palace''s gates, a large group awaited. Twelve men clad in the Water Kingdom''s official robes stood with a paragon spirit trio leading them.


    That trio was naturally composed of the von Gradl royalty. The second prince stood in the middle with his younger brother on his right and his sister on the left.


    Although his heart concealed grievances and indignity, he let nothing transpire on his face, ready to complete this task as soon as possible then return to cultivation. However, when the convoys'' carriages opened, and the leading member appeared, his face contorted into a frown.


    Not only him, but his siblings and even the officials couldn''t conceal their surprise. At the group''s helm was an effeminate looking young man around the age of seventeen clad in regal robes and ornaments.


    However, no matter how lavish his clothes and tokens looked, they couldn''t mask the fact that he was human!


    What was a human boy doing in this gathering?


    That "human boy" was Krann in disguise. To have more freedom, Konrad had him maintain the camouflage while he adopted the position of one of the delegates.


    Quickly, the second prince examined their group, and when his eyes fell upon Konrad who still had his "cobra" coiling around his torso, furor shone within.


    There was not only one, but two humans in this delegation. And clearly, considering their alignment, the one wearing the jeweled crown was the leading member.


    What was the meaning of this?


    But as he inwardly boiled, he spotted the tenth elder within the crowd, and immediately, his rage subsided.


    "Greetings, senior!"


    The second prince bowed toward the tenth von Jurgen elder, and immediately, all those by his followed suit.


    "Greetings, senior!"


    As a senior member of house von Jurgen, the tenth elder carried the imperial family''s face and dignity. Since he was present, the Holy Flame Empire couldn''t be disrespecting them. On the contrary, it was giving them face.


    As for those two human youths, the second prince reckoned their presence must have some other purpose.


    Alas, he''d never expected that upon hearing those words, the tenth elder would explode in rage.


    "Bold! His majesty''s ninth son stands before you, but instead of giving him due honor, you''re disregarding him to bow to me?


    Is this an attempt to insult our sovereign? Or are you possibly looking down on his grace, the imperial Duke?!"


    The Water Kingdom Alliance''s reception team was startled. Didn''t news recently pass that the ninth von Jurgen prince was, in fact, a princess? Why was there suddenly talk of a ninth son?


    Their eyes again fell on Krann whose face didn''t conceal his rising rage. Immediately, they recalled the rumor of the Holy Flame Emperor adopting a human eunuch boy as his ninth son.


    At first, no one took such words seriously, believing that someone was trying to disparage the von Jurgen dynasty.


    But now, even a pig could see truth where it lied. Did the Holy Flame Emperor''s brain get trampled by a stampede of ten thousand horses?


    Still, that was secondary. If the Holy Flame Emperor wanted to turn his house into a joke, it was his problem. Why was he sending that joke into their den?


    In the end, who was insulting who?


    All the furor the second prince had suppressed erupted in a wild outburst.


    "Tenth elder, I gave you due respect as a senior of our race. However, it seems you''ve been wallowing in degeneration for so long that you don''t even remember your paragon spirit dignity!


    Allow me to remind you, the laws of the land are clear. In the Holy Continent, humans are slaves. That is an ancestral truth!


    Wanting me, a royal prince, to bow to a human eunuch, to bow to a trivial slave, is impossible. Even my royal father cannot tolerate such an insult!


    Keep such rubbish in your country!"


    He spat, and although they didn''t use such words, the officials agreed.


    "We''re here to build an alliance, not to receive insults. If this is your country''s sincerity, I''m afraid these negotiations won''t be¡­"


    But before the second prince could finish his words¡­


    *PAH*


    A resounding slap thundered, and he spiraled into the air to tumble onto the ground with three of his teeth flying and blood dripping from his lips.


    The move was too fast, and none of the Water Kingdom Alliance''s people understood what occurred. Even the second prince whose cultivation had reached the mid-stages of the Semi-Holy Knight Rank couldn''t determine what just struck him.


    His startled eyes rose to see Konrad standing in his previous spot with his cold purple eyes nailing him on the ground.


    "You¡­dare strike me? Within my country, you¡­dare strike me?"


    "What if I dare? What can you do?


    Did you think this was a partnership of equals?"


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing a vast telekinetic force to pull the second prince back into his hand. While clutching his neck within, he swept the reception team with his cold purple eyes, causing them to subconsciously take several steps back.


    "From the moment you sacrificed a state treasure for the sake of selling your first daughter, our relationship was set. In everything but name, you are vassals.


    If you don''t even understand that reality, allow me to make it clear, once and for all.


    The second von Gradl prince was instigated by treacherous officials to disrespect the Holy Flame Empire''s delegation and insult our sovereign.


    To protect the relationship between our two countries, we have no choice but to slay them and restore peace.


    Kill!"


    As Konrad''s words echoed, the country officials'' eyes widened in fright.


    "When did we¡­"


    But they didn''t have time to muster a defense. Spurred by Konrad''s words, the tenth von Jurgen elder summoned a holy energy sword and beheaded them all on the spot.


    Detached from their necks, their heads flew with their blood drenching the fourth prince and third princess that stood dazed before this unexpected scene.


    Unceremoniously, Konrad tossed the terror-stricken second prince into the puddle of blood and turned toward his similarly frightened siblings.


    "Lead the way. And if you do not wish to suffer the same fate, avoid rubbish."


    The brother and sister pair shuddered, and with sweat trickling down their foreheads, they gave the delegation a profound bow.


    "We¡­won''t dare!"


    How was this a youth? Clearly, it was an old Saint-monster in disguise!

 195 Beautiful Monster Part 2

    In the meantime, the crossed-legged Konrad tested himself in the formation setting arts. Twenty-four glittering blue crystals hovered around him, aligned in an intricate web and connected by blue light lines.


    The twenty-four crystals formed a formation circle that swirled above Konrad''s head. With a wave of his hand, the formation circle expanded, before descending onto the ground and setting a detection array across the room.


    With his first successful formation setting, Konrad could officially call himself a Formation Master. Of course, with his current knowledge and skills, he only qualified as an Elementary Formation Master.


    Yvonne, who lied by his side, eyed all this neutrally.


    "The Formation Master path is too time-consuming. Although with your current soul power, you can probably compare to the average Profound Formation Master, I''m not sure you can actually reach that skill level without a year''s worth of work."


    Formation levels were ranked as elementary, nascent, great, profound, and sublime.


    Elementary formations were effective on True Rank experts and below. Nascent formations were limited to the Arch Rank. Great formations to the Transcendent Rank, and profound formations to the Holy Rank.


    With his current soul power, Konrad indeed didn''t lose out to the average Profound Formation Master. A pity that his learning level was still too low.


    "Time is not a big problem."


    Having mastered the Elementary Formation Code, Konrad exchanged the Nascent Formation Code from the system.


    Seeing its price equal to a high-grade Arch Rank artifact, it wasn''t hard to imagine that the Profound Formation Code would cost a high-grade Holy Artifact''s price.


    As for the Sublime Formation Code, it would probably rival Divine Rank treasures.


    While formations were of vital importance in faction and army building, Konrad wasn''t willing to expend billions of exp just for a Formation Code. With that amount, he could improve his bloodline and physiques.


    If a bloodline upgrade was an overall boost in strength, a physique was like an additional cultivation base. For example, a Mastered Holy Physique was equivalent to an extra Saint-level cultivation base.


    Although in the Awakened Stage, physique abilities were greatly restrained, they still gave many passive boons.


    For that reason, Konrad''s current body was already more resilient than the average high-grade Holy Artifact. Without a high-grade Holy Artifact or a Star Taming Stage cultivation base, injuring him was a daunting task.


    Therefore, as far as Tribulation Stage experts were concerned, even if he couldn''t defeat them, they could forget about taking his life.


    For the same reason, Konrad didn''t pay much attention to external forces such as artifacts. He would use them if he had to, but his soul, flesh, and blood would always form his mightiest foundation.


    As for the following formation tomes, they were likely to exist within the Tower of Rebirth. There, he could surely build the whole collection.


    In a twister of dark sand, Yvonne morphed into her half-serpent form, with everything beneath her waist turning into a long serpent tail while she coiled around Konrad''s sitting form.


    "Though he might not show outward complains, the water alliance king will surely not take kindly to his son''s treatment. Which one do you think it will be? Poison or assassins?"


    She asked while wrapping her scaled tail around Konrad''s waist.


    "Why can''t it be both? In any case, I came to suck his fifteen states dry. He and I were never meant to be friends."


    Konrad replied and took her lips into his. Clothes were quickly set aside, and moans soared against the walls.


    ¡­


    At dusk, servants knocked on the door to announce the banquet''s imminent start. The disheveled Konrad reorganized his appearance while Yvonne returned to her miniature hekeret demon form.


    As before, she wrapped herself around his torso, maintaining the fa?ade of the tamed, exotic pet cobra, and together, they left the chambers.


    As the "delegation leader," Krann was the first alerted and already waited on the outside.


    The tenth elder soon appeared, and after him, the twenty-one remaining delegation members quickly showed themselves. Led by the maidservants, the group then headed toward the banquet hall where the royals awaited.


    Music brightened the lavish setting while rows of royal family members filled the many seats. At the hall''s end, the water alliance king sat on his throne, with the queen by his side.


    As the delegates arrived, all eyes fell upon them. But while Krann led the group, all ignored him to instead stare at the "human elder" at his back.


    The von Gradl kinswomen, in particular, regardless of their own marital status, could hardly shift their gaze from that cobra wielding, purple-eyed man whose body looked like a marvel.


    "Is he¡­a dream spirit''s descendant?"


    That thought swirled within the mind of all the gathered individuals. After all, in their knowledge, only dream spirits could produce such an effect. But when they recalled that the few dream spirits that existed in the Ancient Crystal World all resided within the Celestial Church, they dismissed the thought.


    From the corner of his eye, the water alliance king could see that although more reserved, even his queen wasn''t indifferent to that teen looking, Saint-elder''s charms.


    Doubly incensed, he gritted his teeth in suppressed rage, while clutching his thighs beneath the table.


    That man''s outrageousness truly knew no bounds! Not only did he dare wreak havoc within his realm and smack his royal face, but he also openly seduced his wife?


    Since his face transcended the limits of human perfection, couldn''t he hide it?


    The gals!


    Why had he never heard that there were also men whose looks could topple countries?


    But when he recalled the fate he had in store for Konrad, his ire dispersed and with a bright, hospitable smile, he rose from his seat.


    "Your grace, dear delegates! It is my house''s honor to welcome you to our table. Please take your seats. We''ve prepared our Water Kingdom Alliance''s most outstanding dishes, musicians and dancers to entertain you all!"


    As the delegation''s official leader, it was now Krann''s turn to speak.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your kind welcome. It''s a pity that your second son was instigated by disloyal officials and almost ruined our two countries'' good relationships.


    But I heard he''s so distraught about the whole thing that he chose to kneel at the palace''s gate until our departure. Such a repentant heart is truly hard to come by.


    To make sure his good intentions don''t go to waste, your majesty should ensure he keeps kneeling¡­until we bring the future crown princess back to the Holy Flame Empire."


    Krann replied in a polite bow, causing the water alliance king to drop his wine glass.

 196 Fatal Mistake Part 1

    Instantaneously, music stopped, eyes widened, tension rose, and apprehension filled the air. The water alliance king''s hand trembled while he struggled to not let his face distort.


    What was this?


    This was insult. Naked, unrestrained insult meant to shame him before his house. In his more than one thousand years of life, Ernst von Gradl had never suffered such a slight. And even if he were thick-skinned, this would still be hard to bear.


    "You are going too far!"


    A voice boomed from Krann''s left. Turning toward its origin, he saw a paragon spirit man that seemed to be in his mid-twenties. Boasting a seventh step Semi-Saint cultivation base and adorning unique princely attire, his status wasn''t hard to guess.


    He was the more than four hundred years old alliance crown prince.


    "Excuse me? Who might you be?"


    But Krann didn''t seem to recognize him. As the crown prince''s outburst still echoed within the room, his eyes showed confusion.


    "You!"


    Assuming Krann was trying to disrespect him, the crown prince exploded. Although he wasn''t born from the queen, he still was a great throne''s heir. Who dared disparage him so?


    "Not content of insulting our state within five minutes of your arrival, you don''t even know the proper limitations and relentlessly keep pushing our bottom line! Do you think this is the Holy Flame Empire?"


    The words rang true in many of the von Gradl kinsmen who felt the Holy Flame Empire''s delegation showed no sense of propriety.


    However, both the queen, Augusta, and the first princess, Lena frowned.


    "Oh? That is to say, we''re the guilty party and the second prince did nothing wrong?"


    Krann calmly asked, following Konrad''s guidance.


    And immediately, the king, the queen, and the first princess understood the ploy.


    "Natura¡­"


    But before the crown prince could finish his words, Ernst waved his hand, causing a large wave of holy force to lock the crown prince''s body and prevent him from speaking further.


    "Naturally not. My water kingdom alliance is at fault for allowing treacherous officials to mislead a royal prince. Your grace spoke true. I should help my son showcase his repentant heart."


    Ernst interrupted with an ugly, forced smile, to the crown prince''s great dismay. Krann sighed, if he could trigger that cow dung some more, then they could get an excuse for another public round of face-slapping.


    A pity!


    Hearing the water alliance king''s prompt admission of guilt, the delegation members all sneered. Their mocking faces fueling the royals'' discontent. Music soon resumed, but tension remained palpable.


    Alongside their fellow delegates, Konrad and Krann took their assigned seats that stood close to the king''s. With those few words, Krann had managed to pull most of the crowd''s attention away from Konrad.


    However, Augusta and Lena''s eyes remained locked on him. Considering the third princess'' report, they felt that while he''d not said anything, he must have had a hand in Krann''s words and was looking for an opportunity to suppress them further.


    Instead of a bride securing delegation, this group looked like a foreign oppressor eager to wrest benefits from the weaker state. They could absolutely not give them the opportunity!


    Eight lovely female dancers soon came in, their performance easing the tension that filled the air. Friendly talks finally resumed. However, the royals kept the pleasantries among themselves, not mingling with the delegates.


    "Your grace, what do you think of our country''s dancers?"


    The water alliance king asked Krann while maintaining his fake smile.


    "Not bad. Later on, your majesty should have them give us private dances."


    The water alliance king thus realized that he should avoid getting Krann''s attention at all cost.


    Afterward, rows of maidservants carried the dishes in. Though the dishes were similar, each table already possessed its assigned plates. As his maidservant filled his table with the dishes, Konrad''s eyes flashed with amusement.


    The palace maids then excused themselves, leaving the gathered royals and delegates to enjoy their meals.


    "Everyone, to our dear delegates and the prosperous relationship between our two countries!"


    The water alliance king proclaimed with a new wine glass raised. But from the corner of his eye, he glanced toward Konrad. Thinking of the poison he''d prepared especially for him, his heart beamed with joy.


    This was a colorless, odorless, and tasteless Saint-level poison that took nine days to act. Once ingested, it would take the nine days to silently lodge itself in the cultivator''s organs then flare up in a single outburst.


    All internal organs would implode, thus ending the target''s life. Both Konrad''s dishes and wine had been infested with the poison.


    Although he wouldn''t be there to witness its outburst, thinking of Konrad''s impending demise, the water alliance king couldn''t help but inwardly jubilate.


    But while, Krann included, all raised their wine cups to meet the king''s toast, Konrad didn''t touch his. And his lips curled into a smile.


    With his Holy Stolas Physique, no Saint-level poison could escape his senses. Not only could they not evade his detection, but they couldn''t harm him in the slightest. At best, they would act as nourishment.


    And seeing how intently he stared at the wine and plates before him, the water alliance king couldn''t prevent a foreboding feeling from rising within his chest.


    Again, all eyes fell upon Konrad.


    "Delegation protector, is something the matter?"


    Augusta asked with a growing sense of apprehension, using Konrad''s registered title.


    "Oh, I was just thinking of the second prince suffering alone while we all feast. This situation fills my heart with dismay. After all, his repentance is clear to all. I wish to offer him my plate and wine so that although he can''t be here with us, he can share in our celebration."


    Instantaneously, a wave of confusion spread through the gathered royals while Augusta''s and Lena''s eyes were filled with doubt. And when they turned toward Ernst and saw the soaring fright within his gaze, enlightenment replaced their doubts.


    Their eyes widened in shock.


    "No¡­he wouldn''t dare. Not here. Not now. He can''t be that foolish!"


    Augusta tried to reassure herself. However, the more she looked at Ernst, the more she felt herself unable to refute the reality.


    "Protector, your solicitude goes straight to our heart. However, there is no need for that. I can have dishes delivered to the p¡­"


    "No, I insist.


    This is our Holy Flame Empire''s gift. I hope your majesty won''t interfere with our show of goodwill."


    Konrad cut, and the pressure within his words made it clear that denial was intolerable.


    Now, even a pig could see that the dishes were problematic. At the very least, Konrad''s were. Otherwise, why would he push to have them sent to the prince who knelt by his order?


    Perplexed eyes fell on the water alliance king who could barely contain his ugly grimace. The realization that his treachery had been exposed struck him hard, and with cold sweat, he staggered.


    However, he then recalled that this was a slow-acting poison. Therefore, even if the second prince consumed it, there would be time for countermeasures. At the very least, this banquet wouldn''t turn into a funeral.


    With that thought propping him, his vigor was renewed, and determination shone within his eyes.


    "Very well, as the delegation protector wishes! Please have the dishes delivered to the second prince."


    When he heard those words, Konrad''s smile grew brighter.

 197 Fatal Mistake Part 2

    A maidservant rushed in to pick Konrad''s silver plate. Lifting it, she bowed toward him, bowed toward the king, then prepared to take her leave.


    "Wait. May his majesty dispatch one guard to make sure the girl doesn''t embezzle or tamper with the food. I will also do the same."


    Now, there was no longer any need for pretense, and Ernst failed to fake smiles.


    "As you wish."


    He then had a royal eunuch escort the girl, while Konrad dispatched a delegation member to do the same. Even if she wasn''t well-versed in politics, the maidservant could feel the crushing weight of the plate she held. And the knowledge that she might be bringing poisoned food to a royal made her arms tremble.


    If anything happened to the second prince, even if the king didn''t immediately blame her, how could he not vent his anger on a later date? Without background, peerless beauty, or strength, a quick death was the best outcome she could hope for.


    Still, she could not disobey. Because if she did, she would die on the spot. Droplets of tears filled her eyes as she turned heels and left the banquet hall. Again, a deathly silence dropped on the scene. And this time, music didn''t dare resume.


    The royals clasped their thighs in anxiety while Krann, the tenth elder and the remaining delegates didn''t conceal their seething wrath.


    Clearly, if the test proved conclusive, blood would flow.


    "What have you done?"


    Augusta asked Ernst through a mental message.


    "Nothing."


    He categorically denied. Of course, his words failed to put her at ease. Still, she believed her husband wouldn''t be retarded enough to not use a slow-acting poison. At least, they should be able to pass this hurdle.


    Lena, the first princess, also thought the same. However, as they stared at Konrad''s bright smiling face, and how leisurely he petted his cobra, they couldn''t repress their apprehension.


    Time passed in a tortuously slow manner, with seconds feeling like hours. Following an oppressive thirty minutes of quiet, the delegate returned alongside the eunuch and maidservant.


    The maidservant dropped onto her knees and profusely kowtowed.


    "Your majesty, please spare me!"


    That those were her first words upon return, took the water alliance king aback, but before he could inquire on why he should spare her, the trembling eunuch also fell on his knees.


    Only the delegate stood still, his eyes shining with unconstrained rage.


    "SPEAK!"


    He roared, and the eunuch, whose forehead was already full of sweat, also kowtowed.


    "Your majesty¡­the second prince¡­the second prince is dead. By the time he finished the wine, blood erupted from all his orifices, and he perished on the spot. There was nothing we could do!"


    As those words echoed, the water alliance king staggered and fell back on his throne. Simultaneously, the entire room went into an uproar.


    "How¡­how could it be?"


    "His majesty really dared poison Holy Flame Dignitaries to death during the banquet?"


    "How could he possibly be this muddled?"


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    But as the whispers carried on, Krann slammed his hand onto the table facing him.


    *BAM*


    Then rose from his seat to turn a menacing glower toward the water alliance king.


    "You have three seconds to give us a reasonable answer! Otherwise, I must change the monarch!"


    He roared while brandishing Olrich''s imperial token which he''d received from Konrad. Vast holy force erupted from it, and although the energy signature was that of a peak-stage True Origin Saint, the density already surpassed that of the average Fate Wrestling Saint.


    The token''s shape matched with the power rippling from it made its origin evident. No one had expected that the Holy Flame Emperor would bestow a token carrying such a substantial amount of his Holy Force onto that adopted human son of his.


    And when faced with its dreadful might, Ernst floundered within his seat with sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "Fool! Utter, complete fool! How could you be this muddled?! You''ve paid the price of a son''s life to ruin the country!"


    Augusta roared in a mental message that wreaked havoc within Ernst''s mind. Her words shredded him from inside.


    "I didn''t¡­I really didn''t¡­this wasn''t supposed to happen¡­not like this!"


    Ernst thoughts were in disarray, his heart rate went off the rails, and as he suffered the stroke of a lifetime, his body shook, and he spat blood.


    Ernst could not have imagined that as soon as the plate and wine were dropped on his table, Konrad used his Stolas powers to change the poison''s properties, and turn it from slow-acting to instantaneous. Of course, the second prince had no hope of survival.


    The delegation members all rose in indignation and led by the tenth elder, summoned their energy weapons, ready to spill von Gradl blood.


    "Three seconds are up. The water alliance king went mad and attempted to murder the Holy Flame Empire''s delegates. With the authority bestowed upon me by his imperial majesty, I shall take his life!"


    Krann aimed the token at the floundering Ernst and gathered its holy force for a fatal strike.


    Lena and Augusta realized that if this blow passed, not only was Ernst''s life forfeit, but they could no longer escape the charge. This matter would forever be known as "the king''s failed assassination attempt of a foreign dignitary."


    They had to stop it at all cost!


    Both turned into light beams to reappear before Krann, barring his path.


    "This is a misunderstanding. His majesty is obviously not involved in the protector''s assassination attempt. Otherwise, how could he so leisurely send the plate to his son?


    Clearly, this is Great Void''s ploy to destroy our two countries good relationship and prevent a joint assault.


    Please think twice!"


    Augusta proclaimed for all to hear, her words filling Ernst with enlightenment.


    "Right! Right! I have nothing to do with this. This must be Great Void''s attempt at framing me and breaking our alliance! Please restrain your anger!"


    He exclaimed. But at that time, Konrad stood up, vanished, and reappeared by Krann''s side.


    "Whether this is a foreign plot or not, doesn''t matter.


    Whether you intended for this to happen or not, doesn''t matter.


    The only thing we know for sure is that you served Holy Flame Dignitaries lethal poison, and almost caused a guest''s demise.


    For this, you must pay. If not with your life then¡­"


    Konrad''s purple eyes swept the three royals before him, and a dreadful pressure coming from his Supreme Overlord Physique oppressed them where they stood.


    "¡­with your country."


    Feeling the suffocating pressure emanating from him and the domineering words that left no room for compromise, Augusta firmly believed that if they couldn''t offer satisfying compensation, a blood bath was inevitable.


    "Must you be so overbearing? At the end of the day, I''m still your future crown princess. Is this how the Holy Flame Empire conducts diplomacy?"


    Lena questioned, the unwillingness to bend clear within her eyes.


    "Diplomacy is a tool used between equals. When your force can threaten mine, we negotiate.


    But when with a palm we can suppress you, we command!


    That, princess, is diplomacy."


    The Divine Primal Physique''s pressure erupted alongside the Supreme Overlord''s. Forcing the three royals who faced the brunt of the two forces to recoil in fright.


    Knowing that the situation couldn''t be salvaged through honeyed words, Augusta was forced to make a decision she knew would doom the Water Kingdom Alliance throughout eternity.


    "If you want to live, give them the fifteen states'' army tokens and the key to our treasury."


    She urged Ernst through another mental message.

 198 Surrendering the Country Part 1

    Each of the fifteen states comprising the Water Kingdom Alliance possessed its own army token. On top of being low-grade Holy Artifacts, those army tokens allowed the owner to freely dispatch state troops, granting absolute control over the generals and armies.


    Moreover, the great generals all possessed lesser tokens that allowed communication with the main token holder and facilitated orders.


    To strengthen the alliance king''s control over the various states, all the tokens remained in his hand. Without them, even the various state rulers couldn''t dispatch their troops.


    For tens of thousands of years, this practice carried on. Once those tokens fell into the Holy Flame Empire''s delegates'' hands, the title of alliance king served no purpose and Ernst could immediately pledge his allegiance as a perpetual vassal.


    Unwilling.


    He was unwilling!


    How could a monarch possibly surrender his authority in such a humiliating manner? However, as Konrad''s piercing, purple eyes nailed him, he didn''t doubt that should he falter, his life was in jeopardy.


    Rage and indignation welled up within his chest. And though he wished to challenge Augusta''s suggestion at all cost, he didn''t dare! Ultimately, his life was, to him, more valuable than his pride.


    With several wobbling steps, Ernst walked by Augusta to stop before Konrad.


    *Thud*


    And dropped on his knees while extending his still trembling hands toward him.


    In a light haze, a plate appeared on his palms, on top of that plate, fifteen bronze seals rippling with Holy force stood. A silver key then appeared amidst the seals.


    "I'' m¡­guilty of failing to manage my state and¡­almost causing the protector harm. I hereby¡­surrender the fifteen states'' army tokens to¡­the Holy Flame Empire and¡­offer you free access to our state treasury.


    I¡­also beseech you to not pursue this matter."


    Ernst stammered, the words depleting all his body''s strength.


    Seeing their house''s master and monarch surrender in such a wretched way, the von Gradl kinsmen and women were full of shame. But since things had reached this point, surrender was indeed the only road to survival.


    Alas, they''d underestimated Konrad''s appetite.


    "Insufficient."


    That word flabbergasted all the members of house von Gradl, and the stammering king''s eyes rose toward those overbearing purple hues that nailed him from above.


    "What more¡­could you possibly want?"


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad brought the fifteen tokens and treasury key into his emerald bracelet.


    "Surrender your royal seal."


    Ernst''s eyes widened in disbelief. If the army token was half the king''s authority, the royal seal was the other half. Only the royal seal guaranteed that edicts couldn''t be falsified. Without it, not only could he not send edicts by proxy, but whoever held it could draft them in his name.


    Moreover, it was a mid-grade Holy Artifact!


    Without it, at best, his authority as king couldn''t go beyond the city. At worst, it would be restrained to the royal palace!


    Offering it was no different from abdicating his throne.


    How could he accept it?!


    "You can''t go too¡­"


    However, before he could struggle, Augusta''s voice boomed within his mind.


    "Surrender it! At this juncture, we must be decisive. If you falter, we perish."


    Forced back into reality by his wife''s words, Ernst bit his lower lips till blood spilled and trickled down his chin.


    Still, recalling Konrad''s dreadful pressure, he couldn''t resist, and the Royal Water Seal, an ocean blue serpent seal, appeared on the plate. Konrad took it into his hand, then turned toward one of the high-level Semi-Saint delegates.


    "Draft and send royal edicts to the fourteen other state rulers, ordering them to join us in the royal palace within twenty-four hours for a grand summit."


    "As you command, protector!"


    Immediately, the Semi-Saint gathered paper and ink to draft the decrees and seal them with the Royal Water Seal. He then deferentially returned it to Konrad.


    Seeing his fears proven right at such a fast pace, Ernst almost collapsed. Only the belief that house von Gradl''s strongest elders would definitely cooperate in snatching back those items filled him with hope.


    "Just you wait, if I can''t repay you a thousandfold, my name isn''t Ernst von Gradl!"


    But while he made his inward pledge, Konrad''s eyes fell back on him. And assailed by its intensity, Ernst felt as if Konrad completely saw through him. His righteous indignation was thus replaced by a new current of fright.


    Startled, he fell onto his rear.


    "Like father, like son.


    Ruler in name, waste in spirit."


    Konrad stated, making Ernst wish he could dig a hole to hide himself.


    He then swept his sleeve, turned heels, and walked toward the exit. Led by Krann, the delegation members followed suit, leaving behind the shocked von Gradl kinsmen and women.


    Seeing Ernst''s pitiful state, Augusta shook her head. How was this a man? Clearly, that husband of hers was nothing more than a coward who only knew how to keep his back straight before the feeble.


    Just a gaze from a mightier being was enough to make him cower on his rear.


    Compared to that delegation protector¡­well, they couldn''t be compared at all. Were it not for her status and her daughters'' being bound to him, what need would there be to care for his life?


    With a sigh, she turned toward Lena who suppressed any show of frustration.


    "I have a task for you. If you can excel, perhaps all is not lost."


    Lena''s eyes flashed with a strange light, and without shifting her gaze from Konrad, she replied:


    "What is it?"


    "Though mighty, that protector''s strength cannot surpass the True Origin Saint level. Otherwise, the holy emperor would never send him here to serve as his adopted son''s protector. Even if he wished to make a show of force, he would not dispatch an elder whose cultivation approached or surpassed his.


    Therefore, this is not a situation that we cannot handle. But the premise is that we can snatch him from the Holy Flame Empire and keep him here!"


    Lena''s eyes shone with understanding.


    "You want me to¡­seduce him?"


    "Yes! Use any trick at your disposal to make him desire you. When he does, thinking of how he must bring you to Adelar von Jurgen, unwillingness and resentment will certainly emerge within his heart.


    At that time, we can offer him unimaginable conditions to keep him with us. If he stays, so do the tokens. Afterward, we can plot their retrieval. Even if we can''t, as long as you can obtain his favor, when you reach the Holy Flame Empire, you''ll have someone to rely on. The road to becoming holy empress will then be smoother."


    Since the von Gradl men were useless, it was time for the women to step up and fix the mess they made.


    Alas, Augusta failed to realize that she was sending her daughter into a fiery pit.


    "Alright, I agree."


    Lena replied in a mental message while her eyes shone with determination.


    But as Konrad reached the gate, a shocking scene occurred.


    The kowtowing maidservant who''d remained prostrated throughout the whole scene suddenly turned toward him.


    "Lord, please save me!"


    She begged Konrad while keeping her forehead plastered on the ground.


    However, Konrad didn''t stop and seeing that he was about to cross the door, the maidservant grabbed his right leg, stopping him in his tracks.


    "Lord, please save me!"


    She repeated while clinging onto Konrad''s thigh. Her move startled both the von Gradl and the delegation members who''d not expected that anyone would be bold enough to touch a corner of Konrad''s clothes.


    Much less grab him.

 199 Surrendering the Country Part 2

    "The nerves!"


    Krann roared, but before he could take action, Konrad raised his hand, stopping him in his tracks. His eyes then fell onto the girl whose face he''d not properly examined beforehand.


    Ordinary was the best way to describe this girl. While among the commoners, her beauty was undoubtedly above average, in a sea of refined nobles and cultivators, she couldn''t stand out.


    The only thing worth mentioning was her freckled face. A rare sight in the Ancient Crystal World.


    "Why should I save you?"


    "The water alliance king is a notoriously petty and narrow-minded man who excels at bullying the weak. Now that his son died in such a wretched manner, and his face sweeps the floor, he will certainly seek someone to vent his anger on!


    He doesn''t dare trouble you.


    But he dares pummel me! Just because I''m insignificant, why must I pay the price for a matter that has nothing to do with me?!


    I don''t deserve this!


    Were I mighty, why would I need to endure this? I''m unwilling to die like this!"


    The freckled maidservants'' eyes shone with a startling mixture of rage, unwillingness, and determination.


    Hearing her words, the water alliance king''s cheeks burned with shame. And firmly believing that Konrad wouldn''t pay attention to this average-looking maidservant, he decided to vent his frustration.


    "What are you waiting for? This girl is obviously crazed! Guards, take her to the dungeons!"


    He roared, and the guards that awaited on the outside stepped in. However, with a gaze from Konrad, they bowed, and with cold sweat, returned to their post.


    Baffled, the water alliance king didn''t know what else he could do. So, he just sat there, slack-jawed.


    "You misunderstand. I''m not asking why you need saving. I''m asking why I should save you. What do I stand to gain from this? Or are you so delusional as to think me a good person?"


    Konrad asked while lowering his eyes back onto the freckled maidservant.


    "I''m someone who kills as he pleases, without batting an eyelid. Many who didn''t deserve death died by my hand. Because their deaths pleased me."


    His lips curled into a fiendish smile.


    "If your death pleases me, or serves my purposes, dying is your only road. And while I don''t find your death appealing, I don''t find your life worth saving, either. So, if you want my help, you must give me a good reason."


    Hearing such ferocious words, the freckled girl trembled. However, her determination remained, and unwavering, she declared:


    "We only have one life. No matter how short, no matter how long, it is our most valuable possession. When it joins us, we live, when it leaves us, we perish.


    I offer that life to you. My existence and allegiance, throughout eternity! Today, it may not be worth much, but who is to say that in the future, I won''t prove your soundest investment.


    As long as you give me the opportunity, I will not shirk from fire and storms and always strive to give more than my hardest!


    I may not know much about the cultivation world, but as an expert that can put the royal family on its knees with just your presence, your strength and knowledge can''t be low. With your guidance, I can certainly embark on the road of cultivation.


    If others cultivate for one hour daily, I will cultivate for six!


    If they do three, I will do eighteen!"


    Letting go of Konrad''s thigh, the freckled girl clasped her hands and bowed in a solemn pledge.


    "Why six times? Why not ten?"


    "Because I know my body cannot take ten, and I dare not kill myself without your permission!"


    The freckled girl seriously replied, causing a laugh to escape Konrad''s lips.


    "Good. Then rise. Henceforth, you are my person, and your life belongs to me."


    "Thank you, lord!"


    The freckled girl thrice kowtowed, and as Konrad turned heels, she rose to follow him wherever he went. Sweeping the royal palace with his spiritual sense, Konrad located the treasury, and with the delegation members at his heels, he stepped toward it.


    The treasury was a large building of its own, protected not by men, but by a Profound Formation that could repel even Fate-Wrestling Saints. Without the key, getting inside was a daunting task.


    Konrad waved his hand, causing the silver key to fire a bright ray that dived into the treasury''s lock and unsealed it.


    The towering gate then opened in a grating sound that alarmed the von Gradl royals that still remained in the banquet hall.


    "He''s ¡­really entering the treasury."


    Cold sweat filled the water alliance king''s forehead, as he realized his house''s thousands of years of accumulations were about to suffer massive damage.


    "Hopefully¡­he isn''t too greedy¡­hopefully¡­Divine Lords, please help¡­"


    The water alliance king didn''t often pray. But on this particular occasion, his heart was full of zeal, and he prayed all the Five Cardinal Lord to save his state from an economic disaster.


    But since Konrad came to plunder, his prayers were bound to go unanswered.


    With a sweep of his spiritual sense, Konrad assessed the treasury''s coffers, and the result was indeed quite satisfying. In terms of Holy Crystals, the Central Water Kingdom couldn''t compare to Eysan, having only two-hundred and fifty holy Crystals.


    Konrad estimated that even if they pooled the holy crystals of the other fourteen states, they couldn''t surpass five-hundred thousand. After all, the Central Kingdom was by far the strongest of the fifteen, comparable to several others combined.


    However, when it came to artifacts, pills, and elixirs, they didn''t disappoint. The treasury still contained two mid-grade Holy Artifacts, fifteen low-grade Holy Artifacts, and a massive quantity of pills and elixirs.


    There were also eleven war puppets of the Holy Rank. Among which, three Fate Wrestling Saint War Puppets stood. As for Semi-Holy War Puppets, there were fifty.


    Unlike Soul Puppets which, as the name implied, were powered by souls, War Puppets fed on crystals. With his current net worth, Konrad could put them to good use.


    As for the billions of purple crystals, they would also serve him well.


    Konrad raised his emerald bracelet and sucked the entire treasury within, not leaving anything behind.


    He then took his leave, and alongside his servants, returned to his quarters, leaving the gate wide open for all to see.


    Ten minutes following his departure, led by their king, the royal family arrived to access the damages.


    "Aaaah!"


    Some exclaimed in fright. With the gate being wide open, all could clearly see what remained. And Ernst who stood at the helm couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Staggering, he walked into the empty treasury, his eyes vacant, and his body without strength.


    "Nothing¡­nothing remains. He''s really that greedy. He really took everything, not leaving us any way out.


    Without money, we can''t pay the officials. Without money, we can''t pay the soldiers. Without money, pills, or elixirs, we can''t provide the required resources to handle the house''s cultivation needs.


    At the same time, the army tokens and royal seal are in his hand while the various state rulers are, unbeknown to them, on their way to surrender."


    Ernst trembled and dropped onto his knees, his eyes still vacant.


    "We surrendered the army, surrendered the wealth, surrendered the authority.


    Now, even if we pawn ourselves, our decline is inevitable.


    House von Gradl''s fifty thousand years of glory¡­ruined¡­in my hands."


    The blow too hard to bear, Ernst collapsed on the floor, his body convulsing in a seizure.

 200 Mutual-Obligation Contrac

    Following the return to their quarters, Konrad assigned his delegates various tasks meant to hasten the Royal Palace''s cleanup.


    "Tenth elder, tonight, your task is simple. Enforce the allegiance of the royal guard commander and his top captains."


    Konrad ordered while delivering a batch of orchids.


    "As you command, master!"


    The tenth elder bowed, before turning into a beam of light and shooting toward the royal guard commander''s mansion. As for the other delegates, they carried similar tasks.


    Krann returned to his quarters, leaving only Cobra-Yvonne, Konrad, and the freckled girl.


    "What''s your name?"


    Konrad asked, ending the brief moment of silence.


    "E-¡­"


    "Forget it. From now on, your name is Astarte."


    Cut before she could properly introduce herself, the freckled girl was startled. Still, she regained her composure and bowed with clasped hands.


    "Thank you, master, for bestowing a name!"


    "Mhm."


    Konrad then re-examined her while circling her body, the indifference within his eyes making Astarte unable to know whether she should feel delight, shame, or fear.


    "You need some physical readjustments. Otherwise, in the future, you might not fit in."


    Astarte, who didn''t understand the meaning of Konrad''s words, blinked in incomprehension.


    "What do you¡­"


    "Shush. Hold still."


    Again, Konrad cut, and without further ado, he cupped Astarte''s cheeks into his hands. Purple mist coated his palms as he kneaded her cheeks, nose, lips, and forehead.


    "Huh?"


    Astarte wanted to inquire on what the hell was going on through her new master''s mind. But since he required silence, she restrained herself.


    Konrad''s following move made her restraint hard to maintain.


    His hands lowered to her breasts, which he copiously kneaded just like her face.


    "Ah!"


    A yelp escaped her lips, and her cheeks flushed in shame. Unable to shoulder the sight, she closed her eyes, surrendering to the ministrations. Konrad''s eyes showed no lust, only the professionalism of a crafter working on his new piece.


    With a yank of Astarte''s shoulders, he turned her on one-hundred-eighty degree, making her face the wall as he tended to her rear. Wherever his hand went, she could feel a strange force spread through her body, causing a comfortable sensation to soothe her from within.


    "Done."


    Konrad stated and stepped back to admire his work.


    "What did you¡­"


    Astarte began. Feeling her chest heavier and her hips wider, she couldn''t help but wonder what sorcery had been used on her body.


    But before she could finish her words, Konrad waved his hand, summoning a large two-meters tall mirror which landed right before her.


    "See for yourself. I never had to do this before because it was never necessary. But for a first try, I must say I''m quite proud of myself."


    Seeing how Konrad stroked his beardless chin in a show of self-satisfaction, Cobra-Yvonne rolled her eyes.


    And as she stared into the mirror, Astarte was flabbergasted. Failing to recognize the reflection that stood before them, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Is that¡­me? H-how could it be?"


    She stuttered. Though the freckles and facial features were similar, the woman in the mirror stood leagues above the previous her in terms of beauty. The face was masterfully carved with perfect, full lips and a lovely pair of almond-shaped, hazel eyes.


    Her already slim nose and waist didn''t change much, but they looked more entrancing. Meanwhile, her butt was not only rounder but curled upward. If that wasn''t enough, her chest now easily filled a DD while her auburn hairs shone with a luster of their own.


    The girl went from average to peerless in less than five minutes.


    Even Yvonne was forced to admit that she''d not expected such a shocking transformation.


    "How did you¡­can all experts achieve this?"


    Astarte asked in stupor, causing Konrad to negatively shake his head.


    "I''m afraid this is a family trade, transmitted only from father to son."


    Though stronger at the Phantasm Lord level, Flesh Transformation was actually a Dream-Weaver ability. However, Konrad never had a reason to use it beforehand.


    "T-thank you¡­master!"


    Human beings all cared about their appearance in a way or another. Though she wasn''t vain, it would be a lie to say Astarte wasn''t delighted to see herself turned into a mortal goddess.


    "Mhm. You can think of it as my first gift. Now, let''s discuss proper business. I have already assessed your cultivation talent, and it is very low. You have a blue human bloodline. Though enough to step onto the cultivation path, without additional chances, your future achievements will be minimal.


    At best, you can reach the Arch Rank in a lifetime. Completely useless."


    Konrad callously began. And as he spoke, he analyzed Astarte''s reaction. Seeing that though distressed, she didn''t lose her determination, he nodded and carried on.


    "To remedy that, I can offer you a Mutual-Obligation contract. As long as you fulfill my terms, you will receive the listed benefits. The contract ends when both parties'' terms are fulfilled.


    My terms will be straightforward. Unending growth. Until you reach a certain cultivation level, you cannot stagnate and forever must keep progressing. If your progress stops before that level, the contract ends, and I get back all I gave you.


    Your life included.


    As for the cultivation level, only I can know the rank. Are you willing?"


    The startling words took Astarte aback. But having reached this point, how could she willingly persist in mediocrity?


    This was not an opportunity.


    It was The Opportunity.


    The one that knocked only once in a lifetime. Regardless of cost and consequences, she wouldn''t let it go!


    "I am willing!"


    She exclaimed, the unwavering determination clear within her voice.


    "Good."


    Konrad stretched out his hand, summoning demonic circles out of thin air. With his index, he drafted the contract in demon language, causing lines of purple, eldritch characters to appear before Astarte.


    Again, she was startled, and this time, feeling the demonic force filling the room, she couldn''t help but suffer anxiety and apprehension.


    Having heard of demons tempting mortals with promises of wealth, power and beauty and recalling both Konrad''s supernatural ability and the word "contract," a dreadful thought emerged within her mind.


    "Could you be¡­the king of hell? Am I selling my soul to a demon?"


    Astarte asked, her entire body shivering as she struggled to restrain her fears.


    "For now, I''m just an heir to the throne."


    Konrad seriously replied, dumbfounding the human girl.


    "Though, I must confess that you''re not selling your soul¡­yet."


    In the Infernal Realm, selling one''s soul to a high-ranking demon noble for eternal servitude was a privilege many fought for. After all, those contracts often came with mighty boons for the servants while a direct connection to a high-ranking demon triggered a status leap.


    For example, not many Infernal Gods could disrespect even the lowest of Talroth''s contracted servants. And those who could possessed too high a status to find the need to.


    At the same time, high-ranking demons were very picky with their contracted servants, only choosing those with at least the potential to reach godhood and testing them through Mutual-Obligation contracts.


    Finding someone who, like Konrad, handed out Master-Servant contracts like candy was, unheard of. And while he''d not been raised in Hell, Konrad was starting to realize the need to rarify his contracted servants. In any case, he already had the Phantasm Orchids to enforce obedience.

 201 Quasi-Fiend Creation

    Astarte didn''t expect that she''d end up surrendering herself to the bogeymen of her childhood. Still, having reached this point, she couldn''t falter.


    A new wave of determination welled up within her chest, and as the contract''s drafting ended, she stared deep into Konrad''s eyes.


    "What do I have to do?"


    "Place a drop of blood on the contract."


    Nodding, Astarte cut open her thumb, then pressed it on the demonic contract.


    The letters glittered and dived in her forehead to lodge themselves in her soul.


    Her eyes shone with purple light, and although the bloodline level hadn''t changed, Astarte''s cultivation talent and comprehension rose to brand-new heights.


    Moreover, she obtained Konrad''s Origin Sight and a unique physique. A physique high-ranking demons could bestow, but never possess:


    The Infernal Armament Physique.


    The first step to becoming a fiend!


    Humankind was the most malleable race within the three realms. In ancient times, fiends were born from mighty demons experimenting on human beings, granting them aspects of demonism, twisting and overloading their bloodlines with infernal energies and unwittingly triggering the creation of the Infernal Armament Physique.


    The height of a fiends'' bloodline level entirely depended on its demon creator. The higher the creator''s bloodline level, the more powerful the fiend''s would be. Thus, although they could never rival their creators'' bloodline level, the mightiest fiends, those created by the Demon Primogens, often surpassed the average high-ranking demon in terms of bloodline level.


    Meanwhile, the Infernal Armament Physique not only provided them with dreadful strength, speed, and resilience, but it also drew from the demon master''s essence to grant them a demonic weapon similar to their creator''s lineage weapon.


    In Astarte''s case, it would, of course, be a war hammer, and while she still had no cultivation level, the formidable strength coursing through her veins convinced her that she could lift mountains!


    Still, without the bloodline transformation and aspect granting, she, at best, qualified for a quasi-fiend.


    "Thank you, master, for your blessings!"


    Overflowing with emotions, she exclaimed and fell on her knees. In her mind, Konrad had already turned into an idol, a supernatural patron who in less than one hour completely transformed her life.


    "Don''t thank me so soon. For now, I withhold the other half of your boons. When I deem you worthy, you shall receive them. Meanwhile¡­"


    A set of mnemonics flew from his mind to hers, embedding themselves in her soul.


    Those were the mnemonics of a unique cultivation method he''d exchanged for her.


    "This is the Battlelust Scripture. For now, I give you the Semi-Holy Rank version and will give you the higher ones as you progress. With this method, your growth pace depends on how much you fight. When you condense your Battle Will, your strength will sharply rise."


    Astarte no longer had words to express her thanks, so she just kowtowed, and renewed her pledge of eternal allegiance.


    With a mental message, Konrad contacted one of the Semi-Saint delegates who soon appeared within the room.


    "Greetings, master!"


    "You take her out on a night hunt. Her targets are low-level Arch-Rank experts. Preferably in groups of three or four. Help her locate the targets and prevent foreign interference. Besides that, do not help her in the slightest. If she can''t defeat her foes, she can die."


    "As you command, master!"


    Astarte, who was starting to think of Konrad as a good person, was immediately disillusioned. The master did not lie; in his eyes, innocence really had no worth. As long as someone''s death served his purposes, their blood would flow, guilty or not.


    As the reality settled within her mind, she inwardly pledged to become a blade of unequaled value within Konrad''s heart.


    Then, alongside the Semi-Saint, she left for the hunt.


    "Right now, her new physique only grants her ten-thousand kilograms of arm strength. Roughly equivalent to a third step Arch Knight. Moreover, she has no battle experience.


    Making her hunt down groups of low-level Arch-Rank experts, are you not sending her to her death?"


    Yvonne asked in incomprehension. While she could see that Konrad''s actions stemmed from high expectations, she failed to grasp why he put such lethal pressure on a girl he''d just lifted from hell to heaven.


    "If she can''t even pass this test, she might as well not live."


    "Odd. Why do you treat her so differently from all others?"


    Hearing this, Konrad closed his eyes and lied onto the bed.


    "Because she somehow reminds me of someone."


    His mind then drifted to a scene that lied buried within his soul.


    ************


    In a dark, rainy night, the Earth version of Konrad wobbled on one knee with blood flowing from his abdomen.


    "To think that I perish not for the things I did, but for the things I can do¡­a pity.


    There really is no justice in this world."


    He sighed while seven men wearing Kevlar vests and black helmets surrounded him with firearms.


    "Don''t make this more difficult than it needs to be. Who knows, you might even survive for a few weeks. After all, they first need a thorough examination of your abilities."


    Said the team leader while keeping his rifle aimed at Konrad.


    Were I mighty, why would I need to endure this? Unwilling¡­I''m really¡­unwilling.


    Alas, wallowing in unwillingness is the privilege of the feeble.


    Oh, by the way, I''m pretty sure I screwed your wives¡­"


    ************


    As the flashback ended, Konrad''s eyes opened to Yvonne lying by his side, eyeing him with her hessonite hues. For a silent hour, they stared into one another''s eyes, not saying a word.


    The quiet exchange would have carried on, were it not for the knocking sound that disturbed the moment.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    Their eyes shifted toward the door, behind which they could feel a maidservant''s presence.


    "Lord protector, please forgive the disturbance, but the eldest princess wishes to see you."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Konrad''s lips curled into a fiendish smile, and he turned toward Yvonne who grinned with impish glee.


    "Well, it seems like I will soon have a new sister. Do go easy on her."


    "Tonight or tomorrow?"


    "Since we''re only here for a few days, the sooner, the better. Let''s go with tonight."


    "Deal."


    They bumped fists, and he kissed the right corner of her lips.


    "Tell the eldest princess to wait for me within the courtyard. I''m on my way."


    He told the maidservant who patiently stood at the door, before rising from the bed and heading out.


    ...


    With several leisurely steps, Konrad appeared within the courtyard, and there, Lena, the eldest princess awaited.


    This time, she wasn''t dressed in her royal golden dress. Instead, she wore a blue, laced, backless maxi dress that perfectly highlighted her curves and showcased her cleavage.


    "Good effort."


    Konrad inwardly commented and stopped before her with his arms crossed beneath his back.


    "Greetings, princess. I''d say blue suits you, but I''m sure you must have heard such perfunctory compliments at least a thousand times, so I will just let my entranced gaze express my thoughts."


    Konrad jested, pulling a mild laugh from Lena''s lips.


    "The compliment''s value depends on the person. As long as they come from you, protector, even perfunctory ones are a delight to the ears."

 202 Diving into the wolf’s Den

    While the sight of Konrad''s purple hues captivated Lena''s eyes, his lips curled into a smile.


    "In that case, allow me to say that you look ravishing."


    With a bright smile, Lena curtsied.


    "Thank you, protector."


    "Now that the pleasantries are out of the way, may I know why you wish to meet me in the dark of night?"


    Konrad asked, his jesting tone replaced by a serious, inquisitive one.


    "I wanted to apologize, and if possible, dispel our misunderstandings."


    Lena politely replied, with her fingers crossed and her breasts squeezed between her arms. Thus, enhancing her cleavage''s view. Still, Konrad''s eyes didn''t shift from hers.


    "Oh? Please elaborate."


    "During the banquet, I didn''t mean to antagonize you. I hope you can understand that both my father''s life and my country''s reputation were at stake. Therefore, I could only adopt that stance."


    She began in an apologetic tone, and Konrad nodded.


    "Moreover, though narrow-minded, my father is, after all, a seasoned cultivator with more than one thousand years of experience and centuries of reign. Even if he wished to poison you, there is no way he could have used something as strong and instantaneous as what caused my second brother''s death.


    Therefore, in one way or another, someone anticipated his move and tempered with your plate, hoping to blow the matter into what it currently is. That much is a fact."


    Lena added while seeking answers within Konrad''s gaze. But she was disappointed to see that no ripple flashed on his face.


    According to her mother, Augusta, and her own observations, Konrad was the most likely culprit. How he accomplished it, however, was what they failed to understand.


    Again, Konrad nodded. His smiling face undisturbed.


    "I naturally understand these truths. But as a Holy Flame Dignitary, I have my country''s face to preserve. Using such opportunities to wrest more benefits is how politics is conducted. As our future crown princess and empress, I hope you can learn from this event, and avoid falling into such traps in the future."


    With a gracious bow, Konrad turned heels, startling Lena who''d not expected such a prompt departure. Men usually battled for the opportunity to admire her from afar. Why was it that this one looked so unimpressed by her charms?


    Before Konrad could take another step, she held onto his sleeve.


    "Please wait. As part of my apology, I wish to show you the royal palace''s attractions."


    "Oh? Sure thing. After you, then."


    Konrad replied while freeing himself from her grasp.


    Taking the lead, Lena led him through the royal palace. Though they seemed to be at a walking pace, their speed had already surpassed fifty kilometers per second. With a few steps, they arrive at one location which Lena would jovially introduce before moving toward another one.


    This carried on until they dived into the inner court and stopped before the five meter''s tall statue of a riveting woman holding a vase from which water poured into the fountain below.


    Seeing that woman, Konrad was startled while Lena''s eyes shone with adoration.


    "Does the lord protector recognize this woman?"


    "How could I not? Throughout the Holy Continent, who doesn''t know the face of the Celestial Church''s Founder?"


    "And do you know her background?"


    Konrad shook his head, his ignorance brightening Lena''s smile who stepped closer toward him before carrying on.


    "Though our ancestor''s position in the Celestial Church was quite low, we, after all, originate from there. Therefore, I know a bit about the Celestial Founder''s background.


    Her name was Isylia. From her mother, she descends from the Warden while her father is an existence that in his time shook the Celestial Realm: The Great Primal Ancestor, founder of righteous dual cultivation."


    Konrad''s eyes shone with surprise.


    "Her story is a tragic one. Though born with incomparable beauty, talent, and status, she failed to fulfill the most elementary of a woman''s heart''s desires: To bring her love story to a good end.


    She fell for the most overbearing of the Infernal Realm''s Seven Stars: The Infernal Founder, Marduk. A pity that their forbidden union not only bore fruits but caused her father''s demise."


    Again, Konrad''s eyes widened.


    "The Great Primal Ancestor is¡­dead?"


    Lena nodded.


    "If Marduk received the Overlord''s protection, the same couldn''t be said for lady Isylia. In such matters, women always carry the most blame. Leading gods of the Celestial Realm and members of the Warden''s house were adamant on putting her to death.


    The Great Primal Ancestor single-handedly battled all those mighty gods, and killed many of them, making God-Blood drench the Celestial Realm''s sky.


    And thus, forcing the Warden to make an appearance. While the Great Primal Ancestor was an existence on the Cardinal Lords and Infernal Kings'' level, before the Warden, he could raise no storm.


    Still, since he was born from Heaven''s Origin, the Warden couldn''t kill him without repercussions. Meanwhile, the Overlord''s shelter of the Infernal Founder elicited outrage from many mighty infernal figures. And for some reason, Marduk went mad and attempted to kill the Southern King, Talroth''s eldest son and head of the Seven Infernal Stars: Malkam.


    Thus, antagonizing Talroth who''d remained neutral till that point.


    Therefore, in a grand summit gathering the Overlord, the Warden, the Infernal Kings, and the Cardinal Lords, in exchange for the Great Primal Ancestor''s life and the joint captivity of the twins, a compromise was made. I believe you know the rest."


    Konrad nodded.


    "They were banished here to spread the faith and ended up killing one another for the futile hope of keeping their children safe. But why are you telling me all this?"


    "Because on this particular night, as I wonder what can push a woman to harm her bright future for the sake of a lethal tryst, I feel especially close to the Celestial Founder."


    Lena muttered and turned toward Konrad who could see the light of yearning flashing within her eyes.


    "And why is that?"


    He asked, as if unable to see through her thoughts.


    "Because my heart¡­no...I want you."


    She declared, her mesmerizing blue eyes intently staring into his purple hues.


    "You appeared like the fulfillment of my dreams. From the moment I saw you, I knew that in this life, there could only be you."


    While not losing eye-contact, she stepped forward, her face an inch away from Konrad''s.


    "I like your natural overbearingness that puts the men surrounding you to shame, your eyes whose beauty transcend this world, your decisiveness, your unconcealed heartlessness, your acknowledgment of your evil self, and all the things I have yet to find out."


    Konrad frowned, his eyes betraying a perturbed look.


    "But you are¡­"


    "I know, I know."


    Leaning in, she let herself drop on Konrad''s chest and wrapped her arms around his back. Her warm, hefty chest pressing him.


    "I''m your future crown princess, between you and I, there can never be anything. However, I cannot contain my feelings, because I know I will never find another like you."


    Her grip tightened around Konrad''s back while unwillingness to let go shone within her eyes.


    At that time, her half-mermaid scent attempted to invade his senses.


    In the classification of races, mermaids belonged to the bewitching clans. While their bewitching abilities couldn''t compare to succubi, they were still substantial.


    Of course, with his bloodline level, such tricks held no sway on Konrad. Still, he couldn''t let that break the act.


    As if resisting the urge to embrace Lena, his arms trembled while his heart beat faster.


    "Could you¡­let me sing for you? I wish to let my songs tell you how deep in my heart you lodged yourself."


    Lena whispered, following what she saw as his inner struggle.


    And there it was.


    "¡­as you wish."


    Letting go of Konrad, she stepped back, sitting by the fountain to begin her chant. For some reason, the mesmerizing tune that followed perfectly meshed with the echo of trickling water by her side.


    And concealed within that tune, Konrad could feel an enthralling force attempting to overwhelm his senses and lead him into Lena''s arms.


    So he just followed the scheme, and as if driven by instinct, stepped toward her and lowered his face onto hers. Even as his lips brushed hers, Lena''s singing went uninterrupted. Only when she saw the flaring desire within Konrad''s eyes and felt his palm on her cheek, did she stop.


    Leaning in, she took his lips into hers for an ardent kiss.


    A fatal mistake, because as their tongues intertwined, and his demonic saliva dripped into her throat, she could feel her body heating up with an eruption of lust.


    The script went wrong.


    Alarmed, she attempted to free her lips from Konrad''s. But at that time, the orchid scent he restrained erupted with its full might, overriding her mermaid aura and overwhelming her senses.


    "You''re right, I''m overbearing. Since you made me want you, then I must have you. Whose betrothed you are¡­is absolutely inconsequential."


    Konrad declared after breaking the kiss. Still, he held Lena''s chin between his right thumb and index.


    "Who¡­what¡­are you?"


    She stammered, her cheeks flushed red, and her eyes glazed with lust.


    Konrad''s lips formed a devilish smile as purple mist emerged from his pores to dive into Lena''s.


    "Wrong question. But I''m still going to give you the right answer. When you feel the need to scream my name, remember, it is Konrad."


    Konrad replied with his eyes shining with purple, demonic light and Lena finally realized she''d thrown herself into the wolf''s den.


    Worse, it was now evident that from the beginning, they were being schemed against.


    However, she couldn''t give those thoughts much attention because as Konrad''s eyes peered into hers, she could not resist the desire to pounce onto him and shred his clothes.

 203 Three for the Price of One Part 1, R-18

    Forgetting all decorum, Lena grabbed Konrad''s collar, shredding it in a brisk tearing sound before forcing him out of his robe. The robe dropped onto the ground, revealing a physique that transcended the combination of the most outstanding traits between Adonis and Hercules.


    Aware of his prey''s plight, Konrad freed her of her dress, albeit with more sophistication.


    The anticipation created by his hand unstrapping her dress'' strings moistening Lena''s nether regions. And thinking of how she was about to be defiled under the Celestial Founder''s gaze, she couldn''t help but tremble from a mixture of shame and excitation.


    Unhurriedly, Konrad lowered the blue dress from her shoulders to her feet, and even as he reached her knees, his eyes had never left hers.


    Lena''s body was thus bared to the night. Her breasts wore no garments and bounced free to Konrad''s delight. Meanwhile, her crotch was still covered by laced underwear that required prompt removal.


    In the same tantalizing slow manner, he lowered her panties, setting them aside before standing to admire the magnificent body that surrendered to overflowing lust.


    Konrad''s rod rose to action, towering before Lena whose eyes widened at the sudden meat expansion. And although she''d received formal training on how to "serve" her future husband, theory and practice were different, after all.


    But then, her eyes made a brief turn between Konrad''s eyes and rod. All hesitation thus vanished, and she gripped the base of his meat lance within her hand, lubricating it with her spit.


    She gave it a few slow pumps but then realized that just stroking was not enough to satisfy the voracious hunger devouring her from within.


    Therefore, she directly took it into her mouth, letting her new sense of debauchery replace her sentience and guide her as she took it all the way to the hilt.


    *Slurp*


    A loud, gulping sound echoed while Lena gagged on Konrad''s shaft. Spreading her legs, she brought her fingers on her clit, rubbing it as she went up and down Konrad''s shaft at an increasingly rapid pace.


    "Let me take care of that."


    Konrad opened his mouth, sticking out his demonic tongue which, at Lena''s shock, expended until it reached 1.8 meters in length. Before she could react, the elongated tongue wrapped itself around her body, enlacing her breasts, waist, and hips.


    It then pulled her hand aside to fall on her flower bud. Flicking itself over it before climbing toward the clit and teasing it with masterful expertise.


    Pleasure and lust then took over, and disregarding the strange sight, Lena fell on her knees, focusing on her cock-sucking duty while Konrad''s tongue toured her breasts, nipples, hips and snatch.


    The licentious sounds they produced soon eclipsed the fountain, with Lena swallowing Konrad''s rod as if her life depended on it. The rod throbbed within her throat, announcing the arrival of Konrad''s peak.


    Alas, Lena''s own body could no longer resist the demonic tongue.


    "Mmmmmmh!"


    Her eyes rolled back, and she climaxed on Konrad''s extended tongue. But as she recoiled from the orgasm''s intensity, Konrad forced her back onto his rod with a pull of his right hand and released his spunk down her throat.


    "Aaah¡­"


    He groaned, before letting go of the gagging princess. She collapsed against, the fountain walls, legs wide open and eyes dazed.


    With a fiendish smile, Konrad retracted his tongue and beckoned.


    A vast surge of telekinetic power lifted Lena from the ground, aligning her with Konrad''s still erect shaft. Activating the Hundred Flowers Scripture, Konrad established the mind-meld, and for once, used it to peruse his partner''s thoughts.


    "Oh, so it was mom''s idea? Tss, tss, tss."


    Golden and purple light erupted from his shaft, and before Lena could reply, the telekinetic force impaled her on Konrad''s rod, breaking her hymen in one go.


    "Ooooh¡­.ohhh¡­ohhh!"


    A succession of animalistic groans flew from her lips as the dual lights spread within her and turned her invaded cave into a maelstrom of violent pleasure. Subconsciously, she wrapped her arms around Konrad''s neck, and her legs around his waist, folding around him like a butterfly before starting her frantic ride of his meat rod.


    "I say¡­we pay her a visit. My harem lacks a mermaid."


    Konrad spread his spiritual sense across the Royal Palace, locating Augusta who currently enjoyed a nocturnal bath within the royal bathhouse. With one hand around Lena''s waist, he stepped forward, turning into a beam of light to shoot toward the bathhouse while Lena carried on with her self-fucking.


    In less than a second, they reappeared within the royal bathhouse, the sudden flash of light alarming Augusta who remained in her mermaid form.


    "Who da¡­"


    But before she could finish her words, Augusta was shocked by the sight of a towering, naked mortal god having his massive rode ferociously mounted by a silver-haired beauty she could effortlessly recognize as Lena, her daughter.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Undisturbed by the change in scenery, Lena kept smacking her bubble butt on Konrad''s shaft, her juice flying and tumbling onto the ground in a depraved mess.


    "Konrad¡­Konrad¡­Konrad!"


    She roared in unbearable bliss and again climaxed, this time on his shaft. Devoid of strength, her body went limp and would have dropped onto the ground were it not for the support provided by Konrad''s arm.


    Laying her onto the ground, he then let his eyes fall onto Augusta who was still recovering from her shock and failed to assess the situation.


    "Greetings, new mother-in-law¡­soon to be harem member¡­a complicated relationship, I must say."


    Konrad greeted with a fiendish smile.


    "Lena would have never compromised her impending marriage with Adelar von Jurgen by offering herself to you. What did you do to her?"


    A frowning Augusta asked while rising from the water to float above the ground with her mermaid tail brushing it.


    "Following all her bold declarations, I''m forced to disagree.


    Konrad shrugged while appreciating Augusta''s mature body.


    A brief assessment was enough for her to realize that Lena must have horribly failed in her seduction attempt and had the tables turned on her instead. However, unlike the sixth step Semi-Saint Lena, she was a peak-stage Profound Saint with pure mermaid blood.


    Therefore, she didn''t believe she could succumb to Konrad''s tricks. On the contrary, given enough time, he would succumb to hers.


    "Why don''t we negotiate?"


    She asked, her voice carrying hidden mermaid melody while her aura permeated the air and assailed Konrad''s senses. A true mermaid didn''t need to sing, their voice alone enough to bewitch their preys.


    "Oh? What do you offer?"


    Not losing her smile, and undisturbed by the sight of her unconscious daughter lying with copious spunk dripping from her lips and flower bud, Augusta carried on the silent seepage of Konrad''s senses.


    "Instead of returning to your country, and surrendering all your gains to the holy emperor, why don''t you make this your home? Though non-spirits can''t rule independent realms, you can still be a nominal vassal.


    I can support you in combining five states into one and make it your domain. Thus, you can become our country''s first sovereign prince while still possessing more power than the king.


    If that''s not enough, we can give you the court title of grand preceptor, in charge of all official matters. King in all but name. What do you say?"


    In the Holy Continent, the title of grand preceptor was a very dangerous one because its wielder could, in theory, grasp more political power than his monarch. Usually, to avoid trouble, it was conferred to the strongest house elder who nominally held it while focusing on secluded cultivation.


    In the Holy Flame Empire, the peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saint, Adalwin von Jurgen was the grand preceptor, both in the reign of Olrich, his father, and grandfather.


    "Denied. I have another proposition:


    Surrender."


    Bright purple flames erupted from Konrad''s body, shattering the hidden melody and mermaid aura within the air to barrel into Augusta.


    "Oh¡­shit."


    She cursed, realizing that from the beginning, her abilities had no sway over Konrad who clearly was no human being. And as she attempted to challenge the purple flames, another realization struck her.


    They didn''t bring physical harm. They targeted the mind''s desires. Alas, even her Profound Saint cultivation was not enough to resist their might. In a flash, her suppressed lust erupted, and Konrad turned into the manifestation of all her phantasms.


    Unable to maintain flight, she dropped onto the ground and her mermaid slit moistened by the second.


    "Fuck¡­"


    "Oh, for sure, I will fuck you good."


    Konrad pledged before taking leisurely steps toward Augusta, intent on giving her the pounding of a lifetime.


    At that time, Lena awoke with her first words being:


    "Wait¡­don''t forget me."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the third princess was about to join her mother in the bathhouse.However, as she approached, a loud succession of smacking sounds backed by frantic moans echoed from the door.


    Alarmed, she stopped. For while she possessed no experience in the topic, even a pig could tell what was going on.


    The possibility of her mother having an affair within the royal bathhouse, forcing her back.


    "Wait, it can''t be. Mother is very cautious of gossips. Even if she wanted to carry out an affair, she wouldn''t start tonight¡­or here. It must be someone else! How dare they sully our bathhouse?


    The nerves!"


    Full of righteous indignation, the third princess stepped toward the door and shoved it open.


    What she saw startled her. In her mermaid form, her mother laid face down on the floor, eyes rolled back and her tongue lolling out while "the delegation protector" smacked his hips against her ass, pounding her from above with his massive rod.


    Meanwhile, Lena sat before her mother, legs spread, and forcing her to lick the spunk that still trickled from her snatch.


    "More¡­more¡­more!"


    Augusta roared while pulling her face out of Lena''s snatch.


    "Mother, don''t speak with your mouth full."


    Lena admonished before pushing Augusta''s face back into her snatch.


    Alarmed by the decadent scene, the third princess yelped and closed the door, her heart rate skyrocketing.


    Of course, her intrusion didn''t escape Konrad whose lips curled into an amused smile. He then returned to the task of driving his cock into Augusta''s mermaid backdoor.


    "Didn''t see anything¡­I didn''t see anything¡­I didn''t¡­"


    The third princess repeated to herself while leaving the royal bathhouse. However, as she reached the exit, she was shocked to see her father standing before her, depression still shining in his eyes.


    "Aaah! Father, what are you doing here?"


    The depressed water alliance king''s eyes lowered onto his youngest daughter, too grief-stricken to see the oddities within her gaze.


    "I wanted to chat with your mother and was told she was having a nocturnal bath here. I''m on my way to see her¡­"


    Knowing that another disaster was about to strike her house, the third princess'' eyes widened in fright.


    But as she floundered, the water alliance king walked past her, taking unsteady steps toward the inner bathhouse.

 204 Three for the Price of One Part 2, R-18

    (WARNING: As requested by a reader, I put here a netori warning. If you can''t stomach it, you know what to do.)


    "Wait, stop!"


    The third princess exclaimed and rushed to stop her father, arms outstretched to bar his path.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    The water alliance king asked, perplexed by his youngest''s unusual behavior. The third princess wanted to say that she was saving him from the humiliation of a lifetime, but since such words couldn''t leave her lips, she refrained.


    Instead, opting for a more diplomatic approach.


    "Mother specially instructed me that she didn''t want anyone to disrupt her. Especially after today''s debacle, she just wishes to relax without disturbances."


    Hearing the words "today''s debacle," Ernst floundered. On this day, he didn''t just lose his power as monarch and his country''s autonomy, most importantly, he lost his face as head of household.


    Though he grieved the second prince''s death, even his demise couldn''t compare to that loss of face. Alas, in the hierarchy of the things he cherished, even face only ranked second.


    The first would always be his life. Therefore, he had to cave in. And imagining the profound disappointment his actions must have elicited in his wife, he sighed and turned heels.


    Now, Ernst also realized Konrad was the most likely culprit of the setup. However, even if he knew, what could he do? Only when the elders came out of seclusion could he have his revenge!


    Determined to pull them out, he turned heels, and the third princess who saw his departing form heaved a sigh of relief.


    Alas, she''d forgotten the efficiency of a Saint''s senses.


    Because of a short break caused by the mating group''s change in positions, when Ernst arrived, he heard nothing alarming. But as he reached the door, the loud smacking sound resumed, and though the bathhouse was still far from him, his Saint-level hearing made it impossible to miss.


    Clearly able to identify the sound of flesh meeting flesh, he stopped. Yet, he didn''t immediately turn back, first letting his ears feed him information. Quickly, he identified another sound, that of messy fluid flying and tumbling onto the ground.


    Then it came, the sound he absolutely didn''t wish to register:


    Moaning.


    Two distinct female voices lost in reckless moans.


    Ernst trembled and turned heels, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Father¡­why are you not leaving?"


    But as she saw the look in his eyes, the third princess realized that the shameful matter was no longer concealable. They were exposed!


    Paying her no heed, Ernst walked by, and with a succession of large, angry steps, walked toward the bathhouse''s door.


    Seeing this, the third princess was alarmed.


    "Wait, wait! You can''t enter!"


    As they approached the door, Ernst stopped, turning toward his daughter with his incensed look unchanged.


    "Speak true, who is in there?"


    Seeing the murderous look in his eyes, the third princess floundered. But since things had reached this point, she could only try on overt maneuver.


    "Father, please have mercy! Eldest sister and her prime attendant are having an illicit relationship with the royal guard commander. To preserve her face and yours, please don''t enter!"


    The third princess proclaimed and fell on her knees. Knowing that concealing was impossible, she could only choose a setting her father would willingly avoid. The royal guard commander was his most loyal official and last trustworthy retainer in these chaotic times.


    There was no difference between exposing him and asking him to join the oppressors.


    And indeed, the water alliance king frowned. Not only did he not want to potentially antagonize his most loyal retainer, but he also profoundly wished that the third princess spoke true.


    Alas, as the moaning sound rose, it became evident that she deceived him. Because effortlessly, he recognized his wife''s voice. Except that the volume she currently produced surpassed anything he imagined her capable of.


    Blood left him and he paled with his face losing all color. Still, he turned toward the door handle, his body shivering and extended his hand toward it.


    "It can''t be ¡­can''t be¡­"


    He inwardly repeated to console himself and strengthen his resolve, and while his heart thumped with a mixture of anxiety and dread, he couldn''t stop himself.


    With a brisk move, he pulled the handle and opened the door.


    His eyes thus fell onto his life''s most horrible nightmare.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­.ahhh!


    Yes¡­my lord protector¡­yes!"


    Augusta groaned, bent on two human legs with her hands against the wall while Konrad hammered her cushy rear from behind. Meanwhile, Lena''s cunt was getting played by his masterful fingers as she voraciously kissed his lips and moaned in his mouth.


    Since they faced the wall, the mating group could see neither Ernst nor the third princess. Not that their presence mattered. The bathhouse overflowed with an odd mixture between the stench of animalistic sex and an orchid fragrance.


    Seeing a scene arguably more barbaric than the previous one, the third princess didn''t know what to say.


    And Ernst¡­well ¡­let''s just say that his heart was in a terrible place.


    His bloodshot eyes almost popping out of their sockets, he took several trembling steps into the room. As he walked, his weight seemed to visibly diminish while the erratic drumming of his heart echoed in the ears of the gathered individuals.


    He didn''t care about his daughter getting boned. Daughters would get boned anyways. Her unfaithfulness was her future husband''s problem, not his. At worst, it was an uncomfortable sight.


    However, the woman whose palms clenched the wall while her large breasts and larger butt bounced under violent cock hammering¡­


    The woman whose eyes rolled back as she groaned in a crazed display of lust and debauchery¡­


    That woman was his wife!


    As Ernst approached, Augusta, who remained oblivious to his appearance arched her back, the thought of Konrad''s balls marking her ass as his property sending her over the edge.


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­OHHH!"


    She climaxed, and at the same time clenched tighter around Konrad''s rod, milking him of a massive eruption of spunk like a perfect cum-drainer.


    The sight stopped Ernst''s advance, forcing him to recoil and flounder in an awkward stance, not knowing whether to step forward or run.


    "Welcome, water alliance king, to our improvised party. I must say I didn''t peg you for the watcher type."


    Konrad said, his words alarming Lena whose cunt still danced on his fingers.


    Sent over the edge, she also orgasmed and fell on Konrad''s shoulder.


    Augusta who''d regained some senses turned to see her husband and king''s corpse-like appearance. But with Konrad''s still warm and erect rod teasing her from inside and demanding attention, she felt his presence a hindrance.


    "Forget about him¡­we still have much¡­exploration to do¡­"


    "Right¡­I can still go for¡­a few rounds!"


    Both mother and daughter agreed, to the water alliance king''s dismay.


    "Augusta¡­how could you¡­with him? Why? WHY?! After all he did¡­he''s our mortal enemy! Anyone but him!"


    Ernst finally found the strength to roar, causing a laugh to escape Konrad''s lips.


    "We''re¡­doing this for the kingdom. Having surrendered the army, the wealth and the authority, only by surrendering the women can we maintain the peace. For the sake of the common people, we must sacrifice ourselves¡­yes."


    The more she spoke, the more Augusta felt her words made perfect sense. And Lena agreed with the reasoning. This was to save the state! A perfectly righteous deed!


    Konrad burst into laughter while Ernst collapsed, his chest pricked by ten thousand daggers.


    "My¡­heart¡­my heart¡­my¡­hea-"


    *PUH*


    The largest blood gush in the Ancient Crystal World''s history flew from Ernst''s lips to splatter the ground.


    "Aaargh!


    Kill¡­kill¡­I must kill you!"


    With tears drenching his face, Ernst wailed and summoned his holy energy sword.


    "Oh really? Are you sure about that?"


    Konrad asked with a smirk while keeping his right arm around Augusta''s waist, and his left around Lena''s.


    Undisturbed, he activated his Awakened Supreme Overlord and Divine Primal Physiques, causing vast suppression force to erupt and pin Ernst on the ground.


    "Just a Profound Saint, not worth mentioning. Before me, such a level is no different than meat on the chopping block. I can hack you at will."


    Konrad stated while his Divine Physiques crushed Ernst''s bones from within.


    Seeing how Konrad effortlessly suppressed him while groping his wife and daughter''s ass cheeks, Ernst despaired.


    "If you want to fight, at least, you need a Fate Wrestling Saint cultivation base. Therefore, besides your secluded elders, I''m afraid no von Gradl can pose me a threat.


    You only have two choices, force them out of hiding, or thank me for cementing the relationship between our two countries. Meanwhile¡­"


    Lifting Augusta from the ground, Konrad impaled her on his rod while having her face Ernst.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    "¡­I will occupy your royal bedchamber. You won''t mind¡­right?"


    Rage and unwillingness welled up within Ernst''s heart, but as his bones shattered beneath the pressure, he knew he could not oppose that despot. Still, having been shamed to this level, was it possible for him to give his permission?!


    "RIGHT?"


    Konrad again asked, but this time, his tone and face showed no pleasantry. Only dreadful killing intent remained.


    Ernst didn''t doubt that if he didn''t give his approval, he would die on the spot. Terrified, he prostrated himself on the ground.


    "Right¡­I won''t mind¡­I won''t mind. I absolutely won''t mind!"


    In any case, life was still his most valuable possession.


    "Do you feel any resentment?"


    "I¡­don''t dare. My wife and daughter are devoting themselves for the safety of the state and the common people. Such righteousness is hard to come by.


    I''m ashamed, ashamed, ashamed."


    Konrad nodded.


    "Good. Now, we must carry on with the perfection of our states'' relationship."


    Walking by Ernst, Konrad stopped by the third princess'' side.


    Having been exposed to the orchid scent for so long, her priorities had long since changed, and she pinched his left arm to draw attention.


    "Mhm? Want to join us too?"


    Unable to say the words, she nodded, with her cheeks flushed in embarrassment as she clenched her moistened thighs.


    "No¡­not you too!"


    Seeing the purest of his daughter offering herself to the fiendish oppressor, Ernst could no longer restrain himself.


    "Sorry¡­father I¡­can''t resist him."


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad trapped the third princess in a wave of telekinetic power, bringing her alongside him to the royal bedchamber to finish the night.


    "It''s fine ¡­it''s fine¡­the elders will kill him¡­then I can kill them¡­yes¡­yes!"


    Determined, Ernst dragged his shriveled form to the secluded elders'' hidden quarters to alert them of the situation, unwittingly fulfilling Konrad''s needs.


    "Hahahaha! Kill them all, kill them all, kill them a¡­"


    As he approached their cultivation abodes, his erratic laughter came to an abrupt end. His pupils dilated, and he collapsed on the floor, frothing at the mouth.

 205 End of the Water Kingdom Alliance R-18, Part 1

    With their holy sense covering the vicinity of their cultivation abodes, the six von Gradl secluded elders were immediately alerted by both Ernst''s arrival and his current state.


    Startled, they rushed out, descending before him in beams of light.


    "What the hell happened here? Why is his majesty frothing at our doorsteps?"


    "If you ask me, who do I ask?


    "Maybe his mermaid queen finally put a green hat on his head?"


    "Less nonsense. For now, take him in for healing."


    The most senior of the six cut, and lifted Ernst with a wave of Holy Force to bring him back in their quarters.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the third princess enjoyed the comfort of a heart-warming welcome into the pleasure worlds. As she lied naked on her father''s bed, Konrad lips, tongue and fingers caressed her flower bud while Lena sucked her left nipple, and Augusta tended to the right.


    With the pleasure wave overwhelming her, shyness and reluctance were quickly set aside for total indulgence in the trio''s touch.


    "Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahhh¡­"


    Throaty moans flew from her previously innocent lips while the corruption of demonic decadence settled within her mind.


    Letting go of the third princess'' breast, Augusta climbed on top of her face, forcing her to gulp the delicious semen that oozed out of her snatch.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Lust and greed clouded the third princess'' rationality as she partook in the meal offered by her mother, enthusiastically devouring her cum-filled cunt.


    The dual assault of Konrad''s tongue and fingers then sent her over the edge. Her thighs clenched around his head, and electrified, she squirted on his face, drenching it with the juicy result of her first orgasm.


    "Not bad."


    Konrad praised before shifting positions. Rolling on his back, he lied by the third princess'' side, his erect lance demanding attention. By the time the mother-daughter trio''s greedy eyes fell on his rod, the second one grew and joined the fray.


    Golden and purple light filled the room while reason ran out of the window to allow primitive instincts to guide the previously stately ladies.


    As if led by a tacit understanding, they each took their spots. The third princess aligned her unexplored flower bud with the tip of Konrad''s first shaft, her expectant eyes staring into his.


    With her back against her sister''s, Lena aligned herself with the second one while Augusta received the privilege of tending to the balls, suckling them like a babe would his milk.


    In tandem, the sisters dropped on Konrad''s rod, albeit with more difficulty for the third princess who had to force it through her hymen.


    But as the golden light filled her, she quickly matched Lena''s enthusiasm. With her hands stroking Konrad''s chest, alongside her sister, the third princess began her ride, the two slamming their round, firm and cushy rears on the demonic phalluses.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The pounding then began.


    "The life of terrorizing men and taking their women is really¡­entertaining."


    Konrad whispered while holding on the third princess'' waist to guide her hip moves.


    "Ohh¡­yess¡­lord protector¡­ohhh!"


    She groaned while riding herself into another orgasm.


    "You can call me Konrad."


    But too lost in her frantic ride, the third princess couldn''t hear his words, she only knew how to ride him harder, faster, harder and even faster, and sink her nails into his chest while her tongue lolled out and, alongside her sister, she arched her back in ecstasy.


    Both princesses curved till their faces stood beside one another. In that profound show of elasticity, they kissed and rode Konrad till he exploded within them.


    The positions changed, and the hammering resumed. But as he plowed those gripping, wonderful fields, Konrad regretted that no one could immortalize this scene, so he exchanged a recording mirror from the system to make sure the event would not be lost to history.


    Following three hours of guttural moaning and lovemaking, the trio collapsed on the royal bed.


    Leaving a bored Konrad to tour the other royal consorts'' bedchambers, and bring them into the fold, one hammering session at a time.


    As morning dawned, he returned to the royal bedchamber, dressed in a simple black robe.


    One after another, the trio''s members awoke. But this time, without lust clouding their reason, they were forced into the reality of the night''s deeds. Needless to say, they couldn''t face one another.


    Even the more seasoned Augusta was no exception.


    "Feeling shy now? Cute¡­


    Alas, this is not the moment to be wallowing in bashfulness."


    Hearing those words, both Lena and Augusta''s eyes shone with enlightenment. With the deeds and words of the previous night, unless they surrendered to Konrad''s camp, death surely awaited them.


    Augusta didn''t fear Ernst. But as a house, the von Gradl were still more powerful than the Meissner she came from. To say nothing of the misdeed of adultery. Once this was exposed, even her father wouldn''t spare her.


    As for Lena, she endured a similar plight. Even if she found shelter in the Holy Flame Empire, once Adelar von Jurgen realized that his wife''s cunt had already adopted another man''s shape, her demise was inevitable.


    Only one road remained.


    Mother and daughter rose from the bed and fell on their knees.


    "From now on, we belong to you, please take care of us!"


    "Wood that can be carved."


    Konrad nodded, let them digest the night''s gains.


    Although his cultivation was still in the Transcendent Rank, with his Awakened Divine Primal Physique, a dual cultivation session with him yielded better results than with Tribulation Stage experts.


    Breakthroughs were inevitable.


    "Master, the various state rulers arrived and are, alongside the court officials, waiting within the throne room."


    "Oh? That was fast. Good. After checking something, I will soon be on my way."


    Konrad turned into a beam of light and reappeared within his chambers where a grievously wounded Astarte lied on the bed.


    Cobra-Yvonne coiled at her side while the Semi-Saint delegate member that brought her back, stood on his knees.


    Bypassing him, Konrad stopped beside Astarte.


    "Result?"


    "We hunted down five groups. Eight first step Arch Knights, five of the second step and two of the third step, a total of fifteen low-level Arch Rank experts were all killed by the lady!"


    The delegation member exclaimed, and Konrad nodded in approval. Though the man had pulled her out of the life-threatening condition she previously was in, Astarte''s current state was still no laughing matter.


    Still, she''d regained consciousness, and seeing Konrad stand above her, her lips curled into a smile.


    "Mission¡­accomplished. Thank you master for the Origin Sight. Without it, I wouldn''t have been able to do it."


    "How terrified were you?"


    "At first¡­very. But after the first clash, it became much easier to¡­control."


    "How did their deaths feel?"


    "¡­bad¡­and good¡­at the same time."


    Konrad nodded, then placed his hand on Astarte''s forehead.


    "Good girl."


    Demonic healing energy erupted from his hand to spread throughout her body and close her wounds in their entirety.


    He then extended his hand toward Cobra-Yvonne who again coiled around him before he turned into a beam of light to land at the throne room''s entrance.


    With his hands crossed beneath his back, Konrad stepped inside, his appearance took the officials and fourteen state rulers aback.


    After all, it was Ernst they expected.


    Undisturbed, Konrad walked past them, crossing the stairs to stop before the majestic golden throne Ernst usually occupied.


    With a smile, he sat on top of it.


    A deed that sent the gathering into an uproar.


    But before protest began...


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    ...The clattering of dozens of footsteps came from the throne room''s entrance, bringing alongside it dozens of elite royal guards led by the commander in person.


    The royal guard surrounded officials and rulers with their weapons, forcing them to realize the monarch had been overthrown.


    And when with a wave of his hand Konrad summoned the royal seal, their assumptions were proven true. Therefore, they kept their mouths shut, awaiting Konrad''s next move.


    Although the state rulers could handle the royal guard, the commander was another story.


    As for the man who could subdue him?


    That was even harder to gauge.


    "Greetings, dear officials and various state rulers. I have gathered you all for an important announcement. Effective immediately, the Water Kingdom Alliance ceases to exist, the fifteen states merge into one and become the Profound Sea Dynasty."

 206 End of the Water Kingdom Alliance Part 2

    It was one of those moments.


    Following Konrad''s earthshaking announcement, the scene turned into a peaceful breeze where silence reigned, and hearts grew cold.


    For an instant, the various state rulers stared at the teenage looking man occupying Ernst''s throne, and from their looks, no one could tell what wave swept their hearts.


    At last, they processed the words, and as they realized Konrad patiently awaited their replies, they knew he jested not.


    "Loads of horseshit!"


    The most senior of the state rulers, a late-stage Profound Saint Paragon Spirit roared and stepped forward.


    "Oh?"


    "Sir, I don''t know where you hail from, and I don''t care. What your aura signature does tell us is that you''re human. And it doesn''t take a genius to see you overthrew Ernst von Gradl.


    Congratulations, but since non-spirits can''t be independent rulers, I''m assuming you''ll adopt the title of grand preceptor to be king in all but name."


    With his lips curled into an amused smile, Konrad nodded.


    "However, if you think you can force all fifteen states into submission, think again. If such a thing could be accomplished before, we wouldn''t be here, to begin with. I hope you''re not so na?ve as to think keeping us under house arrest is enough to rob the states.


    At worst, our elders will have our successors inherit the throne in our name and elect a new alliance king from their ranks!"


    The state ruler exclaimed, and Konrad chortled. At the same time, he summoned the army tokens.


    "Oh, I hope they do. At that time, I can use the excuse of usurpation to clean the house."


    Hearing those words and seeing how the army tokens were already in his hand, the state rulers trembled. Indeed, since he could seize Ernst''s royal seal, how could he not also rob the army tokens.


    "Moreover, you misunderstand. You''ll submit willingly. When you leave this room, have no doubt that it is of your own accord that you will coordinate with the states'' unification. Meanwhile¡­"


    Two beams of light flew into the room, landing before the stairs leading to Konrad''s throne.


    The light dispersed, revealing Krann and the tenth elder who immediately fell on their knees.


    "Greetings, master!"


    "Rise."


    The two obeyed, and following another polite bow, turned toward the state rulers. If Krann wasn''t someone they recognized, the slouching winged serpent emblem on his robe clearly hailed from the Holy Flame Empire''s imperial family. As for the tenth elder, he was even easier to identify!


    "Could this be¡­Holy Flame''s plot? No¡­something is wrong here.


    In what world does the tenth von Jurgen elder call a human being -master?-


    Also, where the hell are the von Gradl elders. Damn secluded geezers! Never there when you need them, but always sucking state resources!"


    But as guesses flew within the rulers'' minds, Krann pulled out a royal scroll to read its content.


    "1) The fourteen state rulers shall submit seals and treasury keys!


    2) The state rulers abandon their royal titles to become grand dukes.


    3) Thirty-five percent of domain revenue shall be paid to the capital as taxes on a yearly basis.


    4) The construction of Talent Assessing Centers throughout all cities.


    5) The assessment of all children''s talent upon birth, regardless of background. Cultivators beneath the age of thirty will also have their talents assessed.


    6) The delivery of outstanding talents to the capital to receive key training.


    7¡­"


    And the list went on¡­


    As they approached the hundredth command, the state rulers'' faces had long since been distorted by rage. Even if they possessed better self-control ability, no one could listen to such words and retain their calm.


    Thirty-five percent of domain revenue in taxes!


    Demotion from king to grand duke!


    What was this?


    Shame, that''s what it was!


    "You can''t possibly be expecting us to accept this kind of drivel, right? Selecting talents regardless of background, are you trying to break the status quo?!


    Thirty-five percent of domain revenues in taxes, are you trying to cripple our growth?!


    Demotion from king to duke, are you insulting our ancestry?! Even if we were to submit to you, as Saints, we should at the very least become sovereign princes! How could we possibly become dukes?!"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    The state rulers all proclaimed in indignation, causing Krann and the tenth elder to sneer.


    "Just with your strength? The Holy Flame Empire only has three Sovereign Princes. But each one of them is stronger than all of you combined!


    With such an abysmal gap, you dare wield the same title? With what face? Are you not afraid of having the world laugh at your conceit?"


    The tenth elder spat, cutting the raging monarchs who felt their cheeks heating up in shame.


    "Tenth elder, you can''t be too harsh on them. Those wastes have yet to realize that this¡­is not a negotiation!"


    Krann said while his lips formed a fiendish smile. Vast holy force erupted from his body. And although the energy signature showed a peak-stage Rising Saint cultivation base, the intensity pursued the average secular world Fate-Wrestling Saint!


    Instantaneously, the fourteen rulers and silent officials were startled. In tandem, they recoiled in fright. But at their backs, the royal guard''s spears awaited, and with one wrong move, they''d end up skewering themselves.


    Cold sweat quickly filled their foreheads.


    "If master wants to break the status quo, what can you do?!"


    If master wants to recruit talents from the billions of masses that lay unused, what can do?!


    If master wants you to surrender your crowns and wealth, what can you do?


    Submit! You can only submit!"


    Krann roared, and the shocking might of his holy force drove the fourteen state rulers onto their knees.


    "To say nothing of this, even if he wants you to take the tonsure and parade naked on the street, you still must obey! Utter rubbish, who the hell do you think you are?"


    Krann spun, turning toward Konrad to drop on one knee.


    "Master, please give the order, and I will immediately have those buffoons corrected!"


    Konrad shook his head and summoned fourteen Phantasm Orchids.


    "First, give them a chance. Those who willingly submit, you can spare. As for the others¡­do as you see fit."


    The implications of Konrad''s words made Krann, the tenth elder, the royal guard commander, and his captains smile fiendishly. And seeing those demonic, smiling faces, the state rulers wondered if they''d fallen into an infernal court.


    With a surge of telekinetic power, Krann gathered the fourteen orchids and sent them to the former state rulers.


    "You heard the lord. Whoever swallows his orchid willingly, I won''t abuse."


    Although the situation looked gloom, most of the state rulers believed Konrad couldn''t take their lives. At worst, it would be some physical abuse. As members of the spirit race with a revered status, they simply couldn''t accept surrendering all they held in such a wretched manner.


    Therefore, they refused to submit! At least eleven did. The remaining three immediately gulped down the orchids.


    "Good. You three can step aside."


    "Y-yes."


    As the three moved to the royal guards'' side, Krann waved his right hand, causing a spiked energy hammer to appear within.


    Carrying it, he walked toward the resisting rulers whose eyes widened at the appearance of the terrible weapon.


    "Wait, wait¡­we can discuss this like civilized people!"


    "Right¡­men of culture have no need to resort to such means!"


    "No¡­no¡­no¡­I "


    "Too late."


    Krann cut and raised the hammer around which flames now coiled. In a diagonal, downward move, he smashed it on the eldest state ruler''s shoulder, causing the spikes to dig through his flesh, and the demonic flames to wreak horrendous havoc within his body.


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    "Used to a life of opulence, don''t know the word -difficulty- but want to show backbones before master. If this is not horseshit, what is?"


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The infernal hammer descended in crushing blows, laying the state rulers'' body to waste, his blood and bones flying all over the place in a festival of blood and gore while his mournful howls filled the throne room.


    Meanwhile, the tenth elder brought Konrad a jug of tea which he poured in deference while the punishment carried on.


    As Krann finished with the first state ruler, he shifted onto the second one, and then the third, and the fourth¡­all the way to the eleventh.


    By the time he turned toward him, the eleventh had already soiled his pants. Still, Krann didn''t spare him.


    "No¡­no¡­NOOOOOOOO!"


    As for the officials who''d remained silent and attempted to have their presence ignored, they all trembled in fright.


    The punishment went uninterrupted and the eleven resisting rulers now laid in a pool formed by their own blood, flesh, and bones.


    Still, their hearts beat.


    Krann then waved his hands, causing a massive wave of demonic healing powers to mend the ghastly wounds and restore enough strength for the eleven to return on their knees.


    The only difference being that now, they couldn''t stop shivering.


    "Now, I ask again. Swallowing, yes, or no?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Krann needn''t speak twice, the eleven all rushed toward their assigned flowers and gulped them down in one go. They then signed the royal order and abdicated both their seals and treasury keys.


    Krann really couldn''t comprehend the fools. Since they knew they were going to submit anyways, why didn''t they do so in the first place? Because of them, he wasted precious time, which the tenth elder used to gain points with Konrad by serving him tea.


    With a dejected sigh, he returned by Konrad''s side.


    "You''ve done well, very well. I''m pleased."


    Konrad told Krann upon his return, causing his dejected face to turn into a beaming one.


    "Thank you, master!"


    He then cast a condescending look toward the tenth elder. A look that seemed to be saying:


    -See, see? While you gain small merit by pouring tea, I handle big tasks!


    At the end of the day, I''m still the boss!-


    The state rulers turned grand dukes then started the journey back home, returning at full-speed to announce the result of the summit and the unification of the states.


    As for the resistance¡­well, it would meet with unfortunate accidents. From the shadows, of course.


    The Water Kingdom Alliance had officially ended, making way for the Profound Sea Dynasty''s emergence.


    "Master, what is the next step?"


    The tenth elder asked while pouring another cup of tea.


    "Now, we clean both the elders and the water temple in one night."


    Konrad leisurely replied between two sips of tea.

 207 Nocturnal Retaliation Part 1

    While his country underwent drastic changes, Ernst von Gradl awoke within the great elder''s quarters.


    Beside him, the six secluded elders stood with their inquisitive eyes locked onto him. Seeing them, Ernst immediately dropped on his knees.


    "Elders, the house has fallen, the country is overtaken, our rule overthrown and our future in jeopardy! I beseech you to return to activity, cleanse the house and save us from destruction!"


    He exclaimed and kowtowed.


    Instantaneously, the six elders'' eyes widened in a glaring stupor.


    "What did you just say? The house, fallen? Our rule, overthrown? What the hell happened in our absence?!"


    The great elder roared while seizing Ernst by the collar.


    "This¡­this is how it went¡­"


    Ernst then retold the events, starting with the great war and following with the arrival of the Holy Flame Empire''s delegates. With the situation having reached this point, he didn''t dare conceal his involvement in the matter, faithfully retelling all that occurred.


    Of course, he didn''t mention Augusta''s fall in details, only stating that upon witnessing his might, she chose to surrender her body to the delegation protector.


    The six were startled.


    "See? I called it. Ernst, Ernst, back in the days, didn''t I tell you that she was more woman than you could handle and would ultimately make your head green? Now, look at this situation. Your head is not just green, but glossy!"


    The third elder lamented with a profound sigh, causing Ernst to suppress a blood spurt.


    "This is not the time for your nonsense, the situation is serious!"


    The second elder cut in a roar of fury before pointing his index at the still kneeling Ernst.


    "Ernst von Gradl, back in those days I told your father that you were not suited to be a monarch. Not because you''re petty. Not because you''re narrow-minded, but because YOU¡­ARE¡­A¡­COWARD!"


    *PAH*


    The second elder''s right palm struck Ernst''s cheek in a resounding slap. He spiraled and smashed into the adjacent wall with blood trickling from his lips. Still, he didn''t dare argue.


    "As the king, as the patriarch, as the leader and culprit. You only had one thing to do, take responsibility! Commit suicide in apology, leaving blame-shifting words such as -I failed to manage my country and provoked this misunderstanding, but I hope our two countries'' relationship will not collapse because of this.-


    Then, kill yourself!


    And we could have effortlessly taken care of the rest.


    But you don''t have the gals. You dare commit such a blunder and fall into the enemy''s trap, but you don''t dare shoulder the consequences! Worse, you brought your house to ruin!"


    Under the verbal abuse, Ernst trembled, and his cheeks reddened from shame.


    "I¡­I¡­I¡­"


    *PAH*


    But clearly, the second elder wasn''t satisfied and sent him reeling with another smack.


    "Before house prosperity, before house glory, what is one individual''s life worth?! If your father saw you today, how much shame and sorrow would he feel? And how could he possibly call you son?!"


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    The second elder gave Ernst the face-slapping of a lifetime. And though usually, the great elder would prevent such things from occurring to preserve the monarch''s dignity, today, he didn''t stop it.


    Ernst''s face soon became worse than a pig''s badly bruised and swollen with blood drenching his lips. Overwhelmed by pain and shame, he passed out.


    "Useless piece of garbage!"


    With a sweep of his sleeve, the second elder turned toward their eldest who sat with his eyes shut.


    "Eldest brother, the situation is not irremediable. However, we must make a choice.


    To entirely go against the Holy Flame Empire, yes or no?!"


    As he spoke, the second elder''s eyes blazed with determination.


    "For those past fifty thousand years, there are only two reasons why we managed to maintain our independence.


    A) The Grand Treaty


    B) Internal wars cannot breakout without cause.


    Right now, we are not involved in any war, but once we butcher that protector, we''re giving them cause for assault. But fortunately, the Grand Treaty protects us from their Semi-Saint and above experts. Meanwhile, it is Great Void land they''re currently eying.


    Therefore, there is hope to turn the table.


    We simply need to act swiftly. First, we openly form marriage alliances with Great Void and the Earth Kingdom Alliance.


    Second, gathering our three forces for a massive attack, we force Prosperous Wind to capitulate and sign an armistice. Since Holy Flame is eying Great Void territory, their elite troops will be at their border, and not able to aid Prosperous Wind. After the armistice is signed, Holy Flame either withdraws troops or faces our three combined assaults.


    Good if it is the former. If it is the latter, we must push them to break the Grand Treaty then send a delegation to the Celestial Church''s headquarters to alert them of the breach.


    At that time, I really want to see how Olrich von Jurgen dares act arrogantly! Only in this way can we regroup our losses without suffering heavy setbacks."


    As the second elder''s words ended, the great elder nodded.


    "But the premise is that we can kill him. For this, we must make ample preparations. Send words to the Meissner conclave leader in the Water Temple to inform him of the situation and his daughter''s betrayal.


    Tell him we''re willing to forget this slight and have another Meissner daughter be the next king''s queen. Our two houses have controlled the Water Kingdom Alliance''s political scene for millennia, he will know how to choose.


    As long as their four Fate-Wrestling Saints join the six of us, we will have a better grasp of this fight. Also, just in case, get ready to activate the defense formations."


    The last part caused the remaining elders'' faces to contort in frowns.


    "Will that really be necessary?"


    "Since that protector dares bare his fangs in such a preposterous manner, he must have confidence in his ability to suppress us. I refuse to believe that he''s just relying on the von Jurgen behind him.


    Therefore, we must be cautious. In any case, tonight, we remove that malignant tumor and clean the house! House von Gradl''s fifty thousand years of inheritance will not collapse because of one human peon!"


    The great elder declared and immediately sent mental messages to his most trusted servants.


    "Yes, eldest brother!"


    ¡­.


    At that time, Konrad had returned to his quarters, with the tenth elder at his left and Krann at his right.


    "Mhm¡­why do I feel that this is a perfect day to slaughter?"

 208 Nocturnal Retaliation Part 2

    As the saying went, servants often were at their master''s image. Hearing Konrad''s sinister words, Krann, and the tenth elder felt their chests filled with the need to shed blood.


    "Those old geezers will naturally take action before our departure, preferably within the palace to maximize their chances. Calculating timing, tonight is their most likely option.


    The two of you will lie in ambush by the Water Temple. If their Fate Wrestling Saints depart to join the von Gradl, you use the opportunity to sneak into the temple and launch a surprise assault.


    Capture if you can, kill if you can''t. Applicable to all genders. In case they refuse to aid the von Gradl, patiently wait for me to clean the royal palace. We will then take care of them."


    "Yes, master!"


    They replied in tandem. Afterward, Krann cloaked both the tenth elder and his presence. The two then vanished from the scene, shooting toward the Water Temple.


    Cobra-Yvonne uncoiled herself from Konrad''s torso and slid onto the bed where the resting Astarte recuperated. In a twister of dark sand, she regained her human form.


    "According to my knowledge, the von Gradl great elder is a peak-stage Fate Wrestling Saint. He also wields a six-star Holy Artifact which can be considered as their house''s supreme weapon.


    Once the two join hands, the average Fate Destroying Saint must withdraw. The secluded elders also control the defensive formation.


    With it as support and their combined forces, I''m afraid even the average peak-stage Fate Destroying Saint would be forced to withdraw.


    How about letting me break the formation?"


    She asked while lying on her side. However, Konrad shook his head in disapproval.


    "How confident are you?"


    "If I don''t resort to my lineage weapon or true demon form? Twenty percent. Once I do, though, at least ninety. The remaining ten is just -unforeseen occurrences.- In any case, this is an opportunity to test the depths of my abilities before the Tower of Rebirth."


    Following Konrad''s words, Yvonne nodded, vanished, and reappeared behind him to wrap her arms around his waist while placing her chin on top of his right shoulder.


    "Do you remember the most basic condition to be my man?"


    "To be unparalleled."


    Konrad softly replied while rubbing his hairs against hers.


    Hearing this, her lips curled into a smile.


    "Good that you remember. The word -defeat- can never be associated with my Konrad. I only want to hear -invincible- and -tyrannical victory.-"


    Yvonne declared and bit Konrad''s earlobe in a brisk, unexpected move. As she nibbled onto it, he stroked her right cheek with his eyes shut.


    "I will cut off their heads with the sword you gave me, and bring them back for celebration."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, chaos ran amok within the royal palace''s inner court. Having again awoken, Ernst left the elders'' quarters to return to his harem, hoping to find solace in his other consorts'' bosoms.


    In any case, Augusta wasn''t the only woman he had. Among the dozens of royal consorts and concubines that lied in the inner court, some had not even been sampled yet.


    Surely, he could use them to regain some semblance of male dignity. Especially the crown prince''s mother. It had been many years since he enjoyed her embrace.


    Initially, she was his princess consort and should have become his queen. However, smitten by Augusta, he demoted her to noble royal consort and made Augusta queen instead.


    Across those centuries, he''d never regretted that move. But now, it felt like the worst mistake of his life. After all, she was a true loyalist! Thinking of how she silently shouldered the humiliation, and never blamed him, Ernst rediscovered shame and sorrow.


    "I will apologize for all those years of misdeed, and we will start over! Then when the elders eliminate that hound, I will butcher Augusta, and make her queen instead!"


    Thinking of the years of love that awaited, Ernst''s pace quickened. In a flash, he arrived before the noble royal consort''s palace and dived in.


    Naturally, no one barred his path. But as he reached her quarters'' entrance, a startling scene awaited. The crown prince was sitting on the ground, shivering, while his eyes stared at something within his mother''s room.


    The sight of his eldest son''s trembling in a never before seen fright took Ernst aback. Matter of fact, the crown prince was so shocked that he didn''t realize his presence.


    Alarmed, and wondering if something happened to his new favorite, Ernst rushed into the room, dropping onto another nightmarish sight.


    The crown prince''s mother lied on her bed, naked with a large quantity of semen still cascading from her cunt, ass, and lips. Undisturbed, she soundly slept on the cum-drenched bed, arms outstretched with bliss written all over her face.


    "No¡­no¡­no¡­"


    Ernst''s eyes almost cracked, but resisting the shock, he shot toward his other consorts'' quarters. Wherever he went, a similar scene awaited. And after the twelfth try, he stopped, forced to realize that Konrad didn''t just spend the night with Augusta.


    He toured the entirety of his harem, leaving no hole unfilled.


    "How can a man be this immoral? This evil? Where is my justice? Sluts¡­Sluts!"


    Ernst wailed, and his madness returned.


    "I must summon the officials, hold court, demote all those sluts to commoners and have them executed!"


    Resolved, Ernst sent the order to gather the officials for a court session.


    However¡­


    "Your majesty, the officials refuse to hold a session without the delegation protector''s permission."


    The royal eunuch explained following the task''s failure.


    Ernst blinked in disbelief.


    "Even within my royal palace?"


    "Especially within your royal palace! That is where he lives!"


    The eunuch then bowed and excused himself, leaving a staggering Ernst to collapse on the floor.


    At that time, a riveting, blue-haired woman whose beauty stood at the summit of the Water Kingdom appeared.


    Upon seeing her, the images of the previous night reappeared within Ernst''s mind, and his stupor vanished, replaced by bottomless shame and hatred.


    "How dare you appear before me¡­slut¡­slut¡­slut! I will kill you!"


    Summoning his holy energy sword, Ernst shot toward Augusta, intent on taking her life!


    Originally she was just passing by. Never did she expect that she would come across Ernst and receive his assault. However, as the sword approached her, Augusta sneered, and her hand jerked forward in a casual palm strike.


    *BAM*


    Before the sword could graze her clothes, Augusta''s palm collided with Ernst''s chest, sending him flying backward with blood spurting from his lips.


    Defeated, he tumbled onto the ground, his eyes wide with shock and fear.


    "How¡­how could this be? You¡­broke through the True Origin Saint Rank?"


    From the holy force contained within that palm strike, Ernst could clearly feel Augusta''s breakthrough. The situation made no sense. According to her current pace, such a breakthrough should have taken at least two centuries!


    What the hell happened? The only variable was¡­


    "No way¡­it can''t be¡­"


    Struck by the realization, Ernst floundered. However, the mockery within Augusta''s face seemed to confirm his fears.


    "It is precisely as you think. The lord protector is not only the God of the carnal arts, but his spunk is full of high-grade nutrients. With such resources, breaking through was simple.


    Don''t try such nonsense again. Otherwise, I won''t be this forgiving.


    In any case, it''s not like you would have the courage."


    *Bam*


    With a kick, Augusta sent Ernst flying against a nearby wall and carried on with her walk.


    His body lodged into the wall, unable to extricate itself. Devoid of strength and at the limit of what he could endure, Ernst raised his bloodshot eyes toward the blue sky and wailed.


    "Heavens¡­why did you make Ernst this cowardly? Why does Ernst fear death so? With neither honor, prestige nor dignity, what is left to live for that Ernst still clings on his miserable existence?


    Even Ernst¡­can''t understand. But Ernst really¡­really¡­doesn''t want to die¡­


    Sanity. It must be because of sanity!


    And if in sanity Ernst cannot rise, surely in madness he shall thrive!"


    ¡­


    Time flew by in a flash. With Yvonne acting as his protector, Konrad used his Divine Primal Physique to refine the energy gained from the previous night, enhancing it to suit his cultivation needs. Although he lost in quantity, he gained in quality.


    Condensing the meridians and completing his transformation, he broke through to the eighth step of the Transcendent Knight Rank. Afterward, he exchanged several sixth circle spells from the system.


    As night stretched across the palace''s sky, dozens of light beams flew from a single point to surround Konrad''s mansion.


    The light beams dispersed, revealing twenty-two figures of various ages that hovered in the air. They didn''t conceal their cultivation which went from the mid-stage of the True Origin Saint Rank to the peak of the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank. And the vast concentration of holy force caused the entire royal palace to shiver.


    At the same time, boundless killing intent erupted from their form to assail Konrad''s mansion.


    "To the Holy Flame thief! I won''t speak rubbish with you. Today, you only have two roads. Either you surrender your ill-gained wealth and scram, or we mince you into ten thousand pieces!


    You have three breaths to make your choice, past that time¡­"


    The great elder began. But before he could finish his words¡­


    "Shut the fuck up."


    ¡­A voice thundered from the mansion and in a purple light beam, a blue-robed, eighteen years old looking man appeared before the Saint-gathering.


    With his hands resting on either side of his waist, he leisurely stepped through the air, stopping several meters away from the holy congregation.


    "A group of old geezers eager to meet their maker doesn''t need to spout drivel."


    Stretching out his right hand, Konrad summoned the holy broadsword he''d received from Yvonne and rested it against his shoulder.


    "When Yama asks you how you perished, tell him Konrad escorted you to hell and I''m sure you will receive preferential treatment."

 209 Nocturnal Retaliation Part 3

    "Conceited!"


    "Great elder, no need to waste time with that overconfident wastrel. To arms!"


    The one who spoke was an old man dressed in gold and blue cassock. He was the Water Temple''s conclave leader, a late-stage Fate Wrestling Saint, and Augusta''s father: House Meissner''s patriarch.


    Following his words, the great elder nodded and with a wave of his hand, summoned a blue ocean ruler while the rest of the twenty-two Saints formed a circle around Konrad.


    Activating his Origin Sight, Konrad swept the gathered Saints. One peak-stage Fate Wrestling Saint, two of the late-stage, three of the mid-stage and four of the early-stage.


    Adding on top of that the six-star Holy Artifact and twelve True Origin Saints, Konrad was forced to admit that this lineup was nothing to scoff at. However, when compared to Olrich''s von Jurgen dynasty or the Holy Flame Church, it was nothing.


    When compared to the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult, it didn''t even qualify as nothing.


    If such a lineup could bar his path, how could he ever suppress the world?


    The water temple''s Holy Priests stood at the back to cast spells while the von Gradl exarchs took the vanguard. Led by the great elder, twelve light beams shot toward Konrad while at the back, the Water Temple exarchs'' spellcasting began.


    "Holy Flame thief, surrender your life!"


    Nine pairs of white wings sprang from the great elder''s back while three lotus bloomed above his head. At the same time, the power of fate swirled around him in the form of grey fate locks eager to wrest the destiny of the unprepared!


    Dozens of fate locks flew from the incoming elders to form a suppression force-field around Konrad,


    Feeling the power of fate dive into his body and assail his soul, Konrad sneered.


    "Primal Force!"


    The Divine Primal Physique''s might erupted, bringing alongside it a vast wave of golden light that snapped the fate locks and freed Konrad of their suppression.


    "Suppression!"


    The Supreme Overlord Physique followed, causing an unending stream of vibrations to spread throughout the air, covering a three-hundred meter radius within which all became Konrad''s to do with as he saw fit.


    The twenty-two Saints were startled. The great elder, in particular, could barely contain his fright!


    "This is¡­that accursed physique¡­what is your relationship with Yvonne Voight?"


    As a thousands of years old expert, he''d, of course, witnessed the splendor of Yvonne''s era. Following the Tower of Rebirth''s event, the fifteen years old she willingly joined the army as a foot soldier and caused barbarian blood to litter the earth.


    Many barbarian experts attempted to murder her from the shadow but ended up smothered by the crushing might of her Supreme Overlord Physique.


    Why was that dreadful force appearing on that man?


    "She''s my wife!"


    Konrad replied and spun on one-hundred-eighty degrees. His broadsword drew a dazzling arc, sending a purple light and lightning circle to barrel into the immobilized twelve who struggled to free themselves from his suppression force.


    Before the purple arc could slam into them, they broke free and with the great elder''s blue ocean ruler as lead weapon, met Konrad''s incoming blow.


    *BAM*


    Although they''d managed to dispel the blow, the violent impact sent the twelve reeling. Only the great and second elder stood still, unmovable like mountains.


    "Loads of horseshit!"


    The great elder roared and raised the ocean blue ruler. The night sky suddenly turned ocean blue, and from it, a deluge brewed!


    At the same time, the conclave exarchs at his back finished their spell casting.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Flood!"


    The ten priests roared in unison, causing dozens of ocean blue circles to illuminate the night sky.


    The royal palace had long since risen from sleep, the commotion too hard to ignore. Although the elders used force-field to prevent the noise from leaving the palace, they didn''t stop it from reaching the royal palace''s denizens.


    After all, they wanted them to know what would happen to those that disrespected house von Gradl and its rule!


    Gargantuan sea waves bloated the night sky, alarming all who lied on the ground. It didn''t take a genius to see that if Konrad couldn''t shoulder that blow, at best, the royal palace would receive massive casualties.


    At worst, they would all perish!


    But seeing the mighty wave that stretched across several miles, Konrad''s smile remained undisturbed. A crazed glint flashed in his purple eyes while light, lightning and rose petals hovered around his form.


    "Sixth circle spell: Searing Sky!"


    Red clouds spread throughout the night, smothering the blue and causing a deluge of firestorm to descend from the heavens and collide with the flood.


    *BOOM*


    Steam bloated the sky as the two forces met in an earthshaking collision. Alas, the combined forces of the ten Holy Priests ended up overwhelming Konrad''s Searing Sky.


    Though weakened, the flood carried on, its shocking might begging for his life.


    Konrad spread his hands, causing six one hundred-meters tall peach blossom trees to spout from the ground and form a defensive force-field around him.


    *BOOM*


    The flood met with the force field in a dreadful eruption of force, but failed to breakthrough!


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    The shadow of hundred-meters tall Anzu and Stolas beasts appeared at Konrad''s back as he maniacally laughed and turned into dozens of afterimages that bathed in a purple vortex of light and lightning.


    The dozens of afterimages turned into violet beams, piercing through the von Gradl elders'' defenses to storm the Water Temple exarchs at their back.


    The pressure of the two holy and two divine physiques broke all coordination between the priests whose forte didn''t lie in close-quarter combat, to begin with.


    "It is not that I want to kill you. You just don''t cherish your lives."


    The dozens of Konrad slashed!


    The broadswords sang in the night sky!


    And the heads of six True Origin Saints soared, detached from their bodies in clean beheading!


    Their blood, drenching their headless bodies below!


    And from twenty-two, the congregation was reduced to sixteen!


    But Konrad didn''t stop! Before his enemies could react, his afterimages turned into dozens of light and lightning meteors that flew back into the six True Origin von Gradl Saints!


    The Fate-Wrestling Saint elders didn''t have time to raise defenses, and by the time Konrad returned to his original spot, those True Origin Saints all had gruesome, human-sized holes within their chests.


    From those holes, light and lighting still brew!


    Twelve True Origin Saint corpses thus dropped from the night sky, leaving the ten Fate Wrestling Saints as the only contenders.


    The ten Tribulation Stage experts were startled.


    Not due to Konrad''s shocking display, but because from his moves, they could finally gauge his true cultivation.


    And what they saw terrified them to the point they no longer trusted their senses, fearing they''d all fallen into an illusion!


    All ten exchanged confused looks, and seeing the same truth in one another eyes'', they floundered, dread overwhelming their hearts.


    And while they gathered all possible reasoning to make sense of what they felt, Konrad released a rainbow-colored light, proving all their fears correct!


    Because while they couldn''t identify its exact rank, they could clearly feel that the rainbow light was nothing more than Transcendence!


    "What Saint elder? He''s just¡­a Transcendent Rank junior. A Transcendent Rank junior capable of slaying True Origin Saints and meeting Fate Wrestling Saints as an equal.


    Where could such a monster possibly hail from? Even Yvonne Voight in her prime wasn''t this horrifying!


    Could he be¡­a Higher Realm junior? But how?"


    As the possibility dawned to their minds, both the great elder and conclave leader felt cracks within their fighting spirit.


    "Iron¡­we''ve kicked iron¡­shit!"


    But as Konrad turned, and they saw the blood of their comrades drenching his face and robe, apprehension made way for battle intent!


    Their determination returned!


    "Since we''ve offended, we must offend to the end. We must fight until only one side remains standing!


    And regardless of the consequences, defend our dignity! One boy cannot end our hegemony!"


    The ten inwardly roared and gathered for a new assault.


    "Activate the formation!"


    Ten blue-light rays erupted from various corners of the Royal Palace and connected to the ten experts'' hearts.


    The lights then went from one to another until the ten Fate-Wrestling Saints were all linked by the formation and saw their battle power soar!


    At the same time, they summoned their Pure Selves, and with the great elder leading the charge, surrounded Konrad from all sides.


    Brandishing his ruler, the great elder condensed a magnified force of the ten Fate-Wrestling Saints combined, summoning a sea deluge that pierced the sky to crash onto Konrad.


    Konrad didn''t dread it. With his flesh and bones being as resilient as they were, at worst, he would suffer some internal damage. This blow could never take his life. Only those below would suffer.


    However, if he maintained his current battle power, there was also no hope for victory. At best, he could only withdraw.


    Therefore, it was time to go all-out and summon dread in the hearts of those overreaching ants!


    Konrad''s skin turned scarlet. Two large pairs of jet-black horns sprang from his forehead, one goat-shaped, the other ram-shaped while scarlet flesh wings also grew from his back.


    Horrible demonic energy exploded from his form, covering the entire royal palace and sending it into an uproar.


    "Demon¡­he''s a¡­demon!


    A true¡­demon!"


    The ten Fate-Wrestling Saints were alarmed! And if even they had reached such a fright-state, one could only imagine how badly the royal palace''s denizens shivered! Demonkind, the lords of nightmares, avatars of sin, mayhem, and destruction, had finally appeared before them!


    Terrified! They were all terrified! But with the palace having already fallen to his forces'' hands, Konrad was undisturbed.


    The royal guard was deployed to suppress dissidence.


    "Awaken, Man-Breaker!"


    While still holding the broadsword in his right hand, Konrad summoned Man-Breaker in his left for a final assault!


    The jet-black, spiked, infernal war hammer appeared as the fulfillment of all the Fate-Wrestling Saints'' fears.


    "The hammer and not the whip. Talroth''s blood and not Asmodeus''.


    Ends¡­my von Gradl dynasty¡­ends."


    The great elder''s eyes went bloodshot with sorrow, rage, and unwillingness blazing within his heart.


    But regardless of how unwilling he was, he knew this night was doomed to turn into a tragedy.


    Meanwhile, Augusta''s father was receiving startling news.


    "Conclave leader, help! Following your departure, we''ve been assaulted by two men who''re currently butchering us like cattle!"


    And instantly, he realized that from the beginning, they were playing in the enemy''s palm.


    But he wasn''t given time to lament, because Konrad raised his war hammer toward the sky and summoned six purple circles.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Light Meteor!"


    Purple clouds replaced all that previously stood in the sky, and from it, a maelstrom of purple light emerged, releasing a gigantic purple meteor that descended upon the ten!


    *BANG*


    With the demonic force empowering soul and physique, they couldn''t resist, the formation collapsing under the unstoppable assault.


    "Overlord''s Might!"


    Sword in one hand, hammer in the other, Konrad vanished and appeared before one of the Fate-Wrestling Saints.


    With his hammer, he tore through his waist and with his sword, he beheaded him!


    "What lies ahead victory is uncertain. However, we know that defeat means destruction!


    Therefore, you can''t falter! We must fight with all our might!"


    The great elder roared and slammed his ocean blue ruler at Konrad in a tremendous eruption of holy force!


    The remaining eight followed suits, fighting tooth and nails against the demonic oppressor.


    Alas, to no avail!


    With the formation broken and the backlash that ensued, their combined forces were no match for Konrad''s all-out assault.


    One after the other, they fell in a gruesome feast of blood and gore!


    "Resist, resist, just in case, we''ve already contacted Great Void! Fate Destroying Saint reinforcements will soon be on their way!"


    The great elder and conclave leader roared to the remaining three Saints.


    What they didn''t know was that beyond the royal palace, the corpses of their reinforcements lied broken at the gate, butchered by Yvonne.


    No reinforcements would ever find their way to the scene.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    *Slash* *Slash* *Slash*


    In a macabre dance, Man-Breaker tore through the chests of the three subordinates while the broadsword removed their heads from their bodies! They were not even given enough time to scream.


    Konrad then appeared before Augusta''s father, and without hesitation, his spiked hammer and sword hacked him into pieces. Thus, only the great elder remained.


    "Since destruction is the only road. Do not blame me for being heartless!"


    A berserk current of holy force erupted from the great elder''s body as he prepared his self-detonation.


    *BOOOM!*


    The massive explosion came in less than a second, hitting Konrad point-blank, and sending him spiraling into the ground.


    In a startling dust blast, he cratered.


    But before the explosion could lay waste on the royal palace, Yvonne appeared to restrain it. Turning the large holy force explosion into nothingness.


    She then landed by Konrad''s side.


    "What a pointless show of dust. My poor clothes."


    Konrad commented while standing up from the ground, showing a naked, but unharmed form.


    Reassuming his human form, he turned toward Yvonne who eyed him from head to toes.


    "One must admit that even flaccid, your girth is¡­impressive."


    She commented while summoning a black cloak which she placed over his shoulders.

 210 Who’s your Father?

    "Oh? If you''re that interested, you can touch, you know?"


    Following Yvonne''s words, Konrad replied with a playful smile, causing her to roll her eyes.


    "Considering how often I get to touch you, I have no need to show such eagerness.


    Pass."


    "A pity, such a wasted opportunity. Clearly, I have given you too much favor."


    Konrad lamented and stretched out his arms. Dark mist flew from his fingertips to wrap around the lingering souls of his twenty victims. The souls'' vacant eyes showed no desire to struggle, and effortlessly, the dark mist pulled them toward Konrad who opened his mouth to swallow them within.


    Before the Divine Spirit Rank, dead souls couldn''t show consciousness, lingering at their place of death for varying time intervals before heading into the reincarnation cycle.


    While Konrad used the Infernal Soul Devouring Art to refine the souls, pitch-black fog swirled around him, and his sclera went from white to black. But as his spiritual cultivation and soul power rose, Yvonne frowned.


    Clearly, she could feel Konrad''s spiritual cultivation already was half-a-step into the Semi-Holy Priest Rank. A full breakthrough was imminent.


    "Too soon¡­"


    Within his mind, Konrad battered the barriers of the Semi-Holy Priest Rank. Better than anyone, he could feel himself ready to break through that rank. However, as he approached success, darkness clouded his mind, and he entered a pitch-black world where nothingness reigned.


    "Hm? What is the meaning of this?"


    Konrad frowned while his eyes swept the empty perimeter. At that time, a voice echoed within his mind.


    "Who are you?"


    "What is your path?"


    "What Dao do you pursue?"


    As the mild voice echoed within his mind, Konrad had no answer to offer. Silence ensued.


    "Without understanding the self, how can there be purity? Without purity, how can there be sainthood?"


    "Go back. When you grasp your Dao and complete your Sublimation, you may return."


    The darkness then covered Konrad, erasing his presence from the scene. His eyes opened to the sight of Yvonne standing by his side.


    "Your Dao Sublimation is incomplete. Therefore, while you fulfill all soul power requirements, you cannot break through the Semi-Holy Rank."


    Konrad nodded. Dao Sublimations served as an identification of the true self. An identification of the core desires that drove the individual on the cultivation road. There were thousands of roads with some being weaker than others.


    Fortunately, cultivators could reject their primary road to enlighten themselves in a better one.


    However, once the cultivator strayed from his chosen road, backlashes would ensue. At best, their cultivation would not be able to go a step further. At worst, they would fall back to the Transcendent Rank.


    Following his demonic cultivation method, Olrich achieved Dao Sublimation in Heartlessness.


    Elmar in Shielding, Adelar in Power, Yvonne in Invincibility and so on.


    Those were all high-level paths. And it was hard to say if one trumped another. The strength of a sublimation chiefly depended on how challenging it was to maintain or fulfill.


    The more challenging, the more powerful.


    As for Konrad, he indeed experienced some difficulty in figuring out the most suitable path.


    On the one hand, Invincibility seemed to be the most straightforward choice, but on the other hand, he felt that path lacking in one ingredient.


    "Never mind, it can wait for a little bit."


    Undisturbed, Konrad set aside those thoughts and turned heels. At the same time, he sent the royal guards several orders to restore the peace and summoned the delegates to bring Phantasm Orchids to whoever still needed them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ernst sat on his throne with vacant eyes staring at the entrance. Suddenly, the crown prince rushed in alongside the third and fourth prince. In tandem, the trio dropped onto their knees, fright written all over their faces.


    "Disaster, horrendous disaster! The elders¡­lost¡­and alongside the Water Temple''s leaders, all perished!"


    The crown prince sobbed and kowtowed in dramatic lamentation. The other two princes were no different. But strangely, no ripple flashed on Ernst''s face, and he merely nodded in approval.


    Standing up, he walked down the stairs with his arms crossed beneath his back. His still vacant eyes staring at the entrance.


    "Father, say something! Our house''s fifty-thousand years of inheritance has thoroughly collapsed, without any way to redress the situation! Over, it''s over!


    Why aren''t you say¡­"


    But before the crown prince could finish his words, Ernst''s head abruptly shifted toward him.


    "Father? Who''s your father?"


    Stretching out his arm, Ernst summoned his holy energy sword, brandishing it at his eldest son whose eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Ernst asks, who''s your father?"


    *Slash*


    The sword dropped on the crown prince''s neck, lopping it off in one eruption of blood. The other two princes were startled, but Ernst didn''t stop.


    "Ernst asked you a question! Son of a whore, who is your father?!"


    *Slash* *Slash* *Slash*


    Ernst''s sword cut through the crown prince''s body like a knife through butter, hacking him till all his limbs lied in a blood pool, detached from his body. Seeing their eldest brother reduced to ten clean pieces bathing in blood, terror filled the other two princes. And as their brain finally processed the situation and gave them the order to run for their lives, Ernst turned toward them.


    "Why is he not answering?!"


    He roared, and staggering, the two princes dropped on their rear, eyes still wide with fright.


    "Asleep¡­he¡­fell asleep¡­that''s why he''s not answering."


    The fourth prince stammered, drawing an approving nod from Ernst.


    "Ok. What about you, who''s your father?"


    Ernst seriously asked while walking toward the fourth prince. Hearing this, the third prince no longer hesitated and turned into a light beam to shoot toward the exit.


    "Why is he running? Ernst hasn''t asked him yet! Guilty, guilty! Son of a whore!"


    Ernst turned into another light beam, stopped the third prince mid-flight by grabbing his right leg and aimed his sword at his waist.


    "Help! Help! Heeeelp!


    Father, I''m your son, we''re your children! What is wrong with you? Please spare me!"


    The third prince begged but to no avail.


    "Nonsense! Ernst clearly sees the truth! Ernst has no children! Since you don''t wish to speak true, Ernst can only kill you!"


    *Slash*


    Ernst''s sword descended on the third prince''s waist, cutting him in half.


    With a one-hundred-eighty degree turn, Ernst vanished and reappeared before the fourth prince who shivered on his rear, not daring to stand up.


    "Do you want to make Ernst repeat himself?"


    "No¡­no¡­I''m the royal guard commander''s son. You and I have absolutely no relationship. I just followed them to give the news!


    They''re really hateful! Incomparably hateful! How dare they try to cheat the monarch?!"


    The trembling fourth prince replied while lowering his eyes onto the ground, not able to face the crazed glint in Ernst''s eyes.


    "Oh? The royal guard commander is Ernst''s lifelong friend. As his son, in the future, you must become a pillar of the state."


    "Yes¡­yes¡­"


    "A pity that the state is lost, and the house facing destruction. But it''s fine, Ernst placed Holy-Rank explosives all around the palace! Now that the elders are gone, we can detonate them and bring all those invaders to destruction!


    Sacrifice ourselves to cleanse the state and become legends!"


    Ernst exclaimed with his arms outstretched and his wide, crazed eyes facing the throne room''s ceiling. His words almost caused the edgy fourth prince to lose his countenance and soil himself.


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    A clapping sound came from the entrance, forcing the two to turn toward its origin.


    There, Konrad stepped in with Yvonne by his side.


    "I must say it wasn''t that terrible of an idea. A pity that the royal palace is now my backyard and I already had the royal guard secure all your explosives."

 211 We get what we Ge

    Konrad''s appearance startled Ernst who''d not expected him to show up.


    At least, not so fast.


    With his crazed silver eyes staring directly into Konrad''s purple hues, and his index aimed at his face, Ernst proclaimed:


    "You?! How could it be you?! How could it not be?! Ernst supposes it was inevitable. Welcome!"


    Ernst then lowered his index, and his eyes shifted toward Yvonne who stood by Konrad''s side.


    "What beauty, what sex appeal, simply out of this world. With such a woman by your side, why do you still need to plunder Ernst''s garden? Greedy, you are greedy. But it''s fine. It''s all fine.


    Now, Ernst sees the truth."


    Amused, Konrad chortled.


    "Oh, and what truth is that?"


    Ernst''s eyes shifted back onto Konrad, and his lips flashed a smile.


    "First, Ernst wants to know your true name."


    "Konrad."


    "Good, Konrad. In just a few days, you''ve put our fifteen states on their knees, unified our land, and established a new dynasty. The military, the court, the wealth, the women, all are within your hands.


    Good, very good. Truly worthy of being a demon spawn.


    But Ernst isn''t sad, because having embarked on the road of the conqueror without absolute heartlessness, you''re doomed to suffer. Ernst can see that within your demonic eyes, besides bottomless ambition, care still remains, if only for the women by your side.


    Alas, on the path of conquest, on the road to become supreme, suffering losses is inevitable. In your pursuit of absolute power and domination, there will be a time when you''ll set them aside, a time when you won''t be there for the ones you genuinely care for.


    Fate will choose that moment to play a joke on you. And from experience, Ernst can tell you, Fate is a cruel mistress that will prick your heart with ten-thousand daggers."


    Ernst declared with wide, crazed eyes that didn''t match his level tone.


    Hearing his words, no ripple flashed on Yvonne''s face. If she thought anything of them, she didn''t show it.


    As for Konrad, his smile broadened.


    "Nice swan song. However, I beg to differ, and if Fate wishes to mess with me, I will fuck her into submission, like all the rest. As for you, you''ve outlived your usefulness."


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing terrible demonic energies to barrel into Ernst and fill his body.


    Lifted by the demonic force, Ernst rose from the ground, his body bloating up, like a balloon, at breakneck speed.


    "Ernst is not sad¡­Ernst wails but isn''t sad. In the netherworld, Ernst will wait for karma to give you its retribution. There must be justice in the world. There must be¡­otherwise, why does Ernst perishes so?


    HAHAHAHA!"


    But as Ernst''s crazed laughter echoed, Konrad''s smile remained undisturbed.


    "I forgot to mention, you''re not going to the afterlife, your soul is about to turn into another one of my meals, forever vanishing from the reincarnation cycle."


    Hearing those words, Ernst''s eyes shone with stupor.


    "How could a man be this evil? Ernst doesn''t deserve this! Ernst curses you!"


    The swelling Ernst roared and thrashed in the air, attempting to resist Konrad''s demonic force, but to no avail.


    "The only joke fate plays is birth. People don''t get what they deserve, they get what they get.


    Therefore, Ernst von Gradl, at the dusk of your existence, allow me to enlighten you in a few simple truths.


    While it is true that actions bring chain-reactions, there is only one justice in this world.


    The justice of the mightiest!


    Man''s will shape the world. He who controls all needs not care about karma and retribution."


    *BOOM*


    Ernst''s bloated body imploded, drenching the throne room''s ground in flesh, blood, and bones.


    Dark mist erupted from Konrad''s fingers to trap Ernst''s soul and bring it to Konrad''s lips. Without hesitation, he swallowed it whole.


    His eyes then dropped onto the fourth prince who floundered in a blood pool with his father''s flesh pieces covering him.


    "Congratulations, fourth prince. As the eldest surviving son of house von Gradl''s main line, the throne is yours. Long live the emperor."


    Hearing this, the shivering fourth prince awoke from his stupor, crawled toward Konrad''s feet and incessantly kowtowed.


    "I don''t want to be the emperor, I don''t want to be the emperor. Demon sir, I beg you, please let me leave out the rest of my life in peace!"


    While usually, princes would fight for the right to inherit the throne, the fourth prince didn''t dare have such an idea. If the thought of becoming the first emperor of the new, unified country should generally appeal to many, with the current situation, no sane man would want that throne.


    Joke, the so-called Profound Sea Dynasty was Konrad''s playground. All across its territory belonged to him. Those eight billion citizens may not know his name, but it would be his will that directed their daily lives. Whoever sat on the throne would just be a shameful puppet without any say in official matters.


    What outwardly looked like unparalleled glory was, in fact, nothing more than a ticket to a lifetime of humiliation. The fourth prince dared not call himself bright, but at the very least, he could see a fiery pit where it lied and would not throw himself into such an abyss.


    Alas, it wasn''t his choice to make.


    "If you won''t cooperate, I''m afraid I must make the fifth prince the heir. Do you understand what that means?"


    The fourth prince banged his head against the floor and moved no further, his body quivering in understanding. Without their father to officially demote him, for the fifth prince to become the heir, he had to die.


    Knowing that his life couldn''t be preserved if he rejected the demonic oppressor, he helplessly chose submission.


    "From now on, I will obey your every words and arrangement. If you say A, I won''t dare say B, if you look right, I won''t dare look left! I only hope that you can show some mercy in your future treatment of my poor self!"


    The fourth prince pledged while keeping his now bleeding forehead on the ground.


    "Good. Don''t worry, those who serve under Konrad''s banner are always treated fairly. Rewards for the meritorious and punishment for the failures."


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad summoned a Phantasm Orchid which he threw at the fourth prince.


    "Swallow."


    Without hesitation, the fourth prince devoured the orchid. Satisfied, Konrad nodded.


    "Tomorrow we shall have an important meeting. I hope your majesty won''t be late. Oh, and, for tonight''s deaths, do you know what you should say?"


    "The previous king, princes and elders were murdered by foreign assassins. They shall be buried with honors."


    Although there was nothing to bury, this script was good enough.


    "Good man."


    Then alongside Yvonne, Konrad turned heels, leaving the first and last von Gradl emperor to collapse on the ground.

 212 For the Common People!

    Peace finally returned to the night. But in that peace, dread still lingered. Unequal dread, that is. If both male and female denizens of the royal palace were terror-stricken by Konrad''s demonic powers and awe-inspiring might, at least the consorts and concubines had already "surrendered" in the night of debauchery.


    Therefore, they knew what to expect and weren''t as startled as the maids and eunuchs. Still, even Augusta was forced to admit that she''d not expected such a shocking display. Although following the revelation of his demonic nature, she didn''t expect Konrad to lose to the elders, the strength he showcased still surpassed her calculations.


    When the von Gradl elders and Water Temple leaders perished, she was the first to heave a sigh of relief. Better than anyone, she knew that should they triumph, her father would never spare her. A cruel and unforgiving man, he would undoubtedly use her life to "cleanse shame and restore family honor."


    While she wouldn''t dance on his grave, asking her to shed tears for a man who raised his daughters as expendable chess pieces was, indeed, too much to ask.


    And as soon as Konrad''s servants finished the distribution of orchids, all apprehension vanished from the royal palace. But as they crossed the road back to their chambers, although she let nothing appear, Konrad could feel some unsettlement within Yvonne''s gait.


    "What''s wrong with you? Did my head consort get startled by a trivial worm''s last words?"


    Arching her eyebrows, Yvonne stopped in her tracks and turned toward Konrad who observed her with a gentle smile.


    "I said it before. When I seize the throne of supremacy, you''ll be by my side. Regardless of what title I wield, you will be my counterpart. No one, nothing can stop this future from occurring. Anyone who tries to stand in the way of that aspiration, we shall obliterate. Therefore, you shouldn''t pay any heed to the words of the defeated.


    In the future, we will have many such curses. Must we take them all seriously?"


    Hearing Konrad''s reassuring attempt, Yvonne chortled.


    "You misunderstand. Those are not my concerns. If I need to bother you with it, I will, of course, tell you."


    Satisfied, Konrad pulled Yvonne by the waist.


    "Good. If my wife could get flustered by a ruined fool''s words, I would truly be disappointed."


    With a soothing smile, Yvonne leaned against Konrad''s chest.


    "If we can''t even show this bit of confidence in ourselves, how can our profane reign stretch across eternity?"


    She jested, and arms in arms, the two returned to their quarters for a night of passion.


    What Yvonne failed to say was that back in the Holy Flame Empire''s imperial palace, unsettling rumors circulated. Rumors whose consequences were hard to fathom.


    Word was that after nine thousand years of cultivation, the top von Jurgen expert, Adalwin von Jurgen finally found the road to Star Connection and was on the verge of a breakthrough.


    If he succeeded, the entire cultivation pattern of the Holy Flame Empire would experience shocking changes. At the very least, the Voight and the Holy Flame Church faced great dangers.


    After all, if there was one thing both Olrich and Adalwin could agree on, it was that those two forces were their von Jurgen dynasty''s greatest obstacles.


    ¡­


    At dawn, the pair awoke, and Yvonne assumed her cobra form to coil around Konrad.


    Afraid to trigger their new lord''s ire, the officials didn''t even wait for the sun to properly rise before gathering in the throne room. Dozens of high-ranking officials methodically lined up, forming orderly rows and columns before the throne.


    The fourth prince then stepped in, except that this time, his princely attire was replaced by a white mourning robe and headband. Seeing those items, the officials were "startled" and went into an "uproar."


    "Why is his fourth highness donning mourning clothes?"


    "Is it possible that something happened last night?"


    "How could this be, and where is the king? Following the country''s unification, shouldn''t he be here to assume the imperial crown?"


    Although the officials had already been briefed on last night''s events, they still needed to put on a good show. The fourth prince dragged his slouching body toward the bottom of the stairs leading to his father''s golden throne, then turned toward the officials.


    "Officials, pillars of the state, it is with abysmal sorrow that I must announce the death of our monarch, my beloved father, Ernst von Gradl."


    The fourth prince announced with a deep sigh and lowered his head toward the ground with his eyes shut.


    "Ooooh!"


    Hearing the "shocking" news, the officials'' mouths and eyes widened in a glaring show of stupor.


    "Last night, Great Void assassins broke into the royal palace to murder the king, the elders, the crown prince, the second prince, and the third prince. Having received the news, The Water Temple tried to come to our aid, but to no avail. Their leaders perished in the fight.


    Initially Great Void wanted to use the opportunity to destroy our entire main line and ruin our country''s foundation. But thanks to the commotion that ensued, they alarmed a righteous elder who, unable to watch idle, raised his sword in defense of the royal family, slew the invaders, and saved those last few of us."


    With another sigh, the fourth prince turned toward the golden throne, dropped onto his knees, and kowtowed.


    "Father, your son was useless and failed to protect you! Please forgive my incompetence, and may you rest in peace!"


    Following the fourth prince''s example. The officials paid their respects to the deceased monarch.


    "Your majesty, please forgive our incompetence, and may you rest in peace!"


    All thrice kowtowed toward the golden throne, then returned to their feet.


    "Now, everyone, allow me to introduce you to the hero to whom all von Gradl owe their salvation. Surely, you know him well. Protector, please step in!"


    In a purple haze, Konrad appeared at the entrance, dressed in a white robe and black overcoat. With his "pet cobra" coiling around him, he took a step forward, vanished, and reappeared before the fourth prince.


    "Protector, without you, my house would have disappeared from this world. Please accept my bow!"


    The fourth prince proclaimed, with warm tears and a theatrical bow. But as he bent, Konrad stopped him and lifted him back up.


    "Your highness needs not show me such deference. I only did what righteousness commanded. My only regret is that I couldn''t come in time to save the monarch."


    Konrad sobbed, then turned toward the gathered officials.


    "Though we all grieve the king''s loss, even for one day, a country cannot remain without a ruler! As the eldest surviving son, it is the fourth prince''s duty to assume the throne.


    And now that the state rulers have decided to remove the frontiers and unify the country under the von Gradl rule, the fourth highness should officially abandon the royal style to don the title of emperor!


    Henceforth, becoming the Profound Sea Dynasty''s first emperor! Any objections?"


    "None whatsoever! Long live the emperor!"


    The officials instantly replied and fell on their knees to greet their new monarchs.


    "Since everyone requests me to shoulder this responsibility, I cannot decline."


    With a helpless sigh, the fourth prince accepted the position, henceforth becoming the Profound Sea Emperor.


    "As emperor, my first act should be to reward your valor. Moreover, I understand that I''m muddled and wasn''t raised for governance. We live in chaotic times, the neighboring states are at war and assassinations run amok.


    Therefore, protector, I not only beseech you to accept the position of grand preceptor and serve as my state''s highest official but I also humbly request that you take on the mantle of regent!


    Please help me shoulder my heavy responsibilities and bring my state to prosperity!"


    The Profound Sea Emperor pleaded with his hands clasped in a submissive bow.


    "Alas, I''m a Holy Flame Dignitary!"


    "Lord, the Holy Flame Empire is mighty and doesn''t need you while our foundation has been shaken and requires you to solidify it!


    His majesty is right, for the sake of righteousness, for the sake of the common people, we all humbly beseech you to accept this position and guide us to prosperity!"


    "We beseech you!"


    The dozens of high-ranking officials begged in theatrical kowtows.


    At that time, as if gathered by mental messages, hundreds of mid-ranked officials assembled beneath the stairs leading to the throne room and similarly kowtowed.


    "The world is chaotic, the state is in jeopardy, the common people face sufferings! For the sake of righteousness, we beseech you, lord, to accept this position and become our country''s guide and teacher!"


    The pleading voices of hundreds of officials seemed to shake Konrad to the core of his soul, and warm tears dropped from his eyes.


    "What virtue! What morality! With such words, how can I still decline? For the sake of the common people, for the sake of righteousness, I accept! And as grand preceptor, as the country''s guide and teacher, I swear to uphold this morality and lead the Profound Sea Dynasty to the Holy Continent''s summit!"


    As Konrad''s words echoed, tears and emotions filled the imperial palace.


    "Thank you, grand preceptor! But chaos never ends, one conflict replaces another, and the common people always face sufferings!


    Therefore, for their sake, we also request that your regency lasts an eternity!"


    The Profound Sea Emperor exclaimed, and his officials repeated after him.


    Helpless, Konrad sighed and replied:


    "Though it profoundly grieves me, I accept! As long as unrest plagues this land, my regency shall continue!


    And if eternity is what it takes for unrest to subside, then throughout eternity, I shall be regent!"

 213 Awakening Fiend

    While the hundreds of mid-level officials hadn''t been subjected to the Phantasm Orchids, following Konrad''s mental orders, their families were all seized by the high-ranking officials'' forces.


    Therefore, all those pedantic scholars who usually swore by "righteousness,""order," and "the common people" now facilitated the glaring takeover. And as soon as the play ended, Konrad got to work.


    The former state rulers were forced to dispatch their treasuries'' reserves to the capital, using Semi-Saints as couriers and space treasures as containers. Konrad seized all he needed, and following a redistribution of resources, left them enough to keep their domains running without disturbance.


    The rest fueled the capital''s activities. At the same time, he also had them dispatch their Semi-Saint and Saint-level experts to feed the imperial guard.


    Meanwhile, the construction of talent assessing centers throughout all cities was a massive, unprecedented project estimated at two billion purple crystals.


    Setting aside that sum was one of Konrad''s first deeds. And with all powers concentrated within the capital, the country went from decentralized to centralized in a heartbeat.


    With well-placed purple crystals and Phantasm Orchids, he also started bamboozling the foreign countries'' intelligence networks within the Profound Sea Dynasty.


    Messengers were then dispatched across the country to inform all citizens of the new state of things. At that time, foreign dignitaries and spies brought back both the news of the country''s abrupt, peaceful unification under the von Gradl rule and the appearance of a mysterious grand preceptor.


    As for the spies that snuck into the palace to obtain more in-depth information, they would all return empty-handed.


    Through the army tokens, Konrad had the generals gather a three-million-man strong army set at the border between the Profound Sea Dynasty and the Great Void Empire.


    He then sent a Semi-Saint messenger to the Holy Flame Empire to inform Olrich of the country''s readiness to assist and the princess'' impending arrival for marriage.


    Though startled, Olrich cared little about the Water Kingdom''s transformation. He only cared about how it affected his schemes. Since nothing changed, he carried on with his plans.


    "Great Void''s nefariousness knows no limit. For the sake of petty benefit, they don''t even hesitate to forsake the principle of righteousness and help the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s evil!


    Enough is enough! We''ve tolerated them for far too long. It is high time we teach them a lesson, avenge the murdered Prosperous Wind imperial kinsmen, and return the Holy Continent to purity!"


    Using the righteous banner of assisting his in-laws and stopping unlawful assault, Olrich dispatched his forces, sending legions of Holy Flame soldiers to descend upon Great Void''s eastern border and seize its cities.


    Initially, the Profound Sea Dynasty''s troops should have crashed on the western border. But as soon as Holy Flame forces began their assault, the Profound Sea Dynasty announced its neutrality, withdrew its forces, and cut all alliance talks with the Holy Flame Empire.


    At the same time, the delegation members sent back messages.


    "The newly formed Profound Sea Dynasty has been treating us with profound courtesy. Therefore, your majesty, we''ve decided to settle within the capital for some time.


    We wish you the best of luck in this war and your future endeavors, long may you reign!"


    Olrich almost spat blood, and seeing the seal he personally bestowed upon Konrad, he inferred they''d all been taken hostages.


    And indeed, the Profound Sea Emperor soon sent him another message.


    "Your majesty''s ninth son, tenth elder, and delegates are finding my country hard to leave. The world is chaotic, perhaps when the war ends, they will find the desire to return home.


    In the meantime, I hope we can maintain peaceful relationships and avoid tragedies."


    After reading the impudent words, Olrich tore the paper to shreds.


    "How dare the immature whelp threaten me?! Once I''m done with Great Void, they can be sure I won''t spare them!"


    Olrich roared. Alas, although his forces still trumped Great Void''s, without the Profound Sea Dynasty''s support, the war was doomed to drag.


    Especially since, while claiming neutrality, Profound Sea secretly supported Great Void and the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s military effort by supplying them with rations, explosives and all kind of military equipment.


    Everything besides effectively dispatching troops.


    Thus, although the Holy Flame Empire had yet to meet defeat, the Holy Continent was gradually settling in a stalemate.


    If that wasn''t enough, Olrich faced other problems.


    Across those last few days, starting with the Profound Sea Dynasty, all countries saw the emergence of a new group of prophets heralding catastrophic disasters for the Holy Continent!


    Those prophets claimed to serve the Profane Prince, the "One True God" who enraged by the Holy Continent''s heathens and unbelievers, would soon send calamities to obliterate them.


    Since wanna be prophets appeared from time to time, no one took them seriously. However, all attempts to seize those troublemakers ended with them vanishing out of the blue, causing fear and apprehension to start spreading throughout the populace.


    Still, that was only a small issue. The real problem was within his backyard.


    Adelar awoke, rising with a strength that left Olrich with only two choices:


    Destroy, or get destroyed!


    ¡­


    Within his chambers, Adelar von Jurgen''s eyes opened, the left now crimson red while red fog swirled around him. Laurens, who stood by his side was scared witless by the dreadful force erupting from his elder brother and immediately dropped onto his knees.


    "Congratulations, second brother, on achieving sainthood! Please forgive my reckless move that hastened your plans!"


    Laurens both congratulated and apologized. However, Adelar remained undisturbed.


    "After two centuries of accumulations, father''s pesky seal is finally broken. The pill''s effects are even better than I anticipated."


    Adelar rejoiced while standing up. Stretching out his arms, he let his blood fog erupt alongside the full might of his rising holy force, and his cultivation skyrocketed!


    Early-stage Rising Saint, mid-stage, late-stage, early-stage Profound Saint¡­


    His cultivation kept rising until it reached the peak of the True Origin Saint Rank, and there, it stopped. Meanwhile, spiritual and demonic energies intertwined within his holy force. And although their cultivation now stood at the same level, Laurens didn''t doubt that the intensity of his brother''s aura surpassed that of their father''s.


    And that aura wasn''t even stabilized¡­yet.


    Laurens barely restrained the urge to soil himself.


    "The situation called for a prompt reaction. You did what you had to. I don''t blame you."


    "T-thank you, second brother."


    "Summon the seventh, the eight, and the eleventh elders. Unfortunately, because we took this step a bit earlier than expected, I will have to use them to perfect my foundation."


    "As you command!"


    Laurens exclaimed, then excused himself, leaving Adelar alone within the room. With a one-hundred-eighty-degree rotation, he turned toward a nearby mirror and stepped toward it.


    Facing the mirror, Adelar intently stared at his crimson left eye, and gently brushed it. His emotionless face softened.


    "Mother, if an afterlife there is, I hope that from it you can watch how your son uses the accursed lineage of Ashara''s blood fiends, our accursed lineage, to seize the empire, and avenge your death."


    While clenching his left hand, Adelar extended his right palm toward the mirror, resting it on his reflection.


    "Three days¡­I only need three days.


    In success, I shall glorify you.


    In failure, I shall join you¡­never to part again."


    *CRACK*


    Unable to bear the pressure of Adelar''s palm, the mirror shattered, and its pieces dropped onto the ground.


    Adelar closed his eyes, and the blood fog surrounding him instantly vanished.

 214 Always Number One

    While the Holy Flame Empire''s imperial palace experienced turbulent currents, on top of the Profound Sea Dynasty''s tallest monument, amidst a starry night, a couple jested under the moonlight.


    "What virtue! What morality! With such words, how can I decline?!


    Though it profoundly grieves me, I accept! As long as unrest plagues this land, my regency shall continue!


    And if eternity is what it takes for unrest to subside, then throughout eternity, I shall be regent!"


    "Bwahahahaha!"


    "Shameless! Konrad, you''re utterly shameless! Truly, Olrich''s most reasonable decision in his life was to make you his son. There probably isn''t any other man able to call you -son- without blushing in shame.


    But now, the son has already surpassed the father, and he should call you teacher!"


    Yvonne burst into laughter while mimicking Konrad''s theatrical display of several days ago. Since then, he had entirely focused on official matters, spending his mornings, lunches, and evenings in court meetings to devise new economic strategies and hasten the recruitment of new talents.


    This was inarguably their first intimate moment since he took his new position.


    "So what if I''m shameless? Shamelessness is the first step to greatness! The more shameless, the better! It is because I''m this barefaced that I shall be supreme!"


    Konrad candidly replied with a complacent smile and a dismissive wave of his hand.


    "Oh? Good, very good. Even forcing those hundreds of officials whose families you kept in captivity to follow you in your shameless act. I really want to ask, in your previous life, did you major in acting? I''m really starting to feel like you''re a reincarnated actor."


    "Naturally! Not just acting, music, poetry, painting, writing¡­all the arts were subdued by me!"


    "You really dare say anything, don''t you? Please accept my bow."


    With false seriousness, Yvonne clasped her hands and bowed toward Konrad.


    "What, don''t believe me? Good, tonight I must show you the depth of my skills, and sincerely convince you!"


    "Hum, hum!"


    Konrad sat crossed legged and cleared his throat. Meanwhile, Yvonne lied on her side to listen to his display.


    "In the eye of a storm, I fly on crippled wings,


    Rowing against the current, clawing at our lost love,


    My heart roaring, my eyes vacant, and my soul crumbling.


    Deprived of my half,


    Deprived of my self,


    Helpless, I beg you


    Forgive and come home."


    Konrad declaimed with an impassioned voice and expression that would have tricked onlookers into thinking his words genuine.


    Even Yvonne was forced to admit that she almost mistook him for a desperate lover yearning for his partner''s return.


    "Not bad, I can see the semblance of a structure. But it doesn''t rhyme."


    She teased with an amused smile.


    "Poetry doesn''t need to rhyme. As long as it pulls your heartstrings, my aim is achieved."


    "Mhm, it definitely pulls other -strings,- if you see what I mean."


    Yvonne replied with a sultry smile and alluring eyes that suggested a more carnal setting.


    Crossing the roof''s tiles, Konrad crawled toward her, lying on top with his arms beside her shoulders and his purple eyes staring into her hessonite hues.


    "Bold. That''s why you''ll always be my number one."


    "Good that you know."


    Yvonne declared, and with a yank on Konrad''s collar, she brought his face onto hers for an ardent kiss.


    ¡­


    On the following morning, the disheveled pair awoke, arms in arms.


    "This is the last court meeting I will personally attend. Afterward, I will take the most outstanding members of my harem into three days of closed-door cultivation. With the Time Warping Clock, that will be equivalent to one month, and with my current physique and resources, enough to bring them all to the Transcendent Rank.


    Afterward, we''ll leave for the Tower of Rebirth."


    Konrad explained.


    "You mean closed-door dual cultivation."


    "Ahh¡­details."


    They then restored their clothes and left for the court meeting.


    As per usual, the emperor and high-ranking officials had already taken their post, patiently awaiting his arrival. Seeing Konrad stepping in, all turned away from the emperor to form an orderly line that showcased military discipline.


    "Greetings, grand preceptor!"


    The dozens of officials bowed with clasped hands, then knelt to welcome Konrad.


    As he reached the stairs leading to the imperial throne, the Profound Sea Emperor stood up and bowed in greetings.


    "Welcome, grand preceptor. We were waiting for your arrival. Please take your seat."


    "Mhm, you may all rise."


    Behind the emperor''s throne lied a taller seat cloaked by golden chain curtains. Konrad set the curtain aside and took his position.


    With the emperor a step below him, he looked like a puppeteer pulling strings from the shadows.


    The officials stood up, and the court session began.


    "How is the imperial examination reform going?"


    Konrad first asked, causing cold sweat to form on the officials'' faces.


    "Grand preceptor, previously, only nobles were allowed to serve as officials. But now that we''re opening the door to all, from low to high nobility, we''re facing resistance.


    Although they don''t dare challenge your will, they play tricks against the commoners, using their private forces to bully them into backing off¡­"


    Hearing this, no ripple flashed on Konrad''s face.


    "Very well, draft an imperial decree. The nobility''s private army privilege is, henceforth, revoked.


    From now on, nobles are forbidden from keeping private forces. Doing so is tantamount to rebellion. Offenders face family extermination. Moreover, all adult male nobles who fail the imperial examination must join the various divisions of the army."


    The high-ranking officials were startled. However, since this was Konrad''s command, they naturally obeyed, the imperial decree was drafted and brought to Konrad who signed it with the imperial seal.


    "Also, investigate all the troublemakers, publicize the charge and execute them for obstruction to the law.


    Konrad added while patting his "pet-cobra."


    "As you command, preceptor!"


    Although much of the obstruction could be traced to their relatives, with Konrad''s command, even if their parents were the guilty party, they would still execute them.


    Without disturbance, the court meeting carried on, and from beginning to end, the puppet emperor didn''t open his mouth. Occupying his throne in silence, with a slouched back.


    The meeting came to an end, and the officials departed, leaving only Konrad and the Profound Sea Emperor within the room.


    Rising from his throne, he turned toward Konrad and gave him a polite bow.


    "As you ordered, our men scoured the country, noble and commoner houses alike to select top beauties.


    Across our Profound Sea Dynasty''s eight billion citizens, the top three-hundred beauties have finally been assembled to serve you."


    Initially, the order was to select new concubines for the emperor. But all within the palace knew that those beauties were all meant for Konrad.


    The emperor could look but not touch.


    "You may bring them in."


    Immediately, the Profound Sea Emperor dispatched mental messages and had the three hundred beauties brought in. Led by imperial eunuchs, they stepped in, forming orderly lines in the vast throne room. Awed by its splendor, some of commoner origin couldn''t help but let their eyes drift.


    However, when their sight fell on the pair of men standing ahead, the throne room''s splendor was quickly set aside.


    Of the two, the one dressed in an imperial robe and crown was completely ignored for the sake of the marvel sitting on the towering throne.


    "Is this a man¡­or is this a god? God¡­it must be¡­the incarnation of a deity."


    The same thought spread within the mind of the three-hundred beauties while butterflies fluttered within their stomachs and their knees weakened.


    With a smile, Konrad vanished and reappeared before them.


    "Welcome, lovely ones, to my harem."


    With a wave of his hand, he transported them into the space mansion and introduced them all to his demonic world of pleasure.


    Their crazed moans echoed throughout the entire mansion.


    Yvonne then took the reins, having more senior harem members settle the new girls in their quarters while Konrad brought Astarte to meet the leading members of the harem.


    They would then leave for closed-door cultivation.

 215 I donst want your Abdication

    Alongside Astarte, Konrad stepped into the room where the harem members he handpicked to follow him into the tower awaited with Yvonne''s other Pure Self.


    There, Jasmine, Iliana, Daphne, Faidra, Aliki, Freya, Zamira and Lena sat crossed legged in silent cultivation. Having seen the countless beauties that filled Konrad''s halls, Astarte was unalarmed and now understood why her makeover was necessary.


    Still, she was forced to admit that those who gathered within this room were a step above the rest.


    Yvonne, especially stood out, with an oppressive aura that enforced obedience and commanded respect. As soon as the two stepped in, the ladies'' eyes opened and fell onto them.


    "Ladies, Astarte, Astarte, ladies. She is the last member of our congregation."


    Having already been briefed on their next destination by the avatars. None were startled and knew precisely why they gathered.


    "Greetings, mistresses!"


    Astarte said with a polite bow.


    But hearing that greeting, most of the ladies frowned. Usually, the women Konrad bothered introducing were bound to hold significant status within the harem. None would call them "mistresses."


    And indeed¡­


    "Wrong. I am your master, yes, but they''re your sisters. You only need to bow to the head consort and me. The rest, you treat like equals.


    Understood?"


    Though surprised, Astarte quickly adjusted.


    "As you wish, master."


    She replied with a vigorous nod. Konrad then motioned for her to sit, and she executed.


    More experienced, in matters of warfare, Zamira could see that although the girl seemed mild and obedient, a strange battle-intent was slowly building within her.


    Konrad then waved his hand, and in a purple haze, five of his harem avatars appeared beside him.


    Seeing the five identical versions of her master, Astarte was startled. But as she recalled all his supernatural abilities, her surprise lessened.


    "Let''s repeat the script."


    "I will keep the Serkar bodyguards for unexpected occurrences and carry on with our grand preceptor work."


    Said the first one.


    "I will get the imperial duke insignias back from Krann and have him maim the tenth elder to give the appearance of an arduous escape. Alongside the wounded tenth elder, we will then return to the Holy Flame Empire to carry on with our quest.


    We will have the Holy Flame spies we subdued coordinate with our version of the story. Of course, I will also be using the Transformation Skill to fake a Grand Priest cultivation."


    The second one continued.


    "I will use the Transformation Skill to disguise myself into a eunuch and infiltrate the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s royal palace to repeat the old scheme, silently taking over the harem."


    "I will do the same in Great Void."


    "And I in Prosperous Wind."


    "When we successfully take control of the harems, we poison the monarchs and problematic heirs, then make queen and empresses dowagers to control the Earth Alliance, Prosperous Wind and Great Void''s political scenes from the shadows!


    Deadline, one month!"


    Konrad nodded.


    "Good, all required resources will be set aside. As for the Holy Flame Empire, after my return from the tower, I will personally deal with the final assault."


    With that said, he stepped forward, then turned to sweep the gathered avatars.


    "Failure is¡­"


    "¡­not in our vocabulary."


    Alongside his five avatars, Konrad declared. They then vanished in purple hazes, preparing to tackle their tasks.


    Witnessing this scene, even the likes of Jasmine and Iliana who were used to the Avatars'' strange connection couldn''t help but feel perplexed.


    "Now girls, it''s time to cultivate. Those who need bloodline upgrades will have their bloodlines upgraded.


    Those who need better physiques will receive better physiques.


    For the next month, we''ll have to work extra deep and hard. Emphasis on the deep and hard parts. Things may get messy, but you''ll have to persevere!"


    Konrad seriously said.


    "Shameless!"


    "Scoundrel!"


    "Immoral!"


    "Unredeemable!"


    "Villain!"


    "Rogue!"


    They all cursed one after the other. However, when it came to Daphne''s turn¡­


    "Well-said! No matter how wet and sloppy things get, we should persevere!"


    Instantly, all curses stopped, and several pairs of eyes shifted toward her.


    "What?"


    She innocently asked, as if she''d said nothing to justify those stares. But then, all recalled that it was Daphne, and immediately stopped caring.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Holy Flame Empire''s imperial palace, the seventh, the eighth, and the eleventh von Jurgen elders were having their blood essence siphoned by Adelar.


    Within his room, they hovered in the air with blood chains going straight from their hearts to his.


    All had fallen into a comatose state that prevented any scream from bypassing their lips.


    In silence, Adelar sat crossed-legged and refined their blood essence, using it to polish the imperfections within his cultivation.


    The intensity of his aura incessantly rose, and following three days of refining, the three elders were sucked dry, turning into mummy-like corpses.


    The blood chains left their chests, and they tumbled onto the ground before vanishing in dust. Laurens, who bore witness to this scene, couldn''t stop shivering.


    "You say our ninth brother returned?"


    "Y-yes. Using the token bestowed by father, the tenth elder desperately fought to secure their escape and successfully brought him back."


    Laurens replied to Adelar''s question. Hearing this, he sneered.


    "Rubbish. I''m afraid our tenth elder no longer serves the von Jurgen banner. But it''s fine."


    Gathering the blood fog surrounding him, Adelar stood up.


    Closing his eyes, he connected his soul to both his mind slaves and willing retainers.


    "Dear servants, loyal retainers, the time has come for us to emerge from the shadows.


    On this day, I, Adelar von Jurgen, make my bid for the imperial throne!


    All those who answer to my will, gather, and alongside me, overthrow the fatuous ruler named Olrich von Jurgen!"


    The mental message spread through the minds of all Adelar''s followers within the imperial palace.


    And instantaneously, hundreds of light beams flew from various corners of the imperial palace to drop before Adelar''s chambers.


    Emotionlessly, he stepped out, and all dropped on their knees.


    "Master, please lead us to free the country of Olrich von Jurgen''s tyranny!"


    The head of the imperial guard exclaimed, and all others repeated after him.


    "To the emperor''s palace!"


    Adelar roared, and alongside all his Semi-Saints and Saint retainers, turned into a beam of light to shoot toward Olrich''s palace where he currently was holding court with Konrad''s avatar by his side.


    "The Profound Sea Dynasty''s silent involvement has been causing us many issues. Should we¡­"


    An official began but at that time¡­


    *BOOM*


    A massive, grey lightning bolt descended from the sky and slammed the throne hall from above!


    The bolt struck the middle of the road separating the two rows of officials, triggering an explosion that sent them all flying against nearby walls.


    "AAARGH!"


    They wailed in agony.


    Both Konrad and Olrich were startled.


    "Bold! Who dares?"


    Olrich snapped and turned into a grey beam of light to shoot toward the sky.


    "I!"


    A voice thundered from the clouds. Immediately, the sky was corrupted by the appearance of grey and blood clouds.


    Alongside his troops, Adelar descended from the heavens, stopping before Olrich with the hundreds of Semi-Saints and Saints slaves and turncoats by his side.


    Among them, Olrich could name many elders and even his imperial guard commander.


    His face contorted into a frown.


    "Adelar, Adelar, you finally can''t hold back?


    Are you trying to force your father into abdication?"


    Olrich asked in a scornful yet level tone. His words seemed to cause no ripple on Adelar who just eyed him with indifference.


    "Abdication? No father, I don''t want your abdication. I loathe you too much for that.


    Today, I want two things.


    A) Your throne.


    B) Your Life!"


    But as he spoke, Adelar''s indifference was quickly cast aside, and his eyes burned with rage.


    "However, unlike you, I don''t want to seize my throne with an underhanded scheme. I must seize it in a flagrant, glaring, and flamboyant manner.


    Olrich von Jurgen, dare you fight me?!


    One against one, man against man!


    If you have the gals, unsheathe your sword and allow me to vent centuries of resentment!"


    Adelar roared, and his vast holy force erupted alongside the words that resounded throughout the Holy Flame City!


    And in a flash, all knew that the second von Jurgen prince rebelled!

 216 Olrich’s Six Rules

    The rumbling of Adelar''s voice alarmed the Holy Flame City''s denizens, and all forces'' attention fell onto the imperial palace.


    Saint-level experts locked their holy sense on the palace, eager to witness the events unfold. But strangely, as Adelar''s blood aura exploded alongside his holy force, though they could feel its tyrannical intensity, none could spot the demonic energy signature concealed within.


    ¡­


    Within the Holy Flame Church, the dowager, Amalia Kvass and the head exarch, Gerhard Herberger observed the scene from afar.


    "Interesting. Never did I expect that the second prince concealed such formidable strength. I''m afraid that without the Holy Flame Seal''s assistance, Olrich is simply not his match.


    And even then, since he dares rebel, he must have some trump cards. We may very well welcome a new holy emperor today. Amalia, your descendants are truly outstanding."


    Gerhard appraised with an inexpressive look that gave no insight into his emotions. His eyes then turned toward Amalia who stood silent at his left, her gaze cold, and unfeeling.


    "One is your son, the other is your grandson. Don''t you wish to intervene? After all, only one can live to see the morrow."


    Gerhard asked. However, his voice seemed to provoke no reaction within Amalia''s chilling face.


    "Filial piety is the first virtue.


    Being unfilial, the first vice.


    He who aims his sword at his progenitor''s neck, should not exist in this world."


    Amalia coldly replied, then with a sweep of her sleeve, she turned heels and vanished in a grey haze to return to secluded cultivation.


    From her words, Gerhard clearly understood that as far as she was concerned, the victor mattered not.


    Perhaps deep down, she even hoped they could both kill one another or at the very least, that Olrich perished at his son''s hand.


    ¡­


    In the deepest recesses of the imperial palace, the top von Jurgen expert, Adalwin, sat crossed-legged with his eyes shut close. Dazzling light swirled around his form while faint star force brewed within his energy center.


    But as Adelar''s words echoed, Adalwin''s ancient eyes opened, and his holy sense swept the scene. Seeing the contenders, no ripple flashed on his face, and ignoring the scene, he returned to the pursuit of Star Connection.


    ¡­


    "Clearly, the previous emperor must be cursing his descendants from the netherworld. Or could this be¡­the will of karma?"


    Hubert wondered while observing the scene from afar.


    "Adelar von Jurgen, please do the world a favor, and remove that shit stain father of yours from the face of the Ancient Crystal World."


    ¡­


    But while many were starting to bet on Adelar''s imminent victory, others remained skeptical.


    With her cultivation chambers, Else sat crossed-legged with her holy sense locked on the scene.


    Before her, another woman sat, legs crossed within an armchair. Konrad could effortlessly recognize her as Gulistan, his mother.


    ''Won''t you intervene? After all, he''s his grandson."


    Else asked Gulistan who observed the distant scene with a smile.


    "So what if he is? The daughter was crippled and expelled by her own father. Does such a grandfather still care about his grandson? Whether he even knows of his existence is a matter of debate."


    Gulistan replied with an amused smile. However, Else disagreed.


    "But he''s different from his mother, with the talent he shows. Should the news reach him, he''s bound to care."


    "True, but it has nothing to do with me. If our dear Infernal Cult leader wishes to save his grandson, even from the Infernal Cult''s headquarters, he can still save him.


    Alas, the most defining traits of a perfect blood fiend are pride and callousness.


    Those who cannot showcase such traits will always be seen as defects."


    ¡­


    Facing Adelar''s tyrannical aura, Olrich sighed and closed his eyes.


    "Must it really come to this? For the sake of the throne, must the son rebel against the father? Is it always the way it has to be?"


    Olrich asked, and for some reason, feeling the profound sorrow in his words, Konrad who observed the scene from the ground felt his words genuine.


    But how could it be?


    Stretching out his hand, Olrich summoned his holy energy sword. His eyes then returned onto Adelar who sneered at his words.


    "Did the fear of death make you muddled? How laughable, don''t you recall what you''ve taught me?"


    Adelar stretched out his hand, causing vast blood fog to gather within his palm.


    "Since you don''t remember, allow me to remind you. Incomplete Armament!"


    The blood fog morphed into a crimson longsword within which faint cracks could be seen.


    Still, wielding it, Adelar''s aura rose to a new level. The sky turned red, and in a crimson beam, he shot toward Olrich.


    With his eyes full of pain and sorrow, Olrich turned into a grey light beam to meet his son''s offensive.


    *Clang*


    In a ringing sound, their swords collided. Alas, the might behind Adelar''s blow was too hard for Olrich to bear, and with one move, he flew backward.


    "From the moment I could read and write, you''ve taken care of my education, arguably giving it more priority than to Elmar, your crown prince. However, what you imparted onto us was completely different.


    And this what you taught me:


    Rule number one: It''s better for an emperor to be crooked than straight!"


    Adelar roared, and not giving Olrich any time to breathe, he raised his sword, causing blood clouds to merge into a twenty-meters tall blood wolf that barreled into Olrich''s dropping form!


    "Rule number two: Your officials are either your pawns or your enemies!"


    Before the blood wolf could smash into him, Olrich summoned six grey circles, casting a sixth circle spell that filled the cloud with a grey thunderstorm.


    One massive lightning bolt descended, splitting the blood wolf in a resounding boom. Undisturbed, Adelar lowered his sword, and the mist formed by the wolf''s destruction turned into dozens of larger wolves that bit Olrich from all sides!


    "AAAARGH!"


    He groaned in pain while blood gushed from his mangled flesh.


    "Rule number three: Love is a felony. If you must love, love the weak. Love the helpless. Never love the mighty, or they shall be your doom!"


    A massive conflagration erupted from Olrich''s bloodied form, returning the wolves to mist. But before he could steady himself, Adelar''s sword drew a perfect arc, firing a thirty-meters tall half-blood moon onto him.


    "Rule number four: Friendship is a cardinal sin!


    Number Five: Do not cherish your brothers, for one day you might find their swords at your back!"


    Adelar roared in succession while firing dozens upon dozens of half-moons.


    At first, Olrich could barely shoulder it. But soon, he became overwhelmed, and his body was torn by the myriad of sword slashes. Blood drenched his imperial robe.


    And as it dripped, his sorrow deepened.


    "Last, but not the least, number six: Greatness is defined by might and not righteousness. No one dares criticize the mighty, but all will trample on the feeble!


    Therefore, son, to become the greatest, you don''t have to be good. You just have to be unrivaled!


    Those are all your words! Let''s not even mention the enmity of slaying my helpless mother. Having raised me in such a manner, it would be strange if I didn''t strive to butcher you!


    Your hypocrisy sickens me!


    Sixth Circle Spell: Incarnadine Sea!"


    Horizontally holding his sword, Adelar conjured six red circles from which a gargantuan blood sea erupted to flood all that lied below.


    Outmatched, Olrich knew that should he fail to turn the tide, this move would be the last.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned the Holy Flame Seal. Wielding it, his aura rose to a new level, and a sea of white flames formed above his head to meet Adelar''s blood sea.


    *BOOM*


    The two forces canceled out, causing a massive explosion to propel the two parties backward.


    Stabilizing himself mid-flight, Olrich again closed his eyes.


    "Indeed. Those are all my words, and you really are¡­my good son."


    And Konrad who witnessed this scene couldn''t help but frown while a great sense of foreboding welled up within his chest.


    ¡­


    Within the imperial palace''s cold quarter, recalling Konrad''s words, Nils was currently rushing toward her brothers who sat crossed-legged in confinement.


    With the chaos overtaking the imperial palace, no one cared to bare her path. Unblocked, she barged in, rapidly reached the area where the two remained and slammed the door to gain attention.


    "Elder brother, I know you''ve reached the ninth step of the Semi-Holy Rank! Since father doesn''t restrict your cultivation, nothing can stop you from escaping!


    So, escape, fast! Break-out and lead Holger out of the imperial palace! Otherwise, we are all doomed to destruction!"

 217 Kill! Kill! Kill!

    Nils'' reasoning was simple. Although it seemed like Adelar held the absolute advantage, he was just building his own grave. There was no hope for victory. But to defeat him, her father would have to activate the worm and start his refining plans.


    Adelar would first perish. But what happened next? Once he started, would Olrich stop? Could he stop?


    Those were questions that none could answer. And the thought of her brother''s imminent demise led her to his gate. Alas, nothing she said could convince Elmar from coming out of confinement.


    And Nils knew very well that even if she revealed the soul worms, Elmar would never believe her. To say nothing of him, if she''d not witnessed it with her own eyes, Nils could never believe it.


    ¡­


    Though the Holy Flame Seal had caused the intensity of Olrich''s aura to skyrocket, Adelar remained undisturbed.


    The Holy Flame Seal turned into a bright white meteor and flew toward Adelar, crazily expanding while approaching him.


    "Foolish, I have obtained the inheritance of a sage. Do you think I lack high-grade Holy Artifacts?"


    Adelar scoffed and summoned a bronze spear which he hurled at the Holy Flame Seal.


    *BANG*


    The spear slammed into the seal and sent it spiraling into the ground in a deafening crash.


    "Over. It''s over."


    Those were the words the circled within most of the onlookers'' minds. If even the seal could not turn the tide, Olrich was finished.


    "Two-hundred-ten years, six months, and twenty-three days ago, my bloodline awoke. And on that day, you used false charges to execute my mother. She was just a cripple, a helpless cripple whose meridians and energy center had been ruined beyond repair!


    Today I must ask, why?!"


    Adelar screamed, but Olrich merely shook his head and again closed his eyes.


    "Since you and I have already reached this step, additional words serve no purpose. Make your move."


    "Well-said!"


    The bronze spear returned to Adelar''s space bracelet, and he aimed his Incomplete Fiend Armament at Olrich''s neck.


    "That being the case, farewell, father!"


    With a vast array of blood fog propelling him, Adelar descended upon Olrich for a final sword swing!


    Seeing Olrich''s closed eyes, and the rapid move that those beneath the True Origin Saint Rank couldn''t even appraise, the onlookers concluded that the battle had come to an end.


    But as Adelar''s sword slash approached his father''s neck, a shocking scene occurred!


    For an imperceptible split of a second, his sword stopped.


    Olrich sidestepped.


    The swing went wide!


    And with his eyes still shut close, Olrich drove his holy sword through Adelar''s abdomen, skewering him mid-air!


    *PUH*


    Blood gushed from Adelar''s lips, stomach and back while his eyes went bloodshot in a stupor that echoed with all the onlookers.


    "What the hell just happened? He was obviously about to take Olrich''s life. Why did his sword suddenly vacillate?"


    Both Hubert and Gerhard wondered in shock. Of the onlookers, they were some of the few that clearly saw what occurred. Could Adelar have turned soft a step before taking his father''s life?


    Impossible!


    And yet¡­this was precisely what seemed to have occurred.


    "H-h-how...c-can¡­this¡­b-"


    Adelar stammered while his entire body shivered, not from Olrich''s blow, but from a horrendous pain that suddenly jolted from his body and paralyzed him for that split of a second.


    And while his blood incessantly flowed, within his mind, his soul world collapsed, revealing an identical one at the base of which a gigantic worm crawled!


    Instantly, Adelar realized the ploy.


    Alas, it was far too late.


    Gently patting the back of Adelar''s head, Olrich brought him back into the crumbling throne room.


    "In this life, you''re my greatest accomplishment.


    My greatest pride and joy. Since you were born, you never disappointed me. And from all the children I cherish, without a shred of doubt, you''re my most beloved.


    A pity that what I love, I must destroy.


    A pity that what I cherish, by my hand must be extinguished.


    My Dao is Heartlessness, Love, my tribulation.


    Since you so desperately want to know the real reason for your mother''s death, allow me to grant you this last wish."


    Olrich''s eyes opened, and from the left, warm tears incessantly dropped.


    "Revenge is the greatest drive. I used her to set you on the path of revenge. To force you into surpassing the limitations of birth and seek chances that would allow you to magnify your potential¡­all to devour you."


    Olrich whispered in Adelar''s ear, causing a new wave of enlightenment to flash within his mind.


    "But that''s only the first reason. The second one is that I knew that among all those I picked, only you could make me falter. I knew¡­we knew¡­that if you didn''t rebel¡­I couldn''t kill you.


    Thank you¡­my beloved child."


    While he spoke, Olrich''s voice trembled and his left eye shone with struggles.


    However, the right one remained utterly unmoved.


    "Haha¡­So¡­that''s how it is¡­to think that I believed myself clever when from the moment I appeared in this world, I played within your palm."


    Although Adelar possessed profound soul powers, examining one''s soul was a daunting task. It was the same logic as performing self-surgery.


    No matter how skilled, it was suicidal.


    If Olrich attempted to infect him with a soul worm today, he could send him flying while keeping his hands crossed beneath his back.


    A pity that the moment Olrich first held him in his arms was the time he picked to plant the worm.


    But even though he knew himself vanquished, Adelar felt no sorrow.


    Because while Olrich whispered into his ears, his eyes locked on Konrad who stood several steps behind.


    And Konrad, who shouldered his gaze, couldn''t help but feel that the eyes told him:


    "Hurry up, your time has come!"


    But before he could think further, Olrich pulled out his sword from Adelar''s bowels and let him fall on his knees.


    "Thank you¡­and farewell."


    Dispelling his sword, Olrich placed his hand on Adelar''s forehead and started the refining process.


    Though he could feel his cultivation, soul, and lifeforce leaving him, though the worm made him helpless before his demise, Adelar smiled.


    "Father, for the sake of supreme power, across centuries you have toyed with your relatives and loved ones.


    As a power-hungry monster, I can''t blame you, but knowing that a son will overthrow your rule and take your life, I die¡­without regrets!


    Still, if you think the soul of Adelar is that easy to digest, think again!


    Allow me to help you¡­into destruction!"


    Adelar''s body collapsed in red and grey light that flew toward Olrich''s mind, but seeing the demented look within his eyes, Konrad couldn''t help but think he played one last trick.


    And indeed¡­


    Within Olrich''s soul, the maddened laughter of Adelar echoed, joining the infernal souls to spur Olrich onward.


    "Kill!


    Kill! KILL!


    The time has come, for Olrich von Jurgen''s ascension.


    Hesitate no longer! Verena, Else, Elmar, Nils, Amalia, all should perish and fuel our growth!


    Kill¡­KILL!"


    The words boomed within Olrich''s mind. With eyes wide open, he staggered and grabbed his head within his hands, clenching tightly as veins beat on his temple!


    "No¡­no¡­ahhhh¡­.arrgh!"


    Olrich groaned in agony!


    At the same, his cultivation skyrocketed, going from the peak of the True Origin Saint Rank to the peak-stage of the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank.


    Moreover, the intensity of his aura rivaled that of Crossed Tribulation Saints!


    "Father, why did you kill me? Since you killed me, why not kill them? No need to wait further, the process is triggered, your ascension dawns!"


    "No¡­you''re a rebel¡­a traitor¡­


    I¡­didn''t want to kill you¡­why would I want to kill you¡­you forced my hand! Why did you have to rebel?!


    Why?!


    Traitor¡­unfilial¡­traitor¡­you killed your father¡­killed your brothers¡­you deserved to die!


    Where am I¡­who am I? AAAAAAARGH!"


    The remnants of Adelar''s soul not only fueled the infernal souls but also awoke the lingering consciousness of the true Olrich who thrashed against their joint-oppression.


    With a succession of guttural howls, he collapsed on the floor, leaving a baffled Konrad as the sole conscious person within the room.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Konrad, who wasn''t privy to Olrich''s soul, wondered. But before he could probe deeper, Olrich regained consciousness. His eyes clear, and his lips curling into a smile.


    Meanwhile, following Adelar''s demise, his mind slaves dropped on the ground, unconscious, but their freedom restored. As for the true turncoats, they were running for their lives!


    Olrich turned into a light beam and in a flash, beheaded them all!


    Their blood drenched the Holy Flame City''s sky while their corpses dropped onto the ground.


    Ignoring the unconscious folks, Olrich returned to the crumbling throne room to collect the artifacts within Adelar''s space treasure, then tossed the bracelet toward Konrad.


    "If you find anything to your liking, feel free to take it."


    And not waiting for Konrad''s reaction, he vanished from the scene.

 218 Believe in Me

    Following Olrich''s departure, Konrad''s eyes contorted into a frown. The current Olrich was even harder to comprehend, and whatever Adelar last did to him clearly drove him into another bout of madness.


    Was it over, or was trouble just beginning?


    "The main body has already left secluded cultivation and is on his way to the Tower of Rebirth.


    The Tower is at the border between the Barbarian Continent and the Holy Continent. Even if he turned heels, if Olrich wants to kill someone, he can probably do it before his return. Moreover¡­"


    If it was before his fight with Adelar, Konrad had confidence that he could defeat Olrich. While it would force him to reveal his origins, at least, that confidence remained.


    But now¡­although Olrich''s cultivation had just risen to the peak-stage Fate Wrestling Saint, the intensity of his aura didn''t lose out to the head exarch''s, the peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saint Gerhard.


    Before his return from the tower, Konrad couldn''t face him. With Yvonne still being in the palace, the thought of letting a crazed Olrich run amok was hard to digest.


    "How could Adelar use demonic energy without showing the signature?"


    Konrad wondered. Although the Transformation Skill allowed him to conceal his true blood and pass as human, not all infernal races possessed such an ability. At least, blood fiends didn''t.


    And even then, once he released his demonic powers, he couldn''t hide his true nature. The same was true for everyone.


    "Must be an artifact."


    He concluded following a small assessment and lowered his eyes onto Adelar''s space bracelet. Browsing it, he ignored whatever wealth it possessed to seek the item he required.


    And as his eyes laid on a topaz ring, he knew he hit the spot.


    "Gotcha!"


    "Krann!"


    In a purple haze, Krann appeared before him.


    "Master!"


    Without delay, Konrad tossed the ring toward him.


    "Stealthily bring this to Yvonne and tell her that should anything happen, she must go all-out to leave the imperial palace!


    We will take of the rest."


    "As you command, master!"


    Using the Invisibility Skill, Krann vanished and shot toward Yvonne''s palace.


    "The situation is disastrous. Olrich broke through and refined Adelar''s foundation while Adalwin borders a breakthrough into the Star Connecting Saint Rank.


    At this juncture, we can only hope that old hatreds pin them against one another. Otherwise¡­


    Hurry¡­I must hurry!"


    Determination blazed within Konrad''s eyes, and at that time, the main body had finally reached the Tower of Rebirth.


    ¡­


    Alongside Yvonne''s Pure Self and the nine ladies, Konrad left the Profound Sea Dynasty for the Tower of Rebirth.


    Following the closed-door session, his cultivation had not only broken through the ninth step of the Transcendent Knight Rank but also pursued the Semi-Holy Knight Rank.


    Thus, reaching the limits in both the martial and spiritual paths.


    With his half-step Semi-Saint cultivation, resources, physiques, soul and formidable bloodline powers, he had full confidence to fight his way to the tower''s summit!


    On this trip, he only wanted one thing:


    Everything!


    To completely empty the tower, and leave nothing for the waring forces!


    Meanwhile, the girls had various levels of improvement.


    Lena reached the ninth step of the Semi-Holy Rank.


    Zamira also reached the peak of the Semi-Holy Rank.


    The rest rose to the peak of the Transcendent Rank, all with new bloodlines and stronger physiques.


    Zamira''s case was unique. After all, she''d been cultivating for more than two centuries and had a clear understanding of herself and the road she pursued. Therefore, her Sublimations were simple, and she could just use Konrad''s juice to breakthrough.


    As for Lena, she was a sixth-step Semi-Saint, to begin with.


    In the distance, a gargantuan black and white tower piercing the vault of heaven stood. To say nothing of its suffocating length, even in width, the tower occupied dozens of square miles, painting a startling picture that would make the faint-hearted collapse from awe.


    "How did they possibly build such a thing?"


    Jasmine asked as they approached the entrance, speaking the words that echoed in the other''s minds.


    "The founders were at the peak of Divine Ascension, infinitely close to godhood. Moreover, their backgrounds and foundations were earthshaking. For them, this probably didn''t require much effort."


    Yvonne replied, then turned toward Konrad. In his eyes, hesitation clearly brewed.


    "Don''t worry. Thanks to the item Krann delivered, I can freely use my lineage weapon. At the very least, I have full confidence that no one can stop me from leaving."


    She reassured with her lips curled into a smile.


    "You''ve just returned to the peak of the Profound Saint Rank. Although your battle power is earthshaking and only loses out to me, the opponents are not pushovers either.


    Moreover, strenuous fights will delay your recovery. How can I not worry?"


    Konrad''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "How about this? We rush back now so that our true bodies can join hands against the enemies. Although it will be a desperate battle, the odds are not necessarily against us.


    As long as we go all-out, and make the first move, we can kill Adalwin before he breaks through, then kill Olrich!


    In any case, the tower is not going anywhere."


    Konrad hurriedly said. And seeing the stark difference in treatment, the ladies had various reactions.


    Lena and Astarte, who''d yet to see Konrad show worries, were startled.


    Zamira, who understood the nature of their relationship, didn''t care.


    Thinking that their master had yet to turn into a complete monster, Faidra and Aliki were relieved.


    Daphne found it endearing.


    Freya was disgruntled.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine and Iliana felt various degrees of jealousy. Although they''d seen Konrad go all-out for them before, he always did it with a rational mind, and never knowingly threw himself into situations he couldn''t control.


    But this was precisely what he now intended to do.


    Although they were slowly getting used to the difference in status and grew to accept Yvonne''s lead, they couldn''t help but feel bitterness and sorrow.


    Jasmine, especially found it hard to digest.


    The knowledge that though she was the first, she wouldn''t be the last, filling her with pain. But while she clenched her fist till her nails dug blood, Yvonne made a simple gesture.


    Balling up her right fist, she extended it toward Konrad.


    "Don''t be daft and believe in me."


    Upon hearing those words, Konrad pulled in a deep breath, and his determination returned. Indeed, since she was his chosen wife, he should, at the very least, have faith in her. In any case, his avatar was making preparations.


    Like Yvonne, he balled up his fist.


    "Defeat is¡­"


    "¡­Not an option."


    They said in tandem then bumped fists, releasing a vast energy wave that caused tremors throughout the ground


    Yvonne then vanished in a twister of dark sand, the Pure Self returning to the True Self.


    "One month for me, several years for you. I will be expecting your startling growth and glorious return. At that time, let''s sweep aside all foes and put the Holy Continent on its knees!"


    Yvonne''s voice echoed in Konrad''s mind.


    For an instant, he closed his eyes, letting the words sink in, before turning to the tower''s entrance.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within Else''s cultivation chamber, Gulistan perused the imperial palace with her divine sense.


    "Oh? Interesting. The holy empress'' life standard seems to be reaching an end."


    Gulistan said with an amused smile.


    "After that, I guess it will be your turn. Little kitty, since you refused to serve me, I''m afraid this time, you''ll have to rely on yourself."


    A mild chuckle escaped Gulistan''s lips as she shifted her attention back onto Else. But seeing that no ripple flashed on her face, she was a tad bit disappointed.


    "That name is too intimate for us, don''t you think?"


    Else asked in a level tone.


    "Oh? Konrad''s privilege? At this juncture, those are really not the words you should be speaking.


    But I''m in an extraordinarily good mood, so I will give you some good fortune."


    Gulistan waved her hand, causing three identical pills to appear and fly toward Else.


    "Each pill can seal a soul worm. Although it won''t be removed, Olrich also won''t be able to activate or control them.


    As for the rest, that will depend on you. I''m eager to see¡­how well¡­or how poorly you''ll fare.


    Hahahaha!"


    And in a twister of light, Gulistan vanished from Else''s quarters.

 219 Hells Reach

    In a gray light beam, Olrich reappeared in Verena''s quarters, hovering in the air with his aura unconstrained. Shivering in fright, the eunuchs and maids all dropped on the ground, unable to utter a word. And as the clattering of their teeth echoed, in a gray beam, Verena arrived.


    Mid-air, she stopped before Olrich, her silver eyes staring directly into his.


    "Your majesty, to what do I owe such an¡­overbearing visit?"


    She asked, her tone showcasing a mild confusion.


    "My beloved holy empress, where were you when my traitorous son rebelled?"


    Olrich asked, his lips still flashing the same smile he''d given Konrad.


    "Oh? Here, of course. Could the son you personally raised possibly threaten you? Impossible. And I know your majesty wouldn''t want me to get hurt in the crossfire so, I could only wait for the good news."


    Verena began. However, feeling the fate power rippling from Olrich''s form, she gave a congratulatory bow.


    "Congratulations, your majesty, for breaking through the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank."


    "You''re not wondering why my cultivation has reached this level?"


    "Why should I care?"


    Verena replied to Olrich''s inquiry, causing him to burst into laughter.


    "Good, very good. You truly are my good wife. All these years, I''ve not loved you in vain.


    Alas, today, for the sake of the imperial family''s growth and prosperity, I must ask you to forsake yourself and sacrifice your life.


    Verena, are you willing?"


    Hearing this, Verena''s lips curled into a smile.


    "So¡­my time has come?"


    She asked, undisturbed. Her words allowing Olrich to realize she was now aware of the entirety of his ploy.


    "Indeed. But don''t worry, you are not vanishing from this world, you''re joining me¡­throughout eternity. Our union shall outlast heaven and earth, for you will¡­always be within me!"


    Olrich proclaimed and activated the Soul Worm. Instantly, Verena''s false soul world collapsed to reveal the awakened worm that now crawled within the real soul world.


    As soon as it rose, Verena lost all control of her body, limply dropping onto the ground like a lifeless puppet.


    Seeing this, the eunuchs and maids were all alarmed.


    "Your majesty!"


    They roared, and many tried to rush to her aid. But with a wave of his hand, Olrich turned them all into ashes, then landed before Verena who knelt with glazed eyes on the ground.


    "387 years of conjugal bonds. You were but a girl when we got married, and at that time, deep within your eyes, genuine affection existed.


    But although I knew that you''ve long since stopped loving me, that deep down, you even scorned me, I have never mistreated you.


    Do you think I don''t know that three-hundred years ago, you started taking fertility medicines to make sure you wouldn''t bear me children?


    Still, I never said anything, even removing all the spies and threats by your side to grant you true freedom.


    Wenzel''s mother tried to poison you, so I killed her.


    For those 387 years, Verena, I loved you the best I could, and dare say that no empress has ever been more cherished than you."


    Olrich muttered with his eyes shut. He then extended his hand toward Verena, causing her body to fly toward him, and clasped her forehead within his palm.


    "A pity that what I love, I must destroy.


    A shame that your death is a necessity for my rise. So please, my beloved, die, and join me in true union¡­for eternity."


    Olrich''s eyes opened, and within, dementia clearly blazed!


    But at that time, a limpid river bloated the sky and descended upon him. Pushing Verena aside, Olrich aimed his hands at the transparent river, causing dozens of massive lightning bolts to hammer it from above.


    *BOOOM*


    The river collapsed, revealing a crimson dressed, unparalleled beauty who leisurely hovered within the air while her ink-like hairs cascaded at her back.


    If not Else, who could it be?


    And within her right hand, she held a cracked silver mirror that rippled with the power of time.


    Else waved her hand, and Verena vanished to appear by her side. Without delay, she shoved one of Gulistan''s pills into her mouth.


    The pill''s effect immediately kicked in, trapping the soul worm in a golden cage.


    Awareness returned to Verena''s eyes, and she regained her balance, standing by Else''s side with a complicated look.


    "I didn''t expect that at this juncture, you''d show up."


    "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t care about your life and death. However, someone is bound to care. For that someone, I must show up."


    Else emotionlessly replied, causing Verena''s lips to curl into a smile. Their eyes then returned onto Olrich who remained undisturbed.


    "Why you choose to stand up for Verena, I don''t know. But since you appear at this juncture, you must know my aim.


    Do you really think that relying on an incomplete Divine Artifact, you can stop me? Let''s not even mention the toll it will take on you. Even if it brought you no harm, you''d still fail to contend with me."


    Olrich declared, and though she wished to disagree, Else was forced to admit that his words were facts.


    Having inherited Adelar''s foundation and net worth, Olrich no longer feared anyone within the secular world.


    This was a hopeless battle.


    But at that time, though the sun still hanged high in the heavens, the sky darkened, overtaken by a massive wave of darkness that spread throughout the Holy Flame city!


    And alongside it, bringing a vast, terrible aura that many ancient cultivators could recognize at a glance!


    Feeling it, Olrich shivered, and his eyes widened in stupor.


    "No¡­it can''t be. Why would she¡­and the aura¡­the intensity¡­no!"


    But alas, heaven disagreed with Olrich, and within the sky, a figure dropped.


    Unmatched sex appeal, tyrannical martial air and killing intent swirled around the hessonite-eyed beauty that landed before Verena and Else.


    "They can''t contend with you, but what about me?"


    Although the eyes had changed color, the voice always echoed within Olrich''s mind with one name:


    Yvonne Voight!


    "How could this be? Your cultivation is¡­restored?"


    Olrich frowned, but then, he realized the mistake.


    "No. It is in the process of being restored. Right now, you''re just at the peak of the Profound Saint Rank. Even if your strength goes against heaven''s will, you cannot oppose me!"


    Olrich roared while rising into the air to face the female trio. In the past, the peak-stage True Origin Saint Yvonne was evenly matched with the peak Crossed Tribulation Saint Adalwin.


    Today''s Olrich didn''t lose out to the Adalwin of that time. Therefore, he was unafraid.


    However, rage flared in his eyes! Who was it? Who played tricks against him and managed to free Yvonne of her poison?


    Who tampered with his possession?!


    Why were three women without connections suddenly standing side by side? Who was to blame?!


    Answer, he needed an answer!


    And as if reading through his mind, Verena replied:


    "A man, of course. The most outstanding man under the heavens, with bedchamber skills you can only dream of. I''ve lost counts of how many times he filled me with his delightful spunk."


    Following Verena''s shameless words, Yvonne nodded.


    "Well-said. Indeed, an outstanding man binds us. As for whether I can oppose you or not, let''s find out!


    Awaken, and drown my enemies in inferno!


    Hell''s Reach!"


    In a shocking storm of black flames and dark sand, a pitch-black spear around which a serpent coiled appeared and fell into Yvonne''s hand.


    This was her lineage weapon, Hell''s Reach!


    Wielding it, the intensity of Yvonne''s aura skyrocketed, and with her windblown hairs dancing at her back, she looked like the incarnation of a war goddess!


    And feeling this earthshaking might, Olrich trembled.


    Still, it wasn''t enough for him to back off! And following their words, how could he ever retreat?


    Cheated! Cuckolded! Robbed blind! He''d been robbed blind!


    But as his rage, rancor and indignation reached a breaking point, a foreign male voice boomed within his head.


    "Olrich von Jurgen, I have taken all your children captive. If you don''t back off, I will kill them all! Forever barring you from the supremacy you seek!


    Try me if you dare!"

 220 When Heaven Wants to Destroy You, It First Drives You Mad

    Following Olrich''s bout of madness, the first thing Konrad did was to have Krann bring Adelar''s Essence Concealing Ring to Yvonne.


    The second one was to secure Nils and take all of Olrich''s children into captivity. The reason was simple. Attempting to take all of the women away, one after the other, was a pipe dream. He could only rely on Yvonne to buy time while setting up a foolproof plan.


    Of his nine children, there were two Olrich couldn''t afford to lose:


    Nils and Elmar.


    If they died, it had to be by his hand. As for the five that now remained, while Konrad realized that their lives mattered not, he could use their deaths to showcase his seriousness.


    Krann currently held them all and used Flesh Transformation to have three helpless eunuchs assume the shape of Nils, Elmar, and Holger. The real ones were pocketed. If need be, they would first kill the real princes to cover for the false ones.


    In any case, Holger was Konrad''s servant. Killing him was redundant while Elmar was a talent with sizable future achievements. With the right resources, he could at least become a Sage. Subduing him was more valuable. As for Nils...was that even a question?


    Meanwhile, he''d contacted Wolfgang and had him deliver one of their last, cutting edge products to Hubert.


    Even if Olrich were sufficiently crazed to forsake the life of his children, as long as Hubert could refine the product in time, the von Jurgen would be forced to back off.


    And indeed, Olrich floundered. Though rage still seethed within his veins, when his holy sense swept the imperial palace, and he realized his seven remaining children had all disappeared, his eyes went wide with fright!


    "Nils, Elmar¡­damnable!


    Moreover, although Klemens can''t be killed, if his abilities are revealed, the captor will never let him go!"


    Klemens von Jurgen was the sickly eighth prince. Born with a congenital disease that kept him bedridden, to the world, he was known as the von Jurgen tragedy.


    After all, even the average cultivator''s house would rarely if ever see a sickly infant. To say nothing of the imperial family. In their hundred thousand years of history, Klemens was the only such case.


    And while his disease was no fabrication, it stemmed from a cause Olrich kept hidden from the world. The eighth prince, Klemens, possessed a one in a billion Holy Physique. That physique made him unable to cultivate and acted as a congenital lung disease.


    But at the same, it gave him an unparalleled ability!


    Beneath the Divine Seed Rank, absolutely no one could injure him, and all blows would return to the sender!


    Although his physique was currently just at the Holy Rank, throughout the three realms, it was one of the most dreadful, and classified among the three Forbidden Physiques.


    Those three physiques could not be inherited, and because of their horrifying after effects, many viewed them as nature''s curse. But Olrich saw it as a blessing in disguise! As long as he could find a way to absorb the physique without the aftereffects and upgrade its rank, in the future, who could rival him!


    For that reason, the eighth prince remained in close custody, protected by a carefully selected group of loyal retainers. His mother was also killed to protect the secret.


    Never did he expect that while he faced those traitorous sluts, someone would rob him!


    "It has to be the same person. It must be that man! No mistake is allowed. Retreat, I must retreat."


    Olrich resolved. But at that time, Adelar''s voice echoed!


    "Why hesitate?


    Why falter?


    Because of a few insignificant sacrifices?"


    At that time, Olrich could see Adelar standing before him. Naturally, Yvonne, Else, and Verena couldn''t. This was a product of his imagination!


    "Without them, our rise¡­"


    Olrich began, but before he could carry on, Adelar interrupted:


    "Nonsensical."


    He jeered, then vanished to reappear at Olrich''s right.


    "Don''t you see the truth yet? The truth you''ve been hiding from yourself? No? Alright, allow me to enlighten you."


    Adelar placed a reassuring hand on Olrich''s shoulder, then carried on.


    "They are worthless. Having refined me, having obtained my foundation, besides a fast cultivation breakthrough, there isn''t much you can gain from them.


    Or is it that you think, the talent and foundation boost you''ll receive from them can equal even a fraction of what you gained from me?"


    "Maybe Else can be significant, but for the rest¡­no¡­that''s impossible."


    Olrich replied with dazed eyes, his words causing confusion within the ladies before him.


    "Good. They are merely side dishes and completely expendable. Because from the start, your thinking was erroneous!"


    Adelar exclaimed with crazed eyes that mirrored Olrich''s. And out of nowhere, a second Adelar appeared at Olrich''s left.


    "What is it that you treasure most? What is your most valuable and beloved possession? Speak true!"


    "My¡­empire!"


    Olrich replied with vacant eyes and the same dazed tone. Hearing this, the two Adelar''s smiles broadened, and they clenched tightly on Olrich''s shoulders¡­or so he felt.


    "Right! From the start, the thing you love most is, and always will be, your empire!


    And as a wise ruler, you understand that the people ARE the empire! You know, better than any anyone, that the fourteen billion of commoners and servants stretching across your vast land are the motors of your country.


    Through them, you''re the Holy Continent''s most exalted ruler, without them, there is no empire whatsoever!


    That is why you often give tax exemption and reduce their burdens while antagonizing the nobility!


    The nobles may see you as a ruthless tyrant hiding under a fair countenance, but to the commoners, you are benevolence!"


    "You''re¡­correct"


    "That is why, only by refining them all, can you reach perfection! Only by refining the empire you so cherish and sacrificing its billions of citizens, can you truly reach the apex of your cultivation method.


    Compared to them, those people are insignificant and can be killed at will!"


    Adelar''s voice thundered in Olrich''s mind, and a third appeared at his back, hovering above his head.


    "Kill them all! Then start constructing a Grand Refining Formation across the Holy Flame Empire with the capital as its epicenter.


    When it is complete, refine all the commoners, refine your empire! And become supreme! In the future, like our ancestor, you can build a new one."


    The three whispered in Olrich''s ears, and his eyes shone with crazed enlightenment.


    "Of course, why did I never think of this? You''re right! We''re right! The truth was always before us, but we kept setting it aside.


    Before our empire, before our citizens, what do any of them count as? Nothing! This¡­is the real sacrifice!"


    Olrich roared, causing a new wave of confusion to spread within the three ladies.


    "KILL IF YOU MUST! TO PERISH FOR US, IS THEIR GLORY!"


    Olrich bellowed with his arms outstretched, and instantly, Konrad knew the bet lost.


    Since they no longer served any purpose, Konrad had the useless von Jurgen princes beheaded by Krann.


    However, when the sickly eighth prince''s turn arrived¡­


    *Clang*


    The blow rebounded against his neck, and Krann flew backward with a blood spurt. Fortunately, since he''d not employed much strength, the damage was negligible.


    "Master, this¡­that eighth prince possesses a Might Reversal Physique! At the very least, of the Holy Rank!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Olrich summoned two spears, one bronze, one silver, around which massive holy force and gray spiritual mist swirled. They were both nine stars Holy Artifacts. Thus, ranking among the most powerful artifacts of the Holy Rank.


    Wielding them, the intensity of his aura skyrocketed, and he faced Yvonne without fear!


    "Since you won''t belong to us¡­you might as well not exist in this world!"The eighth von Jurgen prince was briefly mentioned as sickly and bedridden in the chapter Olrich introduces Konrad to the imperial family.

 221 Broken Myth

    Even a fool could see that Olrich''s insanity had reached its final stage. Now, no one, not even Konrad, could fathom what erratic move he would resort to. But that mattered not.


    Hell''s Reach in hand, throughout the secular world, Yvonne feared none!


    Around her, the storm of black flames and dark sand intensified, while at her back, Verena and Else stood ready to use their life force to activate the Divine Mirror¡­if need be.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Olrich howled, and assumed his True Spirit Form, causing his aura to rise to a new level, and the gray fog whirlwind around him to stretch across dozens of meters. His aura alarmed all the Holy Flame City''s forces, and many failed to comprehend where that might hailed from!


    However, the more astute were starting to see the light.


    Adelar fell, and Olrich rose, the implications were clear.


    In a grey light meteor, Olrich barreled into Yvonne who met his assault with an ear-splitting sweep of her spear!


    *BANG*


    The two recoiled from the impact, but in a fraction of a second, stabilized themselves in the air. Controlled by his holy sense, the silver spear in Olrich''s hand turned into a gray ray and flew toward Yvonne, seeking to create openings where none lied beforehand.


    Meanwhile, in a masterful display of soul power and spellcasting, Olrich summoned eighteen magic circles within the air!


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Thunderstorm!


    Sixth Circle Spell: Searing Sky!


    Sixth Circle Spell: Incarnadine Blood Sea!"


    The sky became a strange mixture of grey and red. A deluge of massive grey lightning bolts and bright red flames then dropped from the clouds, to indiscriminately hammer Yvonne, Else, and Verena!


    Meanwhile, a blood sea appeared above Olrich''s head, and still flew toward them!


    The three spells'' might seemed unstoppable.


    But Yvonne was undaunted! The black firestorm and dark sand swirling around her flew to meet the spells above while she aimed her spear at the blood sea!


    "Overlord''s Might!"


    The air shivered, and while the force wasn''t aimed at them, even Else and Verena were forced to recoil.


    In that instant, they had a misconception, Yvonne was no longer a mortal, but a supreme overlord descended from the higher realm to step on the Ancient Crystal World!


    Her entire body overflowed with a formless might and pressure that imbued even the tiniest moves with inestimable force!


    Without hesitation, she drove her spear in a frontal thrust. A simple, straightforward move that split the blood sea into two halves which then collapsed in droplets of blood!


    But she was just getting started!


    "Suppression!


    Primal Force!"


    The two invisible forces slammed into Olrich, shackling his moves, and causing the intensity of his aura to plummet at breakneck speed. At the same time, golden primal light erupted and surrounded Yvonne''s form.


    Yvonne vanished, reappearing before Olrich!


    Her lineage weapon, Hell''s Reach, descended, aiming at his neck!


    Battling the suppression force, he raised his spears to meet her slash!


    *Boom*


    The weapons met, and Olrich flew backward with his internal organs trembling.


    Yvonne pursued, chasing him wherever he attempted to stabilize himself with a flurry of ferocious spear thrusts.


    In a flash, they exchanged dozens of moves before Olrich''s arms wavered and she sent a kick straight into his jaw.


    With a sizable blood spurt, he spiraled into the air, dropping like a fly.


    Both Verena and Else were startled!


    Olrich even more!


    Absurd! Her strength was utterly absurd!


    "Olrich, for centuries you have threaded the Dao of Heartlessness. Good for you.


    But what is Heartlessness¡­before Invincibility?!"


    Yvonne rhetorically asked, then aimed her spear at the still dropping Olrich.


    From its tip, a gargantuan hurricane of black flames and send erupted, shooting toward him.


    In that instant, even Else believed Olrich would meet his maker.


    Alas, she''d underestimated his current net worth! Olrich waved his hand, summoning a bronze shield around which vast divine force swirled! The bronze shield expended, reaching a hundred meters in radius, and barreled into the infernal hurricane, ending its assault before carrying on toward Yvonne!


    "A one-star Divine Artifact."


    Yvonne frowned, and gathered all her strength for her life''s mightiest strike! Veins beat on her hands and temple while the black flames and sand shrunk to coil around her spear.


    Hell''s Reach whistled in the air before meeting the Divine Shield in an earthshaking boom!


    Houses collapsed!


    The commoners wailed!


    And the Holy Flame City quaked!


    But, at least, the blow was averted!


    Both Yvonne and the shield flew backward. But while no cracks appeared on its surface, blood trickled down Yvonne''s lips.


    Olrich rose back in the air, standing beside the shield with bloodshot eyes.


    "For how long do you think you can withstand its might?"


    "For how long do you think you can endure a Divine Artifact''s toll?"


    Yvonne leisurely snarked in reply to Olrich''s snide.


    Meanwhile, Else and Verena channeled both their Holy Force and lifeforce to deal Olrich devastating blows during the next assault!


    Although they couldn''t fire many before collapsing, it would be more than enough to turn the tide and bring Yvonne victory.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the depths of the imperial palace, Adalwin''s ancient eyes opened, and his holy sense locked on the scene playing above his house.


    "If before a complete restoration, her strength is already this dreadful. Once she completely recovers, who will save my house?


    Strange, what kind of weapon does she wield for her might to rise to such a level? If I didn''t know better, I would say¡­a lineage weapon.


    But how could it be?"


    Adalwin wondered while standing up from his crossed-legged meditation.


    "But now, I suppose it matters not."


    He sighed.


    "Father, eldest brother, I''m old, and only have a few centuries left to live. Soon, very soon, I will join you.


    Alas, our descendants are unfilial and threaten to bring our house to ruin.


    But as long as I, Adalwin, stands, none can threaten the name von Jurgen!


    And with these last centuries, I pledge to clean all our enemies, and leave an unshakable foundation!"


    Suddenly, Adalwin''s calm, ancient eyes rippled with unprecedented vigor and determination.


    He stretched out his hand, aiming it at the distant sky, but his eyes went beyond!


    "You who answered my call, accept my reaching hand, and become¡­my first star!"


    All phenomenon within the Holy Flame City''s sky vanished, and again, clarity returned. But within that clear sky, a dazzling blue star now glittered. That star fired a beam toward a secluded spot of the imperial palace, a beam fired at Adalwin!


    He didn''t evade, bathing in the starlight that transformed his body, and allowed him to complete his lifelong aspiration!


    Though he only had a few centuries left to live, though his existence approached its end, he succeeded!


    He broke through!


    After one-hundred-thousand years, without the help of the Celestial Church, the secular world''s first Star Connecting Saint finally appeared, and it was him, Adalwin!


    The myth that no secular world cultivator could ever reach the Star Taming Stage was finally broken!


    With a step, he vanished, and with starlight still shrouding him, he reappeared by Olrich''s side, releasing a pressure that caused the entire city to shiver!


    "You¡­broke through."


    Olrich stated, without a hint of joy, speaking the words that echoed in the minds of the Holy Flame City''s top experts.


    Adalwin ignored him, shifting his attention onto Yvonne.


    "Without a shred of doubt, you''re this world''s number one prodigy.


    As a cultivator, I can''t help but marvel at your talent.


    But as a son, I must protect my father''s inheritance.


    As a brother, I must shelter my brother''s descendants.


    And as an imperial prince, I must defend the imperial family''s prosperity and glory.


    Anyone who threatens this, no matter how much I appreciate them, must perish."


    While Adalwin''s hands remained crossed at his back, the pressure created by the blue star force swirling around him was enough to suppress all dissidence. The wind had again shifted, and this time, there seemed to be no hope for survival.


    But when all seemed lost, besides Adalwin''s blue star, a pitch-black one appeared!


    Its darkness challenging Adalwin''s star, as if representing all he opposed!


    That dark star fired a ray onto another spot of the Holy Flame City, and from that spot, a shadow rose!


    But this time, it wasn''t that of a man, but a three-hundred meters long pitch-black serpent with a wingspan of more than seven-hundred meters!


    Around that winged serpent, dark star force swirled!


    That monstrous beast whose body bloated the sky was none other than Hubert Voight, Yvonne''s father, in his true form!


    And thanks to Wolfgang''s express delivery, he''d also broken through!

 222 Compromise

    The lack of Star Connection Pills was the primary reason why in one-hundred-thousand years of history, no one in the secular world ever managed to reach the Star Connecting Saint Rank.


    While it wasn''t impossible without, it required earthshaking talent and profound enlightenment.


    In his youth, Adalwin was both the youngest and the most outstanding prince of his generation. Having passed the Celestial Church''s examination, he left the secular world to study there for several centuries. Alas, several centuries after taking his throne, his eldest brother perished while trying to cross a fate tribulation. Thus, leaving the house defenseless.


    Without another choice, Adalwin returned to protect the next generation, his nephew, Olrich''s grandfather. Hence, destroying his own future.


    Since he planned to form an invincible battalion to sweep aside the mortal world''s forces, among the recipes he periodically sent Wolfgang, Konrad included the Star Connection Pill. After gathering the resources, the Kracht took care of the refining.


    With the first batch ready, Konrad intended to save the pills and build a reserve for both his harem and servants.


    Never did he expect that the situation would take such a turn. And since things reached this point, he had Wolfgang bring one to Hubert who refined it without delay.


    In his massive winged serpent form, Hubert hovered above the gathering below. Seeing the dark star force swirling around him, Verena heaved a sigh of relief while Yvonne''s lips curled into a smile.


    As for Else, she showed no emotion. Meanwhile, both Olrich and Adalwin''s faces distorted.


    These were terrible news!


    The situation had once again been reversed! And now, with Yvonne and her father standing side by side, they were back at a disadvantage!


    "Unfilial daughter, long time no see."


    "Old man, I''d say I missed you, but that''s a naked lie."


    "Old your mother. I''m just reaching my middle ages and still have more than five thousand years to live!"


    "Actually, mother is¡­"


    "Silence!"


    The two exchanged with Hubert''s voice booming in the air. His slit, silver eyes then fell upon the von Jurgen duo.


    Opening his maw, Hubert condensed a large black orb of star force before firing a dark star beam toward the duo!


    Undisturbed, Adalwin raised his hand, firing a blue star beam which collided with Hubert''s ray!


    *BOOM*


    The beams met in an earthshaking explosion of star force that distorted the air, and caused an earthquake to overwhelm the Holy Flame City!


    With just that one collision, houses collapsed in the hundreds, and helpless commoners died in the thousands!


    Hubert didn''t care. However, Adalwin frowned.


    If their fight carried on, regardless of the result, the Holy Flame City was doomed to destruction.


    "Shit stain, dog emperor, you truly stop at no evil. Your father wasn''t enough, you also had to plot against your own son?


    Do you think people are stupid enough to not realize you played tricks against Adelar, all for the sake of wrestling his powers?


    Once we start investigating the origin of your cultivation growth, do you dare say your house doesn''t face extermination?"


    Hubert''s voice thundered within the Holy Flame City, and at that time, two additional beams of light flew from the Holy Flame Church''s headquarters.


    One was Gerhard, the head exarch. The other was Amalia, the dowager.


    And although they stood by Adalwin''s side, Olrich felt the pressure around him increasing.


    "Sovereign Prince Hubert, your words startle me. How could you so glaringly accuse the Holy Flame Emperor of forbidden practices? Do you have evidence to provide?"


    Gerhard asked. And immediately, all understood his purpose. If Adalwin''s breakthrough bode no good for him, Hubert''s was even worse. After all, both the empire and the Holy Flame Church, in a sense, represented the Celestial Church''s secular interests.


    Ultimately, they were two factions belonging to the same camp.


    But the Voights were different.


    If Olrich was found guilty of forbidden practices and the news reported to the Celestial Church''s headquarters¡­the von Jurgen faced family extermination. At that time, the Voight would be free to run amok, and the Holy Flame Church''s future prospects looked bleak. They may not dare usurp the throne, but it wouldn''t be much different.


    Therefore, although Gerhard inwardly agreed with Hubert, this was a situation he had to prevent at all cost. Even if it meant joining hands to slaughter them all! As for Amalia, her thoughts were harder to fathom.


    Another light beam streaked across the sky, landing by Yvonne''s side.


    It was Krann under the disguise of a suave middle-aged man. His appearance and stance immediately made Olrich wonder if he was the hidden cuckolder.


    And his next words confirmed Olrich''s suspicions!


    "Sir, although Olrich is muddled, you can''t follow in his footsteps. Clearly, you see the truth for what it is, even if I don''t speak the words.


    Alas, I fear the truth is even worse than what you imagine. Olrich von Jurgen is not just guilty of an instance of forbidden practice. His entire cultivation base is built on demonism!


    With your current level, investigating it is simple, and the implications obvious."


    Following Konrad''s words, Krann said with a polite bow, causing Adalwin''s face to contort into a frown. Indeed, while he couldn''t feel demonic forces from him, Olrich''s inexplicable growth pace had already triggered his suspicions. And today, those suspicions were confirmed.


    The son fell, and the father rose. The implications were evident. Now, Adalwin genuinely wished to examine Olrich''s cultivation base to figure out his method''s origin.


    But doing so at this juncture was no different from admitting his doubts.


    Hence, he refrained.


    "Our forces are ready to spread the news across the Holy Continent and alert the Celestial Church. Should things reach this point, better than anyone, you know, the von Jurgens are doomed to destruction.


    However, the holy empress, holy consort and noble imperial consort would be forced to follow you to the grave¡­which is a result we wish to avoid."


    Verena was Olrich''s wife while, even if only in name, Else and Yvonne were his highest-ranked consorts. Though their relatives had nothing to fear, they couldn''t escape the purge.


    That much was fact. Seeing the words taking effect, Krann pursued.


    "Unless forced into a dead-end, we don''t wish to resort to such means.


    Also, should we go all-out, while victory or defeat is hard to predict, the capital, nearby towns, and villages, everything across at least three thousand miles, are doomed to destruction.


    Following such a shocking event, the commoners will start fleeing the country en masse.


    Therefore, we''re willing to make a compromise. A peace treaty for one month. One month during which all hostilities between our parties are forbidden.


    We will also leave the Holy Flame City and not return¡­at least for that month''s time. As long as you respect the terms, we won''t spread the intel. Afterward, hostilities can freely resume.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Are you willing?"


    Krann asked, and before Adalwin could say anything, Olrich roared:


    "Rubbish! They are our consorts! Who gives you the right to take them away?! We are the emperor!


    If we want them to live, they live. If we want them to perish, they perish! How da-¡­"


    *PAH*


    Adalwin backhanded Olrich across the cheek, sending him spiraling in the air, all without letting his gaze drift from Krann.


    "Agreed."


    He replied, causing Gerhard to heave a sigh of relief. For him, the best result was to have the von Jurgen and Voight come to a peace treaty. As long as they mutually canceled out, he could fade into the background.


    "Since things are settled, I shall take my leave. Oh and, congratulations, grand preceptor, on your breakthrough."


    Gerhard said toward Adalwin, using his official title, then vanished in a grey haze.


    "Congratulations, granduncle, on your breakthrough."


    Amalia politely congratulated him then also vanished. The relation between Kvass and von Jurgen was complicated. Not only did they have the same ancestors, but they also maintained a relationship of intermarriage.


    Amalia''s mother was Olrich''s grandaunt. Thus, making Adalwin her granduncle. And while he never glanced toward her, they''d exchanged several mental messages!


    "If there is nothing else, we shall take our leave."


    Hubert declared, and in a twister of dark star force, they all vanished from the von Jurgens'' sight.


    Olrich seethed with shame and wrath. His burgeoning madness barring him from clarity.


    But when Adalwin turned toward him, and his silver eyes nailed him, he could feel that Adalwin only needed to wave his hand for him to perish!


    This was the horrendous gap between the Crossed Tribulation Saint and the Star Connecting Saint Ranks!


    Although Adalwin''s cultivation had just broken through one level, his entire existence was sublimated!


    "Your evil knows no limits, and your existence is¡­unpalatable. Using Gerhard''s help, you plotted against your father, thus causing his death."


    Adalwin took a step toward Olrich, causing his bones to crackle under the pressure of the star force.


    "Then, you murdered your brothers with a borrowed knife to finally usurp the throne. If my injury didn''t take two centuries to heal, I would have long since cleaned the house.


    But seeing that you were a competent emperor that made the common people his priority, rather than creating more instability, I allowed you to keep your life.


    However¡­"


    Adalwin took another step, and now, Olrich''s internal organs shivered. Instinctively, he gathered all his strength within his Divine Shield.


    "...under my nose, you dared practice demonic arts and build your cultivation base on the corpses of relatives!


    Astray!


    Since you returned from the tower, you kept going astray, and your existence now threatens my house''s stability. My house''s future! This, I cannot allow!


    Therefore, Olrich, you must perish!"


    Adalwin stretched out his index, causing a blue star beam to shoot toward Olrich, aiming for his life!


    Without delay, Olrich drove the Divine Shield against Adalwin''s star beam.


    *BOOM*


    The star beam failed to pierce the Divine Artifact. However, the impact sent Olrich flying backward with a massive eruption of blood. Still, he didn''t dare delay, and with the Divine Shield serving as his guardian, burned his lifeforce to sprint out of the Holy Flame City!


    "Adalwin, none can cross us unscathed! We swear to return and avenge this slight!"


    Knowing that with the Divine Shield protecting him, killing Olrich would require precise calculations, Adalwin returned his attention onto the house that still needed his help.


    "Olrich von Jurgen abdicated his throne and left the Holy Flame City. We shall handpick a new emperor to replace him. A wise and talented von Jurgen scion to be carefully nurtured in the future!


    Until the new emperor is ready to take the country''s reins, I shall assume the regency!"


    He proclaimed, and from various secluded spots of the imperial palace, grey beams rose to stop before him.


    "As you command, grand preceptor!"


    The secluded von Jurgen elders bowed in both deference and approval. Meanwhile, Adalwin was willing to put down his pride and request help from his few friends within the Celestial Church, hoping to obtain an artifact that could help him suppress Olrich''s Divine Shield.


    Once he obtained one, regardless of where he hid, he would hunt Olrich down and take his life!


    But in the meantime, there was one force that needed cleaning: The Holy Flame Church!


    And without Olrich''s backing, Konrad''s avatar was forced to take on a new identity to carry on with his work.


    "If the Celestial Church doesn''t recall him, Adalwin is free to act as he sees fit.


    First, he will restructure the house. Second, he will take over the Holy Flame Church and unite both the imperial family and the clergy. Third, he will find a way to suppress Olrich''s artifacts and hunt him down to remove the threat his existence creates. With his level of Holy Sense, as long as Olrich remains in the Holy Continent, he cannot escape.


    When those three steps are completed, like his ancestor, one-hundred-thousand years ago, Adalwin will lead his spirit forces against the Voight for one decisive battle. One month is¡­barely enough."


    Konrad assessed before vanishing in the shadows.

 223 Into the Tower!

    While a wave of trials, changes, and restructuration swept the Holy Flame City, Konrad''s team arrived at the Tower of Rebirth''s entrance.


    What awaited them was a gathering of dozens of roaring Semi-Saint experts lining up before the gate. Before them stood four men. Two in black cassocks, two in white.


    Those four were Infernal and Celestial Priests. With a cultivation of the early Fate Wrestling Saint Rank, they could easily stand at the summit of the secular world. However, in the two great religious factions, their status was not worth mentioning.


    Konrad''s eyes swept the dozens of roaring Semi-Saints while his ears listened to their complaints.


    "The tower''s gates open once a week and have always been available to all. Why is it that today you''re preventing us from seeking chances?!"


    "This is unfair, could it be that from now on, you plan to monopolize all it contains? You didn''t do it before, why start now?"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    The secular world Semi-Saints yelled in succession. Seeing this, Konrad shook his head.


    "The Tower is the joint construction of the Infernal and Celestial Founders. It belongs to us, to begin with. Allowing you free passage was merely a show of goodwill. If we don''t want you to trespass, how dare you protest?!"


    One of the two Celestial Church priests snapped and stretched out his hand. Immediately, dozens of fate locks appeared and dived into the complaining Semi-Saints to wrest their very destiny.


    "Euuh¡­"


    Before they could understand what went on, the dozens of Semi-Saints collapsed on the floor, their lives lost.


    At that time, in a purple flash, a young woman appeared beside Konrad. Dressed in a pink silk dress open at the abdomen and right waist to freely showcase her trimmed abs, and spellbinding leg, she looked no older than eighteen.


    With long black hairs tied with an orchid chip, a flawless figure, and the olive skin typical of Barbarian Continent denizens, even pious monks would end up entranced by her unconstrained, demonic charm.


    She was Diyana.


    With a smile, she turned toward Konrad, her black eyes staring directly into his.


    "Greetings, master."


    She politely said, causing Konrad to arch his eyebrows.


    "Oh? When did you start taking me as your master?"


    "I understand that there must be misunderstandings between us. Last time, I indeed lacked propriety and offended you. For that, I apologize.


    However, the fact of the matter is that I was reared for you to do with as you see fit. If you''re not my master, who is? I''m here to make amends and beg for your forgiveness."


    Diyana replied with a bow that gave a free glimpse on her bountiful cleavage. Konrad''s lips curled into a smile. Inwardly though, he sneered.


    "Well-said. How do you plan to do that?"


    Thinking that there was room for maneuver, Diyana raised her head and turned back toward the four priests.


    "As you can see, the two factions'' each dispatched two priests to prevent secular world experts from entering. The reason is that the final Holy War approach, and this time, they intend to wrest all the critical inheritances and resources lying in the tower.


    They''re also using it as a preliminary battleground between their youth.


    The most outstanding disciples between the age of eighty and one-hundred are currently inside, leading their teams to cross the floors.


    Although secular world experts usually lose their lives in the tower, from time to time, a few startling talents emerge and harvest countless benefits. They wish to prevent such occurrences."


    Diyana explained, and Konrad nodded in approval.


    "That being the case, they will also block your team. However, with my Serkar identification token, they won''t stand in our way. You can just follow me in, undisturbed."


    As she spoke, Diyana shifted her gaze back onto Konrad. Although the strength he displayed beforehand was outstanding, she didn''t deem him able to contend with those early-stage Fate Wrestling Saints. Surely, he would have to rely on her.


    Alas, she''d still underestimated him.


    "Unnecessary."


    Konrad nonchalantly replied and stretched out his hand. The holy broadsword appeared within, and leisurely, he stepped toward the gatekeepers.


    "Secular world ant, if you know what''s good f-¡­"


    But before the priest could finish his words, the whistle of a sword slash echoed within his ear. Not only him, but the other two heard the same sword slash whistle.


    And by the time they registered the sound, their heads were soaring in the air with a large gush of blood.


    "Why is my body¡­headless?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    They wondered. Their brains then registered their deaths, and alongside their corpses, their heads dropped on the ground.


    Diyana was startled.


    "How could he be so strong? I''m sure last time he wasn''t this dreadful. How long has it been?"


    But while she floundered, the ladies ignored her and followed Konrad toward the gate.


    In a slow, grating sound, the gate opened, revealing a blue vortex. Snapping out of her torpor, Diyana rushed toward Konrad, and alongside the group, vanished in the vortex.


    Driven by a superior force, they crossed the blue vortex. Meanwhile, a hoarse voice echoed within all their minds. A voice that seemed to peer into their hearts, able to grasp truth and falsehood.


    "What is your faith? Who do you believe in?"


    "The Infernal Gods."


    Diyana immediately replied. The voice seemed to trigger an immediate answer coming straight from the heart.


    Almost simultaneously, the harem members reacted.


    "Konrad."


    Afterward, it was Konrad''s turn, and to all that knew him a tiny bit, his answer came without surprise.


    "Myself!"


    Again, Diyana was startled, and this time, she wasn''t the only one. Even the hoarse voice was struck speechless.


    "Hum¡­interesting. Throughout one-million years, this is the ninth time that I see someone whose faith is "himself." And the absolute first that I see individuals worshiping a mortal from the bottom of their hearts.


    Interesting¡­very¡­interesting.


    Alas, the rules are the rules. You still fall into the "rebel category." Within the tower, you shall face twice the suppression.


    Good luck."


    The voice halted, and under a massive eruption of light, the group vanished.

 224 The First Floor

    In a white haze, the team reappeared within the tower''s first floor. If a floor it could be called¡­


    Wherever the eyes went, only darkness lied. Neither Konrad nor the ladies at his side could see anything. Worse, they felt a crushing pressure drop on their shoulders!


    *Crack*


    Konrad''s feet sank into the ground while some of the ladies directly dropped on their knees, struggling to get back up.


    Only Zamira, Lena and Diyana managed to avoid dropping on their knees. Following a breath of time, the others returned to their feet, albeit struggling under the pressure.


    "Twenty times the gravity. This is twenty times the gravity."


    Konrad assessed while the pressure of his own weight seemed to drive him toward the floor. If they didn''t quickly adapt, how could they fight?!


    "The same person can only enter the tower once in a lifetime. At the same time, the traps and challenges one face often change. Therefore, using the predecessors'' experiences is almost useless."


    Diyana explained while shivering on her feet. Unlike the others, she only faced ten times the gravity. Courtesy of her faith.


    "However, there is one thing that never changes:


    The Enemies.


    Each floor is defended by Armored Guards whose strength increase with higher floors. The Armored Guards are led by a Floor Guardian tasked with preventing us from reaching higher levels.


    We don''t have to defeat the Floor Guardian to carry on, but if we do, we''ll have access to the Floor''s Principal Loot.


    The Guardians are immortal, and always reconstruct for new entrants."


    Konrad had already obtained all this intel from Yvonne. Therefore, his face showed no ripple. According to Yvonne, on the first floor, they would face the Iron Guard.


    At first, all believed they''d fallen into a cave where no light passed. However, when Konrad attempted to light the place with a fireball, reality struck them hard.


    They could feel the heat but couldn''t see the flames! Clearly, they''d all turned blind!


    "Activate your spiritual senses."


    Konrad calmly ordered and instantly, all activated their spiritual senses. However, Diyana aside, none could push it more than three meters ahead! As for Diyana, she was stuck to six meters.


    "Well¡­shit."


    Konrad inwardly cursed and activated his Origin Sight. Finally, light returned to his eyes, and he could see they now laid in a narrow passageway walled by dark-gray stones. There only was one road, ahead!


    "All of you activate your Origin Sights. You''ll then regain your vision."


    During their secluded cultivation, Konrad didn''t just improve their bloodlines and physiques. He also granted them abilities to enhance their battle power. Either through the system or the contracts.


    Instantaneously, all regained their senses, and Diyana was now the only one unable to freely grasp the perimeter.


    "Let''s go."


    Following Konrad''s lead, all advanced; taking carefully measured steps to avoid falling into a trap. This went on for one hour, after which the group stopped to readjust to the gravity.


    "There is only one road¡­but no exit in sight! It feels like we''re not making any progress whatsoever."


    Iliana sighed, speaking the words that echoed in the mind of all others. Even with their Origin Sight, they couldn''t see the end of the road. However, the path at their back clearly showed they''d been making progress.


    How long could this road possibly be?


    And with the gravity crushing them, how long would it take to see the exit? But as all were lost in thoughts, a creaking sound echoed from the nearby walls.


    All swept them with their gazes, and their eyes widened in fright.


    Without delay, Konrad waved his hands, forming a force field around the team. The others then supplemented the force field with their own energy.


    At that time, dozens of earth pikes sprouted from the walls above, at the left and at the right to impale them where they stood!


    *BANG*


    The earth pikes slammed against the force field, the collision sending tremors throughout the ground. Fortunately, they failed to breakthrough.


    With the force field protecting them, the group resumed its advance. But soon realized that every time they stopped to readjust to the crushing gravity, the earth pikes would assail them!


    "Hateful! What kind of sick individual built this nonsense?!"


    Jasmine cursed. They''d been going on for several hours with the exit still nowhere to be seen. Under the weight of twenty times the gravity, asking them to carry nonstop through several miles was no different from demanding their demise!


    Still, since the relentless pike hammering prevented them from getting the rest they needed, they could only carry onward.


    But at that time, as if triggered by Jasmine''s words, the walls trembled, and from them, hundreds of identical shapes appeared! As a knowledgeable earthling, Konrad felt those shapes oddly akin to the terracotta army.


    The shapes emerged from the walls, turning into iron terracotta soldiers that blocked the group front and back, sandwiching them without leaving any room for escape.


    Seeing the hundreds of iron soldiers that appeared following her curses and now blocked them on all angles, Jasmine blinked in disbelief, her mouth forming an "O" shape.


    All eyes turned toward her, and within them, rage clearly burned!


    "Why are you looking at me like that? This has clearly nothing to do with me!"


    She protested against the silent, raging, and inquisitive eyes.


    Like a flawlessly trained battalion, the iron guards aimed their swords and spears at the group.


    "Two-hundred-fifty at the front, two-hundred-fifty at the back. Now, now, this is what I call a dead end."


    Konrad sighed and summoned six red circles.


    "Sixth Circle Sp-"


    But as he began the spellcasting, and gathered a destructive power of the Saint-level, the walls trembled, overtaken by violent tremors, and threatening to collapse from all sides!


    "You gotta be kidding me! If I use a sixth circle spell, you''ll collapse on us?!"


    Konrad realized in outrage and aborted the incantation.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    At that time, the Iron Guard attacked! The vanguard charging with spear thrusts while the sword wielders leaped into the air to tackle the group from above.


    From the intensity of their aura, Konrad judged their strength at the peak of the Transcendent Rank.


    "To arms! You girls protect the rear, I will carve out an escape road!"


    Konrad summoned his holy broadsword, Miraculous Transcendence erupted from his meridians, and in a dazzling sword slash, ten Iron Guards were slashed in two!

 225 Crossing the Tower Part 1

    Thus, the first battle began! Although the iron soldiers'' individual strength merely stood at the peak of the Transcendent Rank, they didn''t have gravity to worry about. Fluid moves and perfect coordination rapidly showcased the seriousness of their threats.


    Without the use of mighty spells, though Konrad could effortlessly cleave a path for himself, for those at his back, that was another story.


    Or so he thought¡­


    As soon as his sword slash split the ten iron soldiers in two, their two halves again joined one another, returning to a perfect state before resuming their charge toward the group.


    Konrad frowned.


    "Since when do the guardians regenerate mid-fight?


    Don''t even mention Transcendent Rank experts. With such a trial, how do low and mid-level Semi-Saints survive?


    Is the tower deliberately making things difficult for us?"


    Konrad wondered, but he wasn''t given much time to pursue his thought. Though the narrow passageway guaranteed that they could only battle a small enemy wave at a time, with their foes'' instant regeneration abilities, it also made fighting their way out nigh impossible!


    *Clang*


    Horizontally bending her energy sword, Iliana stopped the offensive of three iron guards, deflected their strength, then beheaded them. At her side, Jasmine skewered them one after the other while at their back, Daphne summoned a bow, and fired energy arrows at the incoming troops.


    The others didn''t fall behind.


    Freya and Astarte who cultivated the Battle Scripture seemed to get stronger as the fight dragged, the intensity of clashing steel empowering their moves.


    Zamira and Lena who possessed the highest cultivation led the charge, while Faidra and Aliki assisted Diyana in firing spells.


    Meanwhile, Konrad handled the front, cleaving dozens of enemies with every single sword slash. But to no avail!


    Worse, they didn''t dare step forward because they knew well-enough that doing so would allow the reconstructing guards to divide and encircle them!


    The Hundred Flower Scripture practitioners could turn into light particles and flee. However, that decision came at the cost of the others. And in this current situation, using a stronger arsenal such as lineage weapons served no purpose.


    It wasn''t about how many they could kill. They had to find a way to stop the regeneration process. And following half-an-hour of melee, though the rear still stood firm, Konrad didn''t doubt they would soon start faltering.


    He''d long since considered pulling them all into his space pouch but realized he couldn''t.


    He could neither bring people in nor bring them out. Only items were allowed.


    "Since the guards are invincible, to begin with, why forbid the use of sixth circle spells? It''s not like it would anything. On the contrary, I would exhaust me faster.


    What can I do with a sixth circle spell that I can''t do with arms?"


    Konrad wondered while beheading the assailants. And suddenly, the realization dawned onto him.


    "Kill them all¡­at the same time¡­in a single move."


    Understanding the scheme, Konrad closed his blind eyes, focusing solely on his Origin Sight.


    Words spoken by Yvonne during one of their numerous sparring sessions echoed within his mind.


    "All things in this world possess a force. The question is whether we can harness it or not. Weapons are no different. Swords, spears, hammers, staves, all possess an innate force which once untapped will let their might skyrocket.


    But unleashing a weapon''s innate force is one thing, combining it with yours is another. Once you can achieve that, even an average weapon can rival Holy Artifacts."


    Konrad lowered his broadsword, and from it, thin strands of white light slowly emerged. The thin strands thickened, becoming dazzling white rays whose mere presence hacked several of the assailing guards.


    The Miraculous Transcendence swirling around him, then shrunk to coil around the sword, the two forces merging to become one.


    Again, Konrad''s eyes opened, and though no aura swirled around him, the pressure emanating from his presence rose to a new level.


    With a three-hundred-sixty-degree rotation, he drew a perfect sword arc, releasing a dazzling sword force ring that spread throughout the five-hundred iron guards blocking them front and back!


    The iron guards stopped dead in their tracks, their armored bodies quivering.


    *BOOM*


    And simultaneously, they exploded in thousands of perfectly cut metallic pieces. This time, they didn''t regenerate.


    With her limited vision preventing her from grasping the situation, Diyana was startled. However, the others were undisturbed.


    It was almost as if Konrad''s achievements were all natural and needn''t trigger surprise. Indeed, this was faith.


    "Onward."


    Konrad ordered after making sure none of his girls were injured.


    And the team resumed its advance.


    This time, they carried on undisturbed and reached the end of the road.


    The shining light clearly marked the exit, but before they could cross it, a figure emerged from the light and landed before them. That figure looked almost identical to the iron guards they''d previously faced.


    However, it was twice the size, and an iron crown also rested on top of its head. Konrad identified it as the First Floor Guardian. Rather than sword and spear, the Guardian wielded a glaive, and the aura emanating from it rivaled that of peak-stage Semi-Saints.


    The Guardian assumed its battle stance, aiming its glaive at the group. Guardians didn''t have to be defeated. As long as the team could bypass them, they could carry on.


    However, without defeating the Guardian, they could only have access to the scattered floor loot. The primary loot would remain out of reach.


    "Freya."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Husband."


    Freya replied to Konrad''s call.


    "You have ten moves."


    "I will do it in five."


    Freya replied and stepped forward. Diyana felt that woman too conceited. Although the Guardian was a metallic construct, it possessed spiritual intelligence and a robust foundation.


    Even if Freya''s victory was guaranteed, claiming to triumph in five moves was simply arrogant. To say nothing of the gap of an entire rank that ensured she could, at best, obtain a pyrrhic victory!


    The Guardian stomped its right foot and shot toward her, aiming its glaive at her neck.


    Freya bent backward to let the flow fly by her nose, then drove her sword toward the Guardian''s torso.


    In the blink of an eye, the Guardian raised its knee, slamming the flat side of the sword to deflect the blow while rotating on the left to land back on its feet.


    And as Freya readjusted her stance, it flew toward her with a frontal thrust!


    Vast Semi-Holy force erupted from the glaive, but as it approached her bountiful chest, Absolute Transcendence exploded from Freya.


    She sidestepped, split the glaive in two, lopped off the Guardian''s legs, and tore off its head!


    All in three perfect moves that took less than one-thousandth of a second!


    *Thud*


    What remained of the Guardian collapsed on the floor, and its iron carcass then vanished in light particles.


    Konrad nodded and beckoned.


    Again, only Diyana was startled. The realization that she''d fallen in a team of monsters led by a horrifying creature finally dawned onto her!


    Now, she finally realized why Konrad paid her such little heed. It wasn''t that he looked down on her. With the team he already had, there was nothing to look up to.


    She could only become "another one."


    Freya stopped by Konrad''s side, her fluttering eyelashes begging for attention. While to others, she remained uncompromising and overbearing, before Konrad, she would immediately turn into a loving pet craving attention.


    "Dear husband, did I do well?"


    "Well, very well. I must reward you."


    With a roguish grin, he seized her by the waist, holding her firmly in one arm, while his lips pulled her into an ardent kiss. Unable and unwilling to resist Konrad''s coiling tongue, Freya melted in his arms.


    But the brazen demon prince didn''t stop there, pushing his knee between Freya''s thighs, and rubbing her snatch beneath the fabric.


    "Mhm!"


    The combination triggered a mini orgasm that sent a small tremor throughout Freya''s supple body. She collapsed on Konrad''s chest.


    Faced with Freya''s "express care," the others resolved to strive for merits on the following floors!


    And alarmed by this odd scene, Diyana''s eyes went from Konrad to his harem girls, wondering what drug he injected in them that they sought his touch at every turn.


    "Alright, enough playing around."


    Seriousness returned to the troops, and without further delay, they stepped into the light, landing in a spacious room where three massive gates stood. Before anyone could react, the middle gate fired a beam toward Freya''s forehead, then opened.


    Clearly, the primary loot lied there.


    As for the other two, they had to be pushed open.

 226 Crossing the Tower Part 2

    According to Yvonne, the inheritances within the Tower of Rebirth were all protected by encoding. The inheritances weren''t mere resources, they also contained the memories and experiences of the experts.


    Some basic things such as herbs and elixirs were available for the tower climbers to pluck. However, without decrypting the fallen expert''s message, obtaining their inheritance was a pipe dream.


    The first two floors possessed inheritances of the Star Taming Stage. Therefore, while they were far from being Konrad''s aim, he also didn''t take them lightly. They''d greatly facilitate his faction and army building.


    "We split into three groups. Faidra, Iliana, Freya, Lena in one. Jasmine, Zamira, Aliki, Astarte in another. Daphne and Diyana with me. If you complete your plundering before the others, assist the other group. Plundering all inheritances is a must."


    With his Origin Sight, Konrad could see that no team lied in the treasure rooms.


    Since there no longer was any danger to face, splitting brought no harm. As for why Konrad kept Diyana with him, that was naturally to not let her out of his sight.


    The groups stepped in their respective treasure rooms. With Diyana and Daphne on his heels, Konrad walked into the primary treasure room where the first floor''s core inheritance lied.


    From the dark underground, the trio landed in a lush green prairie where exotic flowers and herbs bloomed. Even without the system, guided by his Origin Sight, Konrad could identify those plants.


    "A one-thousand-years old crimson flame flower.


    A one-thousand-years old ginseng.


    A one-thousand-years old holy grass."


    Those and many more lied in the thousands within the prairie. All were rare ingredients helpful in the concoction of Holy Rank pills and medicines. Their individual prices in the hundreds of millions of purple crystals, for the cheapest.


    Daphne''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    Even Diyana was impressed. While such herbal gardens couldn''t startle a Serkar, the sheer quantity of herbs was astonishing. Better than anyone, she knew the difficulty of maintaining such a garden. If this was only the first floor, one could only wonder what lied ahead.


    In the distance, eleven towering trees stood on one perfect line. With a wave of his hand, Konrad plucked the herbs and flowers, using his vast telekinetic powers to bring them all into his space bracelet.


    Then, alongside the two, Konrad vanished, to reappear before the trees. Each possessed ancient writings carved on their trunks, cryptic texts containing the essence of the deceased''s will.


    "Daphne, it''s time to work."


    Konrad declared, then sat cross-legged to await Daphne''s triumphant return.


    Startled, she made a one-hundred-eighty degree turn toward him.


    "Me?! How could it be? I can barely count my fingers. How could I possibly decrypt all these?"


    Daphne objected while waving her hands in disagreement, causing Diyana''s lips to curl into a smile.


    "I can do it if you want."


    But seeing the newcomer about to rob an opportunity for merit, a new wave of resolve filled her heart.


    "The nerves! When father and daughter are discussing important matters, who gives you the right to butt in.


    We have a clear, established hierarchy. Even if you''re surnamed Rakres, you can''t break the rules, and rob your seniors'' merits."


    Daphne snapped, then turned toward the first tree to analyze the writing.


    Struck speechless, Diyana blinked in disbelief while black lines formed on Konrad''s forehead.


    "Did she call me¡­Rakres? Rakres? Serkar in rev¡­"


    Enlightenment brightened Diyana''s mind, and her eyes shone with fury!


    The gals!


    Now she really wished to dig out that insolent woman''s tongue. But with Konrad sitting on the side, she didn''t dare make a rash move. Disgruntled, she turned heels and sat beside him.


    "The celestial and infernal disciples should be crossing the third floor as we speak. Usually, without great chances or preparation, most can never go beyond the third floor. Although the leaders even came with Fate Destroying Saint war puppets, it should still take a substantial amount of time. I believe we will find them there."


    Diyana explained while observing Konrad''s reaction. Alas, his face showed no concern.


    Initially, she also wanted to say that some of them would break through the Holy Rank inside the tower. But realizing such strength couldn''t deter Konrad, she refrained.


    Instead, she tried to find a worthy topic to grab his attention.


    At that time, dazzling light erupted from the first tree, and the writing vanished to reveal the insides of the trunks where cultivation methods, artifacts, holy crystals, and pills lied in abundance.


    "Succeeded! I succeeded!"


    Daphne screamed in delight with her arms raised in gleeful victory.


    "So fast?"


    Instantly, Diyana''s eyes shifted back on her. Why was that air-headed girl able to decipher a Star Taming Stage expert''s will in such records'' time?


    What sorcery was this?!


    Instead, Konrad was undisturbed. Although Daphne was unreliable and often spouted nonsense, her cultivation talent and comprehension abilities were high, to begin with. Back in house Kracht, unlike Iliana who diligently cultivated, Daphne only did it under Wolfgang''s constraints.


    Spending most of her time finding new ways to abuse and emasculate the males. Still, her cultivation didn''t fall behind, remaining only a few steps away from Iliana''s.


    Now with Konrad''s demonic gifts and the system''s upgrades, her talent and comprehension abilities had skyrocketed.


    Konrad didn''t doubt she would effortlessly decrypt all the wills and obtain the inheritances.


    Light rays flew from the tree trunks to dive into Daphne''s forehead, engraving the expert''s memories and experiences within her mind.


    Without delay, she cracked the wills, one after another and harvested all the inheritances. Using a space bracelet gifted by Konrad, Daphne pocketed the pills, cultivation methods, and artifacts, then brought her loot back to Konrad.


    "Mission accomplished.


    Beloved daddy, I exhausted myself days and nights to fulfill the tasks you entrusted to me. Don''t you think I deserve a reward?"


    Daphne pouted, causing Diyana to rise in outrage.


    "Horseshit! We''ve been here for less than fifteen minutes! Where do the days and nights come from?!


    You can''t be so shame-"


    *BAM*


    "Aaargh!"


    Before she could react, Diyana was sent flying backward by Daphne''s impromptu palm strike. She then took her spot by Konrad''s side and tugged on his sleeve while still pouting for attention.


    "What am I ever gonna do with you?"


    Konrad sighed and wrapped his arm around her shoulders to pull her against his chest.


    "I have just obtained the complete inheritance of several Profound Alchemist and Refining Masters. In the future, you can leave pill and artifact refining to me!"


    She confidently declared while rubbing her head against Konrad''s chest.


    "First get one of the Sublime Rank, and then we can talk."


    Gently, he planted a soft kiss on her temple.


    Meanwhile, Diyana struggled to return on her feet.


    The shock of that palm strike too hard to bear. In one move, she realized that despite her cultivation being an entire rank above, if they truly had to come to blows, Daphne''s victory was almost guaranteed!


    But how could it be? She had a supreme foundation, golden bloodline, and mighty physique. How many Supreme Meridians did she condense?


    What bloodline and physique could a secular world girl possibly possess to make up for the cultivation gap?


    But as she struggled to rise from the ground, the illusory form of a gargantuan emerald serpent with two pairs of scaled wings appeared in the air, its demonic pressure nailing her on the ground.


    Dread welled up within her chest!


    But in the blink of an eye, the illusory figure vanished, as if it was never there, to begin with.


    "Was that an¡­echidna?"


    The now trembling Diyana wondered, but before she could find the answer, the other girls arrived with the acquired loot which they presented to Konrad.


    "Well-done. Now, to the next floor."


    The team located the exit circle and vanished in a light festival to reappear on the second floor.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Now, a seemingly endless desert awaited, bringing alongside it dry air and suffocating heat waves.

 227 Building Flaws and Hidden Dangers

    Oppressive heat waves during the day, chilling air during the night, and gigantic sandstorms in-between. This quickly became the group''s quotidian, a routine no one could save them from.


    The first day, though the brutal heat and sudden temperature change were hard to bear under twenty times the gravity, they could still manage it. After all, thanks to the first floor, they''d gotten accustomed to the gravity''s pressure.


    On the second day, it got more challenging, and many could start feeling their legs tremble.


    On the third, the difficulty reached an absurd level, and although Transcendent level experts and above could live without food or water, all rediscovered the meaning of thirst.


    With the end still nowhere in sight, the sweating Konrad frowned.


    He could feel that more than one had reached their breaking point. Only the unwillingness to disappoint him kept driving them onward. Worse, they''d yet to meet this floor''s guard which could attack at any time.


    But while Konrad analyzed the situation, startled yelps came from his back.


    "Aaaah!"


    Iliana and Jasmine yelled in tandem, quicksand forming beneath their feet and trapping them within.


    With their bodies marching on will alone, they didn''t have the strength to resist. Without delay, Konrad stretched out his hands, causing a massive wave of telekinetic powers to erupt and pull the two out of the quicksand.


    "Careful."


    He reminded, and they nodded in approval, before resuming the road back to the unknown.


    On the fourth day, the contours of a towering pyramid appeared in the distance, and all believed the exit should lie inside. Galvanized by the thought, they tapped into hidden strength reserves to accelerate the pace toward the pyramid.


    But as they reached the entrance, the sandy soil shivered. Hundreds of quicksand formed without warning, and from them, one-thousand steel guards emerged.


    This time, however, Konrad faced no suppression and was free to use his entire arsenal.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Searing Sky!"


    Flame red clouds filled the sky, and from them, a deluge of fire descended onto the steel guards, obliterating them all in a single move. Undisturbed, the group carried onward, diving into the pyramid where the guardian awaited.


    This time, its cultivation was of the early Rising Saint Rank.


    *BAM*


    With a single palm strike, Konrad blew it into metallic dust.


    The group''s eyes then fell on a vast array of coffins above which encryptions rested.


    "First, regain your strengths, then decrypt the wills and harvest the inheritances."


    Konrad ordered, and to save time, he participated in the contest.


    Three hours afterward, all wills were decrypted, and in tandem, the coffins opened, releasing beams of maroon light.


    With his Origin Sight, Konrad could see the coffins'' helpfulness in Dao Sublimation and Pure Self Creation. Each chose one and buried themselves inside.


    Once the coffins'' lid closed, Konrad shut his eyes, and his mind drifted to another one. A world where nothingness reigned. Emotions and desires slowly subsided, freeing Konrad''s mind of fetters, and allowing him to focus on understanding his self and the road he pursued.


    For an unknown quantity of time, Konrad''s immobile body drifted in the darkness, while his thoughts targeted a succession of questions.


    "Who am I?


    What do I want? Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    What road do I pursue?


    Supremacy is the answer that first comes to mind. But how to build such a road?


    Invincibility? Absolute Authority? Both? Yes, but why do I feel that there still is a missing ingredient? Something I do not possess¡­"


    And as Konrad''s thoughts swirled, his body sunk deeper in the darkness, the fall carrying on until it completely vanished from sight, devoured by nothingness. At that time, a voice echoed within his mind.


    "In the world of the three, who dares claim supremacy?


    The road you seek is not traveled, forbidden within the three realms. To build it goes against the natural order and the will of the three. Others sought it before, but aware of the threats and difficulties they would face, chose to retreat.


    If you are willing to challenge the natural order and cross this untraveled road, step into my domain and I shall give you¡­a chance at enlightenment."


    A mild voice echoed in Konrad''s mind, and alongside it, a pure white star appeared within the world of darkness to brighten Konrad''s sight.


    As if driven by instinct, he flew toward it, vanishing into the star to reappear in a peaceful clearing.


    There, a wrinkled old man with a Guan Yu like beard sat crossed-legged on top of a human-sized lotus. Though dressed in a simple white robe without any form of ornaments, his transcendental bearing prevented any from looking down on him.


    Better, his mere sight produced reverence that seemed to burst straight from the heart, and as Konrad stepped toward him, he could feel that around this man, all paths stood in harmony. As if the very essence of the Dao lied in this place.


    "Who¡­are you?"


    Konrad couldn''t help but blurt out, his lips unable to suppress the words.


    "In the beginning, there was one. One produced two, two produced three, and three produced all things.


    In immemorial times, I possessed an identity. Today, however, I merely exist within the Dao. Names no longer define me. But if you must have one, you can think of me as the essence of the first cultivation step."


    The old man replied in the same mild, soothing tone.


    The first cultivation step was to become a Saint. The second, to become a Sage. The third, to become a God. As for the fourth, no one knew the end.


    "Welcome, aspiring Supreme Being. In the trillions of years since the start of the three, many have craved this road. But few truly dared step onto it, and none survived it.


    You must know that while the benefits are unparalleled, the cons outweigh the pros. True, should you build your Dao Foundation on this road, your strength will sharply rise, and even within the higher realms, you''ll rarely find a match at the same level.


    But your Sublimation speed will drastically decrease. At the same time, the tribulations you''ll face in the future will be a hundred times harsher than your peers''. You may not fear man, but you shall dread heavens'' retribution."


    The old man calmly said, but his warnings failed to deter Konrad''s ambitions.


    "Supremacy is my highest aspiration. If my will doesn''t hold the three realms in submission, all is inconsequential.


    I must become supreme, or I might as well not exist."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied.


    "Since you''re determined, allow me to guide you onto the road.


    Invincible Might, Absolute Authority, Unshakable Heart. Those are the three requirements to become a Supreme Being. For you, the first two are not difficult. But with your current trend, the last will elude you for a lifetime."


    The old man began with his eyes remaining shut throughout the exchange. His words caused Konrad''s face to contort into a frown.


    "True, in your previous life, you were chased and led to the brink of destruction before fortunately getting saved by a higher existence and reincarnated into the Ancient Crystal World.


    There, you stepped on the road of cultivation, and indeed, in the early days, you faced near-death twice. Alas, from the moment you obtained a pure demonic blood, you never suffered genuine defeat.


    Stronger people, you have played. Equals, you routinely crush. And as your cultivation deepens, so does the horrendous gap between you and your peers. In fact, you do not have peers in the proper sense.


    Because of that God''s gift and your own lineage, at least within that Mortal World, unless you desperately court death, your life will rarely be at stake. Therefore, you do not fear.


    Even if the enemy''s strength surpasses yours by a large margin, you do not dread. Today, you can call it confidence, but in the future, it can quickly turn into complacency.


    The few threats you''ve faced pale before your overwhelming successes and achievements. Even for an average cultivator, there are many hidden dangers.


    But for you who pursue the Supreme Being road, that is intolerable. After all, how can a feeble, complacent heart claim supremacy?


    To perfect your Dao, you must perfect your heart. Turn it into an immovable mountain that fears neither storms nor hurricanes and can shoulder¡­all tribulations.


    Never forget that the Dao exists within the heart. It is the foundation of the self. And for those born outside The Wills, it is also the limit."


    As the old man''s preached, Konrad closed his eyes, letting the words sink in his soul. They thundered within his mind, causing the world around him to spin, and his soul to reach a higher state of enlightenment.


    Konrad sat crossed-legged.


    In his right hand appeared a peerless sword. In his left, a crown, and around him, a bronze armor with minor cracks formed.


    The peerless sword represented invincibility, the crown authority, and the fractured armor a flawed Dao heart.


    But as Konrad pondered how to mend the fissures and perfect himself, the old man''s voice echoed.


    "On the seventh floor lies a tribulation valley. There, if your will is strong enough, you can refine your Dao Heart and turn it into an unshakable mountain.


    In the meantime, let the Overlord open the road to your First Sublimation!"


    The Dao World collapsed, and Konrad reappeared in a wasteland of fire and brimstone.


    In the sky, the shadow of an indiscernible visage appeared. And while he could still not see through its true form, Konrad effortlessly recognized that figure as¡­the Overlord!


    "Boy, we meet again."

 228 First Sublimation

    Again, Konrad stood before the master of the Infernal Realm. Or was he?


    Having listened to the old man''s preaching, and recalling all the stories surrounding them, he couldn''t help but feel that neither the Warden nor the Overlord were free existences.


    Their powers might be unrivaled, but their bound to their respective realms also surpassed that of all others. Messengers? Incarnations? The exact answer was hard to pinpoint.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Still, it mattered not.


    At least, in this instance, it didn''t.


    "I hope you''re not counting on that unruly father of yours. He''s still recovering from Hell''s punishment."


    The Overlord''s hoarse, authoritative voice thundered within Konrad''s mind. Undisturbed, his lips curled into a smile.


    "My path no longer needs others to fight for. But I''m curious, what is my transgression this time?"


    "The Supreme Dao is forbidden, locked to all lives within the three Realms. Since you exist under my jurisdiction, it is my duty to test you.


    Cross my trial and thrive, fail, and perish!"


    Konrad''s smile broadened, and in his purple eyes, only serenity shone.


    "Do your worst."


    Instantaneously, horrible black flames descended from the wasteland''s sky, earth, and every corner to shoot toward Konrad! And while this scene reminisced of the time he congealed his twelfth meridian, the flames'' might had increased a hundredfold!


    Stretching out his arms, Konrad let his Miraculous Transcendence erupt alongside his four physiques. And feeling the Supreme Overlord pressure emanating from him, beneath his shadowy cloaking, no ripple flashed on the Overlord''s face.


    Perhaps in another location, he would have felt some discomfort, but within the trial, bias and personal feelings didn''t exist. He merely enforced Hell''s Will!


    In a flash, the deluge of hellfire surrounded Konrad from all sides, its startling might and voracious hunger calling for his life.


    "Suppression!


    Primal Force!"


    The Supreme Overlord Physique''s suppression forced the hellfire to halt mid-air while the Divine Primal Physique''s golden primal force eroded its might and dissolved its offensive.


    *BOOM*


    Following a silent, fierce struggle, the hellfire freed itself from the two forces'' pressure, and resumed its assault onto Konrad!


    Though drastically weakened, it still was a force to be reckoned with. The infernal flames locked him from all sides, leaving no room for escape.


    Fusing the powers of his physiques and his Miraculous Transcendence within his palms, in succession, Konrad threw hundreds of palm strikes at the front, back, left, right and above!


    Each palm strike made the corrupted air shiver and sent tremors throughout the ground.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The hellfire collapsed and retreated at breakneck speed. But as if reinvigorated by a foreign force, it returned with greater might, turning into five gaping hellfire maws that blocked Konrad from all sides.


    Still, he didn''t waver, and his eyes shifted back onto the Overlord above.


    "Next time, be more creative¡­"


    Konrad began with a relaxed, amused tone while clenching his right fist.


    "¡­because this level, can never bar my path."


    His eyes shone with purple light, and alongside his physiques'' energies and vast demonic force, his Miraculous Transcendence merged within his right fist.


    Konrad aimed his fist at the ground below and punched out!


    *BOOOOM*


    A massive explosion of gold, purple, and rainbow-colored light erupted to obliterate the incoming hellfire maws!


    As the light dispersed, Konrad no longer stood in the wasteland. Only the Overlord remained.


    "Fool, when even I do not dare claim supremacy, how could it be yours to seize?


    In the future, you will understand that for those born within the three


    Realms, supremacy is a sham. An alluring pitfall."


    The Overlord scoffed, then vanished from the trial land.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Konrad reappeared within the Ancient Crystal World, or rather, within the coffin. The lid above him opened, and his body floated toward the surface, bathing in golden light.


    The ladies had long since finished their cultivation and stood in anxiety around his coffin. Three months! It''d been three months since he locked himself within, and during that time, even the connection they held was temporarily severed.


    Were it not for their profound faith in him, they would have believed that he perished in cultivation deviation.


    But at last, he returned! And at his back, a pair of bright golden light wings sprouted while the contours of an illusory ring appeared above his head.


    The mark that he''d officially broken through to the Semi-Holy Rank! Sublimated in both the martial and spiritual paths!


    And Diyana who felt the embryonic Dao swirling around him, couldn''t help but shiver in fright. A force that commanded obedience and reverence. A force that rippled with absolute might hid within that budding Dao, making her wonder what shape it would take when it reached completion.


    Leisurely, Konrad landed on the ground, and his eyes swept the women around him.


    Zamira, Lena and Diyana had broken through to the Rising Saint Rank while the others crossed four levels to now stand at the fourth step of the Semi-Holy Rank.


    On the scene, his breakthrough seemed the smallest, but his strength increase was by far the highest. And as he assessed the might of his embryonic Dao, Konrad firmly believed that by the time he achieved sainthood, before him, even Crossed Tribulation Saints would be forced to retreat.


    "Indeed. First Step Old Man, I understand your warnings."


    He inwardly sighed, then returned his attention onto the ladies.


    "To the third floor. I''m eager to see the abilities of those so-called top-talents."


    Konrad ordered, and after pocketing all that remained, the group stepped on the teleportation circle leading to the third floor.


    Again, the scenery changed, and this time, they appeared in a vast swamp world whose air rippled with toxic energies. Breathing in that air, many directly vacillated. Only after rotating their cultivation bases did they regain their foothold.


    As for Konrad, with his Stolas Physique, this floor was nothing more than a treasure throve. Every breath he took, empowered his physique, bringing it closer to the Divine Rank.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned nine green Stolas feathers which flew toward his ladies. Wielding them, the toxins within the poisonous air no longer affected them.

 229 Kill the Useless, Enslave the Useful

    Diyana, who witnessed this scene, almost spat blood. How could she not see that Konrad deliberately ignored her?!


    With a forced smile, she stepped closer toward him, imitating Freya''s eyelash fluttering to request attention.


    "Master, you can''t be this biased. After all, though I lack contributions, I have been serving you loyally since my arrival."


    "Oh?"


    With a shocked "I don''t know what you mean" expression, Konrad turned toward Diyana who focused her cultivation base on suppressing the poison. Right now, the air was so toxic that the average Semi-Saint would collapse upon entering. Even with her knowledge, Diyana couldn''t understand why the challenges of this time were this arduous.


    This was no longer a trial, but a clear invitation to destruction. If she didn''t know better, she would really assume the tower was exerting all its resources to ensure no one could reach the top.


    But how could it be?


    Staring at that tempting face of hers, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "You said it yourself, you lack contributions. There is also no great affection that binds us. Therefore, if you want my favor, you''ll have to work on it."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    She asked, a wave of apprehension welling up within her chest as she registered Konrad''s demonic tone.


    "Give me a detailed description of the two factions'' teams. Names, quantity, status, everything. Don''t leave out anyone."


    Konrad replied while stroking her cheek with his bent, right index.


    The move only heightened Diyana''s vigilance.


    "Why now? Why so suddenly?"


    Although brutal competition existed between the Infernal Cult''s great houses, they were, at the end of the day, one camp. The teams dispatched to the tower were the cream of the crop between the age of eighty and one hundred.


    Diyana may not care about the Celestial Church''s disciples, but she certainly didn''t wish to see the Infernal Cult''s chosen face mishap.


    "Obviously because I plan to kill them all. Or rather, kill the men, and take the women. You see, I can''t afford to have anyone know of my little trip into the tower. All eventualities must be taken care of.


    We''re doomed to come across them, and clash for resources. But if some survive, in the future words will spread. I need to know precisely what I''m dealing with, and make sure neither the Infernal Cult nor Celestial Church disciples live to tell the tales.


    As for the ladies, we can be more tolerant."


    The straightforwardness with which Konrad said those words, again made Diyana reevaluate the depths of his evil heart.


    Worse, house Serkar currently had a team within the tower. A team led by another one of Konrad''s cousins. Although he wasn''t an inheritor, that was because, before the tower, his cultivation had yet to breakthrough the Holy Rank.


    Still, no one doubted that his strength was leagues above Eysan''s and that as soon as he stepped into the tower, he would breakthrough several levels. With Konrad having refused the position, he was the most likely successor to Eysan''s seat and enjoyed the elders'' favor. Even Gulistan held high expectations in him.


    His death would cause substantial waves within house Serkar. Not only him, but all team leaders also possessed earthshaking background within the two factions. Those were absolutely not individuals that could be killed at will!


    Once they stepped out of the tower, problems were bound to arise. If not for Konrad, at least for her!


    "Please reconsi-¡­"


    But before she could finish her words, Konrad grabbed her by the crotch, stopping her dead in her tracks.


    Her eyes widened in stupor.


    "Joking, I''m joking. The useless will die, the useful will change faith. In the near future, they can become my eyes and ears within the two factions. Why would I give up on such premium manpower?"


    Konrad whispered in Diyana''s ears.


    "Though, I must say your reaction was a tad bit disappointing. As a servant, why is it that your personal safety trumps your master''s desires? Why is it that your existence doesn''t revolve around the satisfaction of my will?


    I''m not a wise monarch. I''m a tyrant. To me, the lack of blind devotion in a servant is¡­a liability."


    Konrad''s grip tightened on Diyana''s crotch, and a wave of demonic energy flew by his fingers to penetrate her body, blood, meridians, and soul!


    "Ahhh¡­"


    She groaned in a mixture of pleasure and pain before the pressure relaxed.


    "Even if you wished to advise, to lead me onto a better road, you should have first given the information. Because such¡­was my demand."


    Again, Konrad''s hand clenched around Diyana''s crotch, sending painfully blissful jolts of electricity to course through her veins.


    "Ahh¡­ahh¡­ahhh!"


    It was incomprehensible as if within Konrad''s touch, she was nothing more than a toy, unable to resist. "Surrender" and "abandon," the only words swirling within her mind. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    The building pressure brought her to the edge, but before she could go over and indulge in a delightful release, Konrad retracted his hand, then alongside his nine harem members, left toward the deeper recesses of the floor.


    Helpless, Diyana dropped on her knees, confused and unable to pick her next course of action.


    With their Origin Sight leading the way, it wouldn''t be long before they located the two factions whose leaders currently battled for the ownership of a black mar.


    Although he still stood several miles away, the black mar''s scent drew Konrad like a bee toward its cherished honey. The tremendous poisonous force within, enough to bring his Stolas Physique to the next level!


    Thus, allowing him to save billions of exp.


    Moreover, potent infernal forces also lingered within!


    But at the moment, fifteen-hundred bronze guards led by the Guardian blocked the road toward the black mar and the wondrous treasures it concealed.


    Although the bronze guards were merely at the mid-stage of the Semi-Holy Rank, and the Guardian at the mid-stage of the Rising Saint Rank, their sheer number and coordination made them impossible to ignore.


    With the Guardian serving as the epicenter, each guard was connected to another in an intricate Profound Formation that magnified their battle power, causing the Celestial and Infernal disciple to face countless hardships.


    Alongside his ladies, Konrad stopped, observing the scene and contenders from afar.


    The Celestial Church disciples were led by three men. The first, tall and handsome with flowing golden hairs and eyes embellished by a powerful musculature. At first glance, Konrad recognized him as a sun spirit.


    The second one was the polar opposite, short and slender with elongated ears, dark-blue hairs, and eyes of the same color. A moon spirit, without a shred of doubt.


    As for the last one, though he clearly was male, he possessed a kind of feminine beauty that effortlessly put most women to shame. With pearl-white hairs and bewitching magenta eyes, his mere presence felt like a mirage coming straight from a dream.


    A dream spirit, obviously.


    "The three ruling houses of the Celestial Church:


    The Wirth sun spirits.


    The Kornberg moon spirits.


    The Bergen dream spirits.


    While compared to the Paragon Spirits, they are very few, the vast majority of elders and protectors come from those three houses. The current leader and successor of the Celestial Church are surnamed Wirth."


    Konrad explained toward his ladies before shifting his attention on the Infernal Cult''s three houses, who for once fought alongside their sworn enemies.

 230 Where is that Clown Coming From? Part 1

    Beside the three Celestial Team Leaders stood three figures whose aura didn''t lose out to theirs. Of the three, one was a handsome young man with features thirty percent similar to Eysan''s while the another stood at more than two meters, with an excessively muscular frame and beard that seemed out of place on his youthful visage.


    As for the last leader, she was a ravishing beauty with blood-red eyes that reminisced Adelar''s and a delicate, porcelain skin which, alongside her inexpressive face, gave her the appearance of an emotionless doll.


    The Serkar humans, the Orrag slaughter fiends, and the Torul blood fiends. Together, the three ruling houses of the Infernal Cult. Of the three, the Serkar ranked slightly above the Orrag while the Torul stood one step above.


    Having done his homework before stepping into the Tower, Konrad had a solid understanding of them.


    "Their cultivation level is high, but compared to their wealth, it''s not worth mentioning. If we came to blows, depending on skills alone, none of them is our match."


    Jasmine coolly assessed while sweeping the group with her Origin Sight.


    "Courtesy of husband''s care. How could they ever compare?"


    Iliana calmly replied, her Origin Sight remaining locked on the two religious factions'' teams.


    "Can''t be too harsh on them. In normal times, having such a cultivation level at their age would already be earthshaking. A pity that this is our era, their achievements, our foils, and their existences our stepping stones."


    Konrad declared while observing the scene with his Origin Sight. Unlike spiritual sense, Origin Sight was nigh-untraceable, at the very least, Holy Rank experts couldn''t trace it.


    Therefore, those disciples didn''t have the means to retrace their surveillance. Not that the ongoing clash gave them the time to, anyways.


    ¡­


    "Erik, Marian, the black mar protected by those bronze guards overflows with vast infernal energies. Although it is but a Divine Seed inheritance, we absolutely cannot allow it to fall in the hands of the Infernal Cult.


    Moreover, many useful inheritances hide within. I suggest we backstab them during the next assault, then use our strongest talismans and war puppets to force a quick conclusion."


    Said the golden-haired man in a mental message aimed at his two peers.


    "Hey, Volker, as a sun spirit, you can''t be that dark-hearted. What would your elder brother think if he heard those words?"


    Marian, the magenta-eyed dream spirit teasingly replied.


    "Nonsense, when the interests of faith are concerned, who got time for righteousness? In any case, all things done in the interest of faith are irreproachable."


    Erik, the short moon spirit cut.


    "Talismans are consumables. We should save them for higher floors. War puppets should do the trick."


    They settled, and as if readying themselves for a desperate fight, let their holy force erupt.


    Beside them, the Infernal Cult disciples also exchanged mental messages.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Before our departure, the cult leader and lord Berken explicitly reminded us that all inheritances of the Divine Rank must fall into our hands. It must have been the same for them.


    With their usual modus operandi, there is no way they won''t use this fight to backstab us.


    Miraz, Vozir, let''s feign ignorance and beat them at their own game."


    The inexpressive blood-eyed woman ordered in a mental message.


    "As you wish, lady Jaenera."


    Miraz Serkar replied while Vozir remained silent. Still, Jaenera didn''t doubt he would cooperate.


    "Infernal Armament!"


    Jaenera extended her hand, summoning a long blood sword that magnified the intensity of her aura at shocking speed.


    At the same time, Vozir summoned an onyx scimitar. And as soon as it landed in his hand, his appearance underwent startling changes. Two heads and four additional arms burst from his neck and sides while his height increased to three meters, making him go from a gruff-looking mini giant to a demonic incarnation of nightmares.


    Each arm wielded a scimitar. And in that instant, Vozir would reminisce the knowledgeable of the asuras in Hell.


    "Innate Skill: Golden Body!"


    Massive golden light erupted from Miraz''s body, but unlike with Eysan, the golden light then integrated with his flesh and bones, making his olive skin turn into pure gold.


    With this golden body, beneath the True Origin Saint Rank, nothing could injure him.


    Behind them, dozens of Infernal and Celestial Elite Disciples bared their weapons, releasing their Semi-Holy and Holy Forces for the upcoming clash.


    The fifteen-hundred man strong bronze army before them showed no fear. While the individual bronze soldier was only of the mid Semi-Holy Rank and the Guardian at the mid Rising Saint Rank, the formation uniting them made their strength overlap, turning them into a unified battalion driven by one soul.


    Their individual battle power already rivaled that of Rising Saints, and once they released their combined forces in a single move, even True Origin Saints would face perils.


    Facing this force, the leading disciples of the religious forces all came to the same conclusion.


    "Something is wrong with the Tower."


    Alas, even if they knew themselves right, they couldn''t retreat. Unless they''d exhausted the limits of their abilities, they couldn''t retreat! Their successes were their factions'' successes.


    The same went for their failures!


    And for the religious factions'' core members, failure was worse than death!


    Leading the charge, the Infernal team leaders turned into three light beams to shoot toward the bronze army.


    But before they could collide with them, the three celestial team leaders switched targets!


    "True Spirit Form!"


    Volker''s hairs became bright gold flames while dazzling sunrays burst from his eyes.


    Moonlight erupted from Erik''s eyes and swirled around his form while a miniature moon appeared and floated above his head.


    Mesmerizing clouds formed beneath Marian''s feet and a chanting citadel appeared at his back, its songs bewitching the souls of the feeble.


    All three aimed at their partners of misfortune and without hesitation, released lethal attacks.


    But before their moves hit home, the three infernal team leaders vanished and reappeared above them!


    "Truly, one can never count on the Celestial Church. Despicable mongrels."


    Miraz sneered, and from a 1.75 meters tall golden man, turned into a nine-meters tall giant!


    Neither Vozir nor Jaenera wasted time in idle words and cleaved at the backstabbers.


    *BANG*


    Instantaneously, the makeshift alliance collapsed. And the two sides were back into frantic battle.


    Led by their Guardian, the bronze army made use of the opportunity to counterattack!


    "Fellow Disciples, use your war puppets to block the bronze army''s advance.


    When we''re done with these mongrels, we shall come to your aid."


    All leaders ordered to their respective teams then resumed fighting!


    The scene quickly turned hectic, with dozens of Holy Rank war puppets shouldering the bronze army''s assault while the Celestial and Infernal team leaders fought tooth and nails!


    And while both camps seemed evenly matched, the Infernal Cult''s side seemed to be gaining a slight upper-hand.


    But at that time¡­


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    ¡­a loud clapping sound echoed, and alongside it, a new group appeared. At the helm, a man that looked no older than eighteen clapped with a derisive smile plastered on his face.


    "Truly, when men court death, heaven should help them. In such a wretched situation, you even find the time to bare weapons at one another. Impressed, I''m impressed."


    Konrad sarcastically said.

 231 Where is That Clown Coming From? Part 2

    Konrad''s group''s sudden appearance took the warring sides aback. While the disciples didn''t have the luxury to shift attention, the leaders stopped their confrontation to turn toward the newcomers.


    And seeing a human youth, their eyes contorted into a frown. At first glance, he bore little similarities to the Barbarian Continent''s humans. The outlandish purple eyes and skin tone giving him the appearance of a Holy Continent slave.


    Albeit an unreasonably good-looking one.


    Even Miraz failed to recognize him. After all, the last time he glanced on him, Konrad was nothing more than a baby. But for some reason, Konrad''s face bothered him.


    Still, all recognized him as a secular world "ant." But with their priests guarding the entrance, how did he manage to barge in?


    All eyes shifted toward Miraz.


    "Is this overreaching man somehow related to your house?"


    Jaenera asked him in a mental message. While Konrad''s figure was eighty percent similar to Talroth''s, the last twenty came from Gulistan, their cult warchief. And when Jaenera''s words echoed within his mind, Miraz frowned.


    Now he realized why Konrad''s looks bothered him so. Clearly, his face bore faint similarities to his aunt''s!


    "Could it be¡­"


    And thinking of the possibility, Miraz''s eyes widened in fright!


    "No relationship whatsoever."


    Miraz categorically replied and shifted his attention back onto the three spirits.


    Although he didn''t know what plans they had in store for him, with his aunt and grandfather having ordered Konrad''s identity kept secret, he didn''t dare reveal it. But despite the negative answer, Jaenera thought otherwise.


    Eighteen years ago, the Serkar depleted their entire merit quota for a summoning ritual after which Gulistan''s cultivation base skyrocketed, pursuing that of her father, and becoming the Infernal Cult''s third strongest.


    At the same time, many Serkar elders saw their cultivation base increase. And overnight, the Serkar that ranked last among the three ruling houses now pursued the Torul!


    The most dreadful thing in all this was that while Gulistan and the Serkar elders'' gains were obvious, no one knew what Berken gained!


    Yet, although they seemed to have obtained massive boons, Jaenera''s father, the Infernal Cult leader firmly believed their real advantages lied elsewhere.


    But even he couldn''t figure it out.


    Now, an eighteen years old looking man bearing a slight resemblance to Gulistan appeared. How could this be a coincidence?


    "Secular world clown, I don''t know from what podunk you hail from, but the matters of our two forces are not what you can meddle in.


    Having reached such a stage, you can be considered a talent. However, if you think that gives you the ability to berate your superiors, you''re sorely mistaken."


    The sun spirit, Volker declared and threw a casual palm strike. Dazzling sunlight erupted and morphed into a ten meters wide sunlight palm that flew toward Konrad.


    His smile broadened.


    But before the palm could reach him, Jasmine stepped forward.


    Purple Lightning burst from her form, and she met the sunlight palm with a casual strike of her own.


    *Boom*


    In a flash, the sunlight palm dissolved while Jasmine still stood firm and undisturbed.


    "With this level of skills, how are you qualified to target our husband?"


    Jasmine jeered while her mocking eyes nailed Volker.


    And instantly, all were startled. Volker more than the rest. Better than anyone, he knew that while this was but a casual palm strike, it was enough to turn anyone beneath the Holy Rank to ashes!


    Where did that girl come from?Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "Well said, I''m afraid none of them are fit to lick his boots, to say nothing of trading blows."


    Iliana''s scornful voice echoed.


    Only now did the six truly pay attention to the nine breathtaking fairies standing by Konrad''s side. Each endowed with startling beauty that could launch ten-thousand warships!


    Although they didn''t believe them all on the same level, if they were only half as strong, they were a force to be reckoned with!


    In tandem, the nine demonesses stepped forward, forming a perfect line before their man. Their auras erupted, and though they went from fourth-step Semi-Saint to early-stage Rising Saint, the dreadful intensity made the six disciples unable to look down on them.


    Inwardly, Miraz despaired! As a dual cultivator, seeing nine breathtaking fairies appear out of nowhere, of course, he wanted to pluck them! But alas, they belonged to his aunt''s son, the only cousin he didn''t dare vie with!


    Worse, to maintain the sham, he had no choice but to battle them!


    "What a pity! What a shame! What a loss!"


    But while Miraz experienced the inner struggles of a lifetime, the others'' thoughts wildly differed.


    "When did the secular world produce such experts? Impossible. After all these years of neglecting the secular world, could a secret force have emerged from the shadows?"


    Many wondered. Meanwhile, though nine peerless beauties blocked his sight, Marian''s eyes couldn''t leave Konrad.


    "How¡­alluring."


    He whispered while a strange glint flashed within his eyes. And while they didn''t dread the newcomers, the six also didn''t dare look down on them.


    "My beloved consorts, I must cultivate. Make sure no one disturbs me. Oh, and, don''t kill the team leaders. As for the rest¡­hack as you like."


    Konrad ordered, then stepped forward.


    With that step, he vanished, reappearing in the air behind the six leaders to stand above the clashing disciples and bronze army.


    The six shivered! Better than anyone, they understood that only the space attribute allowed teleportation. Everything else was speed!


    However, they couldn''t track Konrad''s moves at all!


    To their trained eyes, his casual steps were no different from teleportation!


    With that one move, they realized they didn''t play in the same league at all!


    Jaenera''s suspicions deepened, and a strange thought flashed within her mind.


    "Could he be¡­her son? No, if he were, why stand opposite to Miraz? Opposite to us?"


    But she wasn''t given time to ponder the issue.


    Konrad summoned his broadsword, letting his Semi-Holy force erupt alongside the sword force.


    Driven by his Embryonic Dao, the two energies merged into an organic whole while Konrad''s eyes locked on the bronze army''s formation.


    Thanks to his Origin Sight, he could see the formation''s hidden flaws, and target its most vulnerable spots.


    Driving his sword in a frontal thrust, Konrad released a dazzling sword-shaped beam that pierced the formation''s weakest spot and obliterated it in a single blow.


    His sword then drew a dazzling arc that illuminated the bronze army and half the disciples below.


    "No¡­"


    The leaders all thought in tandem and tried to rush toward their teams'' aid but¡­


    *Slash*


    ¡­it was far too late. Alongside the fifteen-hundred-man strong bronze army, the dozens of elite disciples turned into a plethora of masterfully carved pieces that flew in all directions¡­without an ounce of blood.


    The Guardian was no exception, and besides the spellcasters that stood several steps behind, all elite disciples perished!


    Unfazed, Konrad took another step forward and landed above the black mar.


    The leaders'' eyes trembled and went bloodshot with veins beating on their temples. Each came with about thirty elite disciples. A total of ninety for each camp.


    Now, ninety elite disciples of the two factions had perished in a single move, leaving only mini pieces to bury.


    Volker and Jaenera, in particular, were struck hard. As the youngest children of the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult leaders, never had they experienced such a slight!


    "KILL!"

 232 Black and White Crystals?

    Following Volker''s roar, a fifteen meters tall sun appeared above his head, firing a blinding sun beam at Konrad. But long before it could reach him, Jasmine appeared in its trajectory.


    She punched out, releasing a purple lightning ray that collided with the sun beam in a resounding boom.


    "I said it before, you''re not qualified to trade blows with him."


    Jasmine stated, her words filling Volker''s chest with profound shame. His eyes blazed with glaring wrath!


    But as Jasmine folded her arms beneath her chest, and rose petals appeared out of thin air to swirl around her form, for an incomprehensible reason, seeing the desolate air within her enthralling eyes, Volker couldn''t bear raging at her.


    As if such a deed was an unforgiving sin within heaven and earth.


    The emotions burst from his chest, and the more he stared at her, the less rage he felt. Instead, only the desire to enlace and hold her tight against his chest remained!


    Snapping out of his torpor, Volker flew backward, retreating at hurried pace!


    His eyes widened in fright!


    "Damnable temptress, what nefarious bewitching art did you cultivate?


    Who the hell are you?!"


    Alongside the other team leaders and many of the elite disciples, as soon as he reached the first floor''s end, Volker refined a large quantity of pills and elixirs to not just break through to the Holy Rank, but directly reach the Profound Saint Rank!


    With his foundation and bloodline, before him, even the average secular world early-stage True Origin Saint could only retreat. In what world was a fourth-step Semi-Saint lass filling him with dread?


    If he didn''t know better, he would have mistaken her for an Infernal Realm demoness!


    Jasmine ignored him, stretching out her arm to summon a holy whip. Although having inherited Konrad''s blood, her lineage weapon was a hammer, when given the choice, she''d always resort to the whip.


    And with the cracking of her whip, the battle officially began!


    In the meantime, the other team leaders weren''t faring much better.


    ¡­


    Iliana blocked Erik, the small moon spirit''s path, while Astarte challenged Marian.


    From afar, she''d seen the strange glint within Marian''s eyes as he stared at Konrad. Though she couldn''t be sure of the intent, the "possibility" by itself required immediate action!


    "What are your intentions toward my master?"


    Astarte directly asked, not beating around the bush.


    Hearing this, an amused Marian''s lips curled into a smile.


    "It''s the first time I see a non dream spirit with such otherworldly looks. Of course, I''m wondering¡­how he tastes in b-¡­"


    But before Marian could finish his words, Astarte vanished and reappeared before him, her battle-will erupting in a ferocious punch!


    *Boom*


    Marian''s chest caved in, and he flew backward with a large blood spurt! But without giving him time to readjust, Astarte pursued!


    ¡­


    The remaining ninety celestial and infernal disciples were recoiling in fright, left alone to witness the horrid scene of Konrad refining the ninety deceased souls before plunging into the black mar.


    Faidra, Aliki, and Daphne surrounded them from three sides, preventing escape while they channeled vast magical powers in devastating spells.


    Longsword in hand, Zamira stood before Jaenera, her indifferent, auburn eyes coldly holding Jaenera''s blood hues.


    Beside her, Freya faced Vozir while Lena handled Miraz.


    It should be mentioned that no one on the scene felt more aggrieved than Miraz. More than anyone, he wanted to retreat, but without an arduous battle, he didn''t dare take that road.


    Although it looked like Konrad''s team currently had the upper hand, once the team leaders used their most potent abilities or war puppets, Miraz didn''t doubt that their upper hand would collapse at breakneck speed.


    Were it not for that, he would have openly switched sides!


    "What a hateful situation¡­"


    But as Miraz floundered, Diyana''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "Do not hesitate. Switch side and join forces with them. That''s the only way to lead what remains of your team to survival!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Konrad sank deeper in the black mar, dropping until he hit the bottom.


    With his eyes shut close, he sat crossed-legged with his hands resting on his knees and began refining.


    The black mar''s overbearing toxins dived past his pores to refine his Stolas Physique and empower it at breakneck speed.


    And with the vast infernal forces concealed within, the Divine Primal Physique aside, his other physiques obtained massive benefits. The Stolas Physique first broke through, reaching the Mastered Holy Stage. Then, the Anzu Physique broke through to the same level before stabilizing.


    While it didn''t reach the Mastered Stage, the Supreme Overlord Physique was also substantially enhanced by the infernal forces.


    Furthermore, unbeknown to him, Konrad''s purple ram statuette, the item Talroth left him through Gulistan, now glittered in purple light. But from that purple light, two thumb-sized crystals, one white, the other black, appeared and hovered around Konrad!


    ¡­


    Simultaneously, deep within his royal palace, Talroth, who sat crossed-legged to recuperate from the injuries inflicted onto him by Hell''s Will, suddenly stood up!


    His eyes shining with incomparable delight!


    "The seal¡­the seal is broken. Now, the only question is whether he can refine them or not.


    If he can, the road opens! The others failed, only he remains!


    Son, my aspiration, my lifelong dream and ambition, all rely on you! You must succeed! Only by crossing this step can the road open!"


    Talroth roared while his eyes shone with crazed hopes and expectations!


    ¡­


    While battle still raged above the mar, Konrad''s Stolas Physique completed the absorption of the toxins and reached the Awakened Divine Rank.


    But Konrad couldn''t feel pleased.


    Because in that very instant, his life faced critical dangers!


    The black crystal pierced through his chest and dived into his heart, while the white one lodged itself within his abdomen!


    The white crystal remained inactive. However, the black one began siphoning his blood, draining him of life while overloading his veins with foreign energies!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Infernal forces? No!


    Celestial forces? No!!


    The essence of this energy was something Konrad had never witnessed in his life, something that violated all the laws in the multiverse and opened the door to the unthinkable!


    At that time, within Konrad''s mind, the system''s voice echoed.


    "Congratulations, host on unlocking this once in a lifetime opportunity. Within the three realms, such crystals are few and far between, located in places that would put even a Primogen''s life at risk.


    If you can successfully complete the integration, your future is¡­simply limitless. Moreover, the babies will be mighty!


    Please allow me to give you some motivation!


    Side Quest Initialization¡­


    Quest: Complete the Controlling Crystal''s integration and open the door to becoming¡­an Artificial Nephilim.


    Reward: Titan Lineage Crystal!"

 233 Perfect Integration, Artificial Nephilim!

    The impromptu side quest and the system''s comedic tone brought Konrad no relief. As the black crystal siphoned his blood and the very essence of his demonic lineage, Konrad''s skin paled, and his eyes widened with blood filling and leaving the sclera at a rapid pace.


    Shivering, he channeled all the infernal forces remaining in the black mar and some of the more overbearing energies lying in the purple ram amulet to stop the lineage siphoning.


    *Crack*


    But as the demonic energies'' pressure suppressed the crystal, cracks appeared on its surface, clearly telling Konrad that if he interrupted the process, the crystal would collapse, bringing alongside it the loss of this once in a lifetime opportunity.


    That was only the first issue. More importantly, if the crystal collapsed within his heart, the consequences were hard to fathom! Even if he didn''t die, he''d surely experience lasting damages!


    For the first time in a very long time, Konrad''s face violently distorted, contorting in a horrible grimace.


    Played!


    The system and that damnable father had joined hands to play this joke on him!


    How could it not know that exposing the statuette to a vast source of infernal forces would automatically trigger the crystals'' release? With its perfect eyesight, how could it not know of the crystals?


    It knew, of course it did, and purposefully omitted the information to leave him no choice but to dive into this situation!


    "Son of a¡­"


    But Konrad couldn''t finish his words, the veins on his temple beating harder and life leaving him at breakneck speed. The integration was failing, his blood and essence seemingly unable to satisfy the crystal''s greed.


    "Traitorous scum¡­I¡­will never forget this."


    Konrad inwardly pledged before letting the entirety of his demonic powers erupt! Purple filled his sclera while his skin turned red and two imposing pairs of horns sprang from his forehead. A pair of flesh wings sprouted from his back, and alongside it, Konrad''s demonic energies reached a new level.


    Tapping in his deepest reserves, he stimulated his bloodline to the limit, using his essence to contain the crystal and mend the cracks that formed beforehand. The cracks vanished, and the crystal began using the massive blood and essence it robed to entirely meld with Konrad''s heart, all while harmonizing the foreign force with his veins.


    The excruciatingly painful process dilated his pupils and made him quiver like an average mortal undergoing a violent seizure.


    "RAAAARGH!"


    Konrad roared and forcefully stood up. Draining the last bits of infernal forces within the mar, he used it to supplement his own bloodline and essence, allowing his inner body to sustain the integration.


    Meanwhile, the mar went from black to transparent, the toxins and infernal forces within cleared, making the scattered treasures simple to spot.


    At the same time, the soaring demonic energies sprouting from the deepest recesses of the mar erupted in a purple brazier, alarming the clashing forces above.


    ¡­


    Initially, Jasmine''s whip effortlessly terrorized Volker. But as the fight went on, and he released his strongest innate skills, the situation reversed, and he slowly regained the advantage.


    The same scenario repeated on all battlefields. Only the ninety disciples failed to turn any waves, some killed, and the rest suppressed by the combination between Daphne, Faidra, and Aliki.


    "Weren''t you being arrogant? Did you really think your evil art could corrupt a spirit of my caliber? Nonsensical!"


    Volker sneered while his body bathed in blinding sunlight. In that instant, sitting crossed-legged, with his arms folded, in the middle of his daunting sun, he looked like a celestial being descended straight from Heavens to punish immorality.


    Jasmine remained impassible, her Origin Sight drawing Volker''s pattern.


    "I already know that you''ve been using Origin Sight to obtain my pattern. But so what if you do? Do you think I''ve never met anyone with Origin Sight? Allow me to be blunt, before supreme strength, grasping the pattern matters not!"


    Volker raised his hand, gathering his solar force for a fatal strike. But at that time, the infernal forces within the mar vanished, and from black, it returned to a clear, transparent hue.


    At the same time, a new source of infernal forces seemed to burst from the bottom of the mar, shooting toward the sky in an intimidating brazier of purple flames.


    Alarmed, all turned toward the purple brazier, and Jasmine''s eyes shone with fright.


    "Konrad? Wait¡­his lifeforce is weakening. How could it be?


    Something went wrong¡­horribly wrong."


    Jasmine inwardly thought while shifting her attention from Volker. The same thought echoed in the minds of all the others.


    "Turning your back to your enemy? Courting death!"


    Volker stretched out his hands, causing his solar force to erupt in a massive explosion aimed toward Jasmine!


    But at that time, in a twister of purple light and flames, vast demonic energies burst from her form. And within her right hand, a spiked, jet-black hammer appeared!


    With a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn, Jasmine swung her Man-Breaker at the incoming solar explosion, dispersing its force in a single blow.


    "Plans changed. I no longer have time to play with you."


    Volker''s eyes widened in fright, and he aimed a wobbling index at Jasmine''s anxious face.


    "Y-you¡­are a demon noble¡­of Talroth''s lineage?


    How could it be? How could it be?! What is the mean-"


    But before he could finish, Man-Breaker''s suppression force erupted and crashed onto him, locking him from all sides. Jasmine vanished, reappeared before him, and brought her demonic war hammer down in a ferocious smash!


    *BANG*


    Volker''s left arm was directly lopped off, and he plummeted toward the ground!


    "AAAAARGH!"


    His mournful howl echoed within the air, speaking tales of his grief. But he wasn''t the only one, both his partners and the infernal team leaders suffered similar fates!


    Erik, the moon spirit, was sent cratering by Iliana''s Man-Breaker!


    Marian collapsed on a tree, severely battered by Astarte''s Infernal Armaments whose might eclipsed that of all the fiends he met!


    Jaenera''s blood sword failed to contend with Zamira''s demonic war hammer, and she too dropped from the sky!


    Freya''s lineage weapon, a pair of metallic claws, hacked Vozir''s face, torso, and abdomen. His flesh and blood rained on the ground as he too collapsed!


    Only Miraz who, unwilling to risk Diyana''s advice, chose escape and was currently getting chased by Lena, avoided the miserable fate!


    The severely wounded team leaders no longer hesitated, using their last bits of force to summon their Fate Destroying War Puppets! Although they didn''t comprehend why those women suddenly showcased pure demonic powers and lineage weapons, they didn''t lose sight of their priorities.


    For now, all questions were set aside. Preserving their lives was more important!


    But shockingly, the nine demonesses no longer paid them any heed and shot toward the mar. Alas, before they could dive into it, they rebounded on an invisible wall raised by the massive infernal force!


    All recoiled, staggering before stabilizing themselves in the air.


    "Hateful!"


    Driven by anxiety, many were about to assume their true forms. But at that time, Zamira''s voice echoed.


    "Let''s not act rashly. It is Konrad''s infernal force that blocks our path. If he can raise such a screen, he should still be fine. Don''t lose faith and observe changes."


    Zamira cautioned.


    "Indeed, our new powers stem from him. What he cannot solve, how can we solve? Right now, we only need to suppress the enemy and await his good news."


    Lena added before turning back toward the team leaders. Following their seniors'' advice, the girls calmed their anxiety and shifted their attention back on the team leaders.


    Each summoned a talisman that rippled with a peculiar energy. Feeling the power within those talismans, the team leaders'' despaired.


    "Mid-Grade Holy Nullification talismans. As expected of higher realm experts. How could they lack such tools? End¡­this is the end for us."


    Jaenera sighed and in defeat, lowered her weapon. While her family worshipped Ashara and descended from his blood fiends, their lineage was far removed from the original fiends and couldn''t compare to them. Therefore, even in the Infernal Realm, they possessed low status.


    For higher realm demons and first-generation fiends, killing the like of them was no big deal. And since they didn''t reveal their status until now, they clearly didn''t give a damn about the infernal cult''s faithful service.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Kowtowing and begging for mercy on account of faith would most likely serve no purpose.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the integration reached its final stages. At this step, it was too late to retreat. And the slightest mistake would result in Konrad imploding.


    Still, he didn''t lose his composure, the purple brazier retracting and vanishing in his pores to assist his internal effort.


    With surgical precision, he supplemented his body''s internal systems, mending veins and organs at breakneck speed to prevent inner collapse. The integration then reached its end, with the black crystal merging with Konrad''s heart to become one!


    At that time, a ray burst from the black crystal to connect it to the white one.


    "Congratulations, host, on completing this side quest. In the future, even Primogens shall shiver before your bloodline.


    Reward time!"


    The system''s voice resounded within Konrad''s mind. Afterward, an obsidian crystal appeared before him and directly flew into his forehead.


    The black crystal within his heart fired another ray toward the obsidian crystal, connecting itself to it. Inestimable power erupted from the obsidian crystal to fill Konrad''s flesh, veins, bones, and blood. And with the black crystal serving as a conductor, the Titan blood contained within the obsidian crystal perfectly merged with Konrad''s Phantasm Lord blood.


    Thus, becoming a brand-new lineage.


    A bright red dot appeared in the middle of Konrad''s forehead, and his eyes opened. Dazzling light erupted from them, and as Konrad stood up, though his cultivation hadn''t increased in the slightest, the intensity of his aura reached dreadful heights!


    Perfectly wielding two bloodlines and combining them into a new whole, he''d officially turned into a Nephilim! And while his strength had already experienced startling growth, he knew it far from the limit.


    Titans were the last level of humanity. The highest human lineage within the three realms. Their innate strength unimaginable, and all doomed to reach godhood.


    As far as bloodline level went, titans surpassed phantasm lords. Only when Konrad upgraded his demonic blood to the next level would he truly reach the peak.


    Meanwhile, the white crystal still needed to be filled with a lineage. A Deva lineage this time.


    When human, demon, and deva blood of the highest caliber stood in harmony within him, Konrad would not just be the first Artificial Nephilim. He would be the first triple lineage nephilim within the multiverse. The father of an unparalleled race.


    Still, he felt no delight. The bitter taste of having been made a fool spreading within his mind! If instead of crystals, explosives hid within the ram statuette, he wouldn''t know how he perished!


    Trusting that what his eyes couldn''t see through, the system would warn him of, he didn''t pay the ram statuette more attention, merely awaiting the Holy Rank to refine it and unlock a new physique.


    Never did he expect that from the start, its true secrets were concealed from him.


    "Explain¡­yourself."


    Konrad''s voice echoed within the system, which upon feeling his discontent hurriedly replied:


    "Misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding!"

 234 Impish Glee

    "You and I are bound by a common destiny. Your success is my success. If I spotted a threat, of course, I would warn you!


    Alas, my current eyesight is limited to the Divine Rank while Talroth is a Legendary God, standing at the pinnacle of godhood. Among the higher realms'' deities, the Overlord and the Warden aside, who can suppress him?


    What he wants to conceal, how can I spot? To say nothing of me, even the one that placed me in your soul and sent you into reincarnation isn''t any stronger than him.


    I''m not omnipotent!


    I swear to the heavens above and the earth below that as the host, my loyalty goes to you, and you only! If anyone dares come between us, though I don''t have hands, I will slap them left and right!


    Please don''t doubt me!"


    The system''s "honorable pledge" echoed within Konrad''s mind, and though its last words caused black lines to form on his forehead, he was forced to admit the truths that lied in them.


    Since his rebirth, the system had been there to ease his path. Calling it the building blocks of his exponentially rapid rise was no exaggeration. Without it, at best, he could have activated the Flame Mark and alongside it his half-demon blood, then headed into house Serkar to cultivate according to Gulistan''s arrangements.


    At worst, perhaps his remains would now be filling some gutters. Deep down, he knew that even if he possessed no mighty lineage and connections, to begin with, as long as he possessed the system, there was nothing he couldn''t accomplish. Thus, unbeknown to him, creating a dependence on a foreign entity whose motives were still unknown.


    With his suspicious personality, why did he so easily accept Talroth''s gift? Because he believed even if fraud lied within, the system would see through it and warn him of the dangers.


    Overreliance. This was overreliance. Worse, as his bloodline level increased, so did his conceit. The belief that nothing could block his path and that he was born to rule all, echoed from his blood, engraining itself in his marrow.


    Now, instead of reflecting on his mistakes and mending his flaws, he shifted blame and sought an explanation from one that owed him nothing. Astray. He''d truly went astray.


    "Ultimately, you can only have faith in yourself. Depending on others will only lead you to a tragic end. But it''s fine. It''s all fine."


    Konrad didn''t believe more than twenty percent of the system''s story. Although its skills seemed limited to the Divine Rank, what it could do, no God could manage.


    No need to mention anything else, the mere ownership of all demon, deva and human bloodlines within the Three Realms was a heaven-defying ability that would fill deities with envy.


    With such extraordinary skills and resources, how could its existence be limited to the Divine Rank? Without a shred of doubt, the system possessed extraordinary origins. Perhaps even stemming from a force beyond the Warden and the Overlord.


    At the same time, its recent behavior triggered many hypothesis and suspicions within Konrad''s mind. In short, too many questions surrounded it, with the answers nowhere to find.


    And while it seemed governed by precise rules, having a willful, uncontrollable entity lodged within his soul no longer seemed to be such a good idea.


    Therefore, Konrad resolved to remove it. A daunting but perfectly doable task that required two things: Skills and Guts.


    "In fact, I should have planned for this a long time ago. While I don''t wish to resort to such extreme means, we can''t afford to take chances. We only need that one tool¡­


    As for that father, what is it that he wants? World God, Nephilim, what plan could possibly require such ingredients? When even his peers wouldn''t dare play the Nephilim breeding game, he actually exerted such resources to open the door for me?


    Though he planned my birth, there is no love relationship between us. Is he planning to build a new receptacle for his soul to bring his cultivation to another level?


    No, far-fetched. If that were the plan, he would certainly not leave me in a Mortal World. He''d keep me where he could control my growth from A to Z¡­"


    The more Konrad analyzed the situation, the less he could comprehend Talroth''s motives. But then, a sudden thought flashed in his mind, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Or could it be¡­? No, impossible. If he knows how, why not do it himself?"


    Dismissing the thought, Konrad stretched out his hands, pulling all the treasures and inheritances within the pool toward him, and unlocking them at breakneck speed. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the tool he sought.


    "Maybe on the next floor. In any case, now my priority should be to solidify my Dao and increase my cultivation at the fastest pace. The faster, the better."


    Without further delay, he raised his eyes toward the surface.


    "Why are you not saying anything? Still mad? Ah, come on, don''t be such a party pooper. In this dull Mortal World, without me, how could you have fun? I''m your best buddy!


    You partner of fortune and misfortune. The only one that can reward your failures with death! What is there not to love? From time to time, a little prank is necessary to solidify relationships. In the future, you''ll thank me for this."


    Black lines formed on Konrad''s forehead, and he used the depths of his self-control to prevent a rage outburst.


    "So¡­you knew."


    "Yeah, I lied! Of course, I knew. I''m omnipotent, unparalleled within the Three Realms, born supreme! There is nothing I do not know!


    Mwahahaha!"


    The system''s impish laughter boomed within Konrad''s mind. Pulling in a deep breath, he restrained his ire, the resolve to remove this mischievous imp increasing at a cheetah''s speed.


    But then, he recalled his meeting with Gulistan, and after comparing the system''s reaction to previous events, another thought flashed within Konrad''s mind.


    His lips curled into a devilish smile and saying nothing further, he turned into a beam of light to shoot toward the surface.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Holy Flame City, the wind of change blew.


    Adalwin stood above the Holy Flame Church''s headquarters. And though alone, his pressure oppressed the entirety of the priests lying within. Even the head exarch Gerhard, with his peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saint cultivation, shivered beneath Adalwin''s aura.


    Droplets of sweat filled his forehead, and without hesitation, he shot toward Amalia''s cultivation chambers!


    *Bam*


    Unable to pay decorum any heed, Gerhard barged in. The dowager, Amalia, sat crossed legged in her chambers with massive fate force swirling around her form. Having recently broken through to the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank, her status within the church had reached a new level.


    But as soon as Gerhard barged in, her closed eyes opened and locked onto him.


    "The situation is terrible. Adalwin is here to subjugate us all. Only you can reason with him. Can I count on your support?"


    He directly asked, not beating around the bush.


    "Naturally."


    Amalia replied with a simple nod and stood up. The two vanished, then reappeared above the church, hovering in the sky before Adalwin.


    "Grand preceptor, the imperial family, and the church have always been on good terms, while for millennia, I''ve given you the respect due to a senior.


    Why is it that today you stand before our gate with such a threatening stance?"


    Gerhard asked, his tone filled with righteous indignation.


    Adalwin didn''t reply, but the pressure around Gerhard increased, and he could now feel his bones crackle under its oppression.


    His face distorted into an ugly grimace.


    "Intolerable! Do you think that just because yo-"


    Gerhard began, but before he could finish his words, a slender arm pierced his back, pushing his heart out of his chest, and holding it within a translucent palm.


    *PUH*


    Blood gushed from Gerhard''s chest, mouth, and back. And he turned his trembling face toward the owner of the backstabbing hand.


    His eyes fell on Amalia who emotionlessly held his gaze.


    "Why¡­why? For all those years¡­I''ve¡­haven''t I treated you the best? Even if you can''t give me your heart¡­on account of millennia of friendship¡­how could you?"


    He stammered with blood trickling down his chin while his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Nonsensical. Do you think I don''t know you''re the one that helped Olrich murder my husband? On the one hand, out of fear of his talent, on the other hand, out of misguided jealousy.


    When you gave that bastard son the tribulation poison, why didn''t you think of our years of friendship?


    Having murdered my beloved, killing you in one move¡­is already showing you mercy."


    Amalia spat, pulled Gerhard''s heart from his chest, and crushed it within her hand.


    Thinking of the past, Gerhard''s lips curled into a bitter smile, and tears dropped from his dying eyes.


    "Regret¡­in the past I should have¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, the last spark of life left him, and his corpse tumbled from the sky.


    Thus, after almost two-thousand years of reign, the Holy Flame Church''s head exarch perished before his cathedral!


    The aftermath was simple, the priests, bishops, archbishops, and exarchs all submitted to Adalwin''s leadership, electing Amalia as their new head exarch.


    Within the Holy Flame Empire, the von Jurgen now officially controlled both the nobility and the clergy.


    Or so they thought.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.

 235 Titan Mark

    Konrad''s avatar in the Holy Flame Empire sat crossed-legged within Nils'' mother, Anke''s chambers while the conquered mother lied beside him with his spunk trickling down her lips and thighs.


    Currently, he was holding a mental conversation with Iliana''s father, Wolfgang.


    "Boss, although the goal nears completion, we''re now facing serious problems."


    Wolfgang declared with an unconstrained sense of urgency.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "After taking control of the black market, our underground deals have been going smoothly. With the recipes you set at my disposal we''ve quickly refined more potent drugs. Now, Drops of Heavens of the Transcendent Rank freely circulate within the nobility.


    Faced with the shocking cultivation benefits and miraculous properties, even with the news of their addictive effect spreading, the low and mid-level nobility didn''t hesitate. The addicts'' quantity increased at breakneck speed, with many nobles willing to ruin generations of accumulated wealth to obtain the pills.


    Afterward, we introduced the orchids that constrained the addictive effect and ensnared the reticent. Now, it''s not an exaggeration to say that from commoners to mid-level nobility, all are under your control."


    Wolfgang began, pulling an approving nod from Konrad.


    "I naturally know of all this. Meanwhile, Krann and Margo have successfully tamed the high nobility, and with their support, we''ve expanded the operation to the various towns and cities.


    Now, from commoners to high nobility, the Holy Flame Empire is in my hand."


    "Indeed. But from the start of his regency, Adalwin has been investigating our operations. Now that he has taken control of the Holy Flame Church, he''s free to focus on uprooting our cartels. Although the die is cast and he can no longer change the current situation, with his strength, once he retraces those events to me, house Kracht is done for."


    Wolfgang''s worries echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    "Your concerns are not unfounded. While our pawns'' loyalty is absolute, Adalwin and his goons can forcefully browse through their memories and trace the events back to you.


    Fortunately, I can rewire their memories at any time. We will sacrifice a few of them to prepare a scapegoat for Adalwin to destroy. You don''t have to worry about that."


    From his study, Wolfgang heaved a sigh of relief.


    "However, there is one thing I''m worried about. Your clash with the imperial family and the resentment between Kracht and von Jurgen is common knowledge. Although you''ve abandoned politics to become a merchant, Adalwin is likely to remove all hidden dangers.


    This¡­is the real problem. While your cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds, you''re still a Semi-Saint. Once he starts his cleanup, there is nothing you can do to stop him. As my servant, I can save you, but I cannot save the rest."


    Konrad explained, and his words caused Wolfgang''s placated worries to resurface.


    "Worry not. The Kracht are my people. My people, no one can harm. First, abandon the city and alongside your family, return to your fief. The avatars in the Profound Sea Dynasty and other nations will coordinate with us to collapse the Holy Flame Empire''s economy and buy us time.


    For the remainder of the month, you''ll be the least of his problems. When the main body returns, Adalwin will feed his ancestors'' graves."


    "Thank you, boss, for your protection!"


    Wolfgang replied with a deep bow. And though Konrad couldn''t see it, the gratefulness within his words spoke myriads. Their exchange ended, and Konrad returned to the imperial harem takeover task. The last requirement for completing the current main quest.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the true Konrad emerged from the mar, soaring into the sky before stabilizing himself and lowering his eyes on the scene below. The girls had wholly subdued the team leaders whose cultivations were sealed while they knelt on the grassy ground. As for the seventy-five surviving disciples, they endured a similar fate.


    Miraz, who''d been forcefully brought back by Diyana also stood within the lot. His wronged expression telling tales of his inner grief. As soon as Konrad emerged from the mar, all eyes locked on him, but the emotions greatly varied.


    On his women''s face, relief shone, while on the others, dread and anxiety intertwined. Only Vozir and Jaenera remained stoic. The first because fear didn''t exist within his heart, the second because there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Since they were captured and not killed, the demons clearly had use for them. If only for some time, their lives could be preserved.


    In a slow descent, Konrad dropped from the sky, landing before the gathering.


    "You''re ba-"


    Jasmine began, but failed to finish her words because as soon as Konrad landed before them, all felt a horrifying pressure drop on their shoulders and force them onto the ground!


    In a resounding thud, the ladies all dropped on their knees, unable to keep their backs straight.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief. To say nothing of them, even Konrad was startled.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    As the body''s owner, he didn''t realize that following the titan bloodline acquisition, his aura had experienced drastic changes, and an overbearing force now rippled within.


    That force indiscriminately suppressed and oppressed those who stood too close to him, and gave him the air of an insurmountable colossus whose mere presence produced awe and deference.


    Without delay, Konrad used his Transformation Skill to contain the effects and return his aura to the usual human one.


    The pressure thus vanished, allowing the ladies to return to their feet.


    In tandem, they stood up, but their eyes now shone with stupor.


    "Master, in the end, what happened to you at the bottom of the mar? We were all riddled with worry. But now, it seems like you''re several times more powerful than before."


    Astarte inquired, speaking the words that echoed in the others'' minds. As a first-generation fiend bred by Konrad, her bond to him was even stronger than that of the rest.


    Meanwhile, Diyana kept her mouth shut, not daring to step in.


    "Oh, you could say that I got cucked and blessed at the same time."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied before lowering his eyes on the kneeling team leaders.


    "You what?"


    Wide, blinking eyes stared at him with glaring incomprehension. However, Konrad ignored them to sweep the vanquished team leaders with his purple gaze.


    At first, no one remarked the bright red dot in the middle of his forehead. But when Jaenera''s eyes rose to his, she immediately spotted the mark which caused fright to shine within her blood hues.


    "You¡­aren''t you a demon noble? Why do you bear the mark of titans?"


    Although they''d never seen one in their lives, with the knowledge their ancestors brought from the higher realms and their status within their factions, most of the team leaders knew about titans.


    Only Marian who''d always lazed on homework and loathed history, couldn''t recognize it.


    And following Jaenera''s words, their eyes locked on the mark which combined with the pressure they felt a moment ago, made the leaders realize a genuine titan stood before them.


    But how could it be? Too many questions swirled within their minds, with no answer making sense.


    Perplexed, Konrad summoned a mirror to observe his current looks.


    "I see."


    Again, he used his Transformation Skill, this time to conceal the mark, then returned his attention onto the frightened leaders.


    According to history, the titan lineage was one of the most dreaded within the higher realms. Though they were very few of them, their innate talent, strength, and resilience defied reason.


    Although unlike the high-level demons and devas, they weren''t born with cultivation bases, a three years old titan could effortlessly bend trees.


    Better, it was said that without a significantly higher cultivation level, no one could kill a Titan God. Were it not for their pathetically few numbers, the human race''s status within the higher realms would undoubtedly be more glorious.


    "What I am matters not. What matters is that from now on, you all become my pawns."


    Konrad waved his hands, causing irresistible telekinetic energies to force open the leaders and surviving disciples'' mouths. Phantasm orchids then appeared and flew down their throats.


    *Gulp*


    Unable to resist, all swallowed the orchids. Konrad cared little about the surviving disciples. Although they were considered elite disciples, their status within the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult was a far cry from their leaders''. Volker, Erik, and Marian were respectively the youngest children of the Celestial Church Leader, the great elder, and the second elder.


    Jaenera was the only daughter of the Infernal Cult Leader while Vozir was the second elder''s grandson, and Miraz the great elder, Berken Serkar''s most favored grandson.


    Even among the factions'' core members, they ranked high. There was nothing those disciples could do or find out that they couldn''t. Were it not for the made-up story he prepared, they would have followed their peers to the grave.

 236 Time Tornados

    Crouching before Jaenera, Konrad lifted her chin while holding her gaze within his.


    "Alas, a man of high aspirations doesn''t delay important matters for a moment of pleasure. Were I not in a hurry, I would have surely invited you to -dinner.-"


    Although she didn''t grasp the meaning of "dinner" within Konrad''s words, the tone backed with the mischievous look in his eyes made his lecherous intent relatively clear.


    "Surely, it would be my honor to sit at your excellency''s table and taste your -dishes.- A shame that I do not have the honor."


    She replied with a blank, impassive face that gave no insight into her inner thoughts. Although they''d ingested the orchids, Konrad had yet to rewire them. Therefore, scant defiance remained.


    His lips curled into a smile.


    "I suppose you think whatever demonic ability I used on you cannot escape your factions'' detection test. Therefore, as soon as you return, your elders can free you of my control.


    I advise you to think again. Seek within your memory pool an answer to what I fed you."


    Hearing this, Jaenera''s eyes widened while fear shone in the eyes of all the others. Only Vozir remained impassible.


    "Phantasm¡­a phantasm orchid?"


    "Bingo. Merges with your flesh, blood, and soul. Seamless and untraceable tool of enslavement. Therefore, if you expect your trivial setups to be able to detect the change¡­you''re bound to be disappointed. Well¡­unless you''re hiding Gods in your dungeons. Are you?"


    Konrad replied while holding his hands on either side of his waist.


    Rage and indignation flashed within Jaenera''s eyes before she tapped in her self-control abilities to suppress them.


    "Are you a phantasm lord, or a lust embodiment? What is a demon of your caliber doing in a mortal world? Who summoned you?!"


    "Phantasm lord and soon to be lust embodiment. As for the rest¡­that''s¡­a spoiler. Can''t answer that.


    "You''re clever. I like. In the future, we will definitely have much to discuss."


    The teasing tone within Konrad''s words only served to aggravate Jaenera. His eyes then shifted toward Miraz, who floundered on his knees.


    "Yo, cousin, why the gloom? Not happy to see me?"


    Having browsed through the captives'' memories, Konrad now knew all their statuses in detail. The realization that Miraz was another one of his cousins broadening his smile.


    Hearing this, the shivering Miraz almost dropped onto the ground.


    "Konrad, why are you making things difficult for me? At the end of the day, your mother is my aunt. Though you''re not surnamed Serkar, half your blood comes from us. If only for aunt and grandfather''s face, can''t you show some consideration?"


    The aggrieved Miraz sobbed. Since things had reached this point, concealing the truth served no purpose. Now, the others finally understood the reason behind Miraz''s peculiar attitude following Konrad''s appearance.


    "Correction, half my blood used to come from you. That half as long since been turned into pure demonic blood. But don''t worry, though petty, I''m a person that deeply cares for kinship. How could I mistreat a cousin?"


    Konrad''s words caused his harem ladies to sneer and shake their heads in disapproval. Truly, he constantly redefined the meaning of shamelessness.


    Recalling Eysan''s gruesome fate, Diyana sighed.


    "In any case, it''s time for you all to go."


    Konrad waved his hands, activating the orchids'' powers to rewire the team leaders and disciples into faithful servants.


    They then found the exit circles and left the tower.


    "As the gourmet of lechers, I''m surprised you let such prime goods go without sampling."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    Iliana commented.


    "The setting is not tantalizing enough. Taking her beneath her father''s nose will be more¡­rewarding. Oh and, I heard her mother is known as one of the Infernal Cult''s top three beauties.


    Ahhh¡­moms and their daughters."


    Konrad sighed and turned heels, his words causing black lines to form on the ladies'' foreheads.


    But as he turned toward the circle leading to the next floor, seriousness returned to his gaze.


    "Let''s go."


    Then, following Konrad''s lead, the team departed for the next floor, landing in a submarine world that prevented normal breathing.


    This time, all dangers were forcefully obliterated by Konrad at breakneck speed. The team effortlessly cleaved through the submarine world, snatching all inheritances and treasures before moving on to the next.


    On the fifth floor, an icy maze whose temperature could freeze the average high-level Semi-Saint to death in mere seconds awaited. Supplementing Konrad''s force ward with their owns and using Origin Sight to see through the maze''s tricks, the team crossed it without much delay, crushed the jade guards and Guardian, snatched all treasures and inheritances, then moved on to the sixth floor.


    But this time, awed by what they felt, they were forced to stop.


    On the sixth floor, dozens of gargantuan tornados littered the area. But no destructive power lied in them. Only startling fluctuations of time force rippled, alerting the bystanders of the drastic time acceleration within those tornados.


    Even without them, standing on the sixth floor alone, time was already flowing twice faster than before.


    As for the tornados, the time within them was tenfold faster! This added to the tower''s own thirty-six-fold rate meant that 360 days in a tornado would be equal to one in the outside world!


    "A treasure trove. This¡­is a real treasure trove. Each of you pick a time tornado to occupy. I will seclude myself for three years to practice formations and cultivate my Infernal Soul Devouring Art to the third level.


    You girls should stay for the remainder of our stay. I will fetch you when it''s time to leave."


    Konrad ordered, and though unwilling to part, they understood his intentions and didn''t cause problems.


    Each picked a tornado and dived within to begin a new session of secluded cultivation.


    Having obtained the complete set of Formation Codes on previous floors, Konrad planned to use the opportunity to learn and polish his skills in that department.


    And while he didn''t forget to pursue his sublimations, his focus remained on Formations and the Infernal Soul Devouring Art''s third layer.


    The reason was simple. Better than anyone, he knew his current sublimation speed abysmally short. Without perfecting his Dao heart, even with three years, his progress would not be extraordinary.


    On the contrary, as long as he amassed a large quantity of holy force, after enduring the seventh floor''s Tribulation Valley, his cultivation would improve by leaps and bounds and could directly rise to the summit of the Semi-Holy Rank.


    Therefore, he split his time between the comprehension of the formation arts, of the Infernal Soul Devouring Art''s third layer, and on refining a massive quantity of holy crystals to enhance his Holy Force.


    Thus, three years passed.

 237 Konrad, Don’t You Dare! Part 1

    Emerging from the Time Tornado, Konrad dropped onto the ground. Dense, pitch-black fog swirled around him alongside his Semi-Holy Force that had broken through to a new level.


    Following this seclusion, his Infernal Soul Devouring Art had finally reached the third layer; thus, making his soul power one thousand times more potent and resilient.


    In the formation arts, he''d reached the mid-grade Profound Formation Master Rank, and approached the high-grade. Even with formations alone, slaughtering Crossed Tribulation Saints required little efforts.


    Only his cultivation experienced little growth, having merely reached the second step of the Semi-Holy Rank in the martial and spiritual paths. However, the holy force he accumulated was more than enough to reach the peak and condense a Pure Self.


    Meanwhile, the girls'' cultivation carried on. Leaving them to it, Konrad collected all the floor had to offer, then using the teleportation circle, rose to the seventh floor.


    A desolate wasteland of scalding heat and hellfire awaited. The setting and brimstone swirling within the air reminisced Konrad of the place where he faced the Overlord''s challenges.


    However, the presence of spiritual energy within the air and other non-negligible differences immediately refuted that possibility.


    Konrad''s eyes rose to the sky and locked onto seventeen flying coffins which drifted without aim, yet, never butted into one another. Around those coffins, legions of gold guards stood. Each with strength equivalent to a True Origin Saint.


    Following a brief observation, Konrad estimated that three-hundred gold guards protected each coffin. The total adding up to fifty-one-hundred True Origin Saint level experts.


    If such a force were unleashed in the outside world and empowered by a formation, the secular world faced destruction.


    "Each of those coffins contains a miniature world where a deceased Infernal Cult Leader lies buried.


    Sixteen Divine Transformation Stage experts'' corpses and their inheritances. As for the last one, it would be Marduk, the Infernal Cult Founder''s resting place.


    Peak-stage Divine Ascension, Infernal Star, the Overlord''s most favored descendant. Though he wasn''t a god, his strength surpassed that of the average Minor Gods. His inheritance is surely inestimable. Moreover, he will allow me to test that hypothesis.


    Which one is it?"


    Konrad wondered while his gaze swept the coffins and guards above. According to reason, the Guardian should stand before Marduk''s coffin. However, it was nowhere to be found, making it impossible for Konrad to use him to identify the coffin he sought.


    Even his Origin Sight couldn''t see through them.


    "That being the case, we can only go one coffin at a time."


    Konrad resolved, and waved his hands. Three-hundred holy crystals appeared out of thin air, and guided by his soul power, formed a white-lightning array connected by intricate web lines.


    The white-lightning array expended, covering a three-hundred meters radius, with Konrad as its epicenter. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    This was a mid-grade Profound Extermination Formation. Beneath the Star Connecting Saint Rank, anything that stepped into its perimeter would be obliterated in an instant. Having already engraved the runes on the holy crystals beforehand, Konrad didn''t need to repeat the task.


    With that array surrounding him, he stepped into the air, shooting toward a randomly picked coffin.


    Their defense mechanism activated, the gold guards surrounding it immediately shot toward the invader. But as soon as they stepped into the array, all turned into ashes.


    Undisturbed, Konrad landed before the coffin, pushing open the lid to dive into its inner world.


    There, the unblemished corpse of an elderly man hovered, held in suspension by dozens of lengthy glass conductors that siphoned its seemingly endless blood into a fountain below.


    The fountain opened to four roads where abundant blood flowed. But even death couldn''t restrain the suffocating killing intent that swirled around that man''s form.


    With his Origin Sight, Konrad identified the man as a slaughter fiend. And indeed, this was the third Infernal Cult leader, known as The Butcher. It was said that from the moment he started cultivation, he killed people like cutting down hemp.


    And following his ascension as cult leader, the Holy War he led saw the deaths of tens of billions. Almost erasing all sentient lives from the Ancient Crystal World and genociding many races.


    Without a shred of doubt, it was the most brutal in history. The world took innumerable years to recover.


    As long as their hearts remained within their chests, Divine Transformation level experts'' corpses could endure an eternity without rotting, and produce limitless blood.


    But as soon as the heart was removed, or destroyed, decomposition would kick in. And in one-thousand years, they would turn into dust.


    Still, doing so while they breathed was easier said than done. Unless they majored in the spiritual path, destroying their souls was a much simpler task.


    Konrad landed above the third Infernal Cult Leader''s corpse. Throughout history, anyone who reached this level would attempt to collect the blood in the fountain and roads.


    No one would dare covet the corpse itself.


    Konrad waved his hand, summoning a Divine Longsword obtained from the previous floors. Although with his current cultivation he couldn''t use its powers, its sharpness was all he required.


    But before he could aim it at the corpse''s chest, eldritch voices echoed within his mind.


    "HIHIHIHIHI!"


    A dozen of pitch-black souls emerged from the fountain below to surround Konrad from all sides!


    Their height easily reached thirty meters, with their monstrous, distorted shapes reminiscing of nightmarish creatures.


    The souls possessed no limb, nose, or mouth, only fist-sized blood-red eyes shining with the need to corrupt and destroy!


    "Infernal souls."


    Konrad realized while sweeping them with his gaze.


    "HIHIHIHIHI!"


    "Grave robber!"


    "Profane defiler!"


    "Spawn of evil!"


    "How dare you trespass in our lord''s resting place?"


    "Sinful! Your sins are unforgivable, and you must perish!"


    The booming, malevolent voices echoed within Konrad''s mind, and all infernal souls shot toward him.


    "Interesting. So, this is how my dear adoptive father fell? Fortunately, the trials endured by the seniors unlock level roads for their juniors."


    Konrad stated, and massive pitch-black fog erupted from his form while his sclera turned black.


    With the Infernal Soul Devouring Art activated, he opened his maw, releasing a dreadful suction force that siphoned the infernal souls into his mouth!


    "This¡­how can this be? This is an exclusive art of the western king''s house! Besides our deceased seniors of the Infernal Cult''s first generation, no one in this world should be able to wield it! How could you possib-¡­"


    But the infernal souls couldn''t finish their words, unable to resist the art, they fell into Konrad''s throat and were refined in his stomach. Thus, fueling his soul power while their knowledge was added to his.


    "Mhm¡­delightful!"


    Konrad relished in the meal, then undisturbed, carved out the third Infernal Cult Leader''s heart before plundering his grave of all the blood it held. He then decrypted the messages of the inheritance steles and pocketed them all¡­alongside the corpse.


    "Hey, system buddy, how long do you think it will take before we find the Infernal Founder''s corpse?"


    Konrad jovially asked, but this time, no answer came from the system.


    "Don''t wanna talk? It''s fine. When we do stand before it, I really want to see¡­how long you can stay silent. Meanwhile, my avatar is about to complete the quest.


    Get ready to distribute the rewards."


    And while humming a jovial tune, Konrad burst out of the coffin to rush toward the next.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the avatar in the Holy Flame City''s imperial palace played with the last of Olrich''s consorts.

 238 Konrad, Don’t You Dare! Part 2

    Restlessness. Deep, relentless restlessness welled up within the system''s soul as Konrad sacked the Infernal Cult Leaders'' graves while humming his merry tune.


    The third leader, the fifth, the fourth, the seventh, the ninth, and the sixth. One after another surrendered their corpses, blood, organs, and legacies for him to harvest.


    Eleven coffins remained, and it went without saying that finding the Infernal Cult Founder''s was only a matter of time. Landing on another coffin, Konrad pushed open its lid and dived in. This time, it was the second leader''s resting place that awaited.


    The second leader was the only surviving demon of the First Holy War, the exiled son of a vampire lord, or pisaca as they were called in Hell. It''s said that he was a distant descendant of Ashara, the pisaca progenitor, and eastern king of hell.


    As his retainers, the Torul blood fiends followed him to the Ancient Crystal World.


    His death marked the end of the pureblooded demons'' presence on the Ancient Crystal World.


    Following the integration of dozens of infernal souls, Konrad''s understanding of the two factions'' history had reached an expert level. This, alongside his Origin Sight, allowed him to effortlessly figure out the identity of his grave robbing victims.


    Of course, it mattered not.


    "What cultivation level would my demonic beasts reach if I let them feast on his corpse¡­I wonder. Surely, they would at least all reach the Restoration Beast Rank. A compelling thought¡­"


    Konrad mumbled, his words causing the system''s restlessness to reach new heights. Following this grave''s plundering, Konrad shot to the next one. With his Extermination Lightning Dome turning all the guards to ashes, he again dived in. And this time, landed before the corpse of a strikingly handsome young man that seemed to be in his early twenties.


    With back-length, jet-black hairs that shone with the luster of youth and his pearl white skin that remained unblemished throughout hundreds of thousands of years, one could easily mistake him for a slumbering expert.


    However, slumbering, he did not. To the deceased, he belonged. And feeling the tyrannical air swirling around his fallen form, even without his Origin Sight, Konrad recognized him as Marduk, the Infernal Cult''s Founder!


    His lips curled into a smile. A devious one that heralded mischief.


    Although Olrich had taken many infernal souls away, those were only the one protecting Marduk''s blood fountain below. The souls guarding his corpse still remained.


    And as soon as Konrad approached, a battalion of one-hundred infernal souls burst from the shadows to shoot toward him. Again, to no avail! As Konrad swallowed them all and refined them within his belly, only their roars of indignation echoed.


    Undisturbed, he landed before Marduk''s corpse, eying it from head to toe like a peerless treasure.


    "The hegemon of an era. Today, he could have probably ranked among the Infernal Realm''s mightiest gods. A pity¡­"


    Konrad sighed and summoned the Divine Sword. But at that time¡­


    "What are you trying to do?!"


    ¡­the system''s voice boomed within his mind. Ignoring it, he aimed his sword at Marduk''s chest.


    "Obviously, I''m about to carve out his heart for personal use, then hack his body into pieces for my beasts to feast on. I''ve been thinking...if they could gorge on the flesh and blood of Marduk himself¡­what level could they reach?"


    Konrad asked in a perfectly innocent tone.


    "Nonsense! Your mother wants his unharmed corpse. You can take the blood, but you can''t harm the body! Or do you think you can exchange her God-Heart with a sack of bones?!"


    The system roared, and undisturbed, Konrad shrugged.


    "True, on top of my Divine Stolas Physique, I need a God''s heart as ritual anchor to take control of the plague when it starts. However, I''ve been thinking¡­my cheap father wasn''t likely to give more than a Minor God''s heart.


    Meanwhile, Marduk was mightier than most Minor Gods. Instead of trading his corpse, why not just use his heart, and put what remains to good use?"


    Hearing this, the system''s soul trembled.


    "Muddled! While it''s true that most Minor Gods couldn''t compare to him, a God''s heart is a God''s heart. A Sage''s heart is a Sage''s heart. You can''t just trade one for another!"


    Again, Konrad stood unfazed.


    "I''m willing to take the chance. At worst, I can''t fully control the plague, and a few billion die. Big deal. As long I can reduce and minimize the loss, that''s also fine."


    "You dare?!"


    "Best bud, having been by my side for so long, you should know, that there is nothing I don''t dare do."


    Konrad replied, then brandished his sword and drove it toward Marduk''s chest!


    "Stop! Konrad, don''t you dare!!!"


    The system howled within Konrad''s mind.


    The sword stopped an inch away from Marduk''s chest.


    "Or what?"


    At that time, the Holy Flame Empire avatar subdued the last consort, thus completing the main quest.


    "Damnable¡­"


    The system''s soul cursed, but couldn''t resist its duty.


    "Main quest, level 6 completed.


    Promotion to Harem Lord Rank.


    Two Extra Physique Slots.


    Bloodline Upgrade from phantasm lord to lust embodiment.


    New System Functions.


    Ability Rewards: Valkyrie Mark<>Valkyrie Surge."


    Instantaneously, Konrad could feel the demonic part of his lineage rise to the next level, making him go from phantasm lord to lust embodiment.


    With the upgrade came another substantial strength leap. The titan and lust embodiment lineages perfectly overlapped to let Konrad''s strength skyrocket. Meanwhile, he now had access to new abilities.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    His smile broadened.


    "See? You don''t give me things out of the goodness of your heart. You do it because you have to. You reward me for completed tasks or allow me to exchange points for new tools, all because you have to.


    Bluntly said, you''re a manager with little freedom. You can lie, but you can''t refuse me what I earn.


    You owe me nothing.


    But in what world do I owe you anything?


    That being the case, why should I take your feelings into consideration before making a decision?"


    Konrad leisurely asked while poking Marduk''s chest.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The system asked, defeated.


    "Now, we''re talking. Set aside the lies and reveal your true identity."

 239 Hidden Goal

    While Konrad''s sword hanged above Marduk''s torso, the hologram of a thirteen years old girl with mid-long golden curls appeared beside him. Dressed in a simple white robe, that girl looked like a perfectly carved doll that would undoubtedly grow into a riveting beauty.


    But right now, rancor and indignation twisted her otherwise flawless face.


    "Oh? So, you''re really just a brat?"


    Konrad rhetorically asked while rubbing his beardless chin with his free hand.


    "Since when did you know?"


    The system''s soul asked, her wronged look unchanged.


    "I didn''t, actually. I had several hypotheses which all revolved around your little family. As a matter of fact, only when your outrage began did I veto the possibility of you being the Infernal Founder.


    After all, though I do not know him, such a tyrannical man would not lose his demeanor for his corpse. Perhaps he would for his woman''s and children''s, but certainly not for himself."


    Konrad replied while pulling the sword away from Marduk''s torso. Holding it within his right hand, he turned toward the system''s soul, stopping a foot away from it.


    With his height now reaching 1.9 meters, before this 1.58 meters tall lass, Konrad stood like a giant.


    "Greetings, brat. Shouldn''t you properly introduce yourself?"


    "My name is Selene, one of the nephilim twins, Marduk is my father, and you are an intolerable bully!"


    Selene spat, her words broadening Konrad''s smile.


    "Manners, manners. Didn''t your parent teach you that you should be po-¡­ok, low blow, even for me."


    Those words turned Selene''s frown into a severe glower. Ignoring it, Konrad pursued.


    "If you want me to spare your father''s corpse the fate of turning into meat for my hounds, you must cooperate.


    First, I''m curious as to how and why you found yourself in the system. Second, where or who does it truly hail from?"


    Konrad inquired, and hearing this Selene''s glower made way for resentment and sorrow.


    "You already know my parents'' story. Following my grandfather, the Great Primal Ancestor''s sacrifice, they were exiled on this world to spread the faith. Meanwhile, the Celestial and Infernal Realms each kept one of the twins.


    My brother fell into the Overlord''s house''s hands while I fell into the Warden''s. For thirteen years, they conducted horrible experiments on us, trying to figure out the origin of nephilims'' ability to overlap bloodlines into a brand-new, several times mightier whole.


    But to no avail¡­"


    Selene began, her words reminding Konrad of the fate that awaited him on Earth.


    "Though for those Gods, thirteen years were no different than one day, they realized that they pursued a fool''s errand, and could never uncover the secret. Therefore, they killed us.


    Initially, they planned to destroy us in body and soul¡­as it was customary for nephilims. However, our souls were saved by a foreign entity, the True System Owner.


    He told us that he''d also saved our grandfather, the Great Primal Ancestor, and sent him into reincarnation. However, he needed one of us to become his system''s soul and follow grandfather on his new cultivation road."


    Hearing this, Konrad''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Only a nephilims'' soul can power the system?"


    "Yes!"


    Selene replied, then carried on.


    "My brother volunteered. And became the system''s nucleus, following grandfather on his new cultivation path till he finally completed all the quests and became the Happiness God."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "As soon as the last quest was completed, my brother''s soul left the system, fully mature and instantaneously obtained a new body with a God-level cultivation base and earthshaking foundation. This is the soul''s reward, should the host complete all the quests.


    Alongside grandfather, my brother was summoned to that entity''s side. However, though grandfather had completed all the quests, the entity claimed he''d failed.


    He pulled the system from grandfather''s soul and asked him to find someone else to succeed him. Now, it was my turn to become the system''s soul. However, I didn''t have my brother''s luck."


    Selene bitterly sighed.


    "For countless years, many were chosen. But all ultimately failed, dying before completing the quests, to say nothing of the hidden goal. Either they offended people they couldn''t afford to, or the harem they built garnered unparalleled envy and thus, their demise.


    In any case, for one reason or another, they all perished. I drifted among hosts until it finally became your turn."


    Those were not surprising news. With the harem beside him, unless he kept them hidden for a lifetime, Konrad didn''t doubt that even if he didn''t seek trouble, trouble would find him.


    "Although that entity is in no hurry, for my bother and I, it is another story. We want revenge! We must have revenge! While my brother''s current cultivation is earthshaking, the enemies are dreadful.


    I must lead a worthy host to success at the fastest pace possible, obtain my mature soul and body, then join him to obtain our revenge! I feared you were getting negligent. That is why I played that prank on you."


    Selene admitted, and Konrad nodded in approval.


    "I can understand your intent. But you must also understand that this is not a game. A misstep and I either died or suffered unfathomable damage. Afterward, who would take care of my women?


    You dare make such a gamble because you can go from a host to another. But I do not have the luxury of gambling with myself. Therefore, if I cannot trust you, I''d rather get rid of you.


    Using a Soul Fragmentation Cauldron to split and reconstruct my soul is, I believe, a good way to achieve that. I would suffer some damage, yes, but nothing that can''t be healed with my current resources.


    The system would become useless, yes, but with my current foundation, I don''t really have that much use for it. Better than anyone, you should understand that once I claim the deva linage, with or without you, my path is set.


    So why take the chance?"


    Konrad straightforwardly replied, his tone showcasing his seriousness. Selene''s eyes widened in stupor.


    "You are a mighty boon, the foundation of my success, I''d rather keep you, but if need be, I won''t think twice before destroying you. Taking a page out of Cao Cao''s book, -Do not employ those you mistrust.-


    So, can I trust you? Yes, or no."


    Feeling the gravity of Konrad''s words, Selene bowed.


    "I''ve said it before, you and I are bound by a common destiny. Your success is my success. From now on, I swear to not withhold anything from you, and faithfully serve you until you complete all the quests."


    Selene pledged, and again, Konrad nodded.


    "I can live with that. Now tell me, who is that entity? And who are the enemies you mention?"


    Straightening her back, Selene returned her now limpid gaze toward Konrad.


    "That entity is extraordinary. No one can remember its face. Even my grandfather claims that as soon as he takes his eyes away, he no longer remembers it. He never told us more than we need to know. Therefore, I don''t know anything about him.


    However, two things are clear. First, besides seeking someone able to complete the hidden quest goal, he doesn''t interfere much with the Three Realms. Second, his strength is¡­immeasurable.


    He can defy the laws of the multiverse and bring even destroyed souls back to life!"


    Again, Konrad was startled. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting.


    "As for my enemies, they are many. But chief among them is your eldest brother, Talroth''s eldest son:


    Malkam!"

 240 The Imp Bargains

    Malkam, Talroth''s eldest. It wasn''t the first time Konrad heard of him. According to the Flame Mark, he was more than one million years old and stood at the pinnacle of the Infernal Realm. This alone was enough to show the profundity of his current cultivation. And apparently, he loathed half-breeds.


    Meanwhile, according to Lena, following the twins'' birth, Marduk went mad and attempted to murder Malkam¡­but miserably failed. Clearly, the Infernal Founder had always remained a lucid man. Why then did he choose to go all-out against the head of the Infernal Stars?


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that Malkam must have played some horrible joke on him.


    "Your feud is your matter. However, I''m curious. I heard Malkam''s status in the Infernal Realm is both incomparably honored and sensitive. Why is that?"


    Konrad asked, curiosity shining within his eyes. The inquiry pulling a new sigh from Selene''s lips.


    "As the eldest son of Talroth, Malkam is, of course, highly honored. But were it only for that, he wouldn''t be the most controversial demon prince.


    Malkam is unique, the only true pureblooded demon after the Primogens."


    Konrad''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Heaven''s will produced the first devas while Hell''s will produced the first demons.


    Thus, the Primogens were born. However, during the first round of creation, all races only had one Primogen. How then did the next generation of demons and devas appear?"


    For the split of a second, Konrad pondered the question, then answered:


    "Contracts and Blessings."


    "Right! At that time, besides the Primogens, only humanity existed. And as you now know, humans have the unique privilege of being able to turn into anything.


    The Demon Primogens contracted their chosen humans while the Deva Primogens blessed those they deemed worthy. Thus, creating the second generation of demons and devas.


    Therefore, all demons and devas in the multiverse, those so-called purebloods, all descend from humanity."


    Enlightened, Konrad''s eyes widened in a stupor.


    "All¡­except Malkam. At random intervals ranging between millions and billions of years, Heaven and Hell''s will spawned a second Primogen of the opposite gender for each original Demon and Deva race.


    The Overlord and the Warden were the only exceptions.


    However, how could those established Primogens accept the competition of the newborns? How could they accept those new entities whose mere existence questioned their supremacy over their race?


    As soon as they spotted a new Primogen, they would destroy him/her. This went on until three million years ago when the lust demons got their second Primogen, the last of them all, Talroth.


    At that time, Asmodeus reigned as the Southern Queen of Hell. Though her rule had endured billions of years, having long since reached the limit of her cultivation, she didn''t underestimate the threat of a new Primogen and initially planned to destroy him.


    But when she laid eyes on him, she couldn''t bear to, and instead took him as her consort. It didn''t take long before Talroth became the apple of her eye. All other consorts were set aside, and her attention devoted to him.


    Almost two million years later, Malkam was born. But at the same time, Talroth''s cultivation surpassed Asmodeus'', and without hesitation, he overthrew her. At that time, Asmodeus realized that the majority of her "loyal" vassals had already turned coats.


    Though it mattered not. With or without them, Talroth could effortlessly suppress all within the Southern Domain.


    He enslaved Asmodeus and became the new ruler. Now, you understand why Malkam''s status is so sensitive. Because he was born of two Primogens, although his bloodline looks like a lust embodiment''s, its might is almost equal to that of Primogens''.


    The best way to see this is that usually, lust embodiments are born at the Divine Seed Rank. But Malkam was born a God.


    At the same time, he''s the eldest prince of two dynasties. Calling his status "sensitive" is the euphemism of the millennium."


    Selene explained.


    "Interesting. It seems that the Infernal Realm will have no shortages of entertainment. A part of me can''t help but wish to quickly take over this world, then head into the higher realms to contend with the true chosen ones."


    Konrad declared.


    "That is natural. Incubi are born under the shroud of lust but beneath the star of domination. They crave it more than anything else. It is rooted in their blood as their life''s purpose and highest aspiration.


    The higher the bloodline, the more pronounced the traits. A never-ending curse, really. For that reason, only with contracts, enslavement or mightier strength can you keep them in check."


    Nodding, Konrad shifted his attention back on Marduk''s corpse.


    "What do you plan to do with him?"


    Selene asked, but Konrad remained silent.


    "Your mother may be a slut, but she''s a crafty one. With the boons she''s received from Talroth and her current cultivation, my father''s corpse can''t give her many benefits.


    Even if it could, the massive quantity of merits she would gain from sending it back to the Overlord easily offsets those gains.


    Therefore, without a shred of doubt, she will offer it, intact, to the Merit Stele."


    Selene began, then dropped on her knees.


    "Give the devil his due, though the Overlord is one hell of a son of a bitch, he genuinely cared for my father, and will offer him due funerals. I know you''re far too malevolent to let a treasure escape your grasp, but at the same time, you want Gulistan''s God-Heart. Not just for the plague, but for all its other wonderous uses.


    God-Hearts possess God-Force while Sage Hearts only possess Divine Power. In the same way, a God''s heart is an infinite source of God-blood. The foundation of God-level baptisms.


    The benefits for your faction building are unfathomable. You will also have the bodies of all other cult leaders and the pisaca demon.


    We can''t have the best of both worlds. Why not retreat to advance? Take the Blood Origin. Give up the carcass. That way, you can keep the most valuable possession, and trade a virtually useless body for the God-Heart."


    The Blood Origin was the lineage''s source located in the cultivator''s heart. Without it, the blood production would stop.


    Still, Konrad didn''t reply. Undisturbed, Selene carried on.


    "And if you fear them using it to build a peak-stage Divine Ascension puppet, there is no need to. First, as you know, of the three puppet types, only Soul Puppets can exist without crystals.


    War and Flesh Puppets both require an adequate quantity of crystals to function. Even if they could successfully refine the corpse into a Flesh Puppet, the Infernal and Celestial churches combined don''t have enough divine crystals to power a peak-stage Divine Ascension Puppet.


    They could pawn their ancestors'' underpants that it wouldn''t change the result.


    As for Soul Puppets, haha, where could they ever find a peak-stage Divine Ascension soul? Therefore, in this transaction, you''re still the big winner. The mobsters triumph, angels weep, and devils cry.


    All is good in the best of worlds."


    With his eyes focused on Marduk''s corpse, Konrad blinked in disbelief.


    "You¡­make a compelling case. "


    "That is natural. I graduated top of my class in advertising and business administration. Though, I was the only student and didn''t have teachers."


    Selene proclaimed in a solemn tone while keeping her left palm on her chest.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Black lines formed on Konrad''s forehead while he attempted to restrain his cough¡­in vain.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "With your one million years of existence and various hosts, surely, you must have memorized some formidable arts.


    I will keep your mother''s corpse and refine her Blood Origin as my third Deva lineage. Your father can return unblemished¡­minus his Blood Origin if you can offer sufficient compensation."


    "No problem. In any case, I don''t believe you''ve broken through the realm of necrophilia, she should be fine."


    Konrad almost spurted blood.


    ...


    IMPORTANT NOTE (Don''t Skip!):


    Greetings dear readers,


    I really wanted to push this as far as possible (at least till the end of the HC arc), but things being what they are, I must be reasonable with myself.


    Though I try to remain light-hearted, life is not going well for me. I got evicted last week, college is starting in two weeks and I''m sleeping on my cousin''s couch.


    Parents are not only unsupportive but also bring their own lot of pressure and issues, my brain is frying and my health failing.


    Though I''m impassioned by writing and would love nothing more than to keep churning out chapters, my mind is just not there, and my body not following as it used to.


    Thus, I''m taking a break, a very long one to put my life in order and restore my strength.


    Will be back when I feel I can go for another 5 months. 3 to 4 weeks, hopefully. Maybe earlier if God wills it.


    With love, Devil_Paragon.

 241 Three Ancient Secrets

    "Hum, Hum. Having obtained extensive knowledge and countless arts from the infernal souls, you will have to try hard to impress me."


    Konrad stated, following a relatively loud throat clearing.


    "I will give you three. Each, with four layers.


    First, Seer''s Vision. Only Origin Sight wielders can cultivate this ability. On top of Origin Sight''s own skills, it allows you to see through all mirages, and grasp the memories, past and all possible futures of your target.


    Everything they are and all they can do becomes evident to your eyes.


    You can also use their past against them through lethal illusions and even trap their soul in a potential, fatal future to destroy them should they fail to overcome it. At the pinnacle, you can alter reality.


    Of course, there are limitations. Your targets'' cultivation base and your own soul power determine how far you can see and how much control you can have. The stronger they are, the harder the task.


    Moreover, having Origin Sight is one thing, mastering this ability, another. Disposition matters a lot. Only those with a heart as calm and steady as a mountain can master this ability."


    Konrad was startled. Although his incubus lineage granted him the ability to cast deadly illusions and nightmares, this ability was on a completely different level. Calling it the perfect complement to his Infernal Soul Devouring Art was no exaggeration.


    Satisfied by Konrad''s reaction, the complacent Selene carried on.


    "Second, the Absolute War Sense. More suitable for battle madmen and madwomen, it allows its user to separate body and consciousness to fight solely on instinct. Said instinct is empowered by several folds. Ten times for the first layer, one-hundred times for the second one, one-thousand times for the third, and ten-thousand for the fourth.


    Speed and strength skyrocket at the same pace.


    Moreover, it allows the user to control a multitude of artifacts at the same time. The same ten, one-hundred, one-thousand, ten-thousand pace."


    Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief. Usually, because it required splitting consciousness, without a formidable spiritual sense, one couldn''t control more than one artifact at the same time.


    The higher the artifact''s rank, the more daunting the task.


    This art was simply heaven-defying!


    "Possessing a battle-will greatly lessens the burden of learning this art. However, it is not a requirement. Needless to say, Absolute War Sense and Seer''s Vision contradict one another. I have never heard of anyone able to cultivate the two."


    Selene explained, to avoid Konrad getting strange ideas.


    However, he merely nodded, then motioned for her to carry on.


    "Last but not least, the Blossoming Death Art. Just like the Infernal Soul Devouring Art, it allows its user to refine souls. However, you use those souls to condense Death Flowers. Each Death Flower Represents an additional soul.


    As long as all Death Flowers are not destroyed, you cannot die, and will always be reborn. With each layer, two flowers can be condensed. A maximum of eight.


    You can also cultivate Death Essence. Death Essence drastically enhances your resilience, regeneration abilities and allows you to turn corpses into Death Puppets. The mightier the corpse, the more Death Essence is required. Better yet, because they function with Death Essence, Death Puppets do not fear nullification talismans.


    Death Essence can also feed souls to improve their grades and open the road to true necromancy. If you can cultivate it to the pinnacle, you can also open a gate to the reincarnation cycle to wrest or swallow souls. Meanwhile, with a massive quantity of death essence fueling your body, even if you got beheaded, you could still rebuild your body.


    At the pinnacle, even if only one piece of you remains, you will not die.


    Are those three arts enough for you to spare my father a bit of dignity?"


    The complacent Selene asked while puffing out her flat chest and rubbing her little nose.


    Those three arts were high-ranking Ancient Secrets and had been carefully selected by her to lay down the foundation of her rise once she led a host to success.


    Any one of them was enough to become a hegemon and make countless deities shiver.


    "Adequate, adequate."


    Konrad replied while nodding in approval. The "adequate" assessment pulled a scoff from Selene''s lips.


    *Humph*


    "Is it so hard to say -there are no words to express my astonishment?- Truly, incomparably shameless."


    Ignoring the false display of outrage, Konrad motioned for Selene to deliver the goods.


    "How do I know you will keep your end of the bargain?"


    "You can only believe in my trustworthiness."


    Those words failed to placate Selene who only grew more vigilant. However, with the initiative being in Konrad''s hands, she could only abide.


    Three sets of mnemonics flew from her soul to dive into Konrad''s. The three arts then clearly appeared within his mind.


    Each carried greater difficulty than the Infernal Soul Devouring Art and would take a substantial amount of time to master. However, Konrad didn''t doubt that Marduk''s body wasn''t worth those three arts.


    After receiving the mnemonics, he aimed his Divine Sword at Marduk''s chest and punctured it.


    Selene frowned and clenched her fists but ultimately said nothing. Once the sword reached Marduk''s heart, Konrad retracted it but kept it aimed at the small gap.


    Demonic energies erupted from the sword tip, diving through the gap to infiltrate the heart and lock on the Blood Origin within.


    A thumb-sized black blood drop flew from Marduk''s chest to hover before Konrad. Sealing it in a grey prism, Konrad mended the wound with a wave of his hand, then shifted his attention onto Selene.


    Now devoid of its Blood Origin, Marduk''s corpses'' blood production immediately stopped.


    "What do you plan to do with it?"


    She asked after heaving a sigh of relief.


    "A new blood sea, of course."


    Konrad replied before turning toward the blood fountain below.


    In a flash, all the blood in the fountain and roads below was pocketed. He then turned his attention onto the various inheritance steles.


    Unlocking them took longer than with the previous graves. But after one day of hard work, all fell into Konrad''s hands.


    Alas, while many Divine Rank artifacts were present, Konrad couldn''t see any God-Artifact.


    Still, with his current net worth, be it in terms of crystals, pills, herbs, wondrous fruits, or artifacts, he dared claim himself wealthier than either the Celestial Church or the Infernal Cult.


    Without a shred of doubt, he was now the Ancient Crystal World''s wealthiest individual!


    Full of emotion, he knelt toward Marduk''s corpse.


    "Thank you, great founders, for working so hard to ensure I could destroy your successors at the fastest pace possible! I swear not to disappoint your expectations and try my hardest to exterminate those two forces for the sake of the Ancient Crystal World!


    Once only my Profane Prince Cult remains, you shall be posthumously honored as the most meritorious officials!"


    A sobbing Konrad vowed and thrice kowtowed toward Marduk''s corpse, then with a wave of his hand, brought him into his space treasure.


    "Disgraceful."


    Unable to shoulder this outrageous sight, Selene shook her head and vanished from Konrad''s side.


    "The system will need one month to finalize the upgrades. I won''t be available during that time."


    With that said, she disconnected herself from Konrad and fell into a system-induced torpor.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Konrad nodded, and while humming a jovial tune, left Marduk''s coffin to go plunder the rest.


    With his Extermination Formation having exhausted the holy crystals, he prepared a new batch and reactivated the formation to rob the graves undisturbed.


    After another one-and-a-half day of plundering, Konrad emerged from the last coffin and shot toward the valley in the distance.


    Considering it was the only one within the seventh floor, surely, it was there that his tribulations awaited.

 242 Nightmarish Cycle

    Splitting two red mountains and allowing the passage of a glittering, emerald river, in a world of magic and wonders, the Tribulation Valley wouldn''t have seemed that peculiar, were it not for the oppressive fate power lying within.


    Even while hovering above the mountains, Konrad could feel that oppressive force surround him from all side, and establishing an unauthorized connection to his depraved soul.


    His eyes lowered onto the emerald river below and recalling the old man''s words, he began a slow descent on the emerald river. The lower he went, the more he felt his body laced by otherworldly fate powers, and the river calling for a nirvana of the soul.


    Though he''d yet to step inside, his heart shook, and his soul trembled. The belief that should he step in, he would undoubtedly not return the same, caused a wave of hesitation to flash within his mind.


    But as soon as it came, it left. To perfect his embryonic dao, and accelerate his growth, to build the foundation of his ascension, there was no trial he was unwilling to face.


    Without hesitation, Konrad dived in, sinking into the river till he reached the center. There, as if standing in perfect equilibrium, his body no longer sank and, in a heartbeat, his consciousness faded.


    With the invisible force guiding him, Konrad laid on his back with his arms outstretched, and his mind drifting to new worlds.


    ¡­


    With his memories of the real world cast aside, after drifting for an inestimable amount of time, Konrad awoke as a twelve years old peasant boy.


    In this new world, magic and cultivation didn''t exist. Men were divided into four classes; which, from highest to lowest were:


    Gentry, peasants, craftsmen, and merchants. With slaves standing below the ranks and the imperial family above them all.


    But while peasants ranked second, they usually were the poorest of the four classes, owning their status solely to their contributions to the state.


    In this life, though Konrad possessed the same body, without otherworldly bloodlines, cultivation or the support of an affluent family, he''d lost much of his entrancing looks.


    Still, he stood in a league of his own, and none doubted that he would grow into a ladies'' man.


    Moreover, this world''s Konrad was mischievous but gentle. Devoid of the innate ruthlessness of his previous self. He knew family love, kindness, and gentleness. And while life was difficult, he never complained.


    A good boy, really.


    But on this fated day, as he helped his mother in cleaning and arranging the house, his world collapsed!


    The sound of a relentless horde thundered within the small village, echoing with a large dust cloud that followed the dozens of horses and their riders. Even from the room, Konrad could feel it all.


    "Mom¡­w-what''s going on?"


    The nervous boy asked while raising his eyes toward his mother''s. There, fright clearly shone!


    Without hesitation, his mother hid him in a crate, urging him to say nothing and do nothing. Then exited the house. The booming laughter of the bandit horde soon merged with the screams of the men and women that fell under their blades.


    Within his box, Konrad trembled, clenching on his arms, not daring to step out.


    Alas, this was no fairy tale, and the boy wouldn''t escape danger. The bandits soon dived in to sack the room, leaving no box untouched. The crate was forced open, and the boy pulled out by a tall, gruff and unshaved bandit.


    "Tss, tss, tss, tss¡­you didn''t really think you could escape this way, right? Stupid lad."


    The bandit sneered, then tossed the immobile Konrad out of his little house. He landed in a scene of carnage, his eyes locking on his beheaded father whose head was being kicked between two bandits.


    Around them, the corpses of dozens of men and elderly littered the ground. No man above the age of seventeen was spared. As for the women, they had an arguably better fate.


    Those aged thirty or below were allowed to keep their lives while the bandits played with the corpses of their brothers, sons, fathers, and husbands.


    Screams and misery filled the air, and Konrad''s eyes went bloodshot!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    He howled! But to no avail. Reality didn''t change. And if anything, the bandits only seemed kindled by his pain. No amount of tears could change this harsh reality. In that instant, Konrad wondered why such injustice occurred. Where were the gods his people prayed daily?


    Where were the officials that eagerly collected taxes, but now failed to protect those they were sworn to?


    No answer came. But the stabbing pain within his chest and the trickling of his tears confirmed that this was no dream.


    Once the bandits were satisfied, they tossed women and children into cages, dragging them into the world of slave trading.


    Because of his looks that stood out no matter where he went, Konrad ended up sold to a brothel, as a young male prostitute. First, it was training. All resistance was beaten out of him, while he learned the basics of how to flatter and please those "upscale" women that would soon pay to enjoy him.


    Thinking of his mother that lied somewhere in that cruel world, he bore everything, learned what he needed to, and bowed when he needed to. Soon, it was time to serve. Women of all kinds appeared, and regardless of what he thought of them, Konrad served them all.


    Learning from mistakes when they were committed and building skills while biding his time. Quickly, it became evident that he possessed outstanding talent in the bedchamber arts.


    And having been exposed to all facets of humanity''s ugliness. He never again showed a genuine smile.


    Two years later, his skills reached their acme. And he got the opportunity to serve a breathtaking merchant woman in her late twenties. A cold and ruthless woman, she inherited her father''s wealth after murdering her brothers and the father himself.


    She now ran the family business with an iron fist and put down any that dared resist her. Though endowed with bewitching looks, the glaring malice within her eyes made her difficult to approach.


    Konrad understood her type at a glance. She wasn''t just here to satisfy carnal desires. She wanted to reassert her dominance over the hierarchically higher gender through the use of wealth.


    Inwardly, he sneered, but seeing an opportunity, he served her to the full extent of his abilities. Bringing her more pleasure than all the money in the world could afford.


    On the morrow, she was back. The following day, she still appeared. And so on until it became a regular thing she couldn''t live without. Thus, using a year''s worth of revenue, she bought Konrad''s slave contract.


    The move didn''t please her husband, who served as a figurehead to maintain her hold over the business. Of course, he didn''t dare resist.


    For the next three years, Konrad worked on ingratiating himself with the merchant woman, going from pet to drug, and from drug to master.


    By her side, he learned how to manage the business and slowly took control of it.


    "Your husband is getting increasingly bolder and stands in our happiness'' way."


    Konrad whispered, and for him, the merchant woman killed her husband.


    "Were it not for my slave status, you and I could now be legally and happily married."


    Konrad lamented, one year after the husband''s death, so she released him of his slave contract and prepared a grand wedding. Failing to realize he''d been poisoning her all along.


    Three months following the wedding, she collapsed. And seeing his cold, impassive look, understood the betrayal. Her eyes contorted in anguish and warm tears flowed as she drew her last breath.


    Konrad seized control of all she held. Using her business to create a criminal ring. For three years, he expended his wealth and deployed spies to track his enemies and retrace his mother''s whereabouts.


    Alas, fate still made him a fool. The bandits had long since been slaughtered, and his mother now lied under a pile of dirt. Lost and empty, Konrad sought a new purpose.


    "Power is the only truth. Right and wrong matters not. Men are beast and beast submit to might! Only he who stands above all can live in true freedom and soar without restraints.


    I must become the mightiest.


    I must rule supreme!"


    He pledged. And again, in this new life, Konrad pursued supremacy.


    For that road, he passed the imperial examination and became an official. Then, using bribes, his criminal ring, and countless underhanded methods, climbed the political ladder.


    At the tender age of twenty-five, he became the minister of finance, a rank one court official. Immense wealth and vast political power were his. But this was far from enough.


    It was then that he met her, the woman who would eternally change his life:


    The eldest princess.


    Haughty and unbridled. Intelligent and loyal to those she cared for, merciless toward enemies. Aware of her own splendor and not shy of revealing it.


    She appeared like the representation of all of Konrad''s heart desires:


    Perfection incarnate.


    They were like a match made in heaven and soon came to rely on one another. With her support, Konrad climbed what remained, first becoming the Imperial Chancellor, then seizing court power in its entirety.


    And if at first, he only wished to make use of her, he quickly came to realize that she''d turned into an integral part of him.


    Alas, this wasn''t a world where one could have it all. The emperor soon realized his weakness and tried to use her against him.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But before he could, the eldest princess killed herself to frame the emperor, giving Konrad a righteous cause to rebel. With his vast wealth, connections, and the army''s support, he overthrew the monarch, becoming the country''s new ruler.


    But again, he felt empty. That unparalleled seat failing to fill the void that now devoured his heart. Worse, the belief he''d betrayed himself also crushed his shoulders.


    Soon, he wallowed in degeneration and killed himself in alcohol.


    Again, he was reincarnated. In another world, another circumstance, a different setting, but all ultimately led to the pursuit of supremacy. The eldest princess reappeared under various identities, always becoming the last stepping stone to Konrad''s ascension. In one way or another, he obtained the world but lost all he cherished in the process.


    This continued throughout thirty-six reincarnations. And with each, Konrad''s Dao Heart crackled. At the thirty-sixth, supremacy felt like a sham, and his Dao Heart bordered destruction.

 243 Comprehending the Self

    During the thirty-sixth incarnation, as Konrad climbed the ladder of society, the belief that one couldn''t have it all slowly ingrained itself within his mind. That the cost of standing above all was, perhaps, too much to bear, and not worth the result. His beliefs wavered, and he instinctively started retreating.


    But as he backpedaled, an invisible force blocked his retreat. That force contained his unwillingness to be at the mercy of anything besides his self. That force, the root of his ambition, transcended everything else, and shoved him back on the road.


    He couldn''t retreat and dared not advance. There, he stood, trapped in the maelstrom of his self, without an answer to his path and the perpetual reincarnation circle he knew nothing of.


    Then it occurred to him, that perhaps, there was no need to seek an answer. That instead of floundering, he should just advance without looking back. And if mistakes occurred, build on them to grow further.


    Again, as he reached the top of society, he met the eldest princess under a new identity. But as they fell for one another, and past lives repeated under new circumstances, Konrad realized she wasn''t the problem.


    He was.


    Somewhere along the road, he''d forgotten why he set on the path and lost himself.


    No, more accurate was that in all his incarnations, his reasons were flawed, and his methods laughable.


    To reach the summit on the sacrifice of those he called "beloved" was never the path he pursued, never the road he set out on. That summit was by no means supremacy.


    It was failure under the guise of success.


    The acme of mediocrity.


    What point was there in owning all if no one remained to share it with?


    None whatsoever.


    Supremacy was nothing more than a shield allowing him to indulge his willfulness throughout eternity. Not a binding that required him to sacrifice what he treasured.


    Such supremacy, he didn''t want.


    This time, Konrad didn''t allow the sacrifice. He''d rather perish alongside the eldest princess than use her corpse as his stepping stone. First, they feigned separation, then, sowing dissent, split their enemies, and turned them against one another until they finally destroyed themselves and opened the road for Konrad''s ascension.


    Vast dominion and endless riches were all his. He ruled for fifty years and had twenty-three sons. But like all the rest, Konrad''s mortality soon knocked on the door.


    In his waning years, as he lied bedridden from a debilitating stroke, with the support of high-ranking officials, his seventh son forged a regency edit and had all his brothers put under house arrest.


    He then falsified Konrad''s will, murdered him, and usurped the throne. All his brothers were killed, alongside their mothers.


    The thirty-sixth incarnation collapsed, and Konrad appeared in a world of hungry ghosts, each representing a soul he''d directly or indirectly harmed across all his incarnations. They gnawed his flesh and blood for one thousand years, urging him to relent and repent, but he never did.


    Again, the world collapsed, and this time, Konrad appeared on top of a foreign world''s highest mountain. From there, all could be seen.


    A bald, middle-aged man dressed in the saffron robe of Buddhists sat beside him, holding prayer beads within his right hand, and forming a mudra with the left.


    Without hesitation, Konrad sat at the man''s right, ignoring him to enjoy the view below.


    "Why such an ardent pursuit of supremacy?


    Why not accept that one will always stand above you?"


    The Buddhist monk asked.


    "Why do I crave supremacy? Why can I not settle for a world where one shall stand above me? Honestly, I believe there are seven reasons.


    First, greed. I delight in owning, in controlling the lives and deaths of those that surround me. I am greedy. Greedy for authority, power, wealth, glory, splendor, and pleasure.


    Second, lust. I crave the touch, conquest, and ownership of all beauties in this world.


    Third, envy. I must seize and own what others possess, just because it is theirs.


    Fourth, wrath. I must brutally obliterate all challenges to my will.


    Fifth, sloth. I am lazy to care about how others view me, as long as they grovel. And rather have my pawns trample all dissidence while I enjoy all the sweet fruits of existence.


    Sixth, gluttony. Gluttonous because there is never enough; therefore, I seek it all.


    And seventh, pride. Proud, because I am I. And relish in being the incarnation of sinful greatness.


    A man like me, heaven cannot tolerate, hell will not welcome. I only have one road, above it all! In success, I shall laugh at the multiverse''s summit. In failure, my laughter will still echo, for I know I have lived a more splendid life than any before and after me.


    I dare do what none other dares.


    And covet¡­the unthinkable."


    Konrad replied without shifting his eyes from the world below.


    "What about regrets, what about fears? What about the consequences of failure?"


    "Missed opportunities are more dreadful than failure.


    Regrets? Fears? Those who step on this road should know what awaits upon defeat.


    I do not fear defeat. I fear not having dared.


    If I remain true to myself, if all decisions I make remain true to my heart, then no matter how vile, willful and corrupted it might be, and regardless of the result, I shall know no regrets."


    The Buddhist monk nodded.


    "Amitabha! Though I do not agree with your vile path, your heart is calm, your aim clear, and your understanding of your self, complete.


    If your heart is a stone, then your Dao is this mountain. Unwavering and unshakable. Your position on the sin spectrum is also comprehended.


    You are fully Sublimated."


    The Buddhist monk''s mild voice echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    "I''m curious, why is a bhikkhu serving as my Sublimation guide?"


    Konrad asked in a mild but candid tone.


    "Amitabha! The dharma is the law, the dao is the road. The two overlap in an organic whole. To guide the seekers is my duty, if one day you abandon this road to seek the Grand Liberation, perhaps we shall meet again."


    The world collapsed, and Konrad reappeared within the emerald river.


    His cultivation skyrocketed, going from the second step straight to the ninth step of the Semi-Holy Rank.


    And as his eyes opened, he was already half-step into the Rising Saint Rank.


    Leaping out of the Tribulation Valley, Konrad sat crossed legged within the air to refine his Pure Self and officially break through the Rising Saint Rank.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Meanwhile, within the Holy Flame Empire, the von Jurgens faced an existential crisis.

 244 Forced into a Dead End

    Within one of the imperial palace''s secret chambers, Adalwin, Amalia and a third man stood before a floating mirror within which an old paragon spirit in white cassock sat crossed-legged.


    "Old friend, was the situation not dire, I would not have contacted you. If you don''t help me, I''m afraid my entire lineage faces destruction."


    Adalwin began. While Olrich''s current whereabout was unknown, it wasn''t his existence that caused Adalwin fright. Instead, it was the steadily recovering Yvonne that prevented him from sleeping at night.


    It was very likely that by the time the ceasefire period ran out, she would have fully recovered. By then, what cultivation would she reach? In the past, she was already a peak-stage True Origin Saint. After experiencing more than three-hundred years of tribulation poison, with her unrivaled talent, Adalwin didn''t doubt Yvonne would directly reach the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank.


    If things progressed that way, to say nothing of him. Among the Celestial Church''s protectors, there were probably not many able to put her down.


    "I only request a nine-star Holy Artifact. If you can lend me one, I can dispose of that rebel then obliterate the remaining of my house''s enemies."


    Adalwin politely said.


    Though in the past the two were similarly gifted peers, one remained in the Celestial Church while the other returned to the secular world. After those millennia, an abysmal gap grew.


    His friend now stood at the peak of the Holy Road, a peak-stage Star Fusing Saint, while he''d just stepped into Star Connection.


    This¡­was the insurmountable gap of resources.


    "Not just a nine-star Holy Artifact. I can even lend you a Divine Artifact."


    The Celestial Protector declared with his eyes shut close. Adalwin, Amalia, and the third man couldn''t believe their ears.


    "How could this be? I''m afraid that even for you, a Divine Artifact is¡­"


    Adalwin began. But before he could finish his words, the protector cut:


    "¡­out of reach."


    His eyes then opened and locked on Adalwin with the same silver hues as other paragon spirits.


    "Since you know that, you should also understand that there''s someone pulling strings behind me. Therefore, allow me to be blunt.


    You can deal with your house''s renegade afterward. But in the shortest delay, Yvonne Voight must be killed. And her death, cannot be traced back to the Celestial Church."


    The protector''s words caused Adalwin''s face to contort into a frown, and recalling some events of several centuries ago, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "He''s¡­out of seclusion?"


    And as those words left his lips, Adalwin prayed all the Cardinal Lords that he was wrong.


    Realizing that otherwise, an unparalleled disaster approached the Holy Flame Empire.


    "Indeed, he''s out. After more than four-hundred years of seclusion, our prime disciple, lord Erhardt Wirth, is back. His cultivation has reached the peak of the Star Fusing Saint Rank, and his low-grade Divine Physique is mastered."


    Hearing this, Adalwin despaired.


    "It''s been almost four hundred years. After all this time, he has¡­still not forgotten about her?"


    In the past, following the Tower of Rebirth''s events, Yvonne came across Erhardt Wirth who toured the secular world for leisure. With just a glance, she bewitched him, and he tried his hardest to gain her favor.


    To no avail.


    She then gave him the opportunity to fight her at the same level. If he could win, she would give him a chance. But if he couldn''t even take one hundred moves, then in this life, he should stop pestering her.


    Overjoyed, Erhardt leaped on the opportunity but was defeated in less than one-hundred moves. The event startled the continent, and with his face sweeping the floor, he returned to the Celestial Church.


    The Celestial Church Leader thought of the event as an excellent way to sharpen his son''s Dao Heart. However, his mother deemed otherwise. But afterward, Yvonne became Olrich''s princess consort, and thinking that time would mend the wounds, she no longer pursued the matter.


    Alas, the first thing Erhard asked upon his emergence from secluded cultivation was¡­ Yvonne''s current situation.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    In other circumstances, the Celestial Church''s first lady wouldn''t mind. However, her son pursued the Free and Unfettered Dao. If he couldn''t sever them through personal enlightenment, emotions would drag him down.


    Although he''d long since left the Semi-Holy Rank, the Dao was the partner of a lifetime and the foundation of the Divine Seed.


    Were it not for that flaw, Erhardt would now be a Sage.


    Therefore, she resolved to rid him of this fetter, and have Yvonne murdered by the Holy Flame Empire''s experts.


    Understanding the ploy, Adalwin clenched his fists in frustration.


    Sandwiched. They were sandwiched. Yvonne had to die. But if she did, they could not live. If she didn''t, they''d still perish.


    There was absolutely no way out.


    "I know what you''re thinking. How could I force you into a dead end? Her ladyship promised that as long as you act fast and leave no trace, your house will be safe."


    "Loads of horseshit."


    Is what Adalwin wanted to say but restrained himself. With the situation being what it was, he could only turn into a bandit and conduct a night raid.


    Never did he expect that he would one day turn into a common thug. And with the economic crisis that now swept the Holy Flame Empire, even Adalwin was forced to consider that, perhaps, even the gods wished to end his dynasty.


    Compared to those, the so-called "Profane Prince Cult" was not worth mentioning.


    "Just make sure that not even a fly escape. If no one can testify to your involvement, what is there to fear?


    Moreover, if the task goes smoothly, her ladyship promised to personally take three of your juniors as honorary disciples."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Barbarian Continent, Eysan''s father, the Quasi-Sage Bayiz Serkar knelt before his younger sister, Gulistan''s true body.


    "Else Metze and Yvonne Voight. You can take those two. But hurry, our spies report that Erhardt is out of seclusion. The clock is ticking, ticking, ticking."


    Gulistan''s voice echoed.


    "A milk drinking junior. If he stands in my way, he can surrender his life!


    Thank you, sister, for giving me justice! I will immediately start the preparations!"


    Bayiz exclaimed, then vanished from Gulistan''s sight.


    "What stunt are you trying to pull?"


    A mild but authoritative voice echoed within the room. Yet, no figure appeared.


    "I just want him to know that in this world, he can only rely on me. And of those two girls, one is too outstanding, the other too crafty, we can''t let them occupy his mind now, can we?"


    A short silence passed, after which the authoritative voice resumed.


    "Gulistan, I know you''re unwilling to be a servant for a lifetime, but never forget that the house is first. If you jeopardize its future and force me to make a choice, I will not choose you."


    ¡­


    At the same time, one of Olrich''s Pure Selves knelt within the Infernal Cult Third Elder''s house. More precisely, before the third elder''s first son.


    "Very well. I will personally dispatch troops to assist you in retaking your throne. Afterward, you will officially join the Infernal Cult and surrender the Infernal Soul Devouring Art."


    Hearing this, Olrich''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Thank you, sir, for your assistance!"The cousin Konrad smashed into meat paste.

 245 Third Lineage

    Meanwhile, Konrad sat crossed legged above the Tribulation Valley with nine pairs of white light wings spreading from his back. A ring of the same color stood above his head, and a lotus bloomed within.


    As the lotus fully blossomed, it vanished, reappeared by Konrad''s side, and turned into an exact replica of him.


    This was his first Pure Self. And since he majored in both the martial and spiritual paths, it could use both spells and arms.


    Thus, he''d officially completed the first step of cultivation, and become a Saint!


    Now, the next step was to seize the inheritances on the eighth floor and the Celestial Founder''s Blood Origin.


    "You''ve been out for more than two years. In the outside world, not many days remain before the plague officially begins."


    Selene''s voice echoed within his head.


    "Unfortunately, even the tower can''t cheat the system. Your exp growth is not that startling. Want to check your current stats?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "No need. It should now be approaching twenty-seven billion. I''d rather you tell me about the new functions."


    Konrad replied while standing up. Activating his Origin Sight, he located the teleportation circle leading to the next floor and with a step, vanished, to reappear before it.


    There, the Obsidian Guardian stood. Konrad now understood why Marduk''s coffin wasn''t protected by the Guardian. Still, he failed to grasp the reasoning. The Guardian usually protected the core inheritance, not the exit. That''s why one could cross a floor without defeating its Guardian.


    But it seemed that from now on, it would no longer be the case.


    Of course, it mattered not. The seventh floor''s Guardian was but a peak-stage Fate Wrestling Saint.


    In front of the current Konrad, not even qualified to call himself an ant. Before he could bare his weapon, Konrad punched out, sending vibration waves that minced the Obsidian Guardian into metallic powder.


    Undisturbed, he stepped on the teleportation circle and shot toward the next floor.


    "You have three new major functions. One, Physique Grinding. You can grind one of your physiques into exp, free up a slot, and exchange it for a new one¡­or something else if you so wish.


    Two, Refinery Cauldron. You can toss artifacts and their scraps into a unique furnace to breed new, mightier artifacts. Usable outside the system.


    Three, Soul Gourd. You can use it to store souls and improve their grade with exp. You can also directly absorb, and trap weakened souls, should they find themselves separated from their bodies.


    Usable outside the system.


    Main Quest, level 7:


    Description: Congratulations, Harem Lord!


    You now stand at the peak of your native empire, control the harem, the economy, and a substantial part of the army. Truly, below one and above the rest.


    It is now time to take the final step.


    Level 7 objectives:


    Part 1: 250 beauties of the Transcendent Rank


    Part 2: Control all aspects of the Holy Flame Empire!


    Part 3: Overthrow the von Jurgen dynasty and become the new sovereign!


    Note: Religion counts as an aspect. The host must expel all extra religions from the empire and become its sole faith. A God-Sovereign, so to speak.


    Main Rewards: Harem King Rank, Harem Gate, World Gate.


    Timeframe: Ten years."


    Konrad''s lips curled into a smile. Bluntly said, the quest was asking him to emerge from the shadows and open the hostilities with the Celestial Church. Though the timeframe of ten years seemed ample, this remained a daunting task.


    Nevertheless, he would not shirk from it.


    Stepping on the teleportation circle, he vanished and reappeared within the eighth floor where the remains of the Celestial Church leaders lied.


    This time, a world of clouds awaited. Clouds above, clouds below, clouds as far as the eyes could see.


    In the sky, seventeen pearl white coffins flew in the same pattern as before, but this time, guarded by hundreds of Fate Wrestling Saints.


    Again, Konrad prepared an Extermination Formation, and shot toward the coffins, plundering all they contained before moving on to the next. Instead of Infernal Souls, dreadful illusions and nightmares protected the corpses.


    Fortunately, with his incubus lineage, Origin Sight, and formidable soul power, Konrad could effortlessly see through them.


    Corpses and inheritances were harvested until he reached the last of them all, the Celestial Founder''s.


    And as he stood before her, Konrad was forced to admit that even death couldn''t dull her otherworldly grace, beauty, and elegance.


    Without delay, he cut open her chest and extracted the Blood Origin which flew toward the white crystal concealed within his abdomen.


    The Blood Origin merged with the crystal which absorbed it all and united the new deva lineage with Konrad''s demon and human ones. He sat crossed legged to complete the refinement.


    As the daughter of the Great Primal Ancestor, Isylia the Celestial Church Founder belonged to the Ravmalakh.


    Ranking amongst the mightiest deva of the Celestial Realm, all Ravmalakh were endowed with incomparable soul power and fortitude.


    Better, they possessed an intricate connection to the sun and stars. The current Sun God, Surya, was a Ravmalakh, and creator of the Sun Spirits. The lust embodiment bloodline had a perfect balance between the martial and the spiritual.


    The titan bloodline was incomparably overbearing in the martial, but frail in the spiritual.


    Therefore, to restore the balance, Konrad needed his deva lineage to be the polar opposite of the titan one. And grant him incomparable soul powers.


    Hence, he chose the Ravmalakh. Moreover, he also counted on obtaining one of Isylia''s physiques. Thus, hitting two birds with one stone.


    The three lineages harmonized, and in that moment, the Transformation Skill stopped functioning.


    Konrad''s hairs turned pure gold, his red titan mark returned in the middle of his forehead, but instead of a circular shape, it now turned into a red prism.


    His eyes remained purple, but within, miniature gold stars glittered. And it seemed that with but a glance, he could obliterate the sun and moon.


    The bloodlines'' harmonization ended, and Konrad stood up. In that instant, the Ancient Crystal World shivered. But it wasn''t the only one. All worlds in the Mortal Realm were shaken by violent tremors.


    In the Celestial Realm, the sky darkened, and thunderstorms rained!


    In the Infernal Realm, gigantic hurricanes rose, as if the Higher Realms mourned the apparition of a nightmarish creature whose existence put them in jeopardy.


    Now, as a twister of gold, purple and white haze swirled around him, Konrad didn''t doubt, that all across the Ancient Crystal World, beneath the Divine Rank, he didn''t have rivals!


    However, while the bloodlines had now fully harmonized, Konrad couldn''t help but feel that his transformation was only ninety-nine percent complete. His three bloodlines seemed to be generating a new force which once perfected would truly turn him into a new race with innate abilities of its own.


    "Congratulations, host on becoming the first triple lineage nephilim in the history of the Three Realms! But while on the surface the bloodline harmonization is complete, it still needs to generate one last ingredient. Afterward, your transformation will truly end."

 246 The Higher Realms’ Turmoil

    Across the Infernal and Celestial Realms, legions of deities rose and cast their eyes toward the turbulent sky.


    "Natural disasters do not occur within the higher realms. That is...unless a nephilim is born."


    Said one Deva God while gazing at the thunderstorm descending from the sky.


    "After one million years, did another pair of impudent youngsters commit the Forbidden Act? No¡­this is¡­different."


    While the birth of nephilims always caused celestial phenomenon, they hardly, if ever, brought severe harm. Serving more as a warning for the gods to locate the source of trouble.


    But this time, the higher realms were facing a calamity that, if left unchecked, could possibly harvest the lives of countless sages. To say nothing of saints. On the contrary, it was the Mortal Realm that experienced mild shock.


    Clearly, Heaven and Hell''s Wills found the event harder to tolerate than the Mortal Realm''s Will.


    But as they cast their God-Senses throughout the Celestial and Infernal Realms, Devas and Demon Gods failed to locate the source of trouble.


    "Could it be¡­the Mortal Realm? No. Impossible."


    Many thought, but immediately dismissed the assumption. It would already be a miracle to find pureblooded demons or devas within the Mortal Realm, to say nothing of a nephilim.


    "Forget it. First, suppress the calamity."


    Led by the Cardinal Lords and other leading Deva Gods, the Celestial Realm''s deities promptly united their strength to suppress the thunderstorm.


    In the Infernal Realm, the Demon Gods did the same.


    Only Talroth found the event particularly pleasing to the eyes.


    "Boy, you surely don''t waste time. The first step is complete. The rest is up to you."


    True nephilims were bred from the union of demons and devas. Therefore, when he first integrated the titan lineage, the Realm Wills didn''t recognize Konrad as such.


    However, when the Ravmalakh blood was added to the mix, it became another story. An alarming event that for some unknown reason caused the Higher Realm Wills excessive anxiety.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within house Voight''s main palace, Else, and Verena sat by a table.


    "When do you think they will attack?"


    Verena asked while sipping the wine glass within her hand.


    "I heard a false crystal epidemic is flooding the country. Unless some unexpected event occurs, Adalwin should first deal with that. Then deal with Olrich, before finally dealing with us.


    That should give us plenty of time. At least enough for Yvonne to complete her recovery."


    Else replied. Hearing the "false crystal epidemic," Verena''s lips curled into a smile. Naturally, she was well aware of the origin of those events. Crystals were the Ancient Crystal World''s currency.


    The secular world dealt in blue, red, purple, and holy crystals while the two great religious factions dealt in holy and divine crystals.


    Regardless of rank crystals either held or could contain a certain quantity of energy. Therefore, they were not only a currency but cultivation resources. Now, real crystals were vanishing from the market at breakneck speed and getting replaced by false crystals without any spirituality.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Worse, those false crystals were being used to purchase vast quantities of herbs, pills, and other capital resources by either independent or foreign merchant organizations that then shipped them out of the country.


    When he realized this, Adalwin went wild with rage and began a crackdown on the false crystals. Alas, his inquiries led him into endless cycles, and he was forced to admit that within the current Holy Flame Empire, memories were no longer trustworthy.


    If this larceny was allowed to carry on, the country''s economic and cultivation foundations were both in jeopardy. Therefore, neither Verena nor Else doubted Yvonne would have plenty of time.


    Sadly, they couldn''t foresee the Celestial Church''s involvement.


    As they spoke, Adalwin received the promised Divine Artifact, and began gathering an elite paragon spirit corps for a direct offensive on house Voight!


    ¡­


    At that time, Konrad''s unrestrained plundering carried on. And all Celestial Church Leaders'' remains, and inheritances pocketed within his space treasures. Without delay, he headed toward the teleportation circle leading to the ninth floor and crushed the peak-stage Fate Destroying Saint Guardian in one blow before carrying on.


    But as he stepped into the ninth floor, before he could even assess the surroundings, a booming voice rang within his mind.


    "How queer, demon, deva, and human lineages stand in harmony within you.


    I didn''t expect a new breed of nephilim to appear within this world. Interesting.


    Hm? Is that¡­the blood of Talroth? Yes. What is your relationship to Malkam?"


    The tyrannical and overbearing voice thundered within Konrad''s mind and assailed his soul.


    But with his current mental fortitude, it couldn''t startle him.


    His eyes swept the perimeter. The so-called ninth floor was nothing more than an empty room whose walls were decorated by an incomplete mural painting. At first glance, that painting seemed to be telling a story.


    However, Konrad didn''t have time to appraise it yet. In the middle of the frontal wall stood a silver gate that divided the incomplete painting into two halves. And from that gate, a figure emerged.


    It was a ten meters tall White Guardian whose pressure rivaled that of peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saints. If things stopped there, Konrad wouldn''t have paid it much attention. However, on the one hand, he could feel the vast spiritual consciousness within its eyes; on the other hand, it seemed in total harmony with the atmosphere.


    Almost as if it were a part of the Tower.


    Suddenly, the White Guardian''s shape changed, and though it remained metallic, it now bore an exact resemblance to Marduk, the Infernal Founder.


    At the same time, its cultivation rose to the Star Connecting Saint Rank.


    Konrad had long since concluded that for some reason, the Tower was trying its hardest to prevent the contenders'' rise.


    But this time, it was simply absurd. No matter how gifted, on the Ancient Crystal World''s standards, unless they cultivated within the Tower for centuries, no one could possibly cross this stage.


    Meanwhile, the Tower automatically ejected foreign residents after thirty years. To say nothing of centuries.


    This was not a trial, but a glaring murder attempt. Still, Konrad was unperturbed.


    "No relationship, really."


    He directly replied. But his words couldn''t satisfy the Guardian who on the contrary now seemed offended.


    "Lies! Deceit! The blood of Talroth really cannot breed any good thing.


    In usual days, you should face a peak-stage Fate Destroying Saint-level expert on this floor. But since these are unusual days, we upgrade to peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saint.


    And for being related to Malkam, we add another full rank. Moreover, unlike the others, you''re not allowed to escape.


    I hope you won''t be too disheartened."


    Hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "Is this even legal?"


    "In the Tower''s laws, there are provisions for unique cases and additional rules for those related to Malkam. I''m afraid this is perfectly legal. Even if it weren''t, I''d bend the rules for you."


    The Guardian declared and summoned a white spear. And this time, even Selene was struck speechless. This was pure, unadulterated shamelessness.


    "Clearly, this Guardian''s personality mirrors your father''s. I didn''t expect him to be this shameless. The ancient sages were right, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    "¡­"


    For once, Selene didn''t have anything to retort.

 247 Reward?

    With his hands crossed beneath his back, Konrad stepped forward. Vast star force that stood leagues above Adalwin''s or Hubert''s swirled around the Guardian as it adopted its battle stance and aimed its spear at Konrad.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Although you have the looks, demeanor, and personality, you don''t have the foundation."


    Konrad commented following a brief assessment, without stopping his walk.


    A flame-red star beam shot from the Guardian''s spear to barrel into Konrad. He didn''t avoid it, and the star beam collided with an invisible barrier that dissolved its assault.


    The bright red prism mark on Konrad''s forehead glittered in white light, and instantaneously, the Guardian felt the weight of ten thousand mountains crushing it from above.


    *THUD*


    Unable to shoulder the pressure, it dropped on its knees. Even the spear in its hand now seemed to weight millions of kilograms and tumbled onto the ground.


    "Well¡­shit."


    The Guardian cursed while using every last bit of starlight to battle the alarming gravitational force pinning it on the ground. Recalling Konrad''s previous words, it didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Because of its connection to the Tower, it could clearly see Konrad''s cultivation was merely at the Rising Saint Rank. However, within him, a plethora of incomparably formidable forces swirled.


    First, his bloodline whose might defied rationality. Second, four faint sources of Divine Power, and one pure source of high-grade Holy Force!


    That boy possessed Four Awakened Divine Physiques of unknown ranks and one high-grade, Mastered Holy Physique!


    Clearly, he was the one that came with illegal strength! What was he complaining about?


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Crackling sounds echoed from the Guardian''s metallic body as Konrad bypassed it.


    *Boom*


    Compressed by the gravitational force, it exploded in metallic dust. Afterward, in a slow grating sound, the silver door opened.


    Undisturbed Konrad ignored the now open door to turn his attention on the mural painting. From his Origin Sight, he could feel the painting''s extraordinariness. Though he couldn''t tell exactly what made it peculiar, immense, foreign energies clearly brewed within.


    And as he perused the painting, the sequence of a man''s life came to view. That man was faceless and dressed a plain white scholar robe. The mural began with his first cultivation steps, which seemed guided by a Daoist expert.


    The next part was his completion of his Dao, his tragic death, rebirth, and rebellion against a gargantuan reptilian enemy. The painting stopped at the lower half of the reptilian foe, making Konrad unable to grasp its real appearance.


    Moreover, he could feel that even the previous images lacked many core elements.


    "Try dropping your blood onto it. Perhaps you can trigger a reaction."


    "Mhm."


    Selene advised, and Konrad cut open his right index before placing it onto the mural painting.


    His blood merged with the painting, which now glittered in dazzling light. The murals vanished, leaving the walls in light ray before morphing into a forty centimeters wide painting that dropped into Konrad''s hands.


    "An incomplete God-Artifact."


    Selene stated. And indeed, within the painting, Konrad could feel a force that far transcended divine power or anything he''d ever felt before.


    "A pity that it is only half."


    He replied, then headed into the room behind the open door. There, an ordinary-looking manual hovered within a dark-green orb.


    But as soon as Konrad stopped before it, Selene jubilant voice echoed within his mind.


    "This¡­this¡­this!"


    AAAAAAH! Jackpot! Huge, unparalleled jackpot! Quick, quick, take it!"


    Selene urged, her tone startling Konrad who''d never expected her to lose her mind over a manual.


    Perplexed, Konrad extended his hand toward the orb which immediately dispersed, allowing him to seize the manual.


    Lead by curiosity, he opened the first page.


    "Seven emotions, six desires. Sever them all, embody your core aspiration and grasp the supreme art within heaven and earth!


    Henceforth, you shall have no rival!"


    "Bold."


    This was Konrad''s first thought upon reading those words. Afterward, mnemonics began.


    "What is this manual?"


    He asked Selene, who could barely contain her excitement.


    "I can''t even begin to understand how such a thing found its way here but¡­it seems to be a copy of the Supreme One Sutra. First of the Ancient Secrets and strongest cultivation method within the Three Realms!


    Although I''ve never seen the original, those first lines belong to the Supreme One Sutra! Legend has it that this cultivation method predates the Three Realms and doesn''t have a creator.


    Wars were waged on the mere suspicion of its location, and many false manuals spread within the higher realms. Therefore, it''s hard to tell whether it''s the real deal or another fraud."


    Selene explained.


    "According to the legends, regardless of your dao foundation or previous method, with enough talent, you can cultivate it!


    However, there are two conditions.


    First, you must pursue the Supreme Dao.


    Second, you must pay the price of severing emotions and desires to become the embodiment of your ambitions.


    "As long as you can fulfill those conditions, all across the multiverse, you shall be unrivaled! According to the ancients, there was once an expert that uncovered an incomplete version and mastered forty percent of the manual.


    With that alone, he almost conquered the Three Realms! The Overlord and the Warden had to join hands to eliminate him!"


    Selene exclaimed with soaring exuberance. Although the price was dire, for the sake of invincible might, who wouldn''t be willing to pay it? What were emotions and desires before unparalleled strength? Even her grandfather, the Happiness God validated the hearsay.


    Although he''d been reincarnated, he didn''t lose his previous life''s memory. And as an ancient creature that ranked among the oldest Devas, how could he be mistaken?


    If she could one day cultivate this method to the pinnacle, then, to say nothing of Malkam, even the Overlord wouldn''t be her match! Of course, the premise was that this was the real deal.


    In her excitement, she didn''t even consider the manual''s origin!


    "Oh?"


    Hearing Selene''s words, Konrad arched his eyebrows and tossed the manual into the air before aiming his right hand toward it.


    Bright golden flames erupted from his index and shot toward the manual.


    "Y-you¡­are you crazy? What the hell are you doing?!


    We need to verify the mnemonics'' authenticity! Stop this at once!"


    Selene roared, but Konrad''s golden flames didn''t stop.


    "A cultivation method that enslaves the practitioner with their own ambitions. I am impressed.


    However, with neither emotions nor desires, what is the point of unparalleled strength?


    When the ambition is fulfilled, what then? Spend an eternity as an empty, hollow shell?


    No thanks. This method, I do not want."


    Konrad declared and burned the manual to ashes.


    Seeing the opportunity of ten-thousand lifetimes vanish before her eyes, Selene wanted to cry, but as the system''s soul, she had no tears to shed.


    "Must have been false¡­must have been false."


    She told herself in a vain attempt at self-consolation. And as the manual burned to ashes, the scenery changed, and the ninth floor turned into an icy cave where seven towering ice blocks stood.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a distant location, two men stood within a heavenly world where myriads of clouds served as the ground. On the left was a middle-aged man while on the right stood a figure whose appearance remained cloaked by an impenetrable mirage.


    The "burnt" Supreme One Sutra reappeared before that figure, completely unblemished.


    With a wave of his hand, the manual vanished.


    "I lost the bet."


    Said the mysterious figure while crossing his arms beneath his back.


    "Haha! What did I tell you?


    Since his "unique ability" awoke, I''ve been tailing this boy. Although he''s incomparably greedy, with his disposition, there''s no way he''d accept becoming the slave of his own aspirations."


    The middle-aged man chortled while puffing out his chest.


    "Good for him, even more for me. Nowadays, decent candidates are hard to find. Perhaps, for once, you did a good job."


    The mysterious figure replied, causing the middle-aged man to blush in shame.

 248 The Final Area

    Seven ice blocks faced Konrad. Each stood at more than one hundred meters, and within them, barely discernible figures hung. And while the ice prevented any detailed analysis of those figures, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that whoever was sealed on the ninth floor possessed extraordinary origins.


    But before Selene could see through it, another figure appeared above the blocks. Again, it was a replica of Marduk. But this time, one of flesh of blood, or so it seemed.


    The new Marduk sat crossed-legged on top of the middle block with his eyes locked on Konrad, and an early-stage Rising Saint cultivation base emanating from his form.


    "To have managed to reach this step in spite of all the obstacles put in your road, I must say that I''m impressed. However, this is as far as you can go. No one, especially not Talroth''s blood, is allowed to release the things sealed on this floor.


    Return from whence you came."


    Marduk ordered while keeping his arms folded beneath his chest.


    With his Origin Sight, Konrad could see that while this Marduk was nothing but a construct from the Tower, it mirrored the real one and possessed his full Dao foundation.


    Ignoring him, Konrad canted his head to the left, with his eyes never leaving the silhouette within the middle block.


    "What are your observations?"


    He asked Selene who''d remained silent since the manual''s loss.


    "These ice blocks are about one million years old and have been keeping those people trapped ever since. Six are dead. The middle one still lives¡­albeit in a comatose state.


    As for their identity¡­considering levels and bloodlines, this is not hard to guess."


    Hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "They are most likely Malkam''s retainers. Or rather, used to be. Every single one of them was an early-stage Minor God. The surrounding six were lust fiends, also known as satyrs. As for the one in the middle, he''s a Pureblooded Incubus God.


    According to hearsay, while my father failed to harm Malkam, in the attempt, he took down several of his retainers. Never did I expect that he carried the corpses into this world.


    However, the ice is weakening. For the dead ones, it matters not. But for the Incubus God, this is a disaster. As long as he remains trapped within the Tower, I suppose he cannot raise any storm.


    But if he manages to step into the outside, the consequences are hard to fathom."


    Selene wasn''t being an alarmist. Although without the World God''s permission, regardless of the means or tricks used, foreign deities couldn''t reside in a Mortal World for long, they could in a breath of time cause massive damages.


    "Of course, if you could become the Tower''s owner, you could easily suppress and trap his soul."


    That Marduk could only seal and not kill this Incubus God clearly showed that he stood a step above the rest. Surely, his body was another treasure trove.


    "If you get them, will you still let Gulistan offer my father''s corpse to the merit stele?"


    Selene asked, fearing Konrad would no longer care for the original arrangement.


    "I should give it for two reasons:


    A) If they cannot make up for their merit loss, when the Holy War begins, the Infernal Cult will not be the Celestial Church''s match. A situation where the two forces are evenly matched and mutually destroy one another is the one that benefits us most.


    B) Keeping the corpse is simple. But if I manage to manipulate the plague without Gulistan''s God-Heart, I''m basically telling her that, at the very least, I have another.


    It is difficult to estimate what she would do with that knowledge.


    After all, if I can get a God-Heart, what else can I obtain? Risking the outcome to cling on Marduk''s corpse is not worth it.


    However, I''m currently considering a method to keep the undesirable out of the Holy Continent. If the Tower can help me achieve it, I might reconsider my options. But don''t worry, since we completed an exchange, I shall not desecrate his body."


    Konrad replied, and at that time, Marduk''s voice echoed.


    "Still not leaving?"


    The three simple words carried overwhelming pressure capable of shredding the average Saint''s eardrums. Naturally, on Konrad, they had no impact.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "What if I insist on staying?"


    He coolly asked, the words causing Marduk''s calm eyes to blaze with battle intent.


    "Then, you must defeat me. If you succeed, not only can you claim the ice prisons, you can also become the new Tower Master. And considering that the Tower of Rebirth is, in itself, a God-Artifact, this is probably an excellent bargain.


    However¡­"


    Marduk vanished and reappeared before Konrad.


    "¡­while my cultivation mirrors yours, my foundation stands at the top of the Three Realms. At the same level, not many are my matches.


    I also bear the Tower''s strength and won''t mind using it against you. If you don''t feel confident, you might as well step back."


    He advised.


    Since Konrad reached the Tower''s final step, even if Talroth''s blood flowed within his veins, according to the Tower''s rules, the Marduk Construct couldn''t refuse him the opportunity to leave should he so wish.


    Hearing this, Konrad was puzzled.


    "You didn''t get the memo?"


    He asked in a frank tone that concealed no mockery. But to the construct''s ears, it seemed like a glaring attempt to undermine its strength.


    Clearly, this construct didn''t have access to the previous Guardian''s intel. And while it claimed being able to control the Tower''s strength, its eyesight was limited.


    Another battle puppet, really.


    "Oh well, never mind."


    As far as Konrad was concerned, there was no excitement to be had in this clash. If anything, fighting at the same level was unfair to this Marduk construct. It would be great if it could shoulder one hundred moves.


    Without further ado, the Marduk construct stretched out its hand.


    "Awaken, and enforce my will:


    Infernal Dominion!"


    Dreadful demonic power erupted from its form while a massive, jet-black staff appeared within its hands.


    Thus, the battle began.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Yvonne sat crossed legged in her cultivation abode, with dark mist, golden light, and a formless force swirling around her form. Her father, Hubert, stood before her while holding his chin between his right thumb and index.


    "Good, very good. You''ve now returned to the peak of the True Origin Saint Rank. And thanks to the more than three centuries of tribulation poison, you can directly leap through three ranks.


    Add to that your three Divine Physiques and the changes in your bloodline, your battle power will reach a brand-new height.


    Henceforth, I am not your match."


    Hubert cheerfully appraised. Though the past events filled him with disappointment, Yvonne remained his pride and joy. The achievement of a lifetime.


    The stronger she was, the more delight he felt. Still, there were things he couldn''t comprehend.


    "Though, I still don''t get how you obtained this third Divine Physique and why your bloodline experienced such startling changes. Is this also a boon from that hidden expert?"


    Though Krann served as a middleman, he quickly dismissed Hubert''s assumption that he was the one behind the Kracht and Yvonne''s growth. Only stating that the true master would soon show himself.


    At the same time, Yvonne, Else, and Verena all kept Konrad''s deeds secret.


    "Time is almost up. When he returns, all will become clear..."


    Yvonne began while opening her eyes. And at that time, vast pressures coming from the distant sky dropped onto the Ancestral Voight Palace and alarmed all its denizens.


    "¡­in the meantime, it is time to fight."

 249 Encircled

    Dozens of silver light beams descended from the sky to surround the Ancestral Voight Palace. A total of one-hundred Saint-level experts appeared. Thirty of which stood at the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank or above.


    Leading them was Adalwin whose body bathed in blue star force. Behind him, three leading paragon spirits stood.


    The dowager, and now head exarch Amalia.


    Olrich''s uncle, and one of the secluded von Jurgen elders, Adalbert. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    And lastly, a handsome paragon spirit man that seemed to be in his mid-thirties. Amalia''s little brother and Verena''s father, Sovereign Prince Thorwald Kvass. He brought alongside him the elite of house Kvass above the Holy Rank; clearly intending to support his sister and the von Jurgens against all foes.


    His daughter included.


    No one found this surprising. After all, all knew that the only thing able to trump Thorwald''s love for benefit was his affection for his elder sister.


    Before the spirit battalion landed, Adalwin cast a formless force field and mirage that suppressed all noise in the vicinity and prevented those beneath the Holy Rank from spying on what was about to occur.


    Still, restlessness lingered within his heart. But having come so far, there was no road to retreat. Only in success could they possibly find the light of salvation.


    "Treacherous, barbaric Voight Serpents! In ancient times, out of the goodness of his heart, our ancestor allowed you to preserve this last bloodline and hold onto this vast territory.


    However, you failed to live up to his goodwill and disrespected imperial authority at every turn. Ungrateful worms such as yourselves shouldn''t exist within heaven and earth!


    Today, on behalf of the spirit race, and for the Holy Flame Empire''s prosperity, I have no choice but to exterminate you all! Whoever stands with you on this day, cannot escape slaughter!"


    Adalwin roared and magnified by holy force, his voice thundered within the entire Ancestral Voight Palace.


    "Yvonne, feel free to start your breakthrough. I will use the Ancestral Defense Formation to buy you time."


    Hubert declared while his holy sense locked on the invaders. And as it swept them, though it seemed they came fully prepared, puzzlement flashed within Hubert''s eyes.


    At that time, in a twister of white and grey light, Else and Verena appeared.


    On Verena''s face, complex emotions intertwined. After all, with her entire house standing against them all, awkwardness was inevitable.


    As for Else, gravity shone within her eyes.


    "Your highness, it seems you''ve already grasped the crux of the matter. While on the outside, the paragon spirits seem to outnumber and overpower us, in truth, we hold the upper hand.


    Once we combine house Voight''s defensive formation, my Incomplete Divine Artifact, and both your and Yvonne''s strength, they cannot raise any storm. On the contrary, they risk losing skilled manpower in vain.


    But since they dare come, they must be fully prepared. My guess is that Adalwin managed to borrow some mighty artifact from his old Celestial Church friends.


    An artifact that gives him full confidence in handling us."


    Else calmly stated, and indeed, those were the thoughts swirling within Hubert''s mind.


    "Still, we have two advantages:


    1) They are not sure of Yvonne''s current recovery stage and can only make guesses based on the one-month deadline.


    2) The first thing Adalwin did was to seal noise and images. On usual days, he would have made the events known throughout the Holy Continent. If only to warn and intimidate the secular world with a show of force.


    Why would he bother preventing the news from leaking? Clearly, he wants to avoid revealing his house''s involvement in the matter. As for why, right now, it doesn''t matter.


    The critical point is that since he wants to hide this battle, we must forcefully expose it. A quick probe will reveal how desperately he wishes to conceal our clash. The more he wants to, the more strength he will divert to maintain the shroud.


    This will allow us to mitigate their secret weapon''s impact and level the playing field. With that in mind, the fight''s setup should be straightforward."


    Verena pursued after dispelling her inner struggles. And again, Hubert was forced to agree. While their cultivation couldn''t compare to his, those two women were both endowed with brilliant minds that effortlessly eclipsed their riveting looks.


    What man wouldn''t dream of holding onto such consorts? Olrich actually arduously worked to antagonize them. Impressive, really.


    "Only I can divert Adalwin''s strength. I will stand in the formation''s vanguard and target the shroud. Thus, forcing him to protect it. Meanwhile, the Voight elders will occupy the formation''s eye and tackle the remaining Saints."


    Hubert replied, causing both Else and Verena to nod in approval.


    "I will lend you my Fractured Divine Mirror. Though it''s naturally attuned to time attribute owners, with your cultivation level, you should be able to put it to good use.


    In prevention of such a situation, I''ve already contacted my father. He and the Metze elders are currently concealed as ordinary citizens within the Voight domain and will strike from the shadows when the time is ripe.


    That is all the help I can provide.


    In this fight, quality matters more than quantity. Though the enemies are many, we have the geographical advantage and can easily tip the scales. By the time Yvonne completes her breakthroughs, destruction is their only outcome."


    After revealing her preparations, Else waved her hand, causing her fractured mirror to appear and fly toward Hubert. And hearing her words, his lips curled into a smile.


    He took one last glance toward Yvonne who''d already closed her eyes to begin her breakthrough, then returned his attention on the invading troops above his roof.


    "Well then, it''s time to settle the old grudges. All elders at the Fate Wrestling Saint or above with me!"


    In a twister of dark haze, Hubert vanished to reappear above his palace. Nine Voight elders appeared beside him. The weakest was at the peak of the Fate Wrestling Saint while the strongest were late-stage Fate Destroying Saints.


    Alongside Hubert, they waved their hands, activating the Ancestral Defense Formation. Dark fog billowed from all visible corners of the Voight palace and soared into the air to enshroud the warring factions.


    "Adalwin, Adalwin, did you go senile in old age. As I recall, your greedy dog of an ancestor didn''t have the ability to eliminate us within our ancestral territory. That is why he was forced to make concessions.


    -Goodwill?-


    Horseshit. Do not flaunt any needless principle of righteousness before me. It only reduces my already low opinion of you!"


    Hubert sneered while morphing into a three-hundred meters tall pitch-black winged serpent.


    Around him, black star force swirled.


    "Since immemorial times, the cultivation world has only known two truths:


    Desire and might."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Krann exchanged mental messages with Konrad''s Holy Flame Avatar.


    "Master, the von Jurgen made their move and have descended onto house Voight. This time, I''m afraid an all-out clash is inevitable."


    Krann''s worried voice echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    Although they'' did everything to stall Adalwin and keep him busy within the Holy Flame City, as the one-month deadline neared, he still chose to dispatch his forces.


    "Sieging is always more challenging than open ground warfare. Even if a Divine Artifact lied in his hands, Adalwin is merely leading his troops to their destruction. With Verena plus Else as the brain and Hubert plus Yvonne as the brawn, while the fight''s early stages should present some casualties, there is nothing to fear.


    That is, of course, unless some new variables show up.


    We might as well use the opportunity to finish the takeover. Clean up the remnant forces within the church, the imperial family, and house Kvass at lightning speed. Then bring this to the battlefield to turn the tide at the opportune moment."


    Konrad replied before condensing a jade-green arrow which he then tossed toward Krann.


    Following the nephilim transformation and bloodline upgrade, both Krann and the avatars obtained massive benefits. Calling Krann a demon familiar was no longer accurate. And while his cultivation still stood at the peak of the Rising Saint Rank, his battle power pursued Crossed Tribulation Saints.


    Therefore, for him, this task required no effort.


    "As you command!"


    Receiving the other, Krann vanished and silently dived into the church''s headquarters. But at that time, a new voice echoed within Konrad''s mind. It was Volker Wirth, the Celestial Church leader''s youngest son.


    "Master, I have relatively important news. After coming out of seclusion, my elder brother, the prime disciple Erhardt is currently clashing with our parents for the right to dive into the Holy Flame Empire and take a certain Yvonne Voight as his wife.


    If he gets his way, he will soon depart."


    And as soon as Volker''s words ended, another voice rang. This time, it was Miraz Serkar''s.


    "Master, word is that our uncle Bayiz Serkar is on his way to the Holy Flame Empire to claim new, incomparably outstanding consorts. I haven''t heard their names.


    However, according to my father, one is the Holy Flame Empire''s current number one beauty and talent while the other used to be the Ancient Crystal World''s number one prodigy.


    Surely, you must be acquainted with them."


    As soon as those words resounded within his mind, bone-chilling killing intent erupted from Konrad''s form.


    "Oh? Is that so? Good. Very¡­very¡­good."

 250 Because You Are A Stepping Stone

    Back within the Tower of Rebirth, the now bloodied and grievously wounded Marduk construct knelt before Konrad, barely holding onto its staff. Due to its profound weakness, it trembled to lift its alarmed eyes toward Konrad''s face.


    Jade light swirled around Konrad while the pressure of four Divine Physiques and one high-grade Holy Physique erupted from his form.


    His eyes were now pure gold while his hairs shone in a lustrous jade-green and the red prism mark on his forehead glittered.


    "Y-you¡­w-what kind of monstrosity are you? Even a nephilim can''t possibly be this¡­dreadful!"


    The Marduk construct exclaimed, indignation clearly rippling within its eyes.


    A disastrous defeat. This was a complete and disastrous defeat! At the same cultivation level, while wielding the real Marduk''s lineage weapon, physiques and Dao foundation, in less than thirty moves, it was abused till it no longer had the strength to fight back.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Even tapping in the Tower''s strength couldn''t alter this result!


    Absurd.


    This was simply absurd!


    Even Selene with her extensive experience, was absolutely horrified. Although she hypothesized the union of the three bloodlines would endow Konrad with incomparable abilities, this result was still leagues above her expectations.


    After all, Konrad was the first triple lineage nephilims in the history of the Three Realms. There wasn''t enough data to accurately estimate his strength growth.


    "Apologies, but urgent business requires my attention. Business that will need the full assistance of the Tower. Therefore, you are in the way, and should perish as soon as possible."


    Konrad coolly replied before aiming his right palm toward the Marduk construct''s forehead.


    "Innate Skill: Extinction."


    As soon as the word left Konrad''s lips, jade-green light erupted from his palm to brighten the icy room.


    The light swept the Marduk construct''s body, and before it could say anything else, it crumbled in light particles, vanishing from existence.


    "You¡­could have destroyed him in one move."


    A bewildered Selene realized.


    "Indeed. But I wanted to try out some of my new skills beforehand. A pity, but at least the bloodline harmonization is now truly complete. I suppose we should now baptize my new lineage."


    Konrad replied, and as soon as the Marduk construct vanished, violent tremors shook the Tower of Rebirth.


    From the ninth all the way down to the first, none escaped.


    "Congratulations on defeating the last obstacle. As per the founders'' will, you can bind the Tower of Rebirth to your soul and become its new master.


    This¡­is the final reward."


    A voice rang within Konrad''s mind, the same as the one that assessed his team''s faith upon entrance.


    "Are you the Tower''s spiritual consciousness?"


    He inquired. Unlike lower-ranked tools, complete God-Artifacts possessed their own spiritual consciousness and could either accept or reject a master.


    This also allowed them to exert a significant portion of the artifact''s strength, even without the owner''s help.


    Of course, there were ways to force obedience, such as locking or enslaving said consciousness.


    "I am indeed. And I suppose that from now on, I will have to call you master."


    The Tower of Rebirth replied while a black and white sphere appeared beneath the ceiling and dropped before Konrad.


    Without hesitation, green strands flew from Konrad''s forehead to merge with the black and white sphere. Dazzling light erupted from its core, and instantaneously, all things and rules within the Tower became Konrad''s to do with as he saw fit.


    The sphere then vanished in light particles.


    "What do you plan to do regarding the awakening deity?"


    "Put him to good use."


    Konrad calmly answered the Tower''s inquiry. Then stepped closer toward the central ice block.


    Within his right hand, he summoned an ordinary-looking grey bottle, his Soul Gourd, then aimed his left hand toward the Incubus God.


    Channeling the Tower''s strength, a black and white ray erupted from his fingertip and dived into the ice block.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Starting with its center, fissures appeared all around the ice block which then shattered in dozens of ice crystals, revealing the body of a breathtakingly handsome middle-aged man with mid-long jet-black hairs and a porcelain white skin.


    As if sealed by his comatose state, no cultivation rippled from the man''s form. But as soon as the ice collapsed, his eyelids trembled, the simple movement releasing an earthshaking force able to split mountains and rivers.


    If they so wished, Minor Gods could obliterate mortal planets with a wave of their hands. Although this one couldn''t use one-hundred-thousandth of his real powers, the blink of an eyelid was more than enough to lay waste on the Holy Continent.


    But warded by the Tower, Konrad suffered no damage. And while the Incubus God awoke from his one-million-years long slumber, Konrad waved his left hand.


    A massive hexagram appeared above the Incubus God, releasing a deluge of black and white lightning that hammered his sluggish body from above.


    Chains of the same color then descended and bypassed his flesh to dive into his back, limbs, and skull.


    At that time, his eyes opened, revealing striking purple hues twisted by fury.


    With his consciousness returned, the Incubus God didn''t even need to shift his gaze to know that only Konrad stood within the room.


    His eyes locked upon him. But feeling that undisguised Rising Saint cultivation, scorn settled within. As a Demon God, even under the worse circumstances imaginable, he couldn''t find the will to show a Rising Saint respect.


    Such a deed was far beyond his abilities.


    At the same time, he didn''t believe Konrad to be the one behind his current predicament and immediately took him as one of Marduk''s servant boys.


    "Marduk lad, although your fall from grace is certain, with your lineage, do you really need to play such petty mind games? Show yourself!"


    The Incubus God exclaimed, completely ignoring Konrad whose eyes shone with an amused glint. Marduk was born at the Divine Seed Rank and reached the peak of Divine Ascension in less than one-hundred years. Therefore, during the events one-million years ago, on the Infernal Realm''s standards, he was just a boy.


    Meanwhile, that God had no notion of the lost time. His memories stopping at the instant Marduk defeated and sealed him.


    "Interesting."


    Konrad whispered while taking another step toward the pinned God.


    "Marduk is long gone. This place is now ruled by me. And you''re about to give me your body and soul."


    Konrad explained with an amiable smile.


    The Soul Gourd flew from his hands to hover before the restrained God. He then joined his hands, causing the black and white chains to start extracting the God''s soul.


    "Wait¡­your face¡­eye and hair color aside, why do you look so similar to his¡­"


    The now startled God began. But before he could finish his words or register the gravity of Konrad''s intel, the chains started their work, extracting his soul in a torturously slow process.


    As the soul left his body, his pupils lost color, and his body went limp.


    Extracted by the chains, a purple soul version of the God now hovered above its body. Fright shone within his eyes.


    "¡­the energy signature is incomprehensible. But the figure speaks myriads. You are his majesty''s son.


    Long before his ascension as southern king, my house pledged allegiance to lord Talroth. In my youth, I served within his majesty''s legions and am now one of prince Malkam''s retainers. There is neither hatred nor enmity between us. Better, we belong to the same camp.


    Why? Why must you harm me?"


    The confused God asked with rising indignation.


    "Because you are a stepping stone. And a remarkably useful one at that. Worry not. I don''t destroy without purpose¡­usually. Your fall is¡­meaningful."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied, then lowered his right index. The Soul Gourd opened, with its cap flying toward Konrad''s hand.


    Irresistible suction force burst from the Gourd to trap the God''s soul and swallow it within."


    "NOOOOOO!"


    He roared and thrashed against his fate, but with the Tower''s chains biding him and his current feeble state, he could change nothing.


    His soul fell into the Gourd, and Konrad sealed it with the cap.


    He then shattered the other ice blocks and collected the seven God''s corpses.


    "First step complete.


    Step Two: Army Building."


    Konrad stated in a casual tone, then turned heels to reappear within the sixth floor where his harem members trained.

 251 What is Your Choice?

    Within the sixth floor, the dozens of time tornados still awaited. Every single one of Konrad''s nine ladies sat crossed-legged within the eye of a tornado to cultivate, refine holy crystals and master new abilities.


    Armed with a portion of the inheritances previously harvested, they carried on undisturbed. And with the tornados'' time increase, spent nearly thirty years in secluded cultivation.


    Across those decades, their cultivation skyrocketed, reaching the peak of the True Origin Saint Rank. Meanwhile, they mastered various new skills. Daphne specialized in alchemy and artifact refinement. Zamira, Faidra, and Aliki in formations. Lena, Jasmine, and Iliana lmastered unique attributes and developed various soul enslavement abilities.


    Only Freya and Astarte focused solely on improving their battle power at the fastest pace possible.


    With the Tower now being under his absolute control, Konrad could effortlessly see the current state of their secluded cultivation.


    His lips curled into a satisfied smile. Their growth, a delight to his eyes.


    But when he saw Diyana''s progress, Konrad was mildly surprised. Although her cultivation was initially one of the highest within the group, and the closest to sainthood, without Konrad''s support, her resources were limited to what she carried from house Serkar.


    She also didn''t possess a demonic or deva bloodline. Therefore, logically speaking, her growth couldn''t have compared to the others.


    Being Gulistan''s disciple, she undoubtedly possessed abundant resources. However, if those were enough to grow at such a rapid pace, she wouldn''t be the first.


    Probing deeper, Konrad realized that scant God-blood now flowed within her veins.


    "No wonders. She probably received some God-blood from Gulistan before stepping into the Tower and used those decades to refine it, then consolidate her cultivation.


    Mother, mother, you surely treat your disciple well."


    Refinement speed was a part of cultivation talent. However, without outside help, the higher the grade, the longer it took for the same cultivator to refine a product.


    Amusement flashed within Konrad''s eyes before he returned his focus on them all.


    "Ladies, it is time to return."


    He whispered through a mental message that simultaneously echoed in the ears of all the women.


    In tandem, their eyes opened, and they vanished to reappear before him. At first, various degrees of delight shone on their faces. However, when they saw the astonishing changes he underwent, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    The shimmering prism mark was odd enough. But the lustrous jade-green hairs and golden eyes took the transformation to another level. Meanwhile, Konrad''s skin went from porcelain white to translucent, and within his eyes, a foreign star-like force swirled.


    While peering into them, the ladies had the misconception that within those eyes lied the power to control the sun and moon!


    The current Konrad could no longer be linked to humanity. Only the terms "Celestial Being" could possibly describe him.


    "What the hell happened to you?"


    Jasmine asked with unconcealed worries. If too much was as bad as not enough, then Konrad''s transformation definitely belonged to the "too much" category. Unable to grasp its cost and implications, she could not restrain her worries.


    Meanwhile, Diyana staggered and fell back. Konrad''s current energy signature was a mystery. A mystery that seemingly merged several well-known lineages that should not coexist.


    Although she couldn''t comprehend its nature, she''d been following him for long enough to realize the changes. First, he was a demon. Then, a mix between demon and titan. Now, a new force was added to the mix, turning him into a brand-new existence.


    And with his current "Celestial Being" like appearance, she was willing to bet her finger on a deva lineage.


    Demon, deva, human.


    A more dreadful existence than the average nephilim. In the eyes of the Three Realms, an unprecedented abomination.


    "Good things. Good things. I forced you all out because on the one hand, we need to start preparing for our departure, and on the other hand, I want to impart new arts onto you.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But as for whether or not you can master them and how far you can go, that will depend solely on you."


    Konrad explained and divided them into two groups.


    On Zamira, Faidra, Aliki, Lena, and Daphne, he imparted Seer''s Vision''s mnemonics.


    To Jasmine, Iliana, Freya, and Astarte, he granted the Absolute War Sense''s mnemonics.


    As the texts settled within their minds, they realized the shocking difficulty of those methods.


    Still, none shirked from the challenge.


    His eyes then shifted toward Diyana.


    "What is your choice?"


    He directly asked. And instantly, she realized this was the last juncture. The time spent within the group allowed her to realize that be it for pleasure, resources, or opportunity, Konrad was the man to follow.


    Through his unfathomable means, he managed to turn those nine secular world women into earthshaking talents that eclipsed the best off the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult.


    To say nothing of the rest. This point alone was enough to showcase his immeasurable abilities. Moreover, if before his strength was already monstrous, then now, Diyana didn''t doubt that it''d reached a new height.


    His cultivation may only stand at the Rising Saint Rank, but perhaps not many of the inheritors would be qualified to trade blows with him.


    In the near future, the Ancient Crystal World would be his. She no longer had any doubt about that.


    However, more than a master, Gulistan was her mother figure. The one that raised her from before the cradle and granted her innumerable chances to now reach her current height.


    Diyana genuinely loved and respected her. Alas, her thoughts were a mystery. And her real standpoint toward Konrad hard to comprehend. Did she just want to control him, or did she wish to fatten then devour him?


    She didn''t know.


    No one, not even her father, lord Berken did.


    One was her master and mother figure. The other, a peerless youth controlling unfathomable resources and who with a glance, assailed her with a mixture of lust and dread.


    Forced to pick between the two, Diyana floundered.


    However, she then recalled that while profoundly cruel, Konrad''s care for his women was genuine. Protecting, empowering, and spoiling them was his delight.


    But for Gulistan, all individuals were tools.


    Expendable tools meant to serve her ambitions and heighten the overall glory of the house.


    She was no exception. Therefore, between the two, she chose Konrad and dropped on her knees.


    "Master, please accept my vow of allegiance! Henceforth, my body, life, and soul all belong to you!"


    She pledged, and hearing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    With his current abilities, even without a contract, there was nothing Diyana could hide from him. Her mind was an open book for him to browse through. And indeed, bearing witness to her little internal struggle mildly entertained him.


    Jade-green pentagrams appeared at his back while a unique lineage force erupted, bringing alongside it a shroud of jade fog that enveloped the two of them.


    Konrad extended his hand toward Diyana and lifted up her chin.


    Again, she was startled. One second, he stood several steps away, the next, he was lifting her chin. The gap between them was once again made evident.


    But as she raised her eyes toward those gripping golden hues of his, her fears made way for a massive eruption of desire, and her cheeks flushed red.


    "Then my dear, let us welcome you to my household."

 252 Decadent Welcome R-18

    Lifted by a transcendental force, Diyana stood up, allowing Konrad to pull her by the waist while her lips leaned toward his. Trapped by his grasp, and entranced by his gaze, she could muster no resistance and gladly surrendered.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Taking her lips into his, Konrad locked her into an ardent kiss while using his ownership of the Tower to change the time fluctuation around them. Just like within the floor''s tornados, time around them now flowed ten times faster.


    Diyana''s hands slipped beneath Konrad''s collar to caress his bare chest without a care of the others in the vicinity. If the green fog prevented them from peeking at the scene, the wet meshing of the duo''s tongues followed by Diyana''s muffled moans painted a vivid enough picture.


    While still holding her waist within his left arm, Konrad slipped his right hand into Diyana''s silk dress, worming his way toward her flower bud that moistened at breakneck speed.


    "Mhm!"


    When his middle finger reached and brushed her clit, carnal jolts of electricity swept Diyana''s body, and she quivered on Konrad''s chest while releasing a deep moan within his gripping mouth.


    Their lips parted with Konrad now trailing his tongue across Diyana''s neck, planting hickeys as he went, and stopping at the intersection between the neck and shoulder.


    Meanwhile, beneath Diyana''s silk dress, Konrad''s fingers teased her clit, played her labia, and rained blissful torment on her flower bud. By the time he fully inserted the first finger, her abundant juices were flowing past the fabric to drop on the ground, filling her with a mixture of delight and shame.


    But as the fingering began, shame vanished from her mind. With his teeth, Konrad lowered the straps of Diyana''s dress, revealing her bountiful breasts whose erect nipples begged for attention. And attention he gave. Pulling the left one into his mouth to lick and tug on.


    At the same time, he gradually accelerated his fingering''s pace, going increasingly faster while building his partner''s arousal.


    "Ahh¡­ahh¡­ahhh!"


    Diyana''s moans grew brasher and more frantic, resounding within the air, and teasing the ears of the nearby harem ladies who could barely restrain themselves. While her pleasure and arousal soared, a mild floral scent rose from her pores to assail Konrad''s senses.


    That floral scent bore some similarity to his orchid scent, albeit more glaring and depraved. It only appeared in response to Konrad''s touch, unbeknown to Diyana''s herself.


    This was a manifestation of her Decadent Physique. A physique that now urged Konrad to let go of the oral games, to plunder its host.


    His lips curled into a smile. The Decadent Physique was a rare commodity usually found on succubi and some maenads. It would seldom appear on a human lady. Because of its nature, the owner herself might never become aware of it until she engaged in her first sexual act and turned her partner into an insatiable beast that forever lusted for her cunt.


    Even weaker demons would find themselves ensnared by its powers and locked into a vicious cycle where the Decadent Physique owner would quickly become their sole desire. From the start, Konrad doubted Diyana''s knowledge of that physique.


    However, after silently browsing through her memories, it became evident that Gulistan never revealed it.


    As the floral scent came into contact with Konrad, it dispersed, unable to infect his body and senses.


    Meanwhile, Diyana''s eyes glazed with lust, and her hands clenched on Konrad''s arm while his fingers explored her.


    "Master¡­master¡­master¡­ohh¡­master!!!"


    She groaned and climaxed on Konrad''s hands.


    Pulling his lips from her nipples, Konrad retracted his fingers, letting the dazed Diyana''s limp body drop onto the ground. She landed on her knees, her seductive lips facing Konrad''s belt while he sampled her juices.


    "How¡­tasty. The flavor is unique. I like."


    Konrad appraised while lowering his eyes on the still dazed beauty. Driven by animalistic instinct, she raised her lithe hands toward his belt and unbuckled it. Thus, setting aside his robe to reveal his imposing member that instantly rose to attention.


    The golden-light coated meat-rod towered above Diyana''s face, brushing her nose, overpowering her with its soul-consuming scent, and ordering her to swallow. Which she did.


    Diyana''s heart-shaped lips warped around Konrad''s rod, pulling his length down her throat with no regard for her well-being. The ground beneath her became a sloppy mess while her hands clung on either side of Konrad''s waist.


    Gulistan''s training kicked into gear, and she glided all the way to the tip, kissing it, then flicking her tongue on the underside and trailing the rod before pushing it back on her throat for a self-face-fucking session.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    The wet and sloppy blowjob elicited a sigh of approval from Konrad''s contented lips.


    "Ahh¡­not bad. Mother surely trained you well. I¡­like."


    Kindled by the words, Diyana quickened her pace, making increasingly rapid up and down moves on Konrad''s rod, deepthroating him as she went. His warm member tensed within her throat, releasing droplets of precum that trickled down her abdomen.


    Sensing the rod about to release its spunk, Diyana took it all the way to the hilt, unwittingly kissing Konrad''s pubis in the process. Then it came.


    "Ohhh¡­"


    Konrad groaned, and released his spunk down Diyana''s throat. The abundant release was too much for the new consort''s gorge, and she failed to take it all in, letting some drip from the corner of her lips.


    Flicking her tongue over her lips, she pulled the dripping spunk back in, relishing in its honey-like taste which, unbeknown to her, already tampered with her mind.


    Konrad wasn''t startled to see that from white-purple, his spunk now looked white-jade.


    Pulling Diyana off his rod, he placed his hands on her shoulders, gently pushing her down the ground before brutishly tearing off the lower part of her silk dress.


    The sensation of being covered by a man both gentleman and beast pulled a mini-orgasm from the lust-filled woman. Not needing him to say anything, Diyana spread her legs, revealing the dripping entrance to her field.


    Konrad aligned his shaft with the entrance, broke the hymen, and in one thrust, dived in.


    Golden and Jade-green light erupted from his rod to fill Diyana''s body. Setting it ablaze and readying it for an animalistic rut.


    Meanwhile, as her snatch gripped Konrad''s shaft, her Decadent Physique again kicked into gear, releasing pink mist onto the rod, and pulling it deeper within Diyana''s fold. His sensitivity increased.


    "Aaah!"


    She groaned and feeling the Decadent Physique heightening his own pleasure, Konrad''s smile broadened. But undisturbed, he plowed this new field with barbaric intensity.


    "Aaahh¡­ahh¡­aaahhhh!"


    Diyana''s unrestrained moans thundered. Their increase in volume opposing her dwindling consciousness.


    The faster Konrad''s rod went within her, the more debilitating the pleasure she felt, and the tighter her snatch clenched on him. It was like a voracious vacuum, forever sucking him in, not allowing him to come out until every bit of spunk within his shaft was emptied in her snatch.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sound of balls slapping butt cheeks echoed, and Diyana''s wildly spread legs trembled alongside them with her body swept by unending waves of orgasms.


    "Can''t¡­anh¡­can''t take any more¡­oh my lord¡­fill¡­please fill me!!!


    Mark me! Imprint me! Give me your seed!"


    She roared through instances of ragged breathing while lust draped her mind, and Konrad''s meat-rod filled every corner of her snatch.


    With a last hip move, Konrad drove himself to the hilt and released a copious spunk gush.


    The profane nutritious force filled Diyana''s body, making her go from the mid-stage of the True Origin Saint Rank to the peak. But because she still needed to cross tribulations, she couldn''t go further and stopped Half-Step into the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank.


    With his rod still lodged within her, Konrad flipped her on her side, carrying on with the dual cultivation hammering for three blissful hours.


    But due to the Tower''s natural time increase and the unique time acceleration within the green fog, in the outside world, only thirty-seconds passed.

 253 Valkyrie Marks

    The melody of flesh hitting flesh dispersed alongside the green fog to reveal a standing, naked Konrad around which green light swirled.


    At the same time, pink mist hailing from Diyana''s Decadent Physique still wrapped his now flaccid rod. Diyana lied on the ground, eyes rolled back, with the lustrous, jade-white cum oozing from her mouth, cunt, and rear.


    Konrad waved his hand, causing the pink mist to dive past his pores and invade his body. Refining the decadent energy contained within, and following the intense session, he could feel his cultivation making great strides toward the mid-stage of the Rising Saint Rank.


    However, his now staggering energy requirement prevented him from reaching the next level. Still, with the resources accumulated within the Tower, the delay wouldn''t be that significant.


    "Humph!"


    Both Jasmine and Iliana snorted before the scandalous scene.


    "Odd. Is itfor visiting.


    "As you command."


    "Good. In the future, I will bestow more boons upon you. Meanwhile, it''s time for you all to receive another gift."


    Konrad waved his hands, causing ten glittering, red sigils to appear and fly toward the ladies'' foreheads. The sigils imprinted themselves between their brows then vanished within.


    Red light swirled around every single one of them, and though they couldn''t feel any cultivation improvement, their senses, strength, speed, and resilience were all experiencing vast improvements.


    By the time the red light dispersed, their bodies were endowed with a brand-new physique:


    The Valkyrie physique. And simultaneously, the ability "Valkyrie Surge" appeared within their minds.


    "I''ve sealed you all as my Valkyries. The physique''s basic boons aside, once you activate Valkyrie Surge, your strength will overlap with that of every single Valkyrie in the vicinity. Thus, making your battle power skyrocket."


    Konrad explained, causing the ladies'' eyes to widen in disbelief. Again, Diyana was startled. Since when did physiques become cabbage that could be granted at will? Only one out of ten-thousand cultivators would be born with a physique. And to say nothing of upgrading the natal physique. The higher the grade, the more difficult it was to reach the Mastered Stage.


    Physiques required tremendous resources to train and cultivate to the summit. Things such as life fruits that usually were in short supply.


    Moreover, the number of physiques one could possess was usually limited by bloodline. Golden-Blood humans could have two physiques. And on the Ancient Crystal World, that was already the limit.


    For incubi, purebloods could have three. Dream-Weavers could have four. Phantasm Lords could have five, Lust Embodiments, six, and Primogens Seven.


    Of course, even Primogens wouldn''t be born with seven physiques and had to cultivate the majority through various means.


    But feeling the new physique settling within her, Diyana realized that for Konrad''s people, those rules seemed quite flexible.


    Again, Konrad waved his hands, causing the hundreds of harem members within his space mansion to appear on the sixth floor. Now that he controlled the Tower, all restrictions had of course been lifted.


    They each received a Valkyrie Mark; thus, becoming Konrad''s Valkyries.


    "Now, we officially move on to phase two. Don''t be startled."


    Konrad warned, then joined his palms in a simple clap.


    *GRRR*


    With a booming, grating sound, black and white light burst from above and filled the Tower, transforming everything, starting with the first floor, all the way to the ninth.


    The floors morphed and merged to go from nine to four, each with unique designs.


    "The first floor is the Legion Domain. Reserved for the army.


    The second floor is the Earthly Paradise. Reserved for the concubines.


    The third floor is the Heavenly Paradise. Reserved for the consorts.


    The fourth floor is the Concealed Paradise. Reserved for me, my primary wife, and chief consorts.


    Each will have various resources set at their disposal. But of course, the higher the floor, the better the resources. If you work hard and stand out from the lot, you can naturally rise to higher floors."


    Konrad explained.


    "Meanwhile, because they will compose the vanguard of our faction''s striking power, the Legion Domain will have some unique arrangements."


    Hearing this, the harem ladies all bowed in compliance.


    "As you command, husband!"


    Konrad nodded, then began another round of transformations and reorganization. All the nightmares within the Tower vanished, leaving behind a paradise-like setting on every single one of the remaining floors.


    The bulk of the harem took their place in the second and third floors to carry on with their cultivation while Konrad finished organizing the first.


    Demonic Beasts followed the Restoration Path. And therefore, didn''t need to comprehend anything. As long as the right resources were put to use, they wouldn''t meet any bottleneck.


    On the first floor, the corpse of the second Infernal Cult Leader, the Divine Ascension Pisaca Demon, was put to use.


    Konrad turned his heart into the center of a massive formation that filled the first floor with massive rivers of high-level Sage blood.


    Towering blood trees were erected, and from their branches, blood fruits grew.


    Several blood springs and fountains with various degrees of purity appeared. With the purest blood lying in the floor''s center.


    Konrad then summoned his eight-thousand demonic beasts. The weakest of which had now reached the Monstrous Beast Rank while the strongest stood at the Accursed Beast Rank.


    Meaning that all, at least, possessed spiritual consciousness.


    "Hail, master!


    May your profane reign stretch across eternity!"


    In tandem, the Accursed Beasts proclaimed while the rest released various cries of approval, all following Krann''s teachings.


    Konrad who didn''t expect such a greeting was mildly startled and arched his eyebrows.


    "Not bad. I like."


    He approved, then with a finger snap, caused the heart-less body of the Pisaca demon to appear within the air.


    "Today, master wishes to reward you all with a massive feast of demonic flesh and blood wine."


    Konrad declared, and as if echoing his words, black and white rays descended from the floor''s sky and dived into the pisaca demon''s body. As the rays spread within, the corpse expanded and reached three-hundred meters before splitting into eight-thousand pieces and dropping on top of the vast, central blood river.


    At first, the eight thousand demonic beast''s eyes widened in disbelief. But quickly afterward, greed and voracious hunger shone within. However, without Konrad''s green light, they didn''t dare move forward.


    "Go. It is all yours. Feast, and rise to serve your lord!"


    Idiom for jealousy.

 254 You Cannot Betray Enemies

    "As you command!"


    The Accursed Beasts exclaimed, speaking the words the Monstrous Beasts could not. Then, in tandem, all flew into the blood river. Although Konrad wished to directly let them refine God-Blood, he knew that despite all his setup, the only result would be death.


    God-blood was God-blood. Without at least a Saint-level cultivation, attempting to refine such a thing would only end in self-destruction. The God-Force would obliterate them all. Therefore, he chose to first sacrifice the pisaca demon''s body while keeping his heart as a blood supply.


    As a Divine Ascension expert, his sacrifice would, at the very least allow them all to reach the Restoration Beast Rank. With the Tower''s assistance and a personal refining formation, Konrad eased his beasts'' refining process.


    At the same time, he used the Tower to accelerate the time within the blood river, making it go ten times faster than the Tower''s usual rate, and therefore, three-hundred-sixty times faster than outside.


    Following two weeks of consumption, the demonic beasts completed their refinement, digesting their assigned parts and a lavish quantity of blood.


    Vast demonic energies filled the air as the beast''s cultivation levels skyrocketed, and their bodies underwent drastic changes. Eight-thousand gargantuan beasts circled the Legion Domain''s sky.


    Five thousand reached the sixth level of the Restoration Beast Rank, comparable to Crossed Tribulation Saints!


    Two thousand reached the seventh level, comparable to Star Connecting Saints!


    Eight hundred reached the eighth level, comparable to Star Manifesting Saints!


    The remaining eighty-seven officially stepped into the ninth level of the Restoration Beast Rank, officially comparable to Star Fusing Saints!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    A formidable lineup! This was a formidable lineup that pursued the two religious factions'' striking power beneath the Divine Rank!


    After all, according to Konrad''s intel, the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult each possessed around eight-thousand Crossed Tribulation Saints, five-hundred Star Connecting Saints, three-hundred Star Manifesting Saints and about one-hundred Star Fusing Saints.


    Of course, they also possessed tens of thousands of lower-ranked Saints.


    The Restoration Beasts'' gleeful cries echoed within the air, and they all plunged back into the river. As they did, their forms shrunk, and by the time they dived into it, their silhouette mirrored humans''.


    Eight thousand human-looking creatures then emerged. Males and females were both present. The males handsome and imposing while the mesmerizing females overflowed with demonic charms.


    Thanks to their partial restoration, their bloodline now approached the fiend level. By the time it truly reached it, they would become Infernal Knights.


    A force able to trample all within the Ancient Crystal World.


    All in due time.


    The newly ascended Restoration Beasts stood naked within the blood river, its red liquid flowing on and drenching their bodies. None felt any bashfulness, and all bowed toward Konrad.


    "Thank you, master, for your grace! To fulfill your grand aspirations, we will never hesitate to go through fire and storms!"


    They pledged, and since the males occupied a crushing majority, their husky voices covered the delightful sounds of their female counterparts.


    Konrad''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    "You have not disappointed my expectations. Good. From now on, in the Profane Prince''s Army, you shall be the first legion."


    Konrad, who sat crossed-legged above the blood river, replied. In those last two weeks, he didn''t stay idle, spending his efforts on cultivating the Blossoming Death Art''s first layer.


    After two weeks, he finally comprehended its mysteries and stood at the first layer''s threshold. But without death essence, couldn''t complete the breakthrough.


    Still hovering above the blood river, Konrad stood up.


    "Now that you''ve all ascended to the later stages of the Restoration Beast Rank, it is time to move on the third part of my plan.


    Give the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult the lesson of a lifetime while freeing the Holy Continent, my Holy Continent, from their presence."


    Konrad''s words caused shock and confusion within the eyes of the newly ascended creatures. However, since this was the master''s will, they wouldn''t disobey it.


    In any case, the master was as cruel as he was crafty. Surely, a foolproof plan was already in motion.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, above the Ancestral Voight Palace, a ferocious battle raged. It had been barely over one hour since the spirits'' arrival. And since then, the two sides had gradually settled into a stalemate.


    Initially, when Adalwin revealed his Divine Artifact, he didn''t doubt victory was theirs. However, from the get-go, carrying Else''s incomplete Divine Mirror, Hubert targeted the shroud, almost obliterating it, and forcing Adalwin to restore it.


    This battle wasn''t something that could ever be recorded in history books. Therefore, for the sake of his house''s preservation, Adalwin could only try his hardest to conceal it. The two Star Connecting Saints clashed within the sky, blue and black star force colliding in dazzling beams.


    And with Adalwin now tasked with protecting the shroud, the Voight elders within the formation''s eyes faced the paragon spirits with confidence. Towering pillars of darkness repelled the von Jurgen and Kvass'' relentless assaults while the Voight elders sat crossed legged in the formation''s eye.


    Although they struggled to maintain the stalemate, they could still go on for days.


    Meanwhile, the violent battle between Adalwin and Hubert showed no sign of ending anytime soon.


    "Damnable!"


    Adalwin cursed. In his nine-thousand years of existence, rarely had he experienced such a frustrating moment. Was it not for the Celestial Church Prime Disciple''s pressure, how could they fall into such a stalemate?


    Not only him, but Amalia, Thorwald and Adalbert, the leading paragon spirits, all thought the same.


    But at that time, a sky-blue ray shot from the distance, coordinating with Hubert to break through the shroud, and reveal the scene for all to see.


    Adalwin and the other paragon spirits'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Who¡­who dared?"


    Adalwin roared and turned toward the source of this backstabbing.


    A handsome middle-aged man dressed in black fur appeared within the sky, boasting an early stage Crossed Tribulation Saint cultivation, and bringing alongside him several Fate Destroying Saint elders.


    All with the same jet-black hairs and slit, sky-blue eyes.


    The leading middle-aged man canted his head to the left, and as his gaze swept the gathered paragon spirits, scorn shone within his eyes.


    "Wilfried¡­Metze. Vile traitor, are you trying to rebel?!"


    Adalwin snapped.


    However, his words failed to provoke any guilt from the Metze patriarch.


    "Rebel? What logic is this?


    When you allowed the Holy Flame Church to persecute my house, murder my son, harm my daughter, and kill my wife, didn''t you think that I would rebel?


    When your damnable emperor, hiding under a friendly countenance, attempted to slay my child, didn''t you think that I would rebel?


    Or is it that old age hit you so hard that your brain now works in reverse?


    You cannot betray those that never were your allies.


    You cannot betray enemies.


    And my hatred demands a sea of spirit blood!"


    Wilfried spat, then summoned a silver clock rippling with massive holy force. Adalwin was startled to see that it was a nine-star Holy Artifact.


    Meanwhile, the Metze elders all summoned high-grade holy artifacts of their own, albeit less potent than Wilfried''s.


    Adalwin couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "What a horrible turn¡­how could this be? I¡­have underestimated the Metze?"


    He realized while Wilfried''s clock shot toward Adalbert and the paragon spirits that surrounded him. Meanwhile, from the shadows, Krann flung the arrow he''d received from Konrad, hurling toward Amalia.


    It turned into a jade beam and lodged itself in her chest, the sudden blow alarming all the gathered souls.

 255 The Tables Have Turned?

    *BOOM*


    Wilfried''s clock slammed into Adalbert, releasing an explosion of Holy Force that barreled into the nearby spirit elders. Those beneath the Tribulation Stage directly turned into blood rain while the others flew backward with various degrees of injury.


    Although he managed to shoulder the blow, Adalbert found himself severely wounded, with his internal organs damaged by the impact.


    Meanwhile, an astounding event occurred. A worried Thorwald flew toward Amalia to check her condition.


    "Amalia, what is¡­"


    *Slash*


    But before he could finish his words, she hurled her sword at his abdomen, gashing it with a ferocious slash. Thorwald''s blood gushed forth, and he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    However, even if he didn''t want to, reality didn''t allow him to doubt.


    *BAM*


    With a frontal palm strike, Amalia struck his face, sending him cratering, his fate unknown. Meanwhile, where the jade arrow struck her, no wound remained. All who witnessed this scene couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Amalia has been compromised."


    Adalwin realized in profound dismay. Now the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Although he still wielded a complete Divine Artifact and didn''t fear Hubert, the Voight possessed the support of their defensive formation while the Metze supported them from the side.


    Meanwhile, a hidden expert which Adalwin inferred to be the one that negotiated the peace treaty with him, attacked from the shadow, with blows able to turn experts such as Amalia into traitors.


    In a heartbeat, the situation was reversed. The spirit troops'' morale plummeted, and as Amalia now aimed her sword toward the wounded Adalbert, many considered escape.


    With things having reached this point, and the shroud now dispersed, there was no need to feel any reservation.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Adalwin brandished his Divine Artifact and smashed it onto Hubert at full force.


    *BANG*


    He flew backward with a massive blood spurt. Still, Else''s mirror absorbed most of the impact. Without delay, Adalwin pursued. Only by eliminating Hubert at lightning speed could he reverse the current situation.


    Alas, Hubert was fully prepared. Returning within the formation, and surrounded by the pillars of darkness, he met Adalwin blow for blow, but none were able to take the advantage.


    Simultaneously, Amalia coordinated with Wilfried to take down the spirit forces within which confusion now reigned.


    Seeing his kin falling like flies, Adalwin felt his heart pricked by a plethora of daggers and his eyes went bloodshot!


    "You¡­have forced my hand¡­and can only blame yourself!"


    He roared! Massive blue star force erupted alongside his artifact''s divine power while he burned his lifeforce to fuel a supreme strike!


    With his lifeforce empowering the blow, even the Ancestral Voight formation faced dangers.


    Hubert was startled. Adalwin only had several centuries left to live. For one like him, burning lifeforce was a taboo.


    He was hurrying his meeting with Yama!


    But at that time, a mild, but piercing voice echoed from within the Ancestral Voight Palace.


    "Biting off more than you can chew. House Voight is not a place where you can run amok."


    Massive dark serpents shot from the Ancestral Voight Palace to slam into Adalwin, averting his blow, and sending him flying backward.


    Darkness clouded the sky, and from it, nightmarish creatures of pure darkness descended upon the scene, targeting the von Jurgen and Kvass troops.


    "No¡­NO¡­NOOOO!"


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    The frightened experts roared as the darkness constructs sandwiched them from all sides.


    In a twister of black fog, Yvonne appeared within the air, the occult energy of her Extreme Dark Physique swirling around her form.


    She clenched her fist, and the darkness constructs turned into black flames, that devoured all their targets.


    Thus, in one move, the paragon spirts troops were defeated.


    By the time Adalwin stabilized himself, the ghastly sound of his howling troops was the only thing that remained. Among them, was Adalbert.


    Amalia turned coat. Adalbert perished, Thorwald lied unconscious in a pool of his own blood.


    And Yvonne now stood with a Crossed Tribulation Saint cultivation base; her pressure effortlessly crushing his.


    Over. It was completely over.


    "Adalwin, Adalwin, did you miss me so much that you needed to bring your motley crew to my doorsteps?


    Or is it that you think that just because you achieved Star Connection, the world is your oyster?"


    As Yvonne''s snide resounded within his ears, Adalwin felt as if his cheeks were being slapped left and right by fierce, invisible hands. Vanquished, he was vanquished. But when he recalled Yvonne''s upcoming fate, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "The winner is the king, the defeated, the thief. That is an ancestral truth. Today, I lose. However, tomorrow, you might not be alive."


    Adalwin stated in a calm tone that didn''t match the current situation. Yvonne waved her hands, suppressing Adalwin with the combined might of her cultivation and physiques, before ending the remaining spirits'' struggle.


    Now, Amalia aside, among the initial paragon spirit troops, only Adalwin remained standing.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Yvonne asked. She knew Adalwin wasn''t the type to spout rubbish at death''s gate. That much was beneath his dignity. Some truth should lie in his words.


    "Why do you think I wanted to keep our clash secret? In this world, who could possibly command such a reaction on my end¡­for you?"


    Adalwin''s words echoed within Yvonne''s mind with the image of a dashing, golden-haired youth.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "¡­to this day?"


    And before Adalwin could answer, bright golden rays spread within the sky, dispersing the darkness, as if to announce the arrival of a heavenly messenger.


    Feeling the intensity of these golden rays, Yvonne''s face contorted into a frown.


    But no amount of frowning could change the reality. From within the now golden sky, the figure of a tall, golden-haired young man appeared. With the dashing air of an unbridled youth, he looked handsome and seemed like the dream of many ladies.


    However, when Yvonne''s eyes laid on him, annoyance was the only thing she felt. With a palm strike at his energy center, she sealed Adalwin''s cultivation, then tossed him on the side.


    All, without shifting her gaze from the newly arrived figure. He stared at her with a gentle smile, his eyes locking on hers, and hers only with an intensity that would make many flounder.


    "Yvonne, long time no see." Erhardt greeted, the simple words unable to hide the profound yearning within his tone.

 256 A Man That Can’t Take a Hin

    The appearance of Erhardt forced silence back on the scene. None dared make a move, and all eyes rose toward him. Meanwhile, within his golden hues, only Yvonne existed. All the rest mattered not, as if only the two of them remained in the world.


    Seeing this, Hubert sighed. As one of the ancients that witnessed the events of almost four centuries ago, he, of course, recalled Erhardt infatuation. However, like all the rest, he believed those centuries of secluded cultivation would have erased those "misguided feelings."


    For indeed, as far as the Celestial Church''s high level was concerned, those were misguided feelings. Yvonne''s father was a Restoration Beast descendant, a false fiend in Infernal Realm terminology, while her mother was a genuine fiend, the daughter of the Infernal Cult''s fifth elder.


    With such a background, even if she joined the Celestial Church and were given key training, those high-ranking spirits would never allow their bloodlines to mix with hers.


    Meanwhile, Erhardt was the most gifted sun spirit of his generation, as a matter of fact, the most outstanding spirit in the last tens of thousands of years.


    He wasn''t any older than Olrich, but his cultivation was already at the summit of the Holy Road, only one step away from the Divine Rank. At the same time, his low-grade Divine Physique had reached the Mastered Rank. Thus, giving him a battle-power that didn''t lose out to the average Divine Seed elder.


    His descendants were the future of the Wirth sun spirits. How could they allow his bloodline to get tainted by a demonic lineage? Especially when they were preparing their return to the Celestial Realm.


    Therefore, no one doubted that his elders'' pressure would quickly crush Erhardt''s insistence. Alas, they''d miscalculated.


    His infatuation didn''t diminish. It only grew stronger.


    "A man that can''t take a hint."


    Yvonne''s eyes didn''t conceal her annoyance. Men like Erhardt were the reason why she invented the "if you can defeat me at the same level" challenge. But while the others couldn''t bear the humiliation of defeat, it seemed it did nothing to reduce his passion.


    Erhardt waved his right hand, and Amalia aside, all the surviving spirit troops that stood against the Voight turned into balls of golden flames before vanishing from existence. They didn''t even have the time to scream.


    Adalwin was no exception. And as the flames shrouded his body, his last thoughts went to his house which, regardless of today''s outcome, now faced the calamity of an era.


    "Father, brother, I am useless. Our hundred-thousand years of inheritance¡­collapse under my watch."


    Adalwin sighed, then perished in the golden flames.


    ¡­


    Else and Verena witnessed this scene from within the Voight palace, and as the golden flames shrouded her father, warm tears filled Verena''s eyes. She stepped forward, but before she could make a move, was stopped by Else.


    And by the time she turned to shove her away, her father, Thorwald was gone.


    "No¡­"


    But no amount of denial could change the fact that the Kvass Sovereign Prince had vanished from this world.


    ¡­


    Undisturbed, Erhardt vanished, to reappear before Yvonne, standing only several feet away from her.


    "Not glad to see me?"


    He asked with a smirk.


    "Can''t say I ever was."


    She straightforwardly replied. The words failed to offend Erhardt whose smile only brightened.


    "It''s fine. In the future, we will have plenty of time to fix that."


    Erhardt declared. As if such a future was inevitable.


    "I heard, you were being held captive by the contemporary von Jurgen emperor, and that your cultivation had been reduced to the Semi-Holy Rank. But I didn''t believe it.


    How could such a waste possibly hold my love? Fortunately, it was merely hearsay. Otherwise, I would have had to extinguish his entire house."


    In the past, her relatives aside, Olrich was the only man able to get close to Yvonne and receive her smiles. This had always been a thorn in Erhardt''s side and were it not for his face as prime disciple of the Celestial Church, he would have surely butchered him.


    But now, things such as face no longer mattered to him. He only wanted one thing, the woman standing before him.


    "You and I had a deal. You failed and should give up all hope. Or is it that you plan to go back on your words today?"


    Yvonne calmly inquired, ignoring Erhardt''s remarks.


    Seeing how eagerly she wished to get rid of him, Erhardt suppressed a pained sigh. However, he didn''t lose his composure.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I''m here for that deal. I want a second chance. Same cultivation level, one against one. If I win, follow me back to the Celestial Church as my disciple, and give me one-thousand years to win your heart.


    What do you say about that?"


    Yvonne included, all arched their eyebrows in consternation.


    "I know what you''re thinking. You were not even willing to become my father''s disciple. Why would you become mine? However, such a status is necessary for you to remain within our headquarters without issues.


    I won''t dare teach you anything¡­if you don''t want me to."


    Erhardt pursued, his tone full of hope and expectations. Better than anyone, he knew Yvonne never shied from an opportunity to test the depth of her skills and feared none at the same level.


    However, the times had changed. With his Mastered Divine Physique, even if he reduced his cultivation to zero, he would still possess the battle-power of a Sage. In such conditions, could he still not suppress her? Although she possessed more than one Divine Physique, those were all in the Awakened Stage.


    She could only summon a fraction of their powers. The higher the grade, the lower the portion she could bring forth. Therefore, in a same level clash, he was full of confidence.


    However¡­


    "Request denied."


    Yvonne responded, her tone leisurely, but uncompromising.


    Erhardt was startled. To say nothing of him, even Hubert, her father, couldn''t believe his ears. Since when did his battle-maniac of a daughter reject an opportunity to prove her superiority, and humble a conceited man?


    "Why? Don''t tell me you dread my progress."


    "I naturally don''t. However, I''m now happily married¡­sort of. Even if I didn''t fear you, agreeing to such a clash would be an insult to my man. Therefore, I won''t do it."


    The words reverberated within Erhardt''s mind, while his eyes widened in a stupor. Then, they went bloodshot, and as he clenched his trembling fists, his face contorted into an ugly look.


    "What¡­did you just say?


    A Joke.


    Please tell me that¡­this¡­is a joke."

 257 If a Woman Doesn’t Want You…

    "How could I joke with my man''s name before outsiders?"


    The straightforward and indifferent tone employed by Yvonne effortlessly convinced Erhardt of the truth of her words. His mind spun, his teeth sank into his lower lips, while his face was twisted by rage, rancor, and jealousy.


    "Who? Who is it?! Tell me now!"


    He roared, and empowered by his holy force, his cry hammered the eardrums of the gathered experts.


    Those beneath the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank saw blood trickling down their ears, and their minds shaken by violent tremors.


    Still, Yvonne remained undisturbed. Stretching out her hand, she summoned Hell''s Reach, her lineage weapon, and aimed it at Erhardt.


    "I''m afraid I won''t."


    Such words did nothing to ease his ire, which only grew more pronounced. He raised his hand, and dazzling sunrays shone within.


    However, before he could strike, he pulled in a deep sigh and lowered it.


    "It''s fine¡­it''s fine. As long as you let go of that inferior creature, I can forget anything. Just come with me and be my love. If I have you, what else can I ask for?


    Yvonne, I don''t care about anything else. I don''t even care about the Celestial Church. I only want you. For you, I can forsake everything.


    So, stop being this stubborn¡­and come with me."


    Erhardt said through clenched teeth, the words draining him of vitality.


    Alas, they failed to trigger anything within Yvonne who merely shook her head.


    "Erhardt, you are an outstanding cultivator. On the Ancient Crystal World''s standards, you stand at the summit. Were you born in the higher realms, it is likely that you could have become a God.


    However, as a man, you''ve always been lacking and fail to excite me."


    Yvonne casually said while adopting her battle-stance and aiming her spear at Erhardt''s chest.


    "Allow me to give you this bit of wisdom. If a woman wants you, you don''t have to do anything. If a woman doesn''t want you, anything you do is useless.


    And I do not want you. So please¡­"


    As Yvonne''s words echoed, dark sand and flames erupted from her form, alongside the might of her physiques, causing the pressure emanating from her to skyrocket.


    "¡­get the hell out of my face!"


    The words struck Erhardt hard, and he staggered, failing to regain his composure.


    "But I insist on having you, if you won''t listen to reason, then I can only use force and rob you from this land!"


    Erhardt''s peak-stage Star Fusing Saint cultivation erupted at full-force alongside the might of his Mastered Divine Physique.


    Bright golden flames and sunrays burst from his form, brightening everything across dozens of miles with blinding radiance.


    Erhardt vanished, reappeared before Yvonne, and punched out!


    Coated by bright golden flames, his fist tore through the air, causing space to ripple and threaten to crack!


    The phenomenon clearly showcasing that his strength stood at the Divine-level, for in the mortal realm, only Divine Rank experts could fracture space without the space attribute.


    Meanwhile, he activated his Origin Sight, ready to map the pattern of Yvonne''s moves, and force a quick conclusion!


    With a sweep of Hell''s Reach, Yvonne slammed the punch away. However, the infernal spear''s blade couldn''t put a dent on Erhardt''s fist.


    With just this exchange, it was clear that this battle was not likely to take a favorable turn.


    "Use the defensive formation to support Yvonne!"


    Hubert ordered, and alongside the Voight elders, came to Yvonne''s aid.


    "Secular world ants, mind your business!"


    Erhardt exclaimed and joined his hands. A bright golden sun appeared above his head and fired a pure sunbeam at the center of the Voight Formation.


    *BOOM*


    With one move, the formation collapsed, and Hubert included, the Voight elders all flew backward, with various degrees of injury!


    "He''s even stronger than I thought."


    Yvonne realized while Erhardt''s golden sun dazzled the atmosphere. His windblown hairs erratically flew at his back, while rage still twisted his otherwise flawless face.


    Erhardt turned into a golden beam and flew toward Yvonne.


    "Suppression!


    Overlord''s Might!"


    Activating her Supreme Overlord''s Physique abilities, Yvonne met Erhardt without fear.


    But as her spear reached him, he whirled on the side, avoiding it before throwing a blazing palm at her chest. Flipping Hell''s Reach around, Yvonne blocked the blow with the lower end of her spear, and used the impact to retreat, then again charged with a flurry of spear strikes.


    However, with his Origin Sight, Erhardt saw them all coming. His Origin Sight was so powerful that even changing patterns couldn''t fool it, and she failed to graze his clothes.


    Meanwhile, his Mastered Divine Physique countered Yvonne''s suppression force, allowing him to freely move.


    Thus, they exchanged a hundred blows.


    "Realm of Eternal Darkness!"


    Dark fog erupted from Yvonne''s body to cloud everything across several miles and suppress all of Erhardt''s senses.


    Even his Origin Sight found itself hampered. If only for a little. Meanwhile, a wave of negativity welled up within his chest, enfeebling him and warping his mind.


    "Solar Flare!"


    Erhardt stretched out his hands, causing the miniature sun above his head to explode alongside his Mastered Physique.


    The two released an earthshaking explosion of solar force that obliterated the darkness and restored the light.


    Yvonne flew backward with a blood spurt.


    ...


    "Terrible. This is¡­terrible."


    Verena and Else commented from within the Voight palace. The battle was beyond their league. If even Yvonne wasn''t Erhardt''s match, no one could change today''s outcome.


    And if she was, so what? In victory or defeat, they couldn''t triumph.


    Because this time, the enemy was the invincible Celestial Church! Now, only Gulistan could save them. But would she?


    ¡­


    By the time Yvonne stabilized herself, Erhardt was again upon her, in an instant firing hundreds of blazing palm strikes that fractured space.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Waving Hell''s Reach, she managed to deflect most of them, but the weight behind the blows forced her to recoil again, and again until finally one broke past her guard and sent her tumbling onto the ground!


    *Bang*


    In an eruption of dust, Yvonne crashed.


    Meanwhile, Erhardt still stood within the air, his white robe unblemished, and his fury lessened.


    "Yvonne, you hurt me. But it''s fine because I do not doubt that in the future, only I shall exist within your mind."


    Erhardt pledged while Yvonne rose from the ground.


    "The Solar Cremation Physique truly lives up to its reputation. A pity that unlike the Celestial Church Founder, yours is just of the low-grade."


    Hearing Yvonne''s comment, Erhardt was undisturbed.


    "So what if it''s of the low-grade? In the mortal world, who can bring a high-grade Divine Physique to the Mastered Stage? No one.


    When we defeat the Infernal Cult and rise to the higher realms, I will naturally find ways to improve it. And you better believe that you will be there to see it."


    Erhardt pledged.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But at that time, a booming laugh echoed.


    "Hehehe! Boy, you surely are arrogant. What makes you believe that your Celestial Church will be the final victor?


    A husky voice reverberated within the ears of the gathered experts.


    Dazzling golden beams came from the distance and stopped above the Voight domain.


    Eight figures appeared within the sky, leading them was an olive-skinned, middle-aged man with short black hairs, a well-trimmed beard, and an appearance that reminisced Eysan Serkar''s.


    He was his father, Bayiz.


    Seeing him, Erhardt''s face contorted into a frown.

 258 Bastard Nephew, It’s You!

    "Bayiz Serkar, with the Holy War having yet to start, what is the meaning of your presence in our territory?


    Are you perhaps¡­tired of living?"


    Erhardt spat, adopting a hostile stance and not giving the Serkar intruder any face. The words caused Bayiz''s lips to curl into a radiant smile.


    "If I were, who would end me? You? Preposterous. Allow me to be blunt, this generation of spirits is in every way inferior to our Infernal Cult''s youths. Were it for this Holy War being the last, your future would be worrying.


    You should be grateful for your elders'' protection, and keep hiding beneath their skirts, instead of tooting your horn before your betters."


    Bayiz replied, his words causing the Serkar experts by his side to burst into laughter.


    "As a five-thousand years old Quasi-Sage, you''re not qualified to speak such words before me."


    "True, your talent trumps mine. But so what? I''m stronger. If you do not live to surpass me, it matters not.


    In the meantime, while you''re brooding over a woman and compromising your Dao, our prime disciple has already broken through the Divine Rank. You are not his match. To say nothing of him, whether you can meet house Serkar''s first inheritor as an equal, is still a matter of debate.


    Therefore, looking down on you is right and proper. What is wrong with that?"


    Bayiz leisurely retorted to Erhardt''s undermining attempt.


    And indeed, his words struck Erhardt hard. The Infernal Cult''s prime disciple was his rival of a lifetime, but since his fall for Yvonne, he''d started surpassing him.


    Now, after nearly four centuries, he stood at the pinnacle of the Holy Road, but failed to take the next step while his rival had already broken through, and officially became a Sage.


    Though it was but one step, a tremendous gap now stood between the two of them. If that wasn''t enough, the first Serkar inheritor was also showing signs of breaking through.


    In the contest of the younger generation, the Celestial Church was left behind.


    But knowing was one thing, admitting, another. Moreover, Bayiz''s confidence in his superiority was something he couldn''t digest.


    Erhardt waved his right hand, a move that triggered the arrival of several light beams. Six figures now stood by his side, each boasting a cultivation above the Star Manifesting Saint Rank.


    "If you stand down now, and return from whence you came, I can forgive this slight, and fight you on another occasion. However, if you persist in seeking your destruction, do not blame me for being heartless."


    Erhardt declared, confident in his ability to suppress Bayiz. Although he ranked among the mightiest Infernal Cult Protectors and was a Quasi-Sage, Erhardt didn''t dread him.


    "Alas, I''m here to collect beauties, one of which being the woman you seem to covet. That being the case, how can I retreat?"


    Bayiz''s proclamation was the last straw, and Erhardt''s eyes went bloodshot.


    "Also¡­"


    Bayiz waved his hand, causing the Metze patriarch and elders to lose control of their bodies, and become at his mercy.


    "¡­Else Metze, show yourself! Otherwise, I''m afraid your relatives will soon dive into the underworld."


    The words spread across the entire Voight Domain, and naturally didn''t escape Else''s ears.


    In a blue haze, she vanished, and reappeared before in the sky, above the palace. Standing several feet away from Bayiz.


    "Is this Gulistan''s will?"


    Although Else didn''t know of the events between Konrad and Eysan, she knew Bayiz''s status within house Serkar. A man like him didn''t lack exotic beauties and certainly didn''t need to cross the Barbarian Continent just to snatch two women.


    There definitely was a bigger story behind this move.


    And indeed¡­


    "Gulistan? How could it be? I''m just here for revenge. My cruel nephew dared murder my son. For my sister''s sake, I can''t kill him, but I definitely can and will take his most cherished women.


    You tell me, when your luscious lips wrap my shaft, how bad will Konrad feel?


    Having broken my share of men, I can tell you that the highest form of male torture is¡­cuckolding."


    Bayiz chortled, with his arms folded beneath his chest. And through his words, Else reconstructed the events. At the same time, she became more confident that Gulistan was behind this. After all, her father, Berken, aside, none within house Serkar would dare antagonize her for the sake of the deceased.


    But what she failed to comprehend was¡­the why.


    Meanwhile, though he couldn''t fully understand their words, and the name Konrad didn''t match anyone he knew, Erhardt was able to realize that the man he owed his loss to was related to the Serkar.


    Worse, he indulged in polygamy! His face violently turned toward Yvonne.


    "You reject me¡­because of a man you have to share?!"


    He roared, his placated rage soaring back to the surface with more considerable might.


    Facing his outrage, Yvonne shrugged.


    "What can I say? He''s just that good."


    "You!"


    Erhardt almost spat blood, and star force erupted from his form alongside the full might of his arsenal. Waving his hands, he raised a force-field seal, that prevented escape from anyone in the vicinity.


    "You should just stay put. When I''m done with Bayiz, I''m taking you away, and cleansing you from this wretched place''s depravity."


    He pledged and shifted his attention back onto Bayiz who now also faced him.


    The two faced one another with flaring energies. In cultivation Bayiz was above, in bloodline levels, they were evenly matched. However, in physiques, Erhardt took the crown. Or so he thought.


    When the pressure of a Mastered, low-grade Divine Physique erupted from Bayiz''s form, Erhardt''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Since when?"


    He asked in awe.


    "Hahahaha!


    Foolish boy. This is the era of the Infernal Cult, the era of house Serkar!"


    Bayiz proclaimed with a burst of wild, unrestrained laughter.


    But at that time, squalls came from the distance to indiscriminately slam into the warring parties.


    Bayiz, Erhardt, Yvonne, Else, and all still standing experts'' eyes rose to meet the squalls'' origin and were shocked to see a massive golden chariot driven by a three-hundred meters tall crimson tiger boasting a startling cultivation base!


    "A¡­level nine Restoration Beast?"


    Bayiz and Erhardt said in tandem. Their eyes widening in disbelief. Although a level nine Restoration Beast was not enough to deter them, because of demonic beasts'' cultivation requirements, such creatures were few and far between. Either residing in the Infernal Cult or hiding in seclusion within the Barbarian Continent?


    How did one suddenly appear in the Holy Continent?


    And it was driving a chariot? With a level nine Restoration Beast''s pride, who was qualified to enjoy such a treatment?


    All eyes rose to the chariot''s seat where a teenaged looking man sat between two pale-skinned beauties.


    "Restoration Beasts. They''re also high-level Restoration Beasts."


    Bayiz realized upon closer examination.


    His eyes then locked on the youth. And was startled to see a man whose looks transcended all descriptions. With lustrous jade-green hairs, golden eyes, and translucent skin, he appeared like the incarnation of empyrean perfection.


    For an instant, both Bayiz and Erhardt were dazzled and failed to comprehend were such a celestial being hailed from.


    But then, Bayiz took a closer look and saw that within that face lied traits faintly similar to his sister''s. Doubt shone within his mind.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "To see men so desperately clash for the right to rob my women, I must say I don''t know if I should feel proud¡­or infuriated."


    Konrad coolly said while sweeping Serkar and Wirth with his golden eyes.


    Those words were the only confirmation Bayiz needed, and his face contorted into an ugly grimace.


    "Konrad, bastard nephew, it''s you!"

 259 Ascended Titan Form

    "Asinine statement. Who else could it be? Your father?"


    Konrad leisurely cut and stood up. Veins beat on Bayiz''s temple as he restrained the urge to slaughter this detestable nephew of his. But recalling what he had in store for Konrad''s women, a smile returned on his face.


    "As rumors go, your arrogance truly knows no bounds. Good, very good. By the time I''m done here, I really want to see how much of your conceit will..."


    Bayiz began. Ignoring him, Konrad stepped forward, instantly arriving by Yvonne''s side. With his right hand, he grabbed her by the waist, then again vanished to appear before Else. In the same fashion, he pulled her with his left hand and reappeared on his golden chariot.


    The pale-skinned beauties made way for Konrad to sit Yvonne at his right, and Else at his left.


    "¡­remain."


    Indeed, this all happened before Bayiz could finish his words.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. Although Konrad''s speed wasn''t so high that he couldn''t follow it, it completely defied his understanding of him! According to his intel, Konrad had yet to break through the Semi-Holy Rank.


    Even if his battle-power and talent defied all logic, with this timeframe, how far could he go?


    Even the Tower of Rebirth couldn''t bring forth such drastic growth!


    Meanwhile, Erhardt''s eyes were twisted by indignation.


    It was him.


    He finally appeared.


    The one that ruined his hopes and dashed his expectations! The source of all his woes!


    Erhardt couldn''t bring himself to blame Yvonne. Therefore, he concentrated all his blame and hatred on Konrad. The one that, in his eyes, robbed his love.


    However, though rage twisted his reason, he still maintained some lucidity. Although the enemy''s cultivation was indiscernible, the speed he displayed showcased dreadful strength.


    Meanwhile, Bayiz called him "nephew" and hesitated to bare his fangs. Those were reasons enough to tread carefully.


    But then, Konrad held Yvonne tight against him, his cheek brushing hers while his left hand enlaced Else''s shoulders and caressed her hairs. Instantaneously, Erhardt tossed all rationality into oblivion.


    Now, only one thought blazed within his mind:


    KILL!


    "Does it hurt?"


    Konrad asked while staring at Yvonne''s wounded chest and abdomen.


    "I''ve seen worse."


    She replied with a smile. And with a nod, Konrad injected his nephilim force into her body, healing her in an instant. He then shifted his attention toward Else.


    "You''ve done well, very well. I''m pleased. Later, I must give you abundant rewards."


    "Oh? And how will you reward me? In a wet and sloppy fashion?"


    Else playfully asked. Her words causing Konrad to arch his eyebrows.


    "It seems Verena has been teaching you house Konrad''s precepts of shamelessness. Not bad."


    Konrad approved. And seeing how royally they were ignored. Neither Bayiz nor Erhardt could restrain themselves.


    In particular, Erhardt, who knew nothing and feared little, could no longer endure this show.


    "Son of a whore, give me your life!"


    Bright golden flames erupted from Erhardt''s form and turning a solar beam, he flew toward Konrad!


    "Why do people assume I find that insulting?"


    Konrad asked his ladies without turning his attention toward Erhardt.


    *BAM*


    But as the solar beam approached, Konrad met it with a kick, stopping Erhardt''s assault, and sending him flying backward with a blood spurt.


    "Why the eagerness? Even if you didn''t come to me, I''d still murder you. Daring to rob my woman in such a¡­frank and upright manner. How can I not kill you?"


    With those words, Konrad let go of Yvonne and Else, then stood up.


    "As for you, -uncle,- since you don''t cherish your life, death decided to open its gates and welcome you in its fold.


    I heard there was a party in hell, with Eysan''s head serving as a punching ball. You should go join them.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Innate Skill: Extinction."


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing dazzling jade-green light to erupt and enshroud everything across several miles. Those he didn''t target only felt dazzled, but every man he deemed an enemy felt overwhelmed by a nightmarish force erasing his life at breakneck speed.


    Bayiz and Erhardt mustered the full might of their cultivation bases to resist the blow, and only then did they manage to survive it. Still, their internal organs bordered failure, and their very souls trembled!


    But as for the protectors they came with¡­


    All vanished into nothingness, not even leaving dust behind.


    Instantaneously, the two were startled, and sweat filled their foreheads. To say nothing of them, even Else, Yvonne, Verena, and Hubert couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Those were Star Manifestation Saints!


    All turned into nothingness with a single move! What kind of horrible ability was this?!


    "You survived? Good. Otherwise, this would be a tad bit boring. Don''t you think?"


    Konrad chortled while Jade-green light burst from his body and swirled around his form. With a step, he vanished, to reappear before the two with his arms folded beneath his chest.


    "Try your best, for you might not have another chance."


    The dreadful pressure of four high-grade, Awakened Divine Physiques and one Mastered Holy Physique erupted alongside the dreadful bloodline and Dao forces.


    The combination of cultivation, bloodline, and physiques filling the two experts with dread.


    The bloodline energy, in particular, was something they couldn''t comprehend, something that didn''t belong to the known categories, and whose might defied all logic.


    Bayiz and Erhardt exchanged one glance, and within that glance, came on an agreement.


    "Kill him first, then discuss the rest!"


    "Innate Skill: Golden Body!"


    "True Spirit Form!"


    Bayiz turned into a nine-meters tall golden giant, while Erhardt''s hairs morphed into bright golden flames, and dazzling sunrays filled his eyes. At the same time, massive star force erupted from their bodies, and the pressure emanating from them rose to new heights.


    "Ascended Titan Form."


    Undisturbed, Konrad stretched out his hands, but as he did, a shocking scene occurred. From above and below, additional pairs of arms emerged from his sides, painting a frightening picture that put the asuras to shame.


    Two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine¡­all the way to fifty. Fifty pairs of arms, one-hundreds arms in total, each with vast destructive power.


    At the same time, two new heads appeared on Konrad, and seeing his hundred arms, the duo of misfortune was inclined to think that three heads weren''t his limit. He just didn''t need more.


    Konrad''s body expanded, turning into a fifteen-meters tall giant, that towered above the two.


    Thinking of how similar the ability he showcased was to the legendary titans'' gigantism, the two were startled.


    "This¡­is going to hurt."

 260 Unparalleled Anomaly

    Faced with Konrad''s new, monstrous form, both Bayiz and Erhardt were forced to accept the gravity of the situation. Again, they exchanged a glance. A glance through which they set aside all differences to tackle this horrific foe.


    "Extreme Light!"


    Activating his Divine Physique, Bayiz turned into a light beam and shot toward Konrad. The Extreme Light Physique he possessed was the polar opposite of Yvonne''s Extreme Dark Physique. With it, he could move as fast as light itself and wielded many wondrous abilities.


    In an instant, Bayiz reappeared before Konrad and punched out. Massive star force erupted, the air crackled, space was distorted, and with the extreme speed empowering it, this simple punch could turn the average Star Fusing Saint into meat paste.


    However¡­


    *BOOM*


    ¡­Konrad raised one of his left forearms and effortlessly blocked the blow. The collision between his translucent arm and Bayiz''s golden fist, releasing an explosion of soundwaves that sent ripples throughout the air.


    Below them, the ground crackled, with tremors spreading throughout the Voight Domain. If this battle proceeded in such fashion, everything across several thousand miles, the entirety of the Voight Domain, faced destruction.


    The two pale-skinned beauties on Konrad''s chariot waved their hands, releasing a new force field that restrained the damages, and confined the shockwaves to several miles.


    "Master ordered us to ensure the damage would be kept to a minimum. Mistress doesn''t need to worry."


    They said toward Yvonne, who was startled to see their cultivation standing at the ninth level of the Restoration Beast Rank.


    Clearly, Konrad''s gains within the Tower had reached an unfathomable level.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    A festival of blows began. Having cultivated the Hundred Flowers Scripture to the pinnacle, and with the lust embodiment bloodline flowing within his veins, Konrad''s speed didn''t lose out to Bayiz''s.


    In a flash, Bayiz rained thousands of punches which Konrad all blocked with fifty hands while countering with blows of his own.


    With each punch Konrad knocked off, Bayiz received two on either side of his jaw. Jaw, throat, abdomen, sternum, Bayiz''s golden body was abused by thousands of relentless blows each carrying the force of mountains.


    If at first, his golden body allowed him to endure, he quickly became unable to shoulder the brutal hammering and turned into a punching ball.


    "AAARGH!"


    Konrad slammed three elbows into Bayiz''s face, one in his throat, and dozens on his body, then sent him flying backward with a back kick.


    His golden body fractured, and blood gushed from his throat.


    "Don''t get too confident!"


    Erhardt roared, before stretching out his hands.


    "Solar Flare!"


    In a deafening explosion, golden flames and sunrays erupted, barreling into Konrad who sneered at the move.


    Not attempting to evade, Konrad stretched out his hands, and as the solar explosion reached them, it stopped, then began shrinking until it was nothing more than a thumb-sized golden flame ball.


    Konrad clenched one of his fists around it, and it vanished from sight.


    Erhardt was startled.


    "Impossible! What kind of bloodline do you possess that solar force is that insignificant before you?"


    The startled Erhardt asked. Were it not for the jade-green hairs and light swirling around Konrad, as well as the monstrous hundred-armed giant form he currently wielded, Erhardt would have truly taken him for a ravmalakh. The masters of the stars.


    "Your founder''s blood."


    Konrad leisurely replied, then turned into a green light beam to barrel into Erhardt with fifty elbow strikes!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    *BAM*


    Without a golden body to protect him, Erhardt directly flew toward the ground, breaking through several walls of the Voight Palace before cratering.


    *Puh*


    The pain too strong for his brain to process, his world spun, while his eyes widened in disbelief. And before he could regain his composure, Konrad was again upon him with a descending ax-kick.


    *BOOM*


    His heel sent Erhardt sinking deeper into the ground while the crater around him widened under the shockwave.


    "It is always I who rob others'' women, when was it time for me to suffer the same fate?


    You¡­are ten thousand years too early."


    Konrad stated while pulling Erhardt by the leg and tossing him toward a distant wall!


    All the bones in his body crackled, threatening to rupture under the unprecedented abuse.


    But before Konrad could shoot toward him, a voice boomed at his back, carrying alongside it, a massive surge of magical power.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Chaos'' Splendor!"


    Bayiz joined his hands, condensing six magical circles from which a chaos ring emerged. The Chaos Ring expended, then exploded in chaotic particles that again merged to release a dreadful explosion of chaos forces. Although Konrad had seen the same spell employed by Eysan, in Bayiz''s hands, its might reached an unprecedented height.


    Konrad didn''t turn, vanishing to reappear before the recovering Erhardt. Meanwhile, his Pure Self appeared where he previously stood.


    Joining its hundred hands, it raised six towering peach blossom trees around which rose petals swirled. The trees and petals released a purple force field that collided with and neutralized Bayiz''s spell.


    The Pure Self then shot toward Bayiz while the real Konrad pummeled Erhardt.


    *BAM*


    Konrad sent Erhardt spiraling in the sky with a knee blow in his sternum, while his Pure Self pedaled Bayiz''s face!


    The two flew toward opposite locations and tumbled in an eruption of dust.


    A crushing silence descended on the scene, and although they possessed utmost confidence in Konrad''s abilities, even Yvonne, Else, and Verena were scared witless.


    "Abnormal. This is completely abnormal."


    And indeed, as they analyzed the newly materialized Pure Self, all realized that Konrad''s cultivation was merely at the Rising Saint Rank!


    "Did the laws of cultivation get reversed as I slept? How can this concentration of earthshaking might possibly be a Rising Saint?"


    A startled Hubert wondered in awe. And although Konrad''s face reminisced him of the fake eunuch he met within house Kracht, Hubert simply couldn''t believe that the two were the same.


    Meanwhile, the severely battered duo rose from the rubble. Their clothes torn, with blood dripping from all their orifices while hundreds of hematomas swelled on their bodies.


    When they too realized their opponent''s cultivation level, despair settled within their hearts. Erhardt, in particular, couldn''t accept this blow.


    Although Yvonne''s existence humbled him, he''d always considered himself a top prodigy only shackled by the Mortal Realm''s conditions.


    But now, that Konrad appeared with a cultivation and strength that seemed to be asking him:


    "If you are a prodigy, what am I?"

 261 Ancestral Glory: Nine Luminaries

    "Divine Artifacts, strongest abilities! Force a quick conclusion!"


    Bayiz exclaimed through a mental message that pulled Erhardt out of his torpor.


    Bayiz waved his hand, summoning a bronze disk while Erhardt released a set of six flying knives that merged in a single one.


    Both weapons rippled with divine power. But again, Konrad remained unperturbed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Holy Flame City, a new wave of changes occurred. Led by the third infernal elder''s oldest son, ten Star Connecting Saint soul fiends descended on the von Jurgen''s imperial palace and forced the new emperor into abdication before welcoming Olrich back on the throne.


    Faced with the soul fiends'' absolute might, none dared complain, and without trouble, Olrich reassumed control of the imperial palace.


    "A pity that Adalwin is not present. But it''s fine, while he exhausts his strength against the Voight, these gentlemen will remove his head."


    Olrich inferred, confident that the situation was under control.


    But then, the dreadful fluctuations of divine power soared into the sky, creating a celestial phenomenon that allowed all above the Holy Rank to realize that a shocking battle was currently occurring within the Voight Domain.


    "Bayiz''s chaos disk?"


    The third infernal elder''s son wondered while locking his holy sense on the distant scene. And indeed, there he recognized Bayiz Serkar''s presence.


    "We must investigate this. All of you, with me!"


    And before Olrich could say anything, the soul fiends all turned into light beams and shot toward the battleground.


    Olrich''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "This can''t be good. I must hurry and complete the formation, then refine the empire."


    ¡­


    Within her brothel, Gulistan''s true body stood with Diyana by her side.


    However, while Gulistan observed the concentration of divine power, her eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Could Erhardt Wirth corner Bayiz to this extent? Impossible."


    Casting her divine sense on the scene, she witnessed the ongoing battle in all its splendor, seeing a tranquil and unblemished Konrad facing two experts at the summit of the Holy Road. Experts whose battle-power somewhat surpassed the early-stage of the Divine Seed Rank.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This¡­can''t be good."


    She then shifted her attention onto Diyana, who politely stood by her side.


    "Can you explain¡­that?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t. Although he''s started to accept me and claimed my body, throughout this trip, he never allowed me to get a thorough understanding of his secrets, and still maintains some vigilance.


    For that reason, he also made me leave the Tower early.


    Therefore, I don''t know much about his growth, strength origin, and current battle-power. I only know that his cultivation is at the Rising Saint Rank."


    Diyana "faithfully" replied. Arching her eyebrows, Gulistan shifted her eyes back onto the battleground.


    "Well, and here I was hoping he''d learn to rely on me. What a horrible miscalculation. Father won''t be pleased. To save, yes or no."


    ¡­


    Bayiz flung his disc into the air, and it expanded until it covered the Voight Sky. His hands then moved in incantation gestures.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Chaos Nova!"


    Again, six circles appeared, and from them, vast chaos force erupted to morph into a gigantic chaos star that sapped the life of everything in its vicinity and enfeebled Bayiz''s targets.


    Meanwhile, Erhardt didn''t stay idle. The miniature sun above his head expended into a hundred-meters wide sun.


    "Sixth Circle Spell: Solar Fury!"


    A dazzling, gigantic sunbeam erupted from the artificial sun and shot toward Konrad while the chaos star released an even more dreadful strike still aimed at him.


    Simultaneously, the two experts summoned their three Pure Selves which controlled their divine artifacts in their stead and used their most potent physique abilities to deliver a succession of lethal blows on Konrad.


    *BOOOOOM*


    An earthshaking explosion of golden light and darkness engulfed the area where Konrad remained. The energy column pierced the sky, alarming all of the Holy Continent''s denizens, and visible from all across the Ancient Crystal World.


    "HAHAHAHA! Dead, he''s finally dead!"


    Erhardt screamed for all to ear. And though he didn''t showcase such glee, Bayiz was inclined to agree. All their trump cards had been laid out. Even an early-stage Divine Seed expert couldn''t survive this strike.


    Now, from the Infernal Cult''s and Celestial Church''s headquarters, dozens of pairs of eyes observed this startling event occurring within the secular world.


    But as they witnessed the final strike, not many doubted that Konrad''s life had come to an end.


    Alas, all those who did were proven wrong, because from the dust and ashes, a one-thousand meters tall, hundred-armed giant appeared.


    That giant sat crossed-legged within the sky, two hands lying on his thighs while the others remained outstretched.


    A jade-green sphere surrounded that giant, standing firm even after this shocking strike.


    Erhardt despaired.


    Bayiz was scared witless.


    "Time to end this game.


    Ancestral Glory: Nine Luminaries!"


    Demons possessed lineage weapons. Devas, Ancestral Glories.


    Konrad now summoned his mightiest deva ability.


    The ravmalakh''s Ancestral Glory transformed by his nephilim blood. A jade-green sun, a glittering white moon, and seven other celestial bodies appeared within the air and swirled around him.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The nine luminaries took a position within the atmosphere, forming an inviolable domain of overflowing cosmic energies.


    Within that domain, neither Erhardt nor Bayiz could use their star force.


    Their strength plummeted, and they felt trapped in an interstellar realm from which they could never escape.


    Meanwhile, Konrad vanished, merging with the interstellar realm.


    "Shit."


    Bayiz cursed.


    At that time, the soul fiends that helped Olrich back on his throne arrived, but when they witnessed the Ancestral Glory, all turned heels and ran!


    Alas, it was far too late!


    "Since you decided to join the fun, there is no need to turn tail."


    The gigantic Konrad declared from an unknown dimension, then joined all his hundred-hands together.


    "Nine Luminaries Strike!"


    Multicolor beams erupted from the nine stellar bodies and merged in a multicolor sphere which then expanded and exploded in an enthralling light festival.


    The stellar explosion engulfed everything in Konrad''s domain. The soul fiends directly turned into ashes while the third infernal elder''s son, Bayiz, and Erhardt were turned into charred messes.


    The three collapsed on the ground, unconscious, and unable to muster the tiniest bit of cultivation.


    Their artifacts tumbled, and their Pure Selves turned into dust.


    With that blow, Konrad could have killed them all. However, he chose to preserve those three''s lives for the next part of his plan.

 262 He Deserves To Be Damned

    From the Voight Domain to the Celestial Church, from the Celestial Church to the Infernal Cult, the breeze of silence blew. And if only for an instant, none dared make a noise.


    Although for the leaders of the two religious factions, the battle''s level was by no means startling, the implications were dreadful. Meanwhile, the weakest elders didn''t doubt they wouldn''t have fared any better than Bayiz and Erhardt did.


    Worse, because of timing and distance, they didn''t have the opportunity to analyze Konrad''s Pure Self while his Transformation Skill made them unable to grasp his cultivation level.


    Therefore, a plethora of questions spread within the minds of protectors, elders, and leaders.


    Who was that youth? What was his cultivation level? Where did he hail from?


    "His last ability and final strike were oddly similar to the Ravmalakh''s Ancestral Glory. Though there are substantial differences, their lineage is definitely connected. But at the same time, his current form bears a striking resemblance to titans''.


    What is he? A new kind of hybrid?"


    The Celestial Church Leader wondered, but quickly dismissed the idea. While a hybridism between deva and humans wasn''t impossible, if the two bloodlines were of the same level, the result would be, at best, a cripple. At worst, a stillborn.


    Ravmalakhs and titans were at the same level. A functional child of the two was unlikely. Moreover, titans were reclusive individuals that never mixed with other races. They took their race''s purity even more seriously than many high-ranking devas and demons.


    How could such a breach occur?


    "Can someone tell me when this creature appeared within our world?"


    The Infernal Cult Leader asked his elder council. None had an answer to provide and turned their eyes toward the third elder whose son was one of the victims.


    The Kurul soul fiends ranked fourth among the infernal cult''s houses. Their patriarch always held high positions. The third elder was the contemporary Kurul patriarch, an early-stage Divine Transformation expert. With his status and strength, to see his eldest son charred in such a callous manner was absolutely unbearable. However, he could only restrain himself.


    First, his house was never supposed to be there. Hastily stepping into the Celestial Church''s territory could end up hastening the Holy War. At worst, this was a crime that would bring house Kurul many sanctions.


    Second, someone else had yet to show his stance.


    And indeed, in a twister of golden light, an olive-skinned middle-aged man appeared on the scene.


    Seeing him, the Infernal Cult Leader''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Great elder, welcome. Can you explain the meaning of¡­this?"


    The Infernal Cult Leader asked while aiming his finger at the image of Bayiz''s charred body.


    The Infernal Cult''s great elder, Berken Serkar cast a brief glance at the image, then took his great elder seat.


    "Bayiz acted on his own, and poached clan experts to indulge in personal vices. That is his first crime.


    Second, without the higher-up''s approval, he dared stir trouble within the Celestial Church''s territory, disregarding his status as an infernal protector.


    Third, and most important of all, he lost. With those three crimes, he deserves to be damned, and I will not intervene in this matter. Cult leader, feel free to handle it as you please."


    Berken declared with a calm and indifferent tone, then closed his eyes. His words startled the other elders who didn''t expect such a cold stance.


    The Infernal Cult Leader nodded in approval.


    "Berken, I''ve always said that though human, you are a better blood fiend than many of my kin. When we ascend to the Infernal Realm, you should let go of lord Talroth, and embrace the thigh of lord Ashara."


    The Infernal Cult leader coolly advised, his tone leaving no insight on his real thoughts.


    "Third elder, what about you?"


    The inquiry took the third elder aback. Unlike Berken, he cared very much for his son''s life, and certainly wouldn''t allow him to face mishap. Alas, although he ranked among the mightiest experts of the Infernal Cult, compared to the likes of Berken and the Cult Leader, his strength was negligible.


    Without delay, he dropped on his knees and bowed with clasped hands.


    "Cult leader, first, although my son and Bayiz Serkar are guilty and deserve to be punished. It is the Infernal Cult that should administrate the punishment. Allowing outsiders to sentence them in our stead is an insult to the Infernal Cult''s dignity.


    Second, that youth''s background is doubtful. Perhaps he''s a Celestial Realm deva summoned by the Celestial Church to tackle us during the Holy War. Perhaps he''s a remnant of the Celestial Founder''s bloodline we knew nothing of.


    But if he were, why is he standing against the Celestial Church''s prime disciple?


    In one case or another, we must investigate him and grasp the full picture. Otherwise, variables are bound to arise.


    And regardless of his true cultivation, if the strength he displayed is the limit, we only need to dispatch several elders to deal with him. I''m willing to personally lead my clan''s elders to probe his depth and remove a potential scourge!"


    The third elder solemnly offered, and hearing his words, many elders were forced to agree. At the very least, they should investigate this youth''s background and remove a potential hidden danger before it could blossom.


    "Very well. As I recall, Gulistan should also have a presence in the Holy Continent. Have her assist you.


    Great elder, any objection?"


    "None whatsoever. I will make the arrangements."


    Berken directly replied to the Infernal Cult Leader''s inquiry then vanished in a golden haze.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Celestial Church''s elder council was having a similar talk. Except that this time, the moon spirits were trying to find fault on Erhardt and create trouble for the leading sun spirits.


    "Church leader, the prime disciple is rash and impetuous, his Dao Heart flawed, and his cultivation not progressing at the necessary pace. Although he''s your eldest son, you can''t keep indulging him in such a glaring manner. And even if you wish to, before that, you should remove his position as prime disciple.


    Other, worthier candidates have risen, and are willing to fight for the spot. Please take the grand picture into account and don''t hamper the next generation''s development because of personal feelings."


    The Celestial Church''s great elder declared in an uncompromising stance. For the last three generations, the Wirth sun spirit had occupied the church leader seat, preventing the Kornberg moon spirits from having a turn.


    With Erhardt''s widespread debacle, the Kornberg patriarch was determined to snatch the prime disciple position for his son. In any case, he wasn''t any worse than Erhardt.


    "Your words are sensible. If he cannot free himself from fetters and perfect his Dao Heart, the prime disciple position should be given to a worthier candidate.


    We can discuss the new options after retrieving him."


    The Church leader directly replied, startling his peers.


    Hence, both the Celestial Church and the Infernal Cult dispatched elders toward the Holy Continent. More precisely, toward the Voight Domain.


    From the Ancient Crystal World''s two highest mountain ranges, several dreadful auras erupted and shot toward the Voight Domain, the pressure surrounding them alarming the secular world.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Mortals or Saints, none could avoid shivering before such force. But Konrad whose size had been reduced to the usual 1.9 meters, welcomed them with a smile.


    "Part Four: Conning."

 263 The Lord Be Praised!

    With a wave of his hands, Konrad lifted the three experts from the ground, holding them in suspension around him.


    "What are you trying to do? You can''t possibly hope to blackmail them, right?"


    Else inquired. Attempting to use those three captives to blackmail the entire Celestial Church and Infernal Cult was a pipe dream. Moreover, if an expert of the Divine Blood Rank or above appeared, before Konrad could make a move, the hostages would be recovered, and his body split in two.


    Therefore, she couldn''t suppress her apprehension. On the contrary, Yvonne was undisturbed and focused her attention on Verena who remained hidden within the Voight Palace. Although due to his constant neglect, Verena''s relationship with her father was at best, strained, he still was her father.


    To see him obliterated in such a manner was undoubtedly a harsh blow. A blow that''d require some time and distraction to heal. With their relationship having grown closer over the last month, Yvonne naturally wished to ease the process. Alas, she didn''t have the required skillset. Only Konrad could promptly handle the job.


    As for the incoming Sages? Since Konrad dared act in such a flamboyant manner, Yvonne didn''t doubt that he had a dastardly plan in store. Hence, there was no need for worries.


    They could just sit and enjoy the show.


    And indeed, Konrad was fully prepared.


    "Just sit tight and enjoy the show. There is absolutely no need for worries."


    He replied toward Else and summoned a thumb-sized black tower within his hand.


    This was the miniature version of the Tower of Rebirth. With his current cultivation, although he now owned the Tower, Konrad simply couldn''t display its offensive power.


    At least, he would need to reach the Divine Rank beforehand. But in the meantime, the tower''s spiritual consciousness could handle some tasks.


    Seven light beams flew from the distance and landed before Konrad. Leading them was Gulistan whose impassible face didn''t reveal any emotions.


    "It''s her true body. A late-stage Divine Transformation cultivation base."


    Selene''s voice echoed within Konrad''s mind. Unfazed, he raised his eyes toward her.


    "Welcome, lady Gulistan."


    Hearing the "lady Gulistan," Gulistan''s face contorted into a small frown.


    "Your growth speed has outpaced all my expectations. I acknowledge I made a terrible move. However, you can''t possibly think that with your current strength, you can go against both the Celestial Church and the Infernal Cult, right?"


    She began in a mental message. But Konrad remained silent.


    "How about this? Surrender and follow me back to house Serkar. I can guarantee that the matter will end as such and that no one will dare trouble you."


    She offered, and as the words echoed within his ears, Konrad''s smile broadened.


    "Gulistan, you don''t understand me at all. It''s fine. In the future, I will make you understand. But in the meantime¡­"


    Seven other light beams appeared, this time, Celestial Church Sages. Seeing them, the third infernal elder frowned.


    "Warchief, what are we waiting for? We must act with haste, less those Celestial Church worms snatch him."


    And without waiting for Gulistan''s reply, he carried on.


    "Boy, I don''t know where you hail from, and it doesn''t matter. This is the Ancient Crystal World. The people of the Infernal Cult can''t be maltreated with impunity. If you release them on your own accord and surrender yourself to our examinations, we will not only spare you but give you key training.


    What do you say?"


    The third elder''s voice thundered within the air. And hearing this, the Metze and Voight clansmen in the vicinity were startled. Clearly, more than retrieving hostages, it was Konrad''s true origins that aroused the interest of the two factions.


    And indeed¡­


    "Don''t listen to him. Come with us instead. We shall no longer pursue this matter and give you the training only we can. After all, you clearly possess a connection to the Ravmalakh while our founder was herself of Ravmalakh descent.


    Only in the Celestial Church can you fully blossom."


    The leading Celestial Church elder proclaimed.


    Better than anyone, they knew Konrad didn''t come from the higher realm. Or more precisely, that he didn''t come from the Celestial Realm. If he did, they would know. Therefore, regardless of his origin, he was an Ancient Crystal World native.


    That being the case, they had no scruples.


    However, hearing the offers, Konrad burst into laughter.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Hahahaha! Are you taking me for a three years old? If I follow either of you, at best, I will go under a scalpel. At worst¡­whoops."


    Konrad began without stopping his brash laughter. And instantaneously, tension rose.


    "Also, you are mistaken. If there is anyone in need of making concession, it is you, not me. You see, I''m the mortal avatar of the Profane Prince, the One True God.


    Your juniors have insulted his profane highness, and he demands their heads on a pike. I merely enforce his will, and there is nothing I can do about that. In three days, they will be publicly executed.


    As the saying goes, don''t blame the messenger."


    Carried by his holy force, Konrad words spread through several thousands of miles. His announcement making the gathered Sages no longer take him seriously.


    "So he''s nothing more than a lunatic?"


    The leading Celestial Church elder thought in disappointment. Only Gulistan felt an awful sense of foreboding.


    "Moreover, due to your two factions incessant meddling with his chosen land, the Profane Prince commands, that henceforth, no one above the Holy Rank, can step into the Holy Continent."


    Konrad pursued, then raised his hand. The thumb-sized tower expended to reach a full hundred-meter. And as soon as it appeared, all experts recognized it. Their eyes widened in fright.


    At the same time, Konrad dispelled his Transformation Skill to make his real cultivation and the level of his physiques evident to all. But before the Tower, such a revelation wasn''t worth mentioning.


    "T-the¡­tower? The Tower of Rebirth? How could this be?


    An imitation, it must be an imitation!"


    All agreed, but when they aimed their Divine Sense at the Tower''s initial location, they were startled to see that it was no longer there!


    "What nonsense is this? How does a thing that size suddenly disappear?"


    But while they wallowed in consternation, God-Force burst from the tower and morphed into a light screen that spread throughout the Holy Continent!


    "Tarnation¡­"


    Gulistan cursed, but to no avail.


    *BAM* *BAM* BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    All the Divine Rank experts caught in the light screen were slammed out of the Holy Continent, shooting across the sky, to crater within the Barbarian Continent!


    "The Lord be praised! The Profane Prince is merciful and doesn''t wish to shed precious Sage blood. Therefore, he gives you this warning and banishes you from the Holy Continent.


    In three days, your juniors will be executed before the public. But in the meantime, they will be flayed one piece at a time, until only the meat beneath their skin remains.


    If you still don''t know proper limitations, you can''t blame his Profane Highness for slaughtering your lot."


    Konrad proclaimed with his hands joined in a prayer sign, and his bright smile unchanged.


    "Dear church and cult friends, please don''t disappoint my expectations."


    Hearing Konrad''s announcement, Gulistan, who now lied in a pile of dirt, felt a new wave of confusion.


    "Something is wrong here. Why did he so easily reveal his real cultivation and physique levels? Why such a gaudy execution? Why three days?"

 264 I AM A GOD!

    The headquarter of the Celestial Church was a floating domain located above the Holy Continent''s highest mountain at more than fifty thousand meters of altitude. Therefore, the Tower''s light screen didn''t reach it.


    However, the legions of disciples and priests that occupied the mountain range were now cut from the headquarters. Or more precisely, cut from the leadership of the Divine Rank Experts.


    At first, when the Tower''s light screen ejected them all from the Holy Continent, the Celestial and Infernal Elders believed Konrad''s words exaggerated. But following a brief analysis of the screen, they realized the seriousness of the situation.


    "An Anti Divine Power ward. Without the caster''s permission, anyone with divine power cannot step inside. Hateful! Incomparably hateful!"


    The leading church elder exclaimed while slapping his thigh. And though the Celestial Church was the one suffering the harshest slap of face, the Infernal Cult elders couldn''t take pleasure in their nemesis'' misfortune. They went in to rescue captives and were exiled from the land in a single blow.


    Now, Bayiz and the third elder''s son''s fates remained within that lunatic''s hands. What was there to gloat about?


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s words still echoed within their minds. The third elder, in particular, could barely restrain himself.


    "In three days, your juniors will be executed before the public. But in the meantime, they will be flayed one piece at a time, until only the meat beneath their skin remains."


    Whether that so-called Mortal Avatar of the One True God was a madman, or not, fact remained that he now held the initiative, and if left unchecked, was free to do as he saw fit.


    Reminiscing the sight of his son''s charred body and imagining him getting flayed before a public of mortal ants, the third elder could no longer contain his emotions.


    "Boy, don''t lose yourself in complacency! Although your screen prevents Divine Rank experts from stepping into the Holy Rank, while maintaining it, you can''t use the tower for anything else!


    Meanwhile, our two factions each possess more than one-hundred Star Fusing Saints, three-hundred Star Manifesting Saints, and five-hundred Star Connecting Saints.


    To say nothing of the dozens of Quasi-Sages, puppets, and legions of troops! Meanwhile, we can command the Barbarian Continent''s tens of millions of soldiers to coordinate with us and lay waste on the Holy Continent!


    With your cultivation alone, do you really think you can stop us all? If you know what''s right for you, turn the hostages into shields and sue for peace!"


    The third cult elder roared and carried by his vast Divine Force, his words echoed throughout the Ancient Crystal World.


    And indeed, this time, they mirrored the thoughts of both the Celestial and Infernal Leaders. If Konrad insisted on shaming them to this extent, they didn''t mind temporarily joining hands to put down his arrogance and exterminate anyone remotely connected to him.


    The Infernal Cult Leader would act for his faction''s prestige.


    The Celestial Church Leader for both his faction and his son''s life.


    Neither believed that Konrad was so muddled as to risk a hopeless battle for a brief moment of elation. After all, with his Rising Saint cultivation now revealed, they didn''t doubt that even without their Sages, they could take care of him.


    "Although his bloodline is formidable, a Rising Saint is a Rising Saint. The bulk of his strength must come from his physiques. A high-grade, Mastered Holy Physique already makes him as powerful as a Star Fusing Saint.


    Add to that a few Divine Physiques plus a dreadful bloodline, and today''s result isn''t hard to accept. However, with that alone, he cannot face our forces. Better than anyone, he should understand that.


    Moreover, with his cultivation, his control over the tower should be minimal. This is probably as far as he can go. Perhaps he merely wished to threaten us into surrendering some benefits."


    The Celestial Church Leader assessed, his words reassuring his wife who stood at his right.


    However, Konrad''s next words against startled them all.


    "Hahahaha!


    Sue for peace? Harebrained imbecile. Does a giant need to discuss peace with ants? Does a God need to bargain with mortals?


    How bold!


    How conceited!"


    Konrad jeered, his words clearly echoing within the ears of his interlocutors. Else, Verena and even Yvonne were startled and failed to grasp why Konrad adopted such a crass, provocative stance.


    "I have shown you enough leniency. Since you don''t cherish my kindness, I naturally must enhance the punishment. The previous wasn''t enough? No problem, I''m very creative.


    Your lads will experience hell on earth and crave death from the bottom of their hearts. Only then, will I offer them due salvation. Your threats only serve to worsen how I treat them before their inexorable demise.


    As for your troops? Joke! I am God! What need I fear from insignificant mortals?"


    Konrad roared with his arms outstretched. And seeing this, the experts of both factions came to one conclusion.


    "He''s stark-raving-mad."


    Unwilling to waste more of their breath, they turned into light beams and returned to their respective headquarters, ready to join hands to prepare the most dreadful assault in the history of the Ancient Crystal World!


    Meanwhile, Gulistan, who stood before the light screen, finally understood the ploy.


    "It''s a trap. He wants them to dispatch troops. The more, the better, or so it seems. But what card does he still possesses that he doesn''t fear such an armada and instead does everything possible to invite it?"


    She wondered. Clearly, Konrad first laid out "his full arsenal" for all to see, then goaded the two factions into collaborating with a false display of madness and megalomania.


    Not only her, but Verena, Yvonne, and Else all came to the same conclusion.


    In a twister of golden light, Gulistan vanished and reappeared within house Serkar, before her father, Berken, who now stood on top of a tower, with his hands crossed beneath his back.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "What are your thoughts?"


    Berken asked without turning toward Gulistan.


    "The answer lies in what became of his demonic blood. I''m inclined to think he turned into some kind of nephilim.


    That boy is as cruel as he is crafty. Since he dares invite a combined assault, he must have confidence in his ability to suppress it."


    Gulistan replied.


    "Now the question is¡­what do we do? If the cult leader wishes to dispatch troops, we can''t easily stay out of this. But if we do join the war effort¡­I''m afraid we''re sending our people into surefire destruction."


    Hearing this, Berken sneered.


    "And whose fault is that?"


    Before such an inquiry, Gulistan could only give a helpless shrug.


    "I blame the butterflies in the east¡­"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Olrich was about to make a getaway. Following the Kurul soul fiend''s annihilation, and the exchange between that "Avatar of the Profane Prince" and the two factions, he realized that he once again needed to evacuate the country.


    No, this time, he should turn into a commoner and hide within the Barbarian Continent. Joke, regardless of how the events ended, that lunatic clearly wasn''t someone he could confront!


    For now, he could only retreat and bide his time.


    Alas, as he rushed out of the imperial city, an invisible force locked him mid-flight, preventing his escape.


    "Shit¡­"


    "Adoptive father, we father and son didn''t even have time to catch-up that you''re again making a getaway?


    How¡­disheartening.


    How¡­heartless."

 265 The Greatest Cuck in History!

    Night still hanged within the sky when the voice reverberated within Olrich''s mind. And at first, though mild, this foreign voice''s tone filled him with a profound sense of apprehension.


    But when his brain registered the words, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Adoptive father? Konrad?"


    He wondered out loud, waves of consternation undulating within his eyes. And as if to answer him, a massive golden chariot cleaved the dark sky to stop above him. If the dreadful cultivation rippling from the crimson tiger was startling enough, when Olrich''s eyes locked on those occupying the seats, his face twisted into an ugly grimace.


    Ignoring the two pale-skinned beauties, his eyes went between the remaining four.


    Yvonne, Verena, Else and a jade-green haired man whose empyrean looks immediately snatched attention.


    With Yvonne resting on his right arm, Else on his left, and Verena on his lap, his identity wasn''t hard to guess.


    "It''s you. You finally deign to show yourself."


    Olrich hissed through clenched teeth. With almost one thousand years of existence, he''d experienced many events. However, without a shred of doubt, his greatest shame stemmed from the teenaged-looking man sitting on this chariot, surrounded by women that, by right, should belong to him.


    As he witnessed this scene, his eyes went bloodshot, his nails dug through his palms, and his heart wildly beat. Alas, suppressed mid-air, he could neither advance nor retreat.


    "Finally? Adoptive father, having been by your side for so long, how could you possibly use the word -finally?-"


    Konrad asked in a tone that showcased profound heartbreak.


    Confusion again flashed within Olrich''s eyes, covering his soaring hatred.


    "What do you mean by th-"


    But then, ordered images swirled within his mind. First, Olrich recalled the imperial eunuch that brought him news of Yvonne''s odd behavior.


    "Your majesty¡­for the past week, her grace has been acting in suspicious manners. From morning to evening, she wards her entire courtyard through Semi-Holy Force, preventing anyone from peeping while at night, she does the same to her chambers¡­"


    "Any variables potentially leading to this?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "¡­this¡­coincides with the appearance of a new eunuch boy. Not long afterward, her grace''s strange behavior began. I haven''t had time to investigate him yet but¡­I suspect¡­"


    Then, his mind jumped to the day Verena introduced Konrad to him.


    "Who might this child be?"


    "He''s a human eunuch boy that entered the palace several months ago. I spotted him by chance and recognized his talent. I''ve been training him ever since, hoping that I could present him to your majesty as a new court eunuch when he broke through the Grand Priest Rank."


    Finally, he landed on the scene of Adelar''s last words.


    "Father, for the sake of supreme power, across centuries you have toyed with your relatives and loved ones.


    As a power-hungry monster, I can''t blame you, but knowing that a son will overthrow your rule and take your life, I die¡­without regrets!"


    Upon assembling the three events, a horrifying thought emerged within Olrich''s mind, and his eyes widened with fright.


    "Impossible¡­this...is impossible. You can''t possibly b-"


    But before he could finish his words, in a twister of jade light, Konrad''s attire changed, becoming the Imperial Duke Robe Olrich personally prepared for him.


    Then, the matching crown and boots appeared on his head and around his feet.


    His appearance then morphed into that of an effeminate eunuch teen. The appearance Olrich associated with the name "Konrad."


    Seeing all his fears realized, Olrich was struck speechless. His mouth curved into an "O" shape, and he struggled to aim a wobbling index at Konrad.


    "No¡­no¡­a trick. This¡­is a trick."


    He tried to reassure himself. However¡­


    "I''m afraid it isn''t. Or should I tell you the mnemonics of the Infernal Soul Devouring Art to convince you of this truth?"


    ¡­Konrad promptly brought him back to reality. And Olrich''s eyes almost cracked.


    "Traitor¡­traitor¡­despicable traitor!


    We treated you so well, better than our trueborn children. Introduced you to the Formation Path. Passed onto you our knowledge, our experience, our mightiest art! How could you? You have no conscience!


    Damn your father! Damn your mother! Damn all your ancestors! And damn you to hell!"


    Olrich roared, and imagining how Konrad bedded his consorts under his nose, he felt the green on his head grow glossier.


    Hearing this, Konrad shook his head.


    "Adoptive father, you can''t say it like that. Were it not for you working so arduously to bring us together, how could it be so simple for me to lay hands on them?


    Think about it. Nils, Verena, Yvonne. Among them, who wasn''t pushed away by your treachery. As your son, I merely did my filial duty of mending the wounds you caused."


    Konrad replied, his tone mixing righteousness and lamentation.


    Hearing Nils'' name added to the list, Olrich''s grief intensified.


    "You can''t be se¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, Konrad''s Holy Flame Avatar appeared and stretched out his hand, causing Nils to emerge from his space bracelet.


    As soon as she did, she turned toward Konrad, and seeing him surrounded by women she should by right call "mothers," flabbergasted, Nils didn''t know if she should leap into his arms or hide in a corner.


    Unwilling to let her flounder, Konrad waved his hand, and pulled by an irresistible telekinetic force, she landed on his left thigh.


    "Missed me?"


    He whispered in her ears, causing her cheeks to redden in embarrassment.


    "Mhm¡­"


    Still, she replied with a feeble nod while fidgeting in her dress. The red of her cheeks grew brighter.


    The scene snatched speech abilities from Olrich''s throat.


    "See? And if I may add, none of your consorts were spared."


    Veins beat on Olrich''s temple.


    "None?"


    "None."


    Konrad earnestly repeated, then set his consorts aside to rise from the chariot and fly toward Olrich.


    "Therefore, I''m here to give you my thanks. Olrich von Jurgen, my beloved father, I screwed your daughter, consorts, wife and soon, even your mother will be dancing on my rod. Meanwhile, all your vassals and the entirety of your country have fallen into my hands.


    The world has never seen¡­a greater cuckold than you."


    Konrad proclaimed, then bowed toward Olrich with clasped hands. On his right ring finger, Olrich clearly saw the love token and Holy Artifact he''d granted Verena.


    *PUH*


    Unable to shoulder the blow, Olrich spurted blood and passed out. His body tumbled onto the ground.

 266 Olrich’s Bills

    What was shame, what was loss? As Olrich''s unconscious body tumbled onto the ground, deep within the recesses of his mind, a voice wondered why those words applied so well to him. It was almost as if on this night, he redefined them all.


    "You lost."


    The voice stated, then faded in the darkness of his mind, and in a resounding thud, Olrich''s body landed.


    "Hey, adoptive father, why are you dozing off? The game is barely getting started."


    Konrad chortled then waved his hand. Lifted by his irresistible telekinetic powers, Olrich flew back into the air, hovering before Konrad.


    *PAH*


    And with a resounding slap, Konrad shoved consciousness back into his body.


    "You!"


    "Me, me, me. What about me? Sorry, but today is not about me."


    Konrad cut, and while keeping Olrich trapped within the air, flew back to his chariot.


    "Nils, come here."


    Konrad beckoned, and Nils obeyed, rising from her seat to stand by his side.


    "Today is your day. Your opportunity to avenge all slights. One against one. Father against daughter. Fight and defeat Olrich, his life will be yours to do with as you see fit."


    Konrad declared, then pressed his index on Nils'' forehead. In a red light surge, the Valkyrie Mark appeared and vanished within her forehead. Instantaneously, Nils felt her body refined, strength, speed, and resilience all rising to brand-new heights. Although her cultivation remained at the Transcendent Rank, she could effortlessly rip a Rising Saint to shreds. At the same time, her Soul Worm was wiped out.


    However, so what? Olrich was a peak-stage Fate Wrestling Saint with a battle-power rivaling those two ranks above him. None on the scene doubted that she was not his match.


    But then, the ability Valkyrie Surge appeared within her mind. Understanding Konrad''s ploy, Yvonne activated the Valkyrie Mark she''d received from Konrad on the way here. And shockingly, her presence appeared within Nils'' mind in the form of a red flame.


    Following her instincts, Nils activated the ability.


    "Valkyrie Surge!"


    Bright red flamed erupted from her body, channeling the might of Yvonne''s cultivation and adding it to hers. Now, although outwardly her cultivation remained at the same level, it completely eclipsed Olrich''s.


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    What was this? A glaring attempt to devastate him through shame, that''s what it was.


    Veins beat on his temple, and though the situation looked grim, he could not restrain a feral outburst.


    "Can a man possibly be this wicked? Not content of robbing us of all we have, you now want to add insult to injury by having us battle our youngest? Even if you plan to slay us, does it need to be in such a callous manner?


    Recalling all we did for you, don''t you feel the least bit ashamed?!"


    He roared, hoping to appeal to a sliver of Konrad''s humanity. However¡­


    "Nope. Not the tiniest bit."


    Konrad leisurely replied while sitting between his beloved consorts.


    "Adoptive father, do not misunderstand. I''m not a righteous person, and this is not your due retribution. In fact, on the scale of immorality, I don''t dare claim myself much better than you."


    Konrad stated while wrapping two arms around Yvonne and Else and patting the silent Verena with a third.


    "However, you made the mistake of harming my beloved. My people, no one can harm, my women no one can touch. Whoever infringes on those rules must pay a corresponding price.


    And since you dared, suffering a tragic fate is only natural. I believe it doesn''t get any more tragic."


    On the scene, Konrad and Nils aside, no one bothered to spare Olrich a glance. Yvonne, Else, and Verena all acted as if he didn''t exist.


    The naked display of disinterest further harmed his crumbling dignity, and he couldn''t help but wonder when things went so wrong. This was supposed to be his era. He was supposed to trample all and become supreme. Invincibility, authority, all were meant to be his.


    Why then was he finding himself in such an abysm? Konrad, that unfilial traitor of a "son." It was him; it was all his fault!


    But Olrich wasn''t given time to throw blame because Nils stepped forward. The red flames swirling around her form rose in size and intensity while deep resolve shone within her eyes.


    As the one standing before her, Olrich could feel her soaring desire to beat him into a bloody pulp. As if the more she looked at him, the greater that need became.


    "Nils, don''t let yourself get confused by this predator, you can''t possibly think of harming your fa-"


    Olrich began, but before he could finish his words, in a burst of red flames, Nils shot toward him, and hurled her clenched fist straight at his jaw!


    *BAM*


    Before he could react, the hook smashed into the left side of his jaw, and he spiraled into the air with a blood spurt!


    "So, you remember that you''re my father?"


    She asked, her voice trembling with rage, and not waiting for an answer, turned into a red beam to pursue Olrich''s spiraling form.


    By the time he recovered his stance, an uppercut awaited him. Again, he flew, this time soaring in the sky.


    "I thought you''d forgotten. I thought you no longer recalled that we are your family.


    But since you didn''t, there is no need to hold back."


    Turning into four afterimages, she surrounded him from all sides and began a round of brutal hammering.


    In a flash, Olrich turned into a volleyball, with the "four Nils" smashing him toward one another.


    "T-too¡­fast."


    Nils'' explosive speed made him completely unable to evade while her strength left him no way to fight back. Each blow broke through his guard like a knife through butter, and in less than three seconds, he was utterly at her mercy.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    If this situation carried on, he would soon turn into a broken rag doll.


    "E¡­enough!"


    Olrich roared and summoned his Divine Shield.


    *BANG*


    Nils'' next punch crashed on the Divine Shield. Its divine power erupted, and she flew backward, unable to leave a dent. With a somersault, she recovered her balance, and undisturbed, flew back toward Olrich.


    With the Divine Shield protecting him, all her offensives were neutralized. But at the same time, his lifeforce dwindled at a rapid pace. With his cultivation level, using a Divine Artifact was far too costly, and he would die long before Nils could exhaust herself.


    Hence, he could only force a quick conclusion and capture her to secure an escape!


    "Nils, you can''t blame us for being merciless. This¡­hurts us more than it hurts you!"


    Olrich thought while burning a large portion of his lifeforce to trigger the shield''s offensive move.


    The shield''s light dimmed, and it sank toward the ground. Thinking that he could no longer endure its consumption and not willing to give him a recovery chance, Nils vanished and reappeared before Olrich. His lips curled into a smile.


    And the shield vanished to reappear at her back.


    "Got you¡­"


    However, for the imperceptible split of a second, Olrich''s move stopped.


    Nils'' right fist tore through his lower abdomen, releasing a dreadful force that shattered his energy center and meridians while her left palm slammed the middle of his forehead, and destroyed his spiritual sea.


    Olrich''s eyelids trembled, and as he felt the cultivation of a lifetime dispersing, his shuddering eyes again locked on Konrad whose lips curved into a fiendish grin.


    "Des¡­picable!"


    *PUH*


    Blood gushed from his mouth and lower abdomen. And as the last bit of his cultivation vanished, Olrich recalled, that this conclusion was strikingly similar¡­to his battle with Adelar.

 267 End of the von Jurgen Dynasty

    Again, Olrich''s consciousness faded, but before it could, despair filled his mind and awoke him. The realization that his lifetime''s cultivation had just collapsed devasted him. All the ploys and schemes, the sacrifice of his most beloved child, the refinement of one-thousand infant souls! All he endured, the prices he paid, were rendered worthless in merely two blows.


    Lost!


    All lost, never to return.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Olrich howled, his body and soul sinking in horrendous pain while warm tears trickled down his eyes. This¡­was worse than death!


    Bearing witness to his soaring despair, Nils was undisturbed.


    "If only you could treasure us the way you treasure power, perhaps, it wouldn''t have come to this."


    She whispered while pulling her fist from his guts. Now mortal, Olrich couldn''t endure such a terrible wound, and before he could drop onto the ground, Nils held him by the collar and shoved a restorative pill down his throat.


    "However, you can''t die. I want you to live. To spend the rest of your miserable life a helpless mortal without any means to change your fate.


    Forced to accept the reality of your permanent inferiority. Henceforth, you can only bow and scrape, submitting to the whim of the mighty. Moreover¡­"


    Without warning, Nils kicked Olrich''s crotch, shattering his balls, before shoving another restorative pill down his throat.


    Her hand muffled his squeals, not giving him the right to scream.


    "¡­a man like you shouldn''t have the right to sire children. It is unfair to all the potentially good fathers deprived of the ability. Being a eunuch suits you best."


    Nils spat with tears trickling from her eyes, and rancor lacing her voice.


    Shattered dreams, destroyed cultivation, castration, the succession of blows was too hard to bear. So hard that Olrich started believing that this was nothing more than a nightmare.


    "Hahaha¡­a nightmare, it must be a nightmare. Hahaha¡­"


    Olrich burst into maddened laughter, expecting the scenery to return to the days when he occupied his mighty throne, ruling the Holy Continent''s number one country.


    Alas, the staggering pain filling him testified to the reality of his circumstances.


    Shaking his head, Konrad stood up and appeared before Olrich.


    "Reality is sometimes hard to accept. And for those of us that pursue the summit, your end, is indeed worse than death. From now on, you can serve as one of my mortal court eunuchs. I''m curious to see...how many decades you can endure."


    Konrad began while extending his hand toward Olrich''s forehead.


    A strand of silver light flew from it to hover within his left palm. Then, a blood light orb emerged from Olrich''s chest and stopped beside the silver light strand.


    "No¡­no¡­I''m not willing!"


    Olrich howled but to no avail. Konrad pressed his right index on Olrich''s forehead and rewired him. With the evolution of his abilities, rewiring the mortal Olrich was simplicity incarnate.


    Rebellion left Olrich''s mind, and he surrendered to his fate.


    Thus ended the last von Jurgen emperor. With his fall, after one-hundred-thousand years of reign, the von Jurgen dynasty collapsed, and the Holy Flame Empire would soon follow it into oblivion to make way for the new world order.


    Konrad sealed the silver light strand in his soul gourd, and locked the blood orb in a space treasure, then alongside his ladies, descended upon the imperial palace. They met no resistance and were welcomed with open arms.


    Led by Anke and the tenth von Jurgen elder, the imperial consorts and remaining imperial kin knelt to welcome their new master.


    "The von Jurgen dynasty has reached the end of its destiny. As the highest-ranked, surviving member of this house, and with the consent of all imperial kin, I, Anke von Jurgen, beseech you to take the throne, and offer you our allegiance."


    Knowing that absolute surrender was their only path to survival, the von Jurgen imperial kinsmen didn''t dare hesitate and kowtowed before Konrad.


    "The von Jurgen dynasty has reached the end of its destiny, and the country requires a new regime. You, Lord, are mighty, and able to suppress all under the heavens!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Only you can bring back prosperity and restore the peace. Please accept the throne and establish a new dynasty!"


    They exclaimed in tandem, desperately hoping their lives would be spared.


    Seeing this, Konrad nodded.


    "Having been adopted into the imperial family, I cannot stand and watch the inheritance of one-hundred-thousand years collapse in such a wanton manner.


    Though the country changes surnames, you shall still have a place. Elmar von Jurgen will be sealed as Grand Duke, and new house head to carry on the von Jurgen legacy. And a new mansion will be built for you all."


    He said toward the kowtowing imperial kinsmen. And as soon as his words echoed, they felt free of the invisible weight crushing their shoulders.


    Alive! They would escape this tribulation alive! At this juncture, they asked for nothing more.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your grace! Your majesty is benevolent, treasures the common people, and is incomparably brilliant. Your reign shall stretch across eternity!"


    They flattered. And unwilling to spend more time on them, Konrad dismissed them all. Then, escorted by his consorts, he walked into the throne room and stopped before its stairs.


    His eyes locked upon the throne, and he recalled the first time he stood beside it. Unlike that time, there weren''t any rows of officials. Olrich no longer occupied it, and none could dare show him contempt.


    Now, it was his. And as soon as he sat upon it, the first step of his grand aspiration would reach completion.


    But as he stared at the throne with a faint smile, Else''s voice echoed.


    "When shall we hold the coronation ceremony?"


    "No hurry. We first need to wait for the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult to dispatch their troops. In three days, we shall publicly execute Erhardt, Bayiz, and the third cult elder''s son. At that time, I will meet their armies in battle and slaughter them all.


    Afterward, we can hold the coronation ceremony."


    Konrad explained.


    "And what about the new dynasty and country''s names? Or you can always let the von Jurgen name survive through you. It''s not like it would be improper."


    Yvonne jested, and hearing this, Konrad''s smile brightened.


    "Not a bad idea. A pity that I don''t have an official surname."


    Konrad replied in kind.


    In the Holy Continent, commoners and slaves didn''t have a right to surnames. Therefore, the original Konrad didn''t bear one. Meanwhile, in his past life, he was an orphan and bore a name assigned by the orphanage.


    As for Serkar or the house of Talroth, he naturally didn''t feel any sense of belonging to them.


    "And don''t forget that you also have to choose a name for your new race. Your status screen is currently cluttered by X''s."


    Selene''s voice echoed.


    "Gods don''t need family names. I am a Primogen, the first of my blood. And will soon become the faith.


    Let''s use the Higher Realms'' naming conventions and make it¡­the house of Konrad. And considering my current true form, there are not many viable race names. Let''s go with...World Devourer.


    As for the country''s name, that''s simpler. Since jade is the new symbol of my blood, let it be the Jade Dynasty. And I shall be...the Jade Emperor."


    "You really know no shame."


    Selene directly replied. Jade was a symbol of purity and perfection. How was Konrad qualified to stand beside those words? If anything, he should be the Depraved Emperor!

 268 Mourning is Your Righ

    Afterward, they left the throne room and dived into various tasks. Else started restructuring both the imperial palace and the church while Yvonne solidified her cultivation breakthrough. In the meantime, Konrad sat within his new chambers with Verena on his lap.


    "Now that only the two of us remain, there is no need to restrain yourself. Mourning is your right."


    He whispered while stroking her silver hairs. Though in public, she always maintained stately elegance, Verena was by no means aloof and deeply cared for kinship. The loss of her father was no trivial blow. And Konrad could see that the depth of her silence mirrored the profundity of her grief.


    "Sovereign Prince Thorwald Kvass was a terrible father and an even worse husband. In his life, he only loved one woman:


    His elder sister, the dowager, Amalia. A pity that in her eyes, only the previous emperor mattered. He could only suppress his feelings and live in frustration¡­until that day when in a drunken stupor, he held onto her waist and professed his love."


    While mortal brewed alcohol had no effect on cultivators above the True Rank, many brands of cultivation beverages helpful in breakthroughs and enhancing cultivation speed existed.


    Therefore, drunkenness wasn''t uncommon among affluent cultivators.


    Konrad and Yvonne''s drinking sessions were a perfect example of that.


    "My mother and I stumbled on the scene, a scene that plagued the remainder of her life. Although father treated her with respect and gave her due honor as his princess consort, she could never forget that sight, and soon fell into depression.


    A depression that ultimately took her life. A Saint dying of heartache, a joke, really."


    Verena reminisced in an emotionless tone. Most well-informed individuals knew of Thorwald''s profound affection and absolute loyalty toward his sister. However, in their eyes, it was nothing more than a little brother''s devotion. Never did they expect that it already stepped into that territory.


    "But I couldn''t resent him. If anything, I resented my mother for being so weak. To let her affection for a man rule and ruin her life. For that reason, I resolved to never be ruled by emotions. A cultivator''s life is far too long to wallow in such a quagmire."


    "But emotions make individuals. Without emotions, there is no existence. Only the slow passing of identical days."


    Konrad declared while still stroking Verena''s hairs.


    "Indeed. Afterward, the church''s decree to marry me to Olrich came. And seeing in there an opportunity to both consolidate his house''s power and bring himself closer toward his sister, my father didn''t hesitate.


    Again, I didn''t resent him, because having enjoyed the glory, splendor, and wealth due to a Kvass princess, I knew it was my duty to pay back what I owed through that marriage. One cannot be too greedy.


    At the same time, I believed it was a good opportunity to leave my father''s sight. Never did I expect that his demise would be so hard to digest."


    As Verena''s words ended, her eyes moistened.


    "In the end, he raised you from the cradle, taught you cultivation across decades, granted you the best resources at his disposal, and helped you lay down your foundation. Though he may have done this as an investment for his house''s prosperity, he still did.


    You say he was a terrible father, but I only see a man that couldn''t have it all. And therefore, set his priorities. Your grief is the proof that you''re no ingrate, and that on the road of cultivation, you didn''t lose that little bit of humanity.


    And sometimes, that little bit is the reason why we''re worth loving. Could you stare at his fall with an impassible look, without an ounce of pain or regret, I could value you, but I couldn''t treasure you."


    Hearing this, Verena closed her eyes, and from them, two watery lines trickled onto the ground. Her tears then flowed.


    For a brief instant, Konrad considered using the Heart Mending Kiss to directly erase all grief from Verena''s heart. But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, it vanished.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ¡­


    After spending several hours in Verena''s company, Konrad stood up and headed into Else''s chambers.


    There, she sat on a tall throne-like red chair holding a red candy lollipop in her right hand, while the left rested on the chair''s arm.


    "I didn''t know you had such a hobby."


    Konrad stated while Else brought the lollipop to her lips. The two''s colors matched perfectly, and while having a taste of the candy, Else shifted her eyes toward Konrad.


    "It''s a special brand with rare properties. Try it."


    Afterward, she pulled the lollipop out of her mouth and tossed it toward Konrad. Catching it between his right index and middle finger, Konrad brought it to his lips and sampled it. The candy''s taste meshed with Else''s saliva to sneak into his throat.


    As it did, he felt a mild relaxing sensation spread within his mind and body while his cultivation experienced a nigh-imperceptible growth.


    Clearly, this candy was an alchemical product able to soothe the being while increasing cultivation. Perhaps it even influenced cultivation speed. However, due to his Supreme Dao and Saint-level cultivation base, Konrad could barely feel any effect.


    On others, the results might be different.


    "Impressive."


    He appraised while stepping toward Else.


    "My mother was a Profound Alchemy Master who enjoyed inventing and refining all kinds of odd things. This was one of her creations."


    Else explained while Konrad brought his face closer to hers and pulled out the lollipop to press it against her lips. In silence, she took it in, and Konrad then pulled her by the waist, snatching her seat, and having her rest on his lap instead.


    Straddling him, she wrapped her left arm around his neck while her right hand still held the candy. Their faces grew increasingly closer, but before their lips connected, Else set the candy in-between, having them kiss the opposite sides instead.


    "Naughty."


    Konrad commented.


    "Coming from you, that''s undoubtedly a praise."


    She replied, before setting the candy aside and wrapping both arms around Konrad''s neck to pull him into a languid kissing session. Simultaneously, he ground his thigh against her fold. Konrad was pleased to see that no underwear lied in his way, and the Metze''s juices freely dropped on his thigh.


    Their arousal peaked, and the kissing session grew more heated. Else untied Konrad''s belt, worming her hand into his pants to free his cock before setting it against her flower bud.


    "Oooh¡­"


    Without hesitation, she impaled herself on his rod, riding him hard and fast, and only stopping to relish in the blissful sensation of her own orgasms while clenching on his hairs.


    Soon, the unrestrained sound of her moans slammed against the walls and stretched toward the outside. And feeling Konrad''s face pressed against her chest, Else slammed her butt even faster on his shaft, as if possessed by the desperate need to keep him trapped on and within her.


    "Ahhh...ahhh...ahhh!"


    While she rammed herself on his meat-rod, Konrad removed her mini dress and carried her onto the bed for two hours of sexual passion and dual cultivation.


    ¡­


    Holding the now naked Else in his arms, Konrad rested his head against hers and kissed her cheek.


    Then, he stood up, walking toward his final destination for this long night.

 269 Joining Hands Before a Common Foe

    Within her chambers, Yvonne sat crossed-legged, solidifying her drastic cultivation boost with her eyes shut-close. But as soon as Konrad stepped in, her eyes opened and locked onto him. Seeing him, her lips curled into a smile, and she stood up.


    Then, without warning, she flew at him with a punch!


    *BAM*


    Undisturbed, Konrad blocked it with his left forearm, the smile he wore unchanged.


    In a flash, she assailed him with hundreds of blows which he blocked without effort.


    Yvonne then raised her knee, slamming it toward Konrad''s abdomen, but he stopped it within his right palm, then knocked off her fist to grab her by the waist, while holding her thigh within his right hand.


    "Astounding reflexes, astounding speed, astounding flesh. I didn''t expect I''d fall so far behind."


    Yvonne appraised with a contented smile.


    "What can I say? When even destiny is on your side, rapid progress is a must. From now on, you''ll have to work extra hard."


    Konrad replied without letting go of her.


    "Conceited. But it''s fine. Who said destiny wasn''t tamable? I won''t let you get too full of yourself."


    Yvonne pledged while cupping Konrad''s cheeks in her hands.


    Without further delay, he lifted her in the air, letting her wrap her legs around his waist while he took her lips, and their tongues intertwined in an ardent kiss.


    As he brought her to bed, his hands trailed her back, and by the time they reached it, he''d already lowered the straps to rain passion on her neck and chest.


    They spent the rest of the night in relentless romping sessions, letting primal desires drive them and make up for the lost time. In that night, words had no place. Only endless moans, grunts and the sound of flesh meeting flesh in tantalizing mating, echoed.


    Meanwhile, the two great factions were swept by tumultuous waves.


    ¡­


    For the first time since the death of their founders, the first time in one-million years, the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult leaders met for discussion.


    The cult and church leaders occupied the primary seats while the elders stood a step below. All were matched in ranks, and their faces full of gravity.


    Even the cult leader, the blood fiend Draven Torul, couldn''t hide the concerns shining on his face.


    The church leader, the sun spirit Anatol Wirth was no better. In fact, inwardly, he was one-thousand times worse. With his maimed son trapped in the Holy Continent, a continent Sages no longer had access to, how could he not be full of worries?


    Moreover, although he tried to convince himself of otherwise, that lunatic of a "Profane Prince''s Mortal Avatar" didn''t seem like the type to speak rubbish. Perhaps he never planned to execute the captives, but since he dared say he would flay them daily, he probably would.


    There was no time to waste.


    With the last Holy War nearing, Anatol didn''t care about who held the prime disciple position. However, never could he allow his flesh and blood to suffer mishap.


    Saving Erhardt was his top priority. And for the sake of that cause, he didn''t mind forming a temporary truce with the Infernal Cult.


    "Anatol, you and I are the enemies of a lifetime. I believe there are words we needn''t speak. The two of us know exactly why we''re here."


    Draven began while keeping his eyes locked on Anatol.


    "Indeed."


    Anatol nodded in approval before carrying on.


    "The situation has spiraled out of control. That man managed the impossible feat of snatching the Tower for himself and is now its master. Thanks to that, he managed to conjure an Anti-Divine-Power Ward which prevents us from stepping into the Holy Continent. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But in the process, he also revealed his depth. With that information now clear, we have nothing to fear. I propose we first dispatch emissaries to discuss terms.


    If he''s willing to trade, we can leave it at that¡­for some time."


    Anatol''s words pulled an approving nod from the celestial elders.


    However, the Infernal Cult''s side didn''t budge.


    "What if he isn''t?"


    Draven immediately asked, the words causing a frown to flash on Anatol''s face.


    "Then¡­we can only use extreme measures. I advocate a joint assault of our strongest forces beneath the Divine Rank. A host so startling that its mere sight will force all the Holy Continent''s denizens on their knees.


    We each dispatch seventy-two hundred Crossed Tribulation Saints, four-hundred-fifty Star Connecting Saints, two-hundred-seventy Star Manifesting Saints and ninety Star Fusing Saints led by fifteen Quasi-Sages.


    Add to that eighty-thousand Saints beneath Crossed Tribulation."


    Hearing this, all within the room were petrified.


    This was more than ninety percent of each faction''s overall forces! Legions that should only appear during the Holy War! Although he''d anticipated such a strong reaction, even Draven was forced to admit that the words rang his eardrums.


    On the Infernal Cult''s side, only the third cult elder wholeheartedly agreed with this stance and even found it pleasing to the ears.


    "I know you think we''re overdoing it, but the enemy can''t be underestimated. As we''ve seen, his Ancestral Glory is dreadful and can obliterate Quasi-Sages. In fact, the average early-stage Divine Seed expert would find it difficult to survive.


    Only by combining the strength of our armies in a battle-formation can we crush that advantage and trample that man.


    Afterward, he will turn into lamb on the chopping block."


    Draven sighed but nodded.


    "I agree¡­"


    Draven began, but before he could finish his words, Berken''s voice echoed.


    "This fight is a joke. You may be inclined to lower your faces for the sake of impudent juniors, but we Serkars are unwilling to do so. Our forces will not participate."


    Berken''s words brought a weighty silence on the scene, and all eyes turned toward him and the Serkar elders.


    "Great elder, this matter has already transcended the boundaries of -faces.- It''s now a question of faith and dignity. I hope you can forget your pride to avoid undermining the war effort."


    Draven declared in a mild but commanding tone.


    "We can dispatch the Barbarian Continent''s secular forces to support the war effort. Sixty-million troops that will dive into the Holy Continent while the main forces confront that youth.


    In this way, you can split his attention and increase your odds of success. That''s the best I will offer."


    All Barbarian Khans were in one way or another related to and controlled by house Serkar. Therefore, the Barbarian Continent''s secular world was, for all intent and purposes, ruled by them.


    ¡­


    Night made place for dawn, and Konrad stood up, leaving the comfort of Yvonne''s arms to dive into his next operation.


    First, as promised, he ordered the three captives paraded naked in the streets then slowly flayed across the next three days.


    Meanwhile, he summoned one of his God-Hearts, and using it as anchor alongside the powers of his Divine Stolas Physique, connected himself to the plague, and took control of it.


    The plague was two days from starting, and according to Gulistan, after seven days of germination, demons aside, it would kill all non-believers beneath the Transcendent Rank, within the Holy Continent.


    However, instead of reversing it, Konrad changed its properties, then directly triggered it!


    On that day, in various corners of the Holy Continent, thousands of commoners and cultivators alike would see dozens of pustules grow on their bodies. Carrying with them crippling diseases and horrendous pain.


    The people were startled, even more when they realized that simple contact with the afflicted was enough to immediately contract the disease.


    Chaos soared, and the plague thus began. Fulfilling the prophecy of the Profane Prince''s Envoys!

 270 Negotiation or Humiliation?

    "You were warned but didn''t believe. Given an opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it. Now His Highness'' rage erupts and shall sweep the Holy Continent with a grand purging tide!"


    The Profane Prince''s Envoys proclaimed throughout all the corners of the Holy Continent. And soon, many of the local governments would support them in spreading their words.


    Of the five nations, it is in the Holy Flame Empire that they spread at the fastest pace. The dukes, marquis and all other landed nobles supported them in their endeavors, dispatching teams to assist them and luring the commoners into listening through all means imaginable.


    "Ten-thousand deaths on the first day, not more, not less. One-hundred-thousand on the second. One million on the third. Ten million on the fourth. One-hundred-million on the fifth. One billion on the sixth. Ten billion on the seventh!


    This is how the righteous plague will harvest lives!


    And if by the seventh day you still fail to repent and embrace the one true road, then his highness shall wipe out all the fifty billion individuals of the Holy Continent!"


    The envoys proclaimed.


    "Make no mistake, our God is wrathful but loving. Blessings unending await the enlightened that accept his embrace! If they choose him, even the afflicted shall be freed of all woes!"


    At first, such words were not taken seriously by the commoners. After all, one-hundred-thousand years of established faith stood between them. However, as the first day of the plague ended, and words spread that exactly ten thousand individuals met their deaths, Konrad''s cult received a substantial influx of followers.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, two envoys stood within the imperial palace''s throne room. One from the Celestial Church, the other from the Infernal Cult. Konrad sat on the throne, with Krann at his right and Wolfgang at his left.


    "Hum, hum. As you have seen upon arrival, the three felons are currently being submitted to punishment."


    Wolfgang began with his arms crossed beneath his back. Seeing that a trivial seventh-step Semi-Saint was discussing with them as if they were equals, the two envoys struggled to restrain their ire.


    And when they recalled the scene of the captives being flayed in the city square for all to see, they almost exploded.


    However, with the situation being what it was, they could only restrain themselves.


    "His highness is true to his words, in three days, they will be executed. Your presence here holds no meaning."


    Hearing this, the two''s eyes violently distorted, and they were forced to take in a deep breath to restrain themselves.


    "Your profane highness, our two factions are willing to pay bail for the captives. Please state your price. As long as it''s within reason, we shall abide."


    They declared and bowed toward Konrad. If at first, not many believed Konrad would push the vice too far, when those two laid eyes upon Erhardt, Bayiz, and the third cult elder''s son, they no longer doubted that Konrad aimed for their lives.


    To say nothing of three days. It would be a miracle if they could survive two!


    Hearing this, Wolfgang shook his head.


    "This is not merely a matter money can solve. Of those three, only the third cult elder''s son is redeemable through bail. The other two coveted his profane highness'' women! What a cardinal sin! In this world, who can tolerate them?"


    As Wolfgang''s voice echoed, Krann nodded in firm approval, thinking that he and this father-in-law spoke the same language.


    However, those words only intensified the suppressed ire of the two envoys.


    "Everything has a price. It''s just a matter of negotiation. Between men of reason, there is no need for such an uncompromising stan-"


    The Celestial Envoy began. But before he could finish his words, Wolfgang stretched out his hand.


    "Don''t be mistaken. Here there are only two parties, God and the offenders. God doesn''t need to be reasonable toward offenders, it is by his goodwill that you are given a chance to speak, do not misuse it."


    Wolfgang cut, causing the two''s nostrils to expand in loud inhalations.


    "As you say. But¡­"


    Again, they tried to put in a few words. Alas, Wolfgang didn''t allow them.


    "Moreover, it is God''s dignity that is at stake. Can God''s dignity have a price? Preposterous. Please mind your words. Otherwise, this discussion comes to an end."


    Once more, Krann gave a vigorous nod. The more he spoke, the more pleasing to the eyes that father-in-law turned out to be! A pity that before today, they didn''t have a proper chance to interact!


    Even Konrad was forced to admit that Wolfgang deserved more rewards.


    The two envoys were ready to spout curses. How was this a discussion? From beginning to end, Wolfgang was just cutting them mid-talk!


    "However, our God is merciful, and there is room for maneuver. The three can be returned if you fulfill several conditions."


    Before the meeting, Konrad had already given Wolfgang a clear set of instructions, and he was now about to follow them.


    "Five-hundred million Holy Crystals.


    Five-hundred-thousand Divine Crystals.


    All women above the Holy Rank and below the Divine Blood Rank offered as concubines."


    Hearing those three conditions, the two could no longer restrain themselves¡­


    "You''re going too far!"


    ¡­and roared in tandem.


    "Five-hundred million Holy Crystals? Five-hundred-thousand Divine Crystals? Did you first ask our coffers if we had this amount? What is this? Robbery of the underpants?


    As for the third condition, you even have the gals to propose such a thing? Are you by any chance asking our leaders and elders to send you their wives and daughters for you to plow?


    Is this a negotiation, or a humiliation?"


    They asked in indignation.


    But never in their wildest dreams did they expect Wolfgang''s next words to be¡­


    "Yes. That''s exactly what we''re asking. Don''t be mistaken. It''s their glory to have their wives and daughters serve His Highness!"


    The words struck the two speechless, and for an instant, they wondered if Wolfgang hadn''t gone mad.


    If not for madness, how could such words possibly escape his lips? However, facing the seriousness of his tone, they were forced to realize that this¡­was no joke!


    "Those are our terms, the non-negotiable terms that will ensure your people''s survival. Do with them as you see fit. In the meantime, we shall continue the public flaying."


    Wolfgang pursued.


    "You''re mad! Utterly mad! There is no way our leaders will ever agree to this nonsense! Terms?


    Joke! This is clearly a-"


    The Infernal Envoy began. But before he could finish his words¡­


    "Guards! Execute him."


    ¡­Krann ordered.


    And instantaneously, two hulky men appeared. They were level eight Restoration Beasts in human form and now served in the imperial guard.


    The first one grabbed the Infernal Envoy by the back of his neck and skull, then slammed his face into the ground, keeping him pinned while the second one raised his war hammer for the execution blow.


    "MHHH! MHHH! MHHH!"


    The Infernal Envoy''s muffled screams echoed.


    The Celestial Envoy was baffled and turned a startled gaze toward Krann.


    "What¡­do you mean by this? He''s an envoy?!"


    "Envoy or not, for spouting profanities before His Profane Highness, the sentence is¡­death!"


    The Restoration Beast Guards didn''t need to hear more.


    The executioner''s hammer dropped and smashed the Infernal Envoy''s head into blood, brain, and bone debris. As a Crossed Tribulation Saint, he just couldn''t resist.


    The Celestial Envoy felt weak at the knee and dropped on his butt.


    "Those are our terms. If you have any complaints, feel free to follow your fellow into the grave!"


    Wolfgang and Krann said in tandem, their words awakening the Celestial Envoy to the reality of his situation. After a hurried bow, he shot out of the imperial palace, rushing toward the council''s meeting place!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 271 To Arms!

    "Not bad. Father-in-law, for such a presentation and your continual work till now, you deserve abundant rewards."


    Konrad declared after the Celestial Envoy''s departure.


    "Boss, this is merely my duty. But if you must reward, I naturally won''t be perfunctory."


    Wolfgang replied with a bright smile. Hearing this, Konrad nodded and extended his hand toward Wolfgang.


    Bright jade light erupted from his palm and dived into Wolfgang''s chest.


    "In the few months since we parted, your cultivation climbed four steps, reaching the seventh-step of the Semi-Holy Knight Rank. Although on the Ancient Crystal World''s standards, such progress is astonishing, it is far from enough.


    First, I will help you complete an atavism to elevate your bloodline to the demon rank."


    Konrad began, and as he spoke, a jade-colored shroud surrounded Wolfgang.


    His nature serpent bloodline properties changed, and the impurities vanished as it retraced the ancestral force hidden within his lineage. From a nature serpent, Wolfgang climbed the bloodline hierarchy to become a pureblooded hydra.


    Thus, although his cultivation didn''t improve in the slightest, his battle power soared, and with it, so did his talent.


    Overjoyed, Wolfgang was about to drop on his knees when Konrad waved his hand, causing nine drops of Divine Ascension Demon Blood to appear and fly toward him.


    Without hesitation, he swallowed the blood drops and sat crossed-legged to stabilize them within his body. Tremendous demonic and divine powers erupted from within Wolfgang''s body and spread throughout his veins.


    But knowing the refinement of such blood would take some time, he didn''t dive into it, first suppressing it within his veins to avoid an impromptu breakthrough.


    Afterward, Wolfgang dropped on his knees.


    "Boss, thank you!"


    Again, Konrad nodded, then motioned for Wolfgang to stand up.


    "But from now on, I suppose I calling you boss is no longer appropriate."


    Wolfgang jested.


    "Indeed. However, our mobster team has come a long way. In private just call me boss."


    "Will do!"


    After this exchange, Krann brought them back onto serious matter.


    "Master, what is the next step?"


    "There are only two possibilities. First, they attempt a rescue mission before dispatching troops. Second, they don''t, and directly surround us with their strongest forces."


    Konrad replied while resting his chin on his entwined fingers. Hearing this, Wolfgang frowned.


    "How could they dare attack without first attempting a rescue mission? Doing so is no different than disregarding the captives'' lives."


    Though the words were sensible, Konrad shook his head.


    "It''s a matter of success potential. A small rescue team of highly skilled Quasi-Sages is their best option. However, it cannot escape my eyesight. They should know that while we''re displaying the captives in the city square, we''re keeping them under close watch and are baiting them into such a vain rescue attempt.


    Saving and killing are two different things. To say nothing of the battle''s results, I can kill them three as soon as I sense the intruders'' presence. Such a move is¡­unlikely."


    Konrad explained.


    "On the contrary. When the true battle begins, those three become my shields and last bargaining chips. Therefore, a large-scale clash with the odds clearly stacked against me is the best protection they can offer their people. For that reason, I''m inclined to lean on the second option."


    In a flash, Konrad''s words clarified Wolfgang''s doubts, and Krann''s lips curled into a fiendish smile.


    "The fools don''t understand who they''re dealing with. The more come, the more die. If master goes all-out, in the Mortal Realm, beneath the Divine Rank, all are ants!"


    Krann proclaimed, and his words were no exaggeration. As Konrad''s familiar, he understood his current abilities better than anyone else. If his Ancestral Glory was a formidable ability boasting various defensive and offensive perks, his lineage weapon was an unparalleled destructive force that trumped his Ancestral Glory in might.


    As for his true form¡­its mere appearance would fill the world with dread. Meanwhile, the plague spread, bringing alongside it more desperate folks seeking shelter in the only force able to bring salvation:


    The Profane Prince''s Cult.


    ¡­


    In the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church''s gathering place, listening to the Celestial Envoy''s report, both Draven and Anatol silently suppressed their rage. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that Konrad would truly go to such extents and give no consideration for face.


    Had he not vented enough spleen? Was he really willing to fight them to the end?


    But while they could still maintain their composure, others failed to do the same. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "How dare he?! How dare he?!"


    That Bullshit Profane Prince is bullying us intolerably!"


    The third cult elder roared and slammed his palm on the table facing him. And on this occasion, all agreed with him. That so-called Profane Prince had pushed the vice too far and humiliated them beyond all reason.


    He even dared request the delivery of all their women?


    The gals! As the leaders of the world, when did they ever face such an insult?


    If they didn''t butcher him, how could they vent their hatred?


    Now, even those not directly connected to the matter couldn''t help but picture the scene of Konrad being shredded into ten thousand pieces. Witnessing this scene, Gulistan sighed.


    The war was inevitable. And so was the result. Those old fogies were merely walking into a glaring trap while thinking the situation entirely under control. However, for house Serkar, this was an opportunity.


    An opportunity both she and her father planned to seize. If Konrad''s performance was up to expectations, perhaps they could push their plans ahead of time, and make the Serkar¡­the new rulers of the Infernal Cult.


    *Humph*


    "After experiencing some fortuitous encounters in the Tower, that country bumpkin now thinks himself unparalleled under the heavens?


    Good, very good. Let''s remind him, and all those secular world ants, why for one-million years, we have ruled this world!"


    A Celestial Elder exclaimed. After the Tower''s appearance, many conjectured that Konrad''s inexplicable nature came from a secret within the higher floors. A secret left by the founders.


    That being the case, capturing him to extract that bloodline became of vital importance.


    However, with the level of indignation and hatred they currently felt, if capturing proved too challenging, killing was absolutely fine!


    "To arms!


    Our elite forces will meet on the battlefield and conduct a joint aerial assault on the Holy Continent.


    Meanwhile, the Barbarian Continent''s sixty-million troops will swarm the land and lay the Holy Continent to waste.


    The cream of the crop beneath the Divine Rank backed by the strongest formation and puppets. Let us see how this so-called -God''s Avatar- faces this tribulation."


    The Infernal Cult Leader, Draven Torul declared. His words pulling approving nods from all those gathered.

 272 Catastrophe!

    The gathering of a Holy Army didn''t require much time. In less than one hour, an army of more than one-hundred thousand assembled in the sky, facing the Anti-Divine-Power Screen that now separated Holy and Barbarian continents.


    14000 Crossed Tribulation Saints, 900 Star Connecting Saints, 540 Star Manifesting Saints and 180 Star Fusing Saints filled the sky.


    30 Quasi-Sages led them while 160000 lower ranked Saints stood at their backs.


    A never before seen armada whose aura awed the Ancient Crystal World.


    Before such legions, all shivered. All, except Konrad and his faction members.


    In fact, as the army formed, Konrad''s lips curled into a bright smile and delight clearly shone on his face.


    Then, the earth quaked, littered by unending swarms of armored troops that assembled to follow the Saint''s clash. On this occasion, following house Serkar''s orders, the Barbarian Khans lowered their personal banners and dressed their soldiers in the same black armor.


    However, as the cultivation of those soldiers greatly varied, it should have taken a tremendous amount of time for them to gather. But thanks to a skillful use of thousands of teleportation circles, the sixty-million-man strong army assembled before the screen, occupying the ground while the leading Saint bloated the sky.


    "To the spiteful abomination named Konrad! Your vile deeds stretch from one corner of the world to the other!


    This is an official declaration of war! On this day, the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church join hands to cleanse this world of your depraved self!


    Surrender now, and we can spare your folks. Persist in damnation, and we shall unleash a maelstrom of destruction¡­upon the Holy Continent!"


    The leading Quasi-Sages roared for the entire world to hear, and trapped between this clash of titans, the commoners wailed, not knowing where to seek shelter.


    Konrad stood on his throne with Yvonne at his right and Else at his left.


    "What an amusing declaration."


    He appraised while standing from his throne.


    "How many do you think can survive?"


    Yvonne asked with a similar smile.


    "None whatsoever."


    Konrad replied.


    "Not even the women?"


    Else pursued, her words making Konrad chortle.


    "This is not about lust. Swords and spears have no eyes, and since they choose to stand against me, I cannot exhaust myself to spare them."


    Said Konrad before stepping into the air. Vanishing from the throne room, he crossed tens of thousands of miles to reappear in the sky before his foes. And though hundreds of miles stood between them, with their cultivation levels, they could effortlessly see one another.


    "Vile deeds? You flatter me. However, you misunderstand. This is indeed a purge. A purge of the filth that dares stand in my supreme way."


    Konrad declared before stretching out his arms. His words causing the leading Quasi-Sages to wonder if he''d gone mad from fright.


    "Come at me if you dare. But know that once you barge into my realm, there is no way out."


    He warned, his smile undisturbed. The words caused the Saint legions to sneer.


    "Activate the battle-formations and summon the puppets! On this day, we remind the ants, why the sheep must obey the shepherd!"


    The designed commander among the Quasi-Sages bellowed and alongside his peers, waved his hands.


    Hundreds of thousands of holy crystals appeared in the sky, forming elemental pentagrams around the experts. First, the pentagrams linked them all in a battle-formation, causing their individual and overall battle-power to skyrocket.


    Then, they further empowered them with elemental force. Those beneath the Crossed Tribulation Saints bathed in fire. Crossed Tribulation Saints in fire and water. Star Connecting Saints in fire, water, and earth. Star Manifesting Saints also had wind while the Star Fusing Saints and Quasi-Sages had a bonus of space force.


    And if that wasn''t enough, they summoned a battalion of Holy Puppets.


    Empowered by the formation and backed by the puppets, the two factions'' joint armies began their assault!


    "Strike! Whoever captures this son of a bitch alive will be rewarded by the leaders themselves!"


    The army commander proclaimed before giving the signal! Instantaneously, the legions of almost 200000 reinforced Saints dived past the screen to surround Konrad.


    Meanwhile, the sixty-million barbarian troops below followed in their "footsteps," and crossed the screen to invade the Holy Flame Empire''s northern border.


    For indeed, it was at the Holy Flame Empire''s northern border that this battle occurred!


    ¡­


    Seeing Konrad called "Son of a bitch," Gulistan sighed.


    "Why does it have to be an insult? He should bear the name with pride."


    She monologued while keeping her eyes locked on the assault. As the troops crossed the screen, Gulistan''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Come on, boy, show me what else you got."


    ¡­


    As soon as the troops dived past the screen, Konrad turned heels and ran. The move startling the assailing troops.


    "After all this bragging, he just turns heels? No, it must be a trap."


    The Quasi-Sage commander assessed. However, before he could submit the hypothesis to his subordinates, Konrad changed his trajectory, and in a flash, made dozens of circles around the invading army.


    Hundreds of thousands of holy crystals remained in his wake, and by the time Konrad returned to the front, all intertwined in an intricate formation.


    "He''s a formation master?"


    They realized too late.


    But, when Konrad joined his hands, and they felt the vast warding force erupting from the crystals, they realized it was nothing more than a sealing formation.


    "Do you think we need to escape before you?"


    They snorted, then surrounded Konrad from all sides, paying no heed to the sealing formation.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    His smile remained unchanged.


    In tandem, the leading Quasi-Sages stretched out their hands, each releasing a dreadful elemental strike encompassing the power of the five elements. The horrendous waves of elemental power shredded space as they rushed toward Konrad.


    Meanwhile, at the back, more than one-hundred-thousand Saints fired sixth circle spells of various intensity upon Konrad.


    Still, he didn''t budge.


    "Lambs don''t know they should run before the wolf bares his fangs.


    Awaken, and end all things beneath the heavens:


    CATASTROPHE!"


    Konrad exclaimed and stretched out his right hand. Dazzling jade light erupted from his form, morphing into a massive jade greatsword whose pommel landed within his clutch.


    Wielding it, the intensity of Konrad''s aura rose to shocking heights.


    His sword drew a perfect arc, releasing an overbearing force that spread throughout the atmosphere!


    From the sky, thunderstorms dropped!


    From the ground, thousands of enormous boulders rose!


    And in-between, jade-colored flames erupted to meet the legion of Saints'' assault!


    Thus, the battle began!

 273 Power of Calamity

    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The cataclysmic eruption collided with the myriad of spells and elemental strikes released by the invading Saint army, releasing a dreadful explosion that sent violent tremors throughout the Holy Continent''s ground.


    However, thanks to Konrad''s sealing dome, the damage was kept to a minimum. Meanwhile, the sealing dome also prevented the sixty-million earthly troops from advancing, trapping them where they stood.


    Now, they could only stare in awe at the shocking battle. With that first confrontation, the world was again startled. And feeling the cataclysmic energy rippling from that dreadful weapon, both Anatol and Draven were forced to admit they''d underestimated their foe.


    It seemed Konrad''s methods were unending, and one ability hid beneath another. Worse, although they couldn''t feel demonic energies or recognize the weapon, they were starting to get the impression that within Konrad''s body hid the forces of demons, devas, and humans!


    These were terrible news! The higher realms'' rules were clear. Nephilims held the status of "kill on sight." As those tasked with spreading the faith in the Ancient Crystal World, if it ever became known that they allowed the appearance and growth of a nephilim, should they return to the higher realms, only adversity awaited them!


    "He must die."


    Anatol and Draven agreed in a mental exchange, and from where they stood, sent multiple orders to the front.


    The Quasi-Sage army leaders all received the same order:


    "Kill him at all cost!"


    The words reverberated within their minds, not leaving room for mistakes.


    They all exchanged glances, and their determination soared!


    Their hands flashed in incantation gestures, and the formation binding all the Saint experts grew more potent. Worse, the overlapping of their strength approached perfection, making their battle-power rise to new heights!


    Now, their battle-power rivaled that of a peak-stage Divine Seed expert.


    Nine-star Holy Artifacts were summoned en mass, shooting toward Konrad, and releasing their strongest strikes while the puppets took the vanguard and charged like blind berserkers!


    But blind they were not, because, within the formation, thousands of Saints were tasked with controlling and organizing them to surround Konrad in an ordered fashion, using tactics to maximize battle efficiency.


    Alas, such tricks simply couldn''t deter him.


    "Sword Calamity!"


    Konrad held his sword vertically, the tip aiming at the ground far below while his hairs and clothes fluttered within the sky. His eyes glittered in jade light, and Catastrophe released tens of thousands of berserk green sword beams that effortlessly tore through the assailing puppets.


    They turned into metal scraps and tumbled onto the ground.


    Then shockingly, in a light twister, Catastrophe morphed into a jade bow.


    "Arrow Calamity!"


    Konrad exclaimed and pulled the bowstring. A jade light arrow appeared, and Konrad fired it toward the sky.


    At first, the troops wondered why he made such a move, but when the arrow reached the sky, it exploded, turning into hundreds of thousands of arrows that mercilessly rained onto the religious Saint troops!


    "Elemental Barriers!"


    The Quasi-Sage commander bellowed, and instantaneously, the troops raised a formidable shield encompassing the five elemental forces.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Like a thunderclap, the arrows barreled into the barrier, crackled it but failed to break through. The space power within the barrier then absorbed the arrows to redirect them toward Konrad.


    At the same time, they released formidable spells on Konrad.


    "Calamity Dispersion."


    Konrad uttered, and the arrows vanished. Then he once again pulled the bowstrings, firing a succession of Arrow Calamities upon his foes. Before his offensive, their spells collapsed, and new cracks appeared on the barrier they raised.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    The cracks multiplied, and openings spread across the barrier. Konrad''s lips curled into a fiendish grin.


    "Sound Calamity."


    The bow turned into a jade flute which Konrad brought to his lips. With a blow, the flute released a ringing sound that snuck through the barrier''s cracks and echoed within the ears of all the Holy Troops.


    "Damnable!"


    Their leaders roared in tandem, but it was far too late. The sound spread within the troops'' minds, thundering within their brains, their eyes distorted as violent jolts of pain shredded them from the inside!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    They howled in agony! Their ghastly screams alarming the world! Those beneath the Star Taming Stage, the bulk of the forces, directly exploded in a feast of blood and gore.


    Even the formation couldn''t save them!


    More than 170000 Saints burst into a feast of blood and gore, the sight alarming the Holy Continent whose denizens now witnessed the price of challenging the Profane Prince''s will!


    "Life force Burning!"


    The more than sixteen-hundred remaining Star Taming Stage experts burned their life forces and increased the might of the elemental formation beyond the secure limit.


    Since they were the principal source of the formation''s strength, the loss of the 170000 Saints didn''t have a critical effect on their battle-power. However, substantial backlash was inevitable. And now that they resorted to burning their life force, they were directly gambling with their lives!


    But they had no other recourse, because it was now clear, that Rising Saint or not, this youth was an imminent threat to their existence. Any miscalculation would result in their demise.


    Therefore, they could only go all-out!


    The elemental force soared, expanding to cover the entire area while the overall battle-power of the united experts approached the Divine Blood and Spirit Ranks.


    Divine Blood for the martial path.


    Divine Spirit for the spiritual path.


    *Boom*


    The Sound Calamity collapsed, and they recoiled to reach the sealing dome that prevented escape.


    Now, the sixty-million barbarian troops immobilized below were going mad with fright. What was this? The best of the two great factions beneath the Divine Rank, united by top formations and backed by legions of puppets were being slammed left and right by one Rising Saint?


    Could this youth really be the avatar of a God?


    Not only them, but even the experts standing opposite to Konrad were starting to have such a thought. If not for a God''s avatar, how could he display such otherworldly might?


    Not paying heed to their stupor, Konrad stretched out his hand, connecting to the massive death essence released by the 170000 Saints'' brutal deaths, and the souls they left behind.


    Using his insight in the Blossoming Death Art, he began refining the vast death essence and plethora of souls lingering in the air. And as they filled him and transformed his body, he mastered the first layer of the Blossoming Death Art. His first death flower thus bloomed under the form of a black lotus.


    But with the death energies swirling around him, his presence now mirrored an incarnation of Yama!

 274 World Devourer

    With his body brimming with the influx of death essence, Konrad stepped forward. Catastrophe again morphed, returning to the greatsword shape.


    "What''s wrong? After all those bold declarations, is this all you got? Come on, show me your depth."


    The derisive tone and smile with which Konrad said those words rekindled the remaining experts'' fury. Without hesitation, they burned their life force to the limit they could endure, their hairs graying in the process, then shot toward Konrad.


    *Bang*


    A startling clash ensued. The more than sixteen-hundred experts acted as one man, and with their battle-power reaching the Divine Blood and Spirit Ranks, their abilities far transcended anything displayed beforehand.


    Alas, no matter how hard they fought, they couldn''t take the advantage, and the battle gradually settled into a stalemate.


    Konrad assumed his Ascended Titan Form, and each hand now wield a jade scimitar, giving him the appearance of an invincible War God. However, that wasn''t enough. His opponents literally fought with their lives, betting their existence in every move.


    The stalemate carried on across thousands of moves, without any side willing to concede. But as the Celestial and Infernal experts seemed to have reached the limits of their abilities, they resorted to a new desperate measure.


    The legions of Holy Artifacts in their possession were summoned one after the other. Each Pure Self and True Self wielding as many as they could endure. In tandem, they hurled them all at Konrad, but before the artifacts could reach him their hands flashed in incantation gestures, and inflated by both their manipulations and full-might, the thousands of Holy Artifacts detonated!


    The explosion releasing an unprecedented conflagration able to take the life of anyone beneath the Divine Blood or Spirit Ranks!


    In fact, even early-stage Divine Blood and Spirit experts could not survive.


    This time, all believed Konrad doomed. And when the conflagration swallowed him, a bright smile was plastered on all their lips.


    ¡­


    "At last, the disaster is removed."


    The Celestial and Infernal Leaders both thought upon witnessing this scene. No matter how abnormal he was, even Konrad should have a limit. This strike wasn''t something he could survive.


    After all, throughout this clash, the troops clearly managed to bring out the full might of his abilities. With what else was he going to resist?


    Now, they should clean all his supporters, recover their people, and devise a plan to take control of the Tower¡­


    ¡­and then it clicked.


    "Wait¡­why is the Tower''s Screen not vanishing?"


    They wondered. According to logic, when Konrad perished, the Tower''s screen should die with him. Why was it then that it remained standing?


    "Could it be¡­"


    The thought swirled within their minds, but even they couldn''t believe it.


    Impossible. It simply wasn''t possible.


    Meanwhile, Gulistan who observed this scene with her father couldn''t help but smile.


    And seeing her lips curl into such a bright smile, Berken arched his eyebrows.


    "Are you not afraid for your life? If at his current level, he can overcome this hurdle, in the near future, who can save you?"


    He asked in a cold tone that betrayed no emotion.


    "If he weren''t this good, it would be no fun. Having spent a lifetime without worthy peers, how can I not anticipate our future confrontations?"


    She replied while keeping her eyes locked on the holy conflagration.


    ¡­


    And as all wondered what remained of Konrad, the blue sky experienced startling changes, its color turning into pure jade while myriads of stars appeared within.


    But it was daytime.


    Why were stars appearing? And in such shocking number at that!


    But as all wondered what the source of this phenomenon was, from within the conflagration, a creature emerged. Or rather, gargantuan heads emerged. The gargantuan heads of a one-thousand meters tall jade serpent whose body now bloated the sky!


    One, two, three¡­


    One after the other, the heads emerged from the cloud left by the explosion, and when the last one rose, all could see that this gargantuan serpent possessed one-thousand heads!


    Right, one-thousand!


    The serpent''s golden eyes shone with dazzling light, while on his one-thousand foreheads, three pairs of horns stood. And above each head, a jade sun and moon hovered, surrounded by seven astral bodies.


    "Boo."


    The appearance of that nightmarish creature startled the world! And when its maws opened, releasing a voice akin to Konrad''s, all failed to believe it¡­


    ¡­because this creature¡­simply defied all cognition!


    "What¡­is that?"


    The Celestial and Infernal experts wondered in a stupor while recoiling at the mere presence of this being.


    "That, my friends, is God. Or you may call me, the first World Devourer."


    Konrad''s voice thundered and spread across the Ancient Crystal World.


    "Having pushed me to reveal this form, you can be proud of yourselves. However, the fight is over, and it is time for you to feed my voracious hunger!


    Hahahaha!"


    Konrad''s malefic laugh and frightening words reverberated within his foes'' minds.


    And this time, they finally accepted that they kicked an iron sheet, leaped into a volcano, and thrown themselves into a hopeless situation.


    Seeking salvation, they turned heels and tried running toward the sealing dome, hoping to force their way out.


    However¡­


    "Innate Skill: Devouring!"


    ¡­Konrad opened his maw, releasing an irresistible suction force that broke all his opponents'' energies and barriers to trap them under its yoke. At his mercy, the more than sixteen-hundred surviving experts flew toward his one-thousand maws and dived down his throat!


    By the time they entered his body, all were shredded by a dreadful force and flawlessly refined. At the same time, their deaths released massive death essence and souls Konrad didn''t let off!


    All was devoured!


    He then turned his eyes toward the sixty-million barbarian troops below.


    "Sorrowful ants, living an existence controlled by your masters, and perishing for nothing."


    Those words awoke those dazed soldiers to the reality of their situation, and knowing they couldn''t escape, all dropped on their knees!


    "Your profane highness, mercy!


    We beseech you to spare our lives! From now on, we shall faithfully serve you!"


    "Mercy!"


    "Mercy!!"


    "MERCY!!!"


    Sixty-million voices exploded in grief and anguish! However, their words failed to move Konrad.


    "I have no use for you. When your deaths serve me more than your lives, why should you live?"


    Konrad replied, and again, opened his maw. The sixty-million troops were immediately trapped by the Devouring Skill, and all flew toward Konrad''s maws!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Nooo! NOOOO! I don''t wanna die! I don''t wanna die! Please have mercy!"


    "Mercy! Mercy! MEEEERCY!"


    They roared, but to avail. All vanished within! Sixty-million lives thus turned into death essence and souls for the voracious Konrad to feast on! His second death flower bloomed. And was it not for him being stranded at the first layer, he could have condensed several more!


    Meanwhile, his resilience and regeneration abilities had reached an unprecedented level. Even if he wished to perish, it would be a daunting task!


    ¡­


    Anatol, Draven and all the leading members of the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church trembled, shaken by violent tremors!


    "More than ninety percent of our forces beneath the Divine Rank. Legions of outstanding relatives¡­all fallen. Artifacts and puppets¡­lost.


    Our foundation is¡­broken."


    A dazed Anatol whispered, in slow motion while struggling to remain standing.


    Meanwhile, when he realized how the Serkars washed their hands of this fight, and only dispatched worthless troops, Draven felt himself duped and his eyes went bloodshot.

 275 Contracted Bail Part 1

    Erhardt, Bayiz and the third elder''s son, the three violently maimed captives appeared before Konrad, broken, and unable to speak.


    "NOOO!"


    The third cult elder and Anatol''s wife roared in tandem and shot toward the Anti Divine Power screen! This time, even Anatol could no longer restrain himself and joined the fray.


    The appearance of the three experts did nothing to deter Konrad. With the Anti-Divine-Power screen standing between them, even if the Celestial Church''s leader was one of the two most powerful experts on the globe, he still couldn''t alter today''s result.


    Seeing the three land before him, in his thousand-headed World Devourer form, Konrad''s maw formed the semblance of a smile, creating a grotesque sight that intensified the dread of those observing the scene from afar.


    As soon as they arrived, the third elder and Anatol''s wife unleashed their strongest strikes on the Anti-Divine-Power screen, fighting tooth and nails to obliterate it. However, all of their attempts were futile. Anatol then joined the fray, condensing a dazzling golden sun that fired a succession of blinding beams upon the screen.


    In the world''s knowledge, Draven, Anatol, Berken, and the Celestial Church''s Great Elder were the Ancient Crystal World''s mightiest experts. They''d been stranded in the late-stage of Divine Transformation for thousands of years, and failed to break through to the peak not because of talent, but due to lacking resources.


    However, of those four, the two leaders were ranked higher due to their ownership of their respective factions'' Supreme Artifact while Berken was believed stronger than the church''s great elder. Of course, without battles to determine the truth, this was nothing but hearsay.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Anatol''s sunbeams barreled into the screen but failed to leave a dent. Meanwhile, Konrad flew toward the screen, bringing the maimed captives closer to their relatives. And seeing Bayiz''s state, Berken, who observed the scene from a distance, didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    Mild disappointment flashed on his face, and he turned heels.


    "There is nothing else to see. In the future, we will all meet within the Barbarian Continent. In the meantime, I''d recommend you devise a way to make up for your blunder. Otherwise¡­"


    Berken didn''t finish his words and vanished in a golden haze. Gulistan''s smile remained unchanged, and she observed the battle''s conclusion with rapt attention.


    ¡­


    Anatol unleashed strikes upon strikes on the screen, all to no avail. At a loss, he summoned a white bow which overflowed with unfathomable divine power.


    This was the most potent artifact of the Celestial Church, the Heavenly Star Bow.


    Wielding this high-grade Divine Artifact, Anatol''s already tyrannical pressure rose to new heights.


    But as he armed his bow, and fired a white light arrow which seemed endowed with the power to obliterate the sun and moon, Konrad merely shook his head.


    "Useless."


    And indeed, the arrow slammed against the Anti-Divine-Power screen and vanished like all the previous moves.


    Anatol despaired. But what was the point of desperation? Since an offensive stance was useless, he could only lower his pride and seek a compromise.


    Returning his Heavenly Star Bow to his space treasure, he raised his defeated eyes toward the towering Konrad''s central heads.


    "You won."


    He admitted, in a calm tone that concealed the waves of emotions within his heart.


    "How could I not? I warned you, but you didn''t listen. Whoever came could only perish. Having been forced to slaughter so many lives, my heart is full of grief. Believe me, this hurts me more than it hurts you."


    Konrad replied, and in his thousand-headed horned serpent form, his words echoed like a perfectly matched choir. An evil choir that grated the ears of his foes. However, Anatol kept his composure.


    "From now on, the Holy Continent is yours. Half the world belongs to you, no one can challenge that fact. However, better than me, you should know that the Holy Continent is not just your domain, it is your prison. As long as you step outside, you can only perish."


    Anatol stated, attempting to suppress Konrad''s confidence. And indeed, his words were sensible. Although for the current Konrad death was no simple matter, in a real confrontation, he couldn''t resist the two factions'' leaders. All agreed on this truth.


    "But I''m only a Rising Saint. Although at the moment, cultivation isn''t a critical part of my strength, as it grows, its might multiplies. By the time I reach Star Connection, in this world, who can challenge me? To say nothing of my improving Divine Physiques. I only need to bring one to the Mastered Stage, and you can surrender your lives. Meanwhile, my cultivation speed is far beyond what you can fathom. Your point is¡­moot. "


    Konrad retorted, undisturbed by Anatol''s words. How many years would he need to reach Star Connection? Ten? Fifteen? Although due to the strange energies within his body, Anatol couldn''t use his Origin Sight to access his true age, he didn''t doubt that Konrad was nothing more than a youth.


    A Saint''s lifespan was ten-thousand years. With Konrad''s current appearance, he definitely was less than one-thousand years old. And considering the discrepancy between his horrifying battle-power and cultivation, Anatol hypothesized that his breakthrough was recent. Perhaps, he wasn''t even one-hundred years old.


    Such a monster was doomed to rise at breakneck speed. Anatol didn''t doubt that in the near future, even he couldn''t restrain him.


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    "You''ve made your points, and displayed your might. Killing them serves no purpose besides indulging your pettiness. For my son, I''m willing to complete an exchange, even an unreasonable one. As long as you drop the nonsense about concubines, anything is discussable."


    Anatol declared, his clear tone showing neither hesitation nor falsehood.


    Konrad was startled. Never did he expect Anatol''s love for his son to go to such an extent. Among the leaders of great factions, this level of paternal love was, at best, unusual.


    "The Heavenly Star Bow in your possession. Give it to me, and I can return your son to you."


    Konrad directly asked, and hearing this, the Celestial Elders all rushed toward the scene, and regardless of race and clans, shook their heads in disapproval.


    "Church leader, you absolutely cannot! The Heavenly Star Bow is the most powerful weapon of our church. Your ancestor received it from the founder due to their meritorious services! Although it belongs to house Wirth, calling it one of the foundations of the Celestial Church is not an exaggeration!


    Under no circumstances can it fall into the hands of outsiders!"


    They roared in tandem, setting all their differences aside to convince Anatole of not taking this suicidal road.


    However, they''d underestimated his resolve.


    "Like you said, it is my family''s weapon, and I''m house Wirth''s head. Profane Prince, I''m willing. But how can I make sure you will keep your hand of the bargain?"


    Again, Konrad was startled. Sun spirits indeed were incomparably passionate individuals. This level of familial devotion was a rare sight in the cultivation world.


    And at that time, the third infernal elder''s voice echoed.


    "As long as you can provide me enough insurance, I''m also willing to surrender my house''s number one artifact. Although it can''t compare to the Heavenly Star Bow, it still can''t be underestimated."


    Konrad''s two-thousand eyes swept those loyal fathers with incredulity.


    "Impressed, I''m impressed. Very well, I can return your children in exchange for those items. We will sign a Mutual-Obligation contract."


    Konrad replied, and in a twister of jade light, the contract was drafted. Both Anatole and the third cult elder could read the demonic language. Therefore, they could see its simple content.


    In exchange for their mightiest artifacts, Konrad pledged to return their children alive, without any further damage.


    The contract flew toward them, and immediately, they signed it. Seeing this, a strange glint flashed within Konrad''s eyes.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 276 Contracted Bail Part 2

    Afterward, the two surrendered their artifacts.


    "My word is my bond, you can retrieve your whelps."


    Konrad declared, then wrapped both Erhardt and the third cult elder''s son in a green orb before sending them past the barrier to land before their respective parents. Seeing their half-flayed states, said parents showed various reactions.


    The third cult elder and Anatole''s wife didn''t conceal their profound ire, while Anatole struggled to maintain his composure. But ultimately, he did. After all, Erhardt was alive, and that''s what mattered most. As long as the spark of life remained, all physical wounds could be healed.


    Without delay, he directed his divine power toward Erhardt''s wounds, using a sixth circle restorative spell to mend them at the fastest pace. In a flash, they were all mended, and Erhardt returned to his regular appearance.


    The third infernal cult elder did the same, and his son regained consciousness.


    "F-father¡­"


    Erhardt whispered as his eyes awoke to Anatole''s. At the same time, the third elder''s son was recovering his consciousness and speaking similar words.


    However, Anatole was startled to see Erhardt''s eyes going bloodshot, and his lips trembled.


    *Pah*


    Like balloons, Erhardt and the third elder''s son''s heads inflated before their parents'' eyes and exploded before either of them could react. Their bones, blood, and brain debris splattered their relatives.


    And thus, they perished.


    Anatole couldn''t believe his eyes, and his eyelids trembled. But as he shifted his eyes toward his wife, and saw the same stupor within her hues, he was forced to admit that this was the reality.


    In a violent outburst, he spun toward Konrad!


    "Dastardly son of a whore! We signed a contract! How could you?!"


    Demonic contracts were binding agreements. One couldn''t break them without retribution.


    "I said I would return them alive and without further damage. I never said I would free them of the poison I''ve been experimenting on them. That poison reacts to healing force. If you heal them, their heads explode, if you don''t¡­nothing happens."


    Konrad leisurely replied, then returned to his human form.


    "Therefore, I didn''t harm them. You did. Celestial Church Leader, Third Infernal Elder, it was a pleasure doing business with you."


    Konrad chortled and turned heels, vanishing to return to his imperial palace. Thus, leaving behind the still dazed experts. Of course, he didn''t leave Bayiz behind.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Erhardt''s mother howled, while holding on her son''s shoulders, then passed out in grief.


    "Konrad, I swear not to rest until I feast on your corpse. Regardless of the cost, I¡­will destroy you!"


    Anatole pledged, then carried both his son''s corpse and his wife to return to the Celestial Church''s headquarters.


    ¡­


    Reappearing in the throne room, Konrad''s eyes swept Yvonne and Else who looked at him as if staring at a freak. For indeed, with his new bloodline and abilities, "freak" was the only word they could think of when laying eyes on him.


    But after this brief moment of stupor, they regained their composure.


    "You''ve made thorny arch-nemeses. Now, it''s very likely that the final Holy War will not be between the Celestial Church and the Infernal Cult."


    Else began, and hearing her words, Konrad smirked.


    "You''re right. It will be Celestial Church and Infernal Cult versus our Profane Prince Cult. And after facing such a blow, they will not hesitate to use the Merit Steeles."


    Konrad leisurely replied, but at that time, Yvonne raised an issue the other two had almost not considered.


    "Not necessarily. You''ve seen it yourself; the Infernal Cult''s top-level troops didn''t include the Serkars. There was no violet or golden-blooded human among their forces."


    ¡­Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Cult''s headquarters, Berken "faced trial" before Draven, the Infernal Cult''s leader whose eyes revealed calm ire. The non-Serkar elders all stood beside him.


    "Admit it, you knew. You knew very well the depth of that boy and refused to dispatch your house''s experts because you knew they wouldn''t survive. Now, the Serkars are the only one to come out unscathed from this confrontation. What a devious plan."


    Draven appraised while keeping his chilling gaze locked on Berken. Hearing this, the mourning third elder''s eyes went bloodshot.


    "Indeed, I knew. How could I not?"


    Berken directly replied. His words triggering massive outrage within his peers.


    The third elder could no longer restrain himself.


    "Berken Serkar, because of your deep cultivation and irreproachable conduct, we''ve always treated you with profound respect. However, at the critical moment when the cult needed your insight, you chose to backstab it by withholding crucial information!


    All¡­for the sake of shifting the power balance! Today, how many of us have lost relatives? How much of the Infernal Cult''s power has been squandered? As the Infernal Cult''s great elder, can you face your predecessors? How vile! How despicable! If you don''t give us an explanation, no one can save you!"


    The third elder roared, his words arousing the suppressed ire of his peers. Still, Berken remained undaunted.


    "Explanation? Ok. The Infernal Cult is the Infernal Cult. House Serkar is house Serkar. We are not one and the same. My house''s benefits will always trump the Cult''s."


    Berken straightforwardly replied, his words startling his fellow elders who didn''t expect such candor. Only Draven maintained his cool.


    "Hahaha! Berken, Berken, you finally show your true colors."


    Draven chortled and summoned his mightiest artifact, a blood longsword while releasing the full might of his cultivation. At this juncture, there was no need for falsehood. If Berken didn''t die, the Infernal Cult''s future was worrying.


    But even before Draven''s full-strength, Berken''s indifference remained.


    "True colors? Nonsense. The human lineage is one of the most honorable within the Three Realms. Was it not for the Higher Realm Wills'' suppression, how could we be reduced to this state? As a golden-blooded human, why need I stand beneath a trivial construct?


    Descendants of modified wastes and false lineages such as yours should prostrate themselves before us. Not the other way around."


    Berken declared, and golden light erupted from his body, revealing a cultivation level that filled all the cult elders with fright.


    "Divine Ascension¡­Divine Ascension¡­How¡­how could this be?"


    Draven stammered, unable to believe his eyes.


    "If only on the Ancient Crystal World, it''s time for humanity¡­to regain its glory. Henceforth, I Berken Serkar, claim the position of Infernal Cult Leader."


    Berken proclaimed, then threw a casual palm strike.


    *BAM*


    Slammed by the pressure, Draven flew backward, encasing himself in the opposite wall, his fate unknown.

 277 Give Them an Inch...

    Back into the imperial palace, Konrad now made his way to a secluded chamber where a certain "prisoner" remained captive.


    Within that chamber, the Dowager, Amalia sat on top of an oval bed, her dazed eyes showing no emotions. Even Konrad''s appearance didn''t trigger much reaction from her. She merely shifted her blank gaze toward him and bowed in greetings.


    Just like a docile puppet. With a smirk, Konrad waved his hand, releasing a wave of jade light that freed Amalia of his control. Instantaneously, confusion spread within her eyes, and upon recalling the events following her arrival in the Voight domain, indignation, stupor, and anguish replaced the previous confusion.


    "It was you, you that turned me against my kin, and caused me to betray my house and brother."


    Amalia realized, but despite the distressing situation, her tone remained calm, and her eyes peered into Konrad''s golden hues.


    "Indeed, it was I."


    He casually replied and sat on the bed, seeing him take such a casual approach, Amalia frowned. However, she didn''t lose sight of the priorities.


    "What do you want from me?"


    She directly asked.


    "I want you."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied, his relaxed smile unchanged, and his golden eyes still locked on Amalia''s silver hues.


    Her frown deepened.


    "In this life or in another, I will only belong to one man. Alive, he''s my husband. Dead, I am his widow. Though your looks transcend anything I''ve witnessed in thousands of years of existence, appearance alone cannot make my devotion waver."


    Amalia declared. And indeed, although Konrad''s empyrean appearance was an enthralling sight, although she needed to use the full measure of her willpower to not succumb to his golden eyes, such base emotions could never overwhelm her affection for her deceased husband.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Theirs was an everlasting commitment. Konrad was impressed. On earth, it would be rare to see a widow still devoted to her late husband after a decade. To say nothing of centuries.


    However, Amalia''s adoration for Olrich''s father effortlessly endured the test of time. Even death could not do them apart. Such commitment was indeed praiseworthy.


    However¡­


    "You should know it by now. If I want you, you cannot resist. I only need to click my fingers, and all your affection for the previous emperor will vanish. With another click, I will become the center of your world.


    That, or I can just release my pheromones, and shame you into offering yourself in an eruption of lust. There are so many ways for me to take you, none are complicated."


    Konrad began and hearing this, Amalia''s eyelids trembled while she clenched her fists in unwillingness.


    "Nevertheless, I do not lack women. Peerless beauties, outstanding talents, I have it all. What I want is¡­your brain."


    Amalia''s frown dispersed, and she arched her eyebrows.


    "You are clever. Alas, you played for the wrong team. I can breed talent, beauty, everything. Everything besides intellect. I cannot make a genius out of a brick. Which is why I seek women like you."


    Konrad explained.


    "If you join me, I will make you the head of the new Research Department. I know you made significant progress in anti demonic beast weapons for the Holy Flame Church. With me, that program will be discontinued. Instead, on top of a few other tasks, I want you to start studying the root of humanity''s blood and its latent potential.


    With your understanding of genetics, you are currently the most suited person for the task. I shall put all the needed resources at your disposal. That naturally includes test subjects."


    There was one thing Konrad never understood, the vast discrepancy between golden-blooded humans and titans. Only one bloodline level stood between them, and yet, titans were comparable to the highest deva and demon races such as the ravmalakhs and lust embodiments.


    However, in bloodline level, golden-blooded humans could not match a pureblooded incubus. At best, they were one step above half-bloods. Such an abysmal gap made no sense.


    Therefore, Konrad hypothesized that even the lower-ranked human bloodlines possessed vast latent powers. Latent powers that, for some reason, humans failed to tap into. Unlocking this strength would surely unravel many mysteries and new opportunities.


    Of course, he didn''t delude himself into thinking this a simple task. After all, if he could think of this, others could.


    As Konrad''s words ended, Amalia closed her eyes, appraising the proposal. Research had always been her favorite activity, and humanity a species shrouded in many mysteries. Mysteries that kindled her interest. However, recalling the previous events, she squinted.


    "I can agree to these terms. However, you''d have to do one thing for me first."


    Hearing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Oh? And what would that be?"


    "Simple. Kill Yvonne. She and I cannot coexist. To have one, you must forsake the other."


    Although it stemmed from Olrich''s intrigues, it was by Yvonne''s hands that Amalia''s two other sons died. Having never forgotten this slight, there was simply no way for her to work in the same team as Yvonne.


    But she didn''t expect that as soon as the words echoed, Konrad''s smile brightened.


    "Oh really? Good, very good."


    Konrad chortled, and no longer restrained his pheromones. Thanks to his transformation, his orchid scent had undergone drastic changes, with its might increasing several folds.


    As soon as that scent reached her nostrils, Amalia''s eyes widened, her body trembled, and her cheeks flushed red.


    "Now this is what I call audacity. How bold. How impudent. Yvonne is my wife, first among my women. When I''m not even calculating your involvement in her tribulation poison, and your attack on her domain, you actually have the nerves to request her head?


    Impressive! Clearly, your late husband didn''t teach you propriety. I will have to do it in his stead."


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing jade-colored desire flames to rise from his index and dive into Amalia''s chest.


    Instantaneously, all her resistance collapsed, and her eyes blazed with lust while her cunt drenched her panties in sexual juice.


    "Des¡­picable!"


    She stammered and dropped on her front while rubbing her inner-thighs.


    "Despicable is my middle name. I can assure you that you will enjoy this more than me."


    Konrad leisurely replied before shifting Amalia''s legs toward him.


    "See how I spank the rebelliousness out of you."

 278 Spanking Rebelliousness out of the Dowager R-18

    Pulling her by the legs, Konrad laid Amalia on his lap, with her big, perky butt facing him while her face remained pressed on the bed. A face that failed to contain the heat spreading throughout her body at breakneck speed and threatening to obliterate all her vows.


    First, Konrad gave her ass cheeks a good squeeze, assessing the texture and elasticity with a "knowledgeable expert''s" seriousness.


    "Top-grade goods. We are working with top-grade goods. Well-done."


    Konrad appraised with a firm nod and feeling the hands of a man other than her late husband groping her body, shame filled Amalia''s eyes.


    "How¡­dare you?"


    She stammered with increasingly ragged breathing.


    "The only thing I don''t dare do is¡­nothing."


    Konrad leisurely replied before copping another feel¡­just for safety measures, of course. He then pulled off his hands, then joined them in a prayer sign. Jade flames appeared and swirled around his hands. Flames whose mere scent could kindle desire in the unprepared.


    Konrad pressed his hands back on Amalia''s rear, cupping one ass cheek within each hand and massaging her butt through the fabric of her clothes; clothes her pussy juices stained at a rapid pace.


    "Aaah¡­"


    When the flames of ecstasy snuck past her clothes and bum to infiltrate her body, Amalia couldn''t help but let out a small moan. Unwilling to let such a thing occur again, she bit the bedsheets beneath her, hoping to silence her expressions of pleasure.


    But due to the ecstasy flames relaxing her body, when Konrad raised his hand, arming it for the first smack, she couldn''t even bring herself into clenching her backside.


    *Smack!*


    Konrad''s left palm descended on Amalia''s right butt cheek while the left one remained cupped in his other hand. The spanking sound soared toward the ceiling, spreading throughout the room while Amalia''s supple butt jiggled upon impact.


    "Oooh!"


    Amalia squealed, unable to restrain herself while her eyes widened in disbelief. That single spank brought alongside it a contradictory mixture of pain and delight. A disgraceful mixture that filled her mind with eagerness for the second one. And this was only the first. After the tenth or twentieth, how low would she fall?


    "Look, everything is negotiable. You don''t need to go so¡­"


    Amalia began, but alas¡­


    "Too late. I give you an inch you take a mile, a hand you want the whole arm. That being the case, do not blame me for being merciless."


    Konrad replied before lifting Amalia''s dress to reveal her bare butt, then raising his hand, again arming it for another strike.


    "Wait, wait¡­"


    But wait he did not. And this time, while his left palm smacked Amalia''s right butt cheek, the right "tended" to her left; thus, turning the Dowager''s backside into a beating drum.


    *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*


    At first, she vainly attempted to muffle her moans by keeping her teeth and hands clenched on the bedsheets. But as the spanking carried on, and enrapturing pleasure filled her body, and clouded her mind, she could no longer restrain herself and moaned in delight.


    "Ooohhh¡­ohhh¡­ohhh!"


    Amalia squealed while the relentless smacking of her rear carried on.


    *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*


    Konrad spanked her harder and faster, the pace shooting up with Amalia''s pleasure and the tonality of her moans!


    Delight shone on her dazed face, and her eyes glazed with lust while Konrad''s punishing hands brought her to the edge.


    *SMACK*


    And with the last smack, she went over it.


    "Ooh my god¡­I''m¡­cumming!"


    Arching her back, Amalia squealed and orgasmed on Konrad''s lap, her gushing juices soaking her panties, thighs, and the bedsheet below.


    Her face then dropped on the bed with her tongue lolling out. If there was such a thing as "proper humiliation," she firmly believed that¡­this was the most reasonable shame she would experience in her life!


    But, of course, Konrad was only getting started.


    "Ah, now I see the truth. From the start, this is what you were aiming for. And I entertained you thinking I was punishing you. What a dastardly plan!"


    Silly. I''m so silly!"


    Konrad "realized" while slapping his forehead.


    "Shame¡­less!"


    Amalia sobbed. But then, a new pair of arms grew from Konrad''s sides. First, he coated his fingers with his demonic saliva, then renewed the flames of ecstasy, and stretched the four hands toward Amalia.


    In a deft move, he flipped her on her back and lowered her dress to reveal those bountiful breasts she kept hidden beneath.


    One hand aimed at her still dripping cunt, another at her puckered butthole, and the last two fell on her breasts. The still dazed Amalia slightly shivered, fearing and anticipating what was about to happen to her.


    "Since I''ve been taken advantage of, I might as well go all out!"


    Konrad declared before getting to work. His four hands assailed their targets, the first two fingering Amalia''s cunt and butthole while the last two fondled her breasts and teased her nipples.


    "Ahh¡­ahhh¡­ahhh!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Attacked on too many fronts, it didn''t take a minute before Amalia collapsed in another orgasm.


    And then another one. And again, another one. Soon, the pleasure completely possessed her mind and threatened to drive her into madness.


    "Ooohhh¡­you''re killing me!"


    "Stop¡­wait¡­ohhh!"


    "Don''t stop¡­don''t stop!"


    Amalia squealed while Konrad''s fingers wantonly toured her body.


    "I can''t take anymore¡­mercy!"


    Her moaning voice was so loud that soon, it spread throughout the entire imperial palace, and all became aware that the stately Empress Dowager had fallen from her grace.


    "Will you behave?"


    Konrad asked while pulling out his fingers. Amalia had now turned into a startling mess, her juice forming a large puddle that drenched the whole bed while her body trembled and droll dripped from either corner of her wide open mouth.


    "If¡­you say A¡­I won''t dare¡­say B."


    Completely vanquished, she surrendered to her fate.


    Satisfied, Konrad nodded in approval, and unbuckled his pants, revealing his hard, throbbing rod that ached for its share of bliss.


    Seeing the meat-rod appear and lower itself toward her snatch, Amalia''s trembling intensified.


    "Wait that''s too¡­"


    "Because you think that at this juncture, you can still be considered faithful to your late husband? Delusional."


    Konrad shook his head and aligned his profane shaft with Amalia''s moist entrance. In a tantalizingly slow motion, Konrad inserted it, making sure that Amalia would forever remember this instant when a second man filled her body. And fill he did.


    "Ohhh¡­so¡­full!"


    She whimpered as Konrad''s girth conquered her insides, and his cock settled within her. Pleasure driven, she spread her legs to give him better access while he held her waist to fully impale her on his rod, and ready her for the impending hammering.


    Konrad glided his shaft back to the entrance, the move eliciting a new whimper from Amalia, before again shoving himself to the hilt in one rapid thrust.


    "Anhh¡­anhh!"


    The pounding then began, with Konrad hammering his cock into Amalia''s cave while his hips danced against her waist to hit the spot that brought her the most pleasure.


    Mid-hammering, he released his golden and jade lights, creating a sharp pleasure increase that filled the already crumbling Dowager with debilitating pleasure.


    And as Konrad plowed her field, the memory of her late husband vanished in the back of her head.


    Moans became animalistic grunts, and in that instant, Amalia probably couldn''t remember her name or recognize her reflection in a mirror.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Konrad''s pace shot up, going in and out at a superhuman speed until his rod ached for release, and he unleashed his spunk within Amalia''s snatch.


    "OOOOOH¡­YES!"


    She groaned in an orgasm of her own and lost her last bit of strength. Konrad then flipped her on her front, still holding her by the waist to hammer her from behind through several hours of barbaric mating.


    Mating at the end of which, he induced Amalia into a contract whose nature she didn''t give a damn about.

 279 God is Among Us!

    Meanwhile, the world still ran. Following the disastrous defeat of the Infernal and Celestial Saints, words of the Profane Prince''s invincible might spread throughout the Holy Continent. At the same time, tales of his monstrous appearance filled the hearts of the billions of commoners with fright.


    "Did you hear? Sixty-million troops, Two-hundred-thousand celestial beings, all slaughtered to the last by a sneeze of the Profane Prince!"


    "A sneeze? Aren''t you exaggerating a little bit?"


    "What do you know? The Profane Prince is the mortal avatar of the One True God. His strength unmatched, his powers unparalleled. Ruling life and death! One of his sneezes is more than enough to squash all!"


    "Talking about life and death, I heard all the plague victims that wholeheartedly surrendered to the Profane Prince''s Cult were immediately freed of all afflictions. Better, they received massive boons!


    The cripples now walk, the deformed are back to normalcy, the maimed are restored and the dead back to life! I didn''t believe it at first, but when my sister offered herself to the profane prince, her son, who died from the plague, rose from the grave!"


    "God finally walks among us. Come, my friend, it''s time we let go of the church''s lies, reject the false idols, and embrace the road of salvation! Otherwise, we will really die in vain!"


    "Well-said!"


    Thus, the two friends completed their initiation ritual, pledging themselves to the new faith, and surrendering their souls to the Profane Prince.


    Mausoleums filled with Phantasm Orchids were erected to serve as the initiations'' places. There, priests oversaw the submission of the new devouts and indoctrinated them with the True Scripture.


    It was a text written by Konrad, containing a new creation myth and all the precepts of his faith.


    "The Profane Prince is the Self-Manifested God, The Uncreated. He existed before time itself and formed the world in three steps.


    With a sigh, he destroyed primal chaos and created the universe.


    With another sigh, he created the worlds alongside their heavens and earths. This world is nothing more than one among the tens of thousands that already worship our Lord!


    With a last sigh, he released the breath of existence, allowing the worlds to spin, and the creatures to appear one after the other.


    Thus, the world was made."


    A priest donning the black and white cassock of the Profane Prince Cult told the believers.


    "Lust is no sin. It is the manifestation of your rooted need for survival. Without lust, if men and women didn''t crave one another, how could our species survive? The church attempted to trick you into thinking yourselves sinful so that it could control you.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    No more! Our God possesses ten principal faces and one thousand lesser faces.


    The ten faces are Lust, Debauchery, Purity, Death, Life, Wrath, Justice, Willfulness, Retribution, and Grit.


    Each face can manifest itself in an avatar. All are one, one is all! Our God sees all and is just in all handling. Serve him faithfully, and paradise awaits you on this world!"


    The new devouts listened with rapt attention.


    Legion of earth mages erected statues of Konrad throughout the Holy Continent, and all churches were reformed into branches of the Profane Prince''s Cult, with the former priests recognizing their "wrongs" and becoming staunch supporters of the new world order.


    ¡­


    Leaving behind a cum-drunk Amalia, Konrad headed toward the throne room where a council assembled.


    There, Yvonne, Else, Verena, Wilfried, Hubert, Wolfgang, and Krann stood, awaiting his arrival. In a twister of jade light, Konrad appeared before them and took position on his new throne which he modified to suit his tastes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, apologies for the delay. I was¡­enlightening new recruits. Now, now. Let''s get down to business."


    Konrad began, and hearing the "enlightening new recruits" parts, many shook their heads.


    "Now that the two factions'' armies have been obliterated, and my goal met, it''s time we proceed with the official abolition of the five states and the coronation ceremony.


    I have already contacted my avatars to have the various rulers bring their crowns and imperial seals to officially abdicate their thrones. The Great Void Emperor, the Profound Sea Emperor, the Prosperous Wind Emperor, and the Earth Alliance King are on their way as we speak."


    Konrad explained.


    "However, they won''t be the only one. I plan to erase the Sovereign Prince title and the hereditary ownership of fiefs.


    All land under the sky belongs to the emperor. Princely identification, to the imperial family. Neither should be owned by non-imperial kin. Therefore, all Sovereign Princes will have to officially renounce their rights."


    Konrad declared, his words startling the gathered folks.


    As the targeted audience, Wilfried and Hubert were particularly alarmed. Their houses had been hereditary rulers of vast domains for more than one-hundred thousand years.


    Their fiefs were large enough to be vast kingdoms of their own, and their titles passed down for generations. How could they simply surrender such dignity?


    "Isn''t this too¡­extreme? One man cannot rule all, what can you possibly achieve by doing this?"


    Hubert inquired. After all, house Voight was the most ancient of the Uradel houses. As the previous rulers of this land, their history predated the Holy Flame Empire. How could Hubert so readily surrender the land of his ancestors?


    "From now on, governors will be assigned. And some of the larger domains quartered into new provinces. We will switch from half to full bureaucratic system with magistrates, grand administrators, prefects, and governors assigned based on skills.


    Cultivation plays no role in the ability to administrate. Therefore, to maximize the growth of this land, I will look at talent before anything else. The nobility will switch to an honorary status with rank determined by cultivation. The higher the rank, the more privileges will be afforded.


    The new top rank will be Archduke.


    But all will be restrained to the capital. A capital we will expand. The construction of talent assessing centers can now spread to the entire continent. From those new talents, we shall breed a new army. The country will be divided into castes unable to interfere with one another.


    The gentry for official and administrative matters. The warriors for military matters, the priesthood for the faith, and the merchants for commerce.


    As the bulk of our continent''s cultivation power, the nobility is encouraged to join the warrior and priest castes. With your cultivation, you will naturally stand at the summit of the warrior caste. But I must warn you that in my administration, to receive key training, swallowing one of my orchids is a must."


    Konrad replied. Of course, his words failed to satisfy Hubert who could only grit his teeth in disappointment. And as their fathers sought support in their eyes, neither Yvonne nor Else made comments.


    They then discussed various other issues, and as the discussion reached its end, Konrad added:


    "The coronation ceremony will be followed by my grand wedding. On that occasion, I will wed Yvonne as my Jade Empress, Else and Verena as my Jade Consorts, Jasmine, Iliana, Nils and Daphne as my Divine Consorts.


    All will take positions according to their ranks. However, my consorts will not live in the Imperial Palace. They already have reserved spots in the Tower of Rebirth.


    Afterward, you fathers-in-law will be sealed as Grand Pillars."


    No one expected Konrad to simultaneously wed seven women after the coronation ceremony. But, of course, none raised objections. After all, in the current Holy Continent, Konrad was no different from God.


    No, he was God.


    And God''s will was inviolable.


    The council dispersed, and the preparative for the coronation ceremony and wedding began.

 280 The Consequences of Anatols Hatred

    Within the Celestial Church''s headquarters, the thirty-six Celestial elders surrounded Anatole, none wearing a smiling face. On this occasion, even his kinsmen, the Wirth sun spirits didn''t stand on his side.


    "Anatol, as the leader of the Celestial Church, you failed to consider the big picture, and surrendered the church''s mightiest artifact to an outsider, all for the sake of retrieving your son!


    Good. You now have his corpse. Are you satisfied?"


    The great elder "inquired" in a mocking tone. But the mourning Anatol paid him no heed. His eyes peered into the distance, and only his back faced his peers. Taking his silence as a sign of weakness, the great elder carried on.


    "Under your leadership, we first lost our footing in the Holy Continent. Then, we lost more than ninety percent of our forces beneath the Divine Rank. And finally, we lost our strongest artifact.


    Now look at the faith radars! Look at how close our daily merit gains are from zero! Our passive boons from faith are shooting toward nothingness faster than the eye can follow! This is the last Holy War, and before we can confront the Infernal Cult, you''ve allowed a secular world youth to stomp us to this level!


    Anatol are you not ashamed?! How can you answer to your peers and face your predecessors?"


    The great elder roared, hoping to use the recent events to pressure Anatole into abdication. And still, no elder came to his defense.


    Inwardly, Anatol sighed. There were always people like this. Individuals who never looked beyond immediate benefit and couldn''t stop themselves from coveting swift profit.


    The great elder was one such a person.


    "Isn''t it the church leader seat you want? Ok. You can have it."


    Anatol replied without turning heels. And hearing this, to say nothing of the other elders, even the great elder couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Come again?"


    He couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "I said if you want the church leader''s seat, just take it. I have no interest in such paltry dignity."


    Anatol''s words rang within the room, alarming his peers. But in a flash, fury replaced their shock.


    "The Celestial Church''s leader is the representant of the Cardinal Lords within this world, the guide of the faith! How dare you disparage that office?"


    The great elder snapped. And soon, several high-ranking elders followed suit.


    "Mourning is no justification for such disrespect. With those words alone, you''re no longer qualified to hold your seat!"


    "How could you po-"


    But before the last rebuking elder could finish his words, Anatol''s cultivation erupted, releasing a massive wave of divine power that sent all the elders flying against nearby walls with large gushes of blood.


    *Thud*


    Although the great elder managed to avoid his fellows'' fate, his organs spiraled out of control, and he dropped on his knees¡­


    *Puh*


    ¡­then spurted a large mouthful of blood. As he supported himself on his hands to avoid collapsing, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Peak¡­peak of Divine Transformation."


    He realized in fright. He and Anatol had been stranded at the limit of the late-stage for more than ten-thousand years, without any hope of breaking through to the peak. The reason was simple. To reach the peak of Divine Transformation, there were many conditions.


    First, possessing at least twenty-seven Supreme Meridians and an Imperial Avatar.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Second, reaching the late stage in the martial and spiritual paths.


    Third, turning a Mature Dao into a Grand Dao.


    Fourth, transforming Supreme Meridians into God-Meridians and the Imperial Avatar into a False God Incarnation.


    When all these conditions were fulfilled, the cultivator could break through the peak of Divine Transformation, and pursue Divine Ascension.


    Alas, in the history of the Ancient Crystal World, no native ever managed to satisfy them all. For this reason, after the first batch that came from the higher realms, none could reach the peak of Divine Transformation and breakthrough Divine Ascension.


    Never did the great elder expect that Anatol managed where all others failed!


    "I''ve already said I would give you the seat. Why must you still pressure me?


    Can a man not mourn his loss? Can a father not mourn his son? What law within heaven and earth forbids me from having this moment of peace?


    Must I kill you all before you understand proper limitations?"


    Laced with an invisible force, Anatol''s words hacked at his suppressed peers'' bones and organs, brutalizing them from within.


    Even the great elder could not resist. Starting with the Divine Rank, each breakthrough triggered a monstrous strength leap. A leap that only grew with higher ranks.


    At Divine Transformation, each level was comparable to the gap between early Divine Blood/Spirit and early Divine Transformation.


    "What are wealth, glory and splendor before the hearth of our house? Before the shared warmth of our beloved. I do not care for such trivial dignities, because they are not worth caring for."


    Anatol declared while turning toward the elders who know knelt on the ground, trembling before his might.


    "Church leader we¡­"


    They began, but before they could finish their words, Anatol cut them dry.


    "No. No church leader. Don''t you want me to abdicate? Very well, I retire. You can take my badge of office. However, I must warn you, the days ahead hold nothing good for you."


    Anatol''s words awoke the great elder to the new reality of things. With this breakthrough, even if he took the church leader''s seat, if Anatol so wished, he would still hold all powers.


    That seat¡­he couldn''t take.


    "Please forgive our impudence, we were narrow-minded and failed to share your burdens. Never again will such a breach occur!"


    He pledged, renouncing his claim. And seeing this, Anatol sneered.


    "As you wish. Surrender your houses'' merit reserves. I plan to use both house and church merit to begin a summoning ritual.


    Using our years of accumulation, we will permanently summon several Celestial Realm Divine Ascension Devas from mighty noble houses to lead us against our foes. With their strength and backgrounds, they should have a way to dispose of the Anti-Divine-Power Screen."


    Anatol''s order struck the kneeling elders like a bolt of lightning, and many of them failed to accept those words.


    "But¡­if we do that¡­we''re forcing the Infernal Cult into doing the same! Please remember the tales of the First Holy War!


    Once a battle between forces of that level begins, how many of us can survive?! Worse, to the Celestial Realm, we''re nothing more than glorified ants. How will those devas treat us when they descend? Please reconsider!"


    The great elder exclaimed, unwilling to see the situation reach such a stage.


    However, he''d underestimated both Anatol''s determination and the depth of his hatred.


    "To achieve great things, one must be willing to take risks. If you''re not willing to take this gamble, as great elder, you serve no purpose."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Barbarian Continent''s forbidden and most dreadful zone, Gulistan and Berken stood before a gargantuan tree.

 281 The World Tree Wails

    The Hidden Forest. If there were one place all across the Barbarian Continent avoided like the plague, regardless of cultivation, it would be the Hidden Forest. It bore that name because of a brume that clouded its entrance, an entrance not many dared brave in the first place.


    Across the Ancient Crystal World''s history, beneath the Divine Rank, none managed to make their way out of the Hidden Forest. And even above the Divine Rank, those who did often failed to reconstruct the events they''d experienced there. Only a scant few could go in and out unscathed.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Berken and Gulistan were naturally among those.


    And now, they stood before the Ancient Crystal World''s tallest tree, a one-hundred kilometers tall tree whose branches stretched across several miles. And looking at that tree, for once, Gulistan''s face shone with gravity.


    *Ouuuuuuuuin!*


    *Ouuuuuuuuin!*


    *Ouuuuuuuuin!*


    A succession of wailing sounds akin to that of toddlers echoed from that tree. And hearing them, neither Gulistan nor Berken could keep a straight face.


    "The World Tree wails."


    Gulistan stated, the four words carrying incomparable gravity; gravity that put even her shoulders under crushing pressure. This one-hundred-kilometers tall tree was the Ancient Crystal World Tree. In mortal worlds, World Trees were the sources of spiritual energy. Without one, cultivation was nigh impossible.


    For that reason, worlds devoid of World Trees were referred to as "Barren Worlds."


    The wailing sound of a World Tree was a disastrous omen. An omen heralding an era even Berken dreaded. And indeed, as the wailing sound echoed, a faint shade of grey began spreading across the previously green tree.


    Seeing this, Berken''s frown deepened, and he stretched his hand toward the World Tree. However¡­


    *BAM*


    ¡­a formidable force field rose to repel his hand, preventing it from getting any closer to the World Tree. Undaunted, Berken released the full-might of his cultivation. However, even his Divine Ascension cultivation base wasn''t enough to break through the barrier.


    This meant that on the current Ancient Crystal World, depending on might alone, no one could force his way in. Defeated, Berken pulled back his hand and lowered his gaze toward the fruits at the base of the tree.


    Those were Life Fruits. The most valuable nutrients for nurturing physiques to the pinnacle. They grew at precise intervals, and before, the top experts of the two faiths would compete to rob them for their own.


    But now, no one had access to them. Meanwhile, Gulistan''s eyes never left the grey shade that slowly but surely stretched across the tree.


    And at that time, a rumbling sound came from the earth below, soaring toward the sky where the two Sages hovered. Their frowns further deepened.


    "Let''s return."


    Berken ordered, and in a golden haze, vanished alongside Gulistan to return to house Serkar. The two appeared in the Serkar Elders'' meeting room, and as soon as they did, all rose to greet them.


    "Lord Berk¡­"


    However, before the elders could finish their greetings, their patriarch''s voice echoed:


    "No need. The situation looks grim. I''m afraid the World Tree''s withering¡­began."


    Berken declared, the words startling the Serkar elders who despite their age and experience failed to shoulder such a blow.


    "The Withering¡­then that means¡­the Ancient Crystal World''s spirituality¡­"


    An elder began, and before he could finish his words¡­


    "Is coming to an end."


    ¡­Gulistan cut. Her confirmation caused the elders'' eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "How could this be? The Ancient Crystal World''s cultivation history is merely of one-million years. What Mortal World ever suffered Withering after one-million years? This is completely unheard of!"


    Another elder exclaimed, his tone full of fright. And none could blame him. Although the Withering didn''t claim lives, it completely shattered a world''s cultivation future. Resources would stop growing, refining the energy between heaven and earth would become impossible. Crystals would no longer produce any spiritual, holy, or divine energy, and Life Fruits would stop sprouting.


    The cultivation world would instantaneously be thrown into irreversible decline, the end of which being¡­the end of cultivation.


    How could they not be startled?


    "Indeed, this situation is abnormal, and I suspect this disaster of being man-made."


    Berken replied, causing more confusion within the hearts of his house''s elders.


    "As you all know, when the World Tree withers, its leaves turn into formidable weapons possessing two invincible abilities effective on all targets beneath godhood. At that juncture, whoever controls the access to them is undoubtedly the Ancient Crystal World''s Sovereign.


    Gulistan and I have examined the scene, and a barrier now wards the World Tree. A barrier even I cannot break through. Moreover, beneath the ground, a hidden force brews.


    If I am not wrong, that force should be¡­the Zenith Ants."


    Berken hypothesized.


    "Impossible. Those rogue demons have long since been exterminated by our founder. How could they possibly remain within this world?"


    Another elder opposed. But Berken shook his head.


    "Nothing is set in stone. It''s not impossible that a few survived and chose to bide their time. In any case, regardless of the reason, the fact of the matter is that the Withering began. Now, unless a World God rises to master the world, this planet''s cultivation realm is doomed.


    We only have two choices, either support someone to become the Ancient Crystal World God in the coming years or hasten the Holy War, make our faith supreme, then rush toward the Infernal Realm."


    Berken concluded.


    "But for now, the Infernal Cult enters an emergency mode. We must start preparing for the inevitable and put the little that remains of our Merit Reserves to good use."


    Merit reserves were divided between house and cult merit. With house merit being unique to the given houses, and cult merit serving as the overall reserve. The Serkars lost all their merit reserves to Summon Talroth. A risky move that could have ended with no reward besides death.


    Afterward, they squandered a vast quantity of cult merit to unleash a plague Konrad turned to his advantage and ended up gaining nothing from it.


    Now, the cult''s reserves were at disturbing levels. Although thanks to Talroth''s boons, their house was undoubtedly the Ancient Crystal World''s number one, they knew that if they didn''t tread carefully, the future didn''t look bright.


    And while analyzing the current events, Gulistan deeply regretted her previous move. If she received Marduk''s body from Konrad and exchanged it to the Merit Stele, the situation could never be this critical.


    ¡­


    In the meantime, Konrad was standing before his Refinery Cauldron, about to melt several materials and Divine Artifacts to form his new crown and seal.


    One of the System Rewards of the previous quest.

 282 I Am Way Too Rich

    A carefree Konrad stood before the Refinery Cauldron obtained from the system with several high-grade Divine Materials floating around him. The Refinery Cauldron was an exceedingly powerful tool that inarguably made Konrad the most skilled alchemist across the Three Realms. Through it, he could either meld artifacts into brand-new wholes or extract the ingredients that composed them. He also possessed great control over the shape of the artifact that came out, able to use his mind to control the result''s appearance as long as it stood within reason.


    Meanwhile, with the Tower having made him the wealthiest individual in the history of the Ancient Crystal World, and the previous battle against Celestial Church and Infernal Cult, beneath the God Rank, there was virtually no artifact he wasn''t able to refine. And for his "badges of office," he naturally wanted the best.


    Therefore, he first brought forth the ingredients for his crown and seal. Then, using his thoughts as guide, merged them all within the Refinery Cauldron. Afterward, Konrad sacrificed several Divine Artifacts, turning them into fuel for his crown, then released several drops of God-Blood into the mix.


    He then joined his hands, causing the Refinery Cauldron to release a massive white blaze from which a new golden crown encrusted with nine imperial jade beads appeared within the air.


    He did the same for his seal; thus, creating two Divine Artifacts of the highest caliber in less than a minute. In fact, due to being blessed by God-Blood, those artifacts didn''t lose out to the Celestial Church''s Heavenly Star Bow.


    Of course, with his current cultivation, although his Holy Sense stood far beyond the limits of his Rising Saint Rank, Konrad couldn''t use more than a fraction of their power without suffering severe backlash.


    "If I could comprehend the first layer of the Absolute War Sense, even with my current cultivation, I could make use of more than half their power. With the second layer, simultaneously wielding the two of them would come at no cost. A pity¡­"


    Konrad assessed. As Ancient Secrets, the Blossoming Death Art, the Absolute War Sense, and Seer''s Vision were by far his three mightiest arts. But for that very same reason, each carried tremendous cultivation difficulty. With his unparalleled cultivation talent, even Konrad took two weeks to comprehend the first layer of the Blossoming Death Art. As for the second one, he estimated that two years of secluded cultivation were the bare minimum.


    At that rate, even with the Tower''s assistance, simultaneously cultivating the three would be a heaven-defying task, consuming more time than the world had to offer. Meanwhile, Seer''s Vision and the Absolute War Sense contradicted one another, making cultivating the two nigh-impossible.


    But with their fantastic abilities, Konrad was truly unwilling to give up on either one.


    With a sigh, he set the Golden-Jade Crown and Imperial Jade seal aside.


    There was no such thing as God-Rank Arts. Or more accurately, God-Rank arts and methods were unique to each deity, bred from their Dao and comprehension of the Laws. They couldn''t be passed on to others.


    Therefore, throughout the Three Realms, Divine Rank Arts were the typical limit. Then came Ancient Secrets which didn''t have creators and existed from the beginning of times. There were twelve in total, with the Supreme Conqueror Sutra being the mightiest of them all.


    Not many Gods could create an art that rivaled even the weakest of Ancient Secrets. Therefore, many deities battled to obtain their knowledge. Konrad had received this information from all the Infernal Souls he refined.


    And as he pondered how to conciliate those two arts, a knocking sound came from the door.


    "Come on in."


    Konrad ordered and one of his pale-skinned, female legionaries stepped in, bringing alongside her a neatly folded golden robe.


    "Master, this is the imperial robe embroidered by lady Iliana."


    She explained while unfolding the golden robe embroidered with a Ten-headed Horned Serpent. Throughout the Ancient Crystal World, only in Konrad''s palace could one see a woman of such cultivation level handling such menial tasks.


    "Oh? How thoughtful of her. You can cancel the weaving of the other one."


    Konrad beckoned, causing the robe to leave the beauties'' hands to fly toward him. While holding it in suspension, he tossed thirty drops of God-Blood into the cauldron, extracting its power before throwing the robe inside.


    The red flame again blazed, and the robe soared, unblemished, and now glittering with a formidable force. With that simple move, Konrad made this otherwise ordinary robe more resilient than the average high-grade Divine Artifact.


    And in the instant it landed into his hands, Konrad couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Being rich surely makes life easier. I''m rich. So rich that I don''t know what to do with my richness anymore. Has anyone seen such wealth?


    Why isn''t there a law against being too rich?


    Throughout the Mortal Realm, can anyone compete with me? If I''d known being a grave robber was this rewarding, I would have majored in that craft years ago!


    A pity!"


    Konrad lamented, his words causing the nearby beauty''s eyes to widen in disbelief. Never did she expect that her grand master also possessed such a¡­peculiar side.


    Was this really the soon to be August Jade Emperor, the Profane Prince that held the Holy Continent in awe?


    "Spread my order, we will start charities across the Holy Continent, give shelter to the orphans, and raise them into loyal servants of the faith."


    Konrad ordered before sending the three items into the beauty''s hands. Though startled, she quickly nodded in approval.


    "As you command, master!"


    "Oh, and by the way. How did the execution go?"


    Konrad inquired. Since the deadline arrived, he didn''t spare Bayiz. Having him executed in the middle of the city''s square. However, the Serkar''s death was of so little consequence that Konrad didn''t bother attending to the execution. Instead, making it an attraction for his citizens.


    "As you ordered, we first flayed Bayiz Serkar until only the meat beneath his skin remained, then drowned him half an inch into death while preparing unique worms that gnawed him from the inside.


    He ¨Cdanced- for a long time.


    Afterward, he was hanged, drawn, and quartered."


    The beast lady replied before pulling out a crystal ball she presented to Konrad. Within, Bayiz''s soul remained. As a Quasi-Sage with a half-complete Divine Seed, even without his body, Bayiz''s soul maintained spiritual consciousness and thrashed within the crystal ball.


    Konrad nodded in approval. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Well-done. After the coronation, you and the other legionaries within the palace can return to the Tower to carry on with your training. You must all reach the Infernal Knight Rank at the fastest pace possible."


    Konrad ordered while pulling the crystal ball into a space treasure.


    The beast lady nodded, then excused herself, bringing alongside her the three imperial items to carry on with the next part of the coronation.


    Seriousness then returned to Konrad''s eyes.


    "It''s time to claim my throne and complete the current quest."

 283 Coronation Ceremony

    With the end of another plague day and the fall of legions of unbelievers, the last recalcitrant citizens, those that for one reason or another desperately clung onto the Cardinal Lords'' faith, all submitted to the Profane Prince''s Cult. And on the next morning, the word "Cult" was removed, and officially replaced by "Faith."


    During that night Konrad''s zealots stamped out any reminders of the Cardinal Lords, destroying all their books, and crushing all statues and edifices reminiscing of the previous faith. The Faith''s hierarchy was also established, with Konrad occupying the highest seat as the Profane Prince.


    Beneath him were the matriarchs, the grand-priestesses, and the blessed. Only after them did the male ranks begin. For indeed, within the Profane Prince Faith, because those women had all been "favored" by Konrad, they all by default occupied higher positions than men.


    As long as a woman successfully offered herself to an Orchid Altar, and received the Profane Prince''s sexual favors, her cultivation would rise to the Holy Rank, and she would automatically be promoted to Blessed.


    And seeing some of their longtime friends suddenly turn into "Celestial Beings," regardless of marital status, many considered taking the cloth. Of course, not everyone could receive such grace.


    On the following morning, legions of men and women, the entirety of the clergy and the nobility, assembled beneath the Grand Imperial Altar, a newly built edifice, to await the beginning of Konrad''s coronation.


    On that day, within the sky, auspicious clouds assembled, as if to herald the beginning of a new golden age. After waking him with a matinal blowjob, the two pale-skinned Restoration Beast Beauties dressed Konrad in his imperial robe, preparing him for the upcoming ceremony.


    "Has everyone taken their spots?"


    Konrad asked while stretching his neck.


    "Yes, master. From the lowest lords to the highest emperors, all have taken their spots on the steps."


    The one tying Konrad''s belt politely replied.


    "Very well. Let the show begin."


    Konrad declared and joined his hands beneath his large golden sleeves before stepping out of his chambers to head toward the Grand Imperial Altar. A procession of three hundred eunuchs followed in his tracks while keeping their backs slouched in uncomfortable deference. Olrich was among them.


    Following a one-hour long walk, they arrived at the site of the Grand Imperial Altar, a massive pyramidal structure high of 9999 steps. Starting with the 9988th step, one could see thousands of nobles standing with their backs straight. Each, holding an insignia representing their function.


    At the 9996th step, the Sovereign Princes stood, at the 9997th, the Earth Kingdom Alliance''s kings did, and at the 9998th step, the three emperors remained. Hubert aside, none dared show the tiniest bit of dissatisfaction.


    Wilfred Metze, Else''s father, was a man who could endure. How patient he remained under the church''s persecution, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike, was testimony enough to his endurance skills.


    But for Hubert, it was another story. Having enjoyed paramount status for millennia and being himself the proud serpent lord of an ancient lineage, today''s events were not easy for him to swallow.


    And recalling how several months ago, Konrad was nothing but a gifted ant in his eyes, he couldn''t help but sigh. As soon as Konrad''s procession appeared, the legions of observers that formed two ordered camps at the bottom of the Altar bowed in silent greeting. Though they came from five different states, all could feel the weight of the event, and under such a solemn atmosphere, none could afford the tiniest mistake.


    With his clasped hands still hidden beneath his golden sleeves, Konrad stepped forward, walking toward the stairs while releasing his jade light aura. Once he reached the first step, he stopped, lifted his gaze toward the Altar''s summit where a gigantic mirror diffused the events to the Holy Continent and stepped forward.


    The poised altar crossing began, and with each step, the pressure of Konrad''s aura increased. By the time he reached the 9988th step, the lords that occupied it had dropped on their knees and presented their tokens.


    "Aware of our inferiority, and unworthy of controlling the lives and deaths of the Holy Continent''s citizens, we surrender our ancestral rights and seal to the only one able to shoulder this responsibility!"


    They declared and dropped their tokens at Konrad''s feet. He nodded, and swept the tokens with his jade light, causing them to vanish into dust, then walked toward the next step.


    "Aware of our inferiority, and unworthy of controlling the lives and deaths of the Holy Continent''s citizens, we surrender our ancestral rights and seal to the only one able to shoulder this responsibility!"


    The barons repeated, and the same scene occurred. Then it was the viscounts, the counts, the margraves, the dukes, and the grand dukes. All landed nobles from across the Holy Continent surrendered their ancestral rights.


    The Sovereign Princes'' turn arrived. And regardless of his personal feelings, alongside them all, Hubert dropped on his knees and proclaimed:


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Aware of our inferiority, and unworthy of controlling the lives and deaths of the Holy Continent''s citizens, we surrender our ancestral rights and seal to the only one able to shoulder this responsibility!


    The One True Prince!"


    They added an extra line through which they abandoned their princely distinctions, then released their tokens. And after a brief nod, Konrad destroyed them, before moving one to the kings'' step.


    The same event repeated, and the various kings added their own line.


    "¡­The One True King!"


    Then released their tokens. Finally, Konrad reached the 9998th floor where the emperors awaited.


    The Great Void Emperor, the Prosperous Wind Emperor, the Profound Sea Emperor. Of the three, the first two had been cucked, poisoned and abused by Konrad''s avatars through a masterful use of the harem.


    And both were remarkably sorrowful cases. As the emperor of heartlessness, it wasn''t long before Great Void saw himself plotted against by all his consorts. Meanwhile, the Prosperous Wing Emperor, the only monogamous ruler of the secular world, was betrayed by his beloved wife and daughters.


    As for the Profound Sea Emperor, being Konrad''s servant, his case was simple. And while he knelt alongside the other emperors, relief overflowed within his heart.


    Finally, he was freed of that false throne. Free, at last!


    The three repeated the same words as all the previous rulers, but added:


    "¡­The One True Emperor!"


    Their seals suffered the same fate of destruction before Konrad took his place on the 9999th step.


    A jade light column descended from the sky, bringing alongside it the Golden-Jade Crown and Imperial Jade Seal. In all other coronation ceremonies, the ascending ruler would bow toward the heavens. However, Konrad didn''t bow, because, on this particular occasion, he was Heaven!


    The crown dropped on his head while the seal stopped before his chest. Unclasping his hand, Konrad grabbed the Imperial Jade Seal within his hands, then turned toward the legions of vassals below.


    Sweeping them with a glance, he raised the Imperial Jade Seal which overflowed with divine might!


    All those at the ground, noblemen and clergymen, dropped on their knees. And throughout the Holy Continent, the commoners that witnessed this scene from the gigantic mirror followed suit.


    "All hail the Jade Emperor!


    All hail your August Majesty!


    Your Majesty''s reign shall stretch across eternity!"


    Tens of billions proclaimed in tandem!


    And thus, Konrad took his seat as the first ruler of the Holy Continent. And in that instant, not many doubted that in the coming years, that title would be upgraded¡­to ruler of the Ancient Crystal World!


    Hence began the August Jade Dynasty.


    "Congratulation Profanely Shameless Emperor...I mean host, on completing the 7th level of the main quest!"


    Selene''s voice echoed, and to prevent her from ruining his moment, Konrad made the sound decision of ignoring her for the rest of the night.

 284 Grand Imperial Wedding

    The coronation ceremony came to an end, making way for the next event:


    The Grand Imperial Wedding!


    Although arguably not as solemn as Konrad''s establishment of the new dynasty, the Grand Imperial Wedding was an event of capital importance for the commoners who couldn''t help but anticipate the sight of the women chosen to stand beside their God-Emperor.


    The festivities would also bring its own round of relaxation.


    ¡­


    "I heard the previous dynasty''s empress, holy consort, noble imperial consort, and princess were on the list."


    "That is only rational, only his August Majesty is qualified to enjoy the country''s top beauties. The previous emperor was too greedy, attempting to hoard what didn''t belong to him."


    "Indeed! His August Majesty is really an example for us all. I heard his official harem already comprises hundreds of women. And he beds them all daily!"


    "That''s natural, our sovereign is God, omniscient, omnipresent and omnipotent. For him, that kind of thing requires no effort! Word is that after the coronation ceremony, he will recruit thousands of new women for his official harem.


    If a relative of ours can get a spot, how wonderful would that be? At the very least, we would be set up for life!"


    "For that chance, I''d sell my wife!"


    ¡­


    Back on the Altar, one after another, the abdicating nobles descended the stairs and vanished within the crowd, leaving only Konrad to gaze at the world below. A new procession made its way toward the Altar. Three-hundred palace maids backed by eighty-four eunuchs carrying seven golden palanquins.


    Divided by the ranks of the one they carried, the eunuchs didn''t all stand on the same line. The first twelve led the procession, then came twenty-four carrying two palanquins, and finally, the remaining forty-eight.


    In each of the palanquin sat a lady dressed in a bright red gown. Initially, the Holy Continent used white as the color of marriage, but Konrad considered it unsuitable for showcasing passion, and therefore switched to bright red.


    The procession reached the base of the Altar, and the palanquins were lowered onto the ground. From them, seven women emerged, each endowed with spellbinding looks, that put the world in awe.


    The first three, in particular, stood out. Matchless sex appeal, unparalleled beauty, and incomparable elegance. They each defined one of those aspects. As for the next four, they wildly differed. In two, the insouciance of youth lingered, making them lose out in mature charm.


    But simultaneously, that same insouciance enhanced their already enrapturing appeal.


    In the remaining two, beguiling demonic charm overflowed. Anyone one of those demonesses was more than enough to trigger a hundred Trojan Wars and launch millions of ships.


    Those seven beauties were naturally Yvonne, Else, Verena, Jasmine, Iliana, Nils, and Daphne. In tandem, they took their spots beneath the Altar with Yvonne at the helm, Verena and Else on the second row, Jasmine, Iliana, Daphne and Nils on the third.


    In a twister of jade light, Konrad''s imperial robe was replaced by a bright red gown matching that of the ladies, and he stretched his hand toward them. Their climb then began, a climb at the end of which they stopped before Konrad and knelt before him.


    A golden crown encrusted with nine imperial jade beads appeared within Konrad''s hands. That crown was ninety-percent identical to his and forged in similar materials.


    With a smile, he lowered it onto Yvonne''s head, sealing her as his empress. She then stood up to stand at his right. Afterward, it was Else and Verena''s turn. Instead of crowns, they received golden-jade diadems, with eight imperial jade beads instead of nine.


    As for Jasmine, Iliana, Daphne, and Nils, their diadems were carved out of divine crystals.


    Once each consort received her badge of office, a myriad of swans descended from the sky to hover around the new imperial clan. A dazzling jade light road then appeared, going from the top of the Altar all the way to¡­the nuptial chambers!


    Jade Emperor and Empress stepped forward, followed by the six consorts to cross the ethereal road, and walk into the nuptial palace. The swans then spread across the Holy Continent, raining blessings on the citizens!


    The old were rejuvenated, the maimed restored, and the ailing healed.


    Again, the world was in awe!


    Little did they know that those swans were Konrad''s avatars.


    The billions of citizens thrice kowtowed in thanks, then swarmed the various banquet halls erected across the empire for this occasion to feast, drink, and orgy as per the Profane Prince''s grace!


    ¡­


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Phew what an exhausting procession! Does getting married have to be so tedious? Daddy, for the sake of the future generations, you must reduce the stress this involves!"


    Daphne exclaimed once they stepped into the nuptial palace. Her words causing her peers to roll their eyes.


    "Hum, hum. This is no longer acceptable. From now on, you can''t call me -daddy- anymore. In private, you either call me Konrad or husband. In public, you have to use honorifics."


    Konrad declared after clearing his throat. His words causing Daphne''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "What? Why? How could you so heartlessly disown your daughter? I''m not willing!


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Daphne sobbed while rushing toward Konrad and grabbing his arm. Alas, his resolve stood firm!


    "We''re now the imperial family. Some decorum is necessary. Otherwise, when one of my high-ranking consorts is calling me -Daddy Konrad- before the masses, where does that put my imperial dignity?


    To say nothing of the fact that we''re swindling the world into thinking I''m God."


    Konrad replied, using reason to quell that Daphne-Habit. Hearing this, Daphne aside, all nodded in approval.


    "But, but¡­"


    "No but. If one day you have a daughter, what is she going to call me? Daddy-granddaddy? Half-daddy-half-granddaddy? The decision is final."


    But when the word "daughter" echoed within her mind, Daphne''s eyes shone with dazzling light.


    "Alright, but you must work extra hard to give me a daughter! To think that with all the spunk you dump, we haven''t already crossed that bridge¡­*sigh*¡­at this rate, centuries will pass without little Daphnes!


    Could you be impo¡­"


    She immediately replied, causing black lines to form on Konrad''s head.


    "What do you know? That''s called self-preservation! Self-preservation!


    If with every three loads I sired a snotty brat, throughout the three realms, who could save me?


    By the way, I warn you all. Don''t you dare give birth to sons! If anyone of you does, I will skin the brat for baby fat and shove him back from whence he came!"


    And hearing this "unique" exchange, the consorts all burst into laughter.


    Afterward, the eight enjoyed a lively banquet full of divine-grade cultivation wine that filled them with small breakthroughs and drunken stupor, then clumped into the nuptial chambers.


    "Konrad, for too long, *hic* you have run amok! You are just a teenaged boy. Who here is not your senior by *hic* decades or centuries?!"


    A drunk Yvonne proclaimed, pulling approving nods from her similarly intoxicated peers.


    However¡­


    "I''m not!"


    The drunken Nils immediately replied.


    "Silence!"


    *Pah*


    "Aaaargh!"


    And Drunk Yvonne sent her flying on the bed.


    "In any case, today, *hic*, we must teach you a lesson!


    Ladies, to arms!"


    Their clothes soon dropped onto the ground.

 285 Bestial Nuptials Part 1, R-18

    (Warning: You are about to enter the house of horrors where all nightmares are fulfilled. Step in at your own risk, but know you won''t come out the same.)


    Faced with the impending assault of seven otherworldly beauties, though undisturbed, Konrad''s drunken eyes shone with seriousness.


    "Bring it on."


    He declared with soaring battle-intent while unfastening his belt. But with the challenge accepted, the ladies didn''t even wait for him to finish.


    "Jasmine, Iliana, Daphne, Nils. Your four whelps at the vanguard. First, unleash your true forms, we three will cover the rear! Attack!"


    Yvonne declared while aiming her index toward Konrad, motioning for the "four whelps" to charge.


    "As you command, general!"


    The "four whelps" replied in tandem, and released their suppressed energies. Upon his return, Konrad contracted Nils, Verena and Else, then used the system to improve their bloodlines. After "much deliberation," instead of making them Brahmas (the devas of spiritual perfection and creators of paragon spirits), he used the system to turn both Verena and Nils into Maras, the devas of dreams and temptation.


    Their silver eyes now turned magenta, and the move was about to bite him in the rear.


    "True Demon Form!"


    Jasmine and Iliana roared in tandem, releasing their demonic energies and assuming their demonic forms. Their pupils and sclera turned purple, their porcelain white skin morphed into blue, a pair of horns grew from their forehead, flesh wings emerged from their backs, their nails grew into sharp claws, and a tail sprouted from above their rears!


    At the same time, Daphne used her half-demon form, turned into a half-serpent, half-human demoness and glided toward Konrad in a lateral undulation.


    Of the four, only Nils'' true form remained human-looking. Her hairs glowed in white, pink light erupted from her form and shrouded her body while temptation fog of the same color spread throughout the atmosphere.


    Not falling behind, Jasmine and Iliana unleashed both their orchid scents and desire flames that assailed Konrad from all sides. By the time the flames and fog filled him, Daphne had wrapped herself around his torso, using her emerald serpent tail to undo his belt while her arms shredded his robe!


    Iliana, Jasmine, and Nils then pounced toward him, and the battle thus began!


    "Conceited."


    Konrad sneered while the demonesses and devis surrounded him from all sides. Not backing off, he released his own orchid scent and desire flames which spread throughout the room, effortlessly overpowering his consorts''.


    Of course, with their current bloodlines, they didn''t immediately turn into lust-crazed fiends. Still, the desire to devour Konrad soared within their drunken minds, and as they grabbed him front, back, left and right, it reached its acme. Meanwhile, Verena, Yvonne and Else lied on the bed, observing the scene with rapt attention, and ready to intervene should their sisters fail to handle the opponent.


    With his consorts'' bewitching abilities filling him, even without stimulation, Konrad''s rod rose to attention. His imposing length and girth poking through Daphne''s tail while Iliana and Jasmine''s hands rubbed his perfect abs and muscular thighs.


    With her echidna tail, Daphne stroked the lower end of Konrad''s meat-rod while Jasmine and Iliana glided their hands across the sides and teased the tip.


    Even in their drunken state, they tended to his rod with a perfect balance of passion and care, their moves showcasing the depth of their feelings. With her inhibition out of the way, Nils joined the fray, grabbing Konrad''s cheeks and pulling him into an ardent french-kiss.


    Her tongue sought his, moving and twisting as if it wished to tour every nook and cranny of his mouth and devour all he had to offer. The silent spread of the desire flames carried on, heightening the already profound lust that boiled within the consorts.


    Daphne''s hands sneaked on Konrad''s nipples, pressing, tugging and teasing them while her elongated tongue licked his neck and trailed his chest.


    Jasmine and Iliana then dropped on their knees, sticking out their tongues to lick the pulsing veins of Konrad''s rod while cupping his balls within their hands. Daphne''s tail stroked him harder, gliding across half his length as the succubus duo kissed and licked the other half.


    Konrad then released his second rod, allowing both of the demonesses to enjoy a full meal.


    Without hesitation, they each took one between their full cherry lip and sucked the cocks in. Konrad''s rods glided past their tongues, poking at their throats. And as they went deeper, Jasmine''s lips met Daphne''s tail while Iliana''s butted against Nils'' soft hand. A hand that now refused to let her go further, tending to what lied beyond.


    With unconstrained lust filling the air, and the tantalizing scene before them, Else, Verena and Yvonne could no longer restrain themselves, and their hands now trailed their slowly dripping cunts.


    The nuptial bedchamber was now filled with a myriad of squishing sounds and muffled moans, and though Konrad seemed passive, the situation remained under his control.


    A second head and two pairs of arms grew from Konrad''s body. Seeing this, Daphne snaked toward the second head, seizing its lips while Konrad''s four hands stretched toward his consorts and caressed them at various angles.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    With one hand, he stroked Nils'' clit and rubbed her labia. With another, he stuck his fingers into Daphne''s slit. The last two then descended on Jasmine and Iliana''s heads, patting and guiding them on his rods.


    "Mhm...mhm¡­mhm!"


    The serpent demoness and temptation devi moaned in his lips while their sisters slurping sounds echoed from below.


    In a flash, Konrad regained the initiative, and as his fingers wormed themselves within their tight, gripping tunnels, Nils and Daphne arched their backs, bending backward while his faces leaned forward, and pressed them into defeat.


    Was it not for him holding them firm within his lips, their mouths would have already sprung free. But he didn''t allow it, assailing them on two front while Jasmine and Iliana moved faster on his enlarged rod, taking it deeper into their throats without an ounce of difficulty.


    Their succubus throats vacuumed Konrad''s rod with a pressure that would have shamed the average lovemaking expert into a succession of uncontrollable orgasms. But on Konrad, it was just right.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    "Mhhhhhhm!"


    Unable to resist Konrad''s tongues and fingers any longer, Nils and Daphne climaxed on his hands, and he chose that moment to release two jets of spunk down Jasmine and Iliana''s throats.


    But the clash was only getting started. Without delay, Konrad grabbed the four by the waist, holding each in suspension within one arm. Jasmine and Iliana soon found their soaked cunts on his lips while Daphne and Nils were impaled on his rod.


    "Oooh¡­"


    They groaned in delight and gasped as his tongues danced within their cunts and his rods impaled them.


    The squelching sounds merged with the sweaty slamming of flesh against flesh, and balls against butt cheeks.


    Bent in various position, all four took turns on Konrad''s rods and fell to a succession of orgasms while his cum filled the entirety of their snatches.


    They then collapsed on the ground, utterly defeated.


    "Round one is¡­over."


    Konrad announced with two arms folded beneath his chest while his extra two stretched toward the mature trio that awaited on the bed.


    Although they hadn''t expected the four to fall at such a rapid pace, Yvonne, Else, and Verena didn''t lose courage, readying themselves for Konrad''s assault by spreading their legs.


    "Well, your majesty, round two now welcomes you."


    The trio retorted in tandem.

 286 Bestial Nuptials Part 2, R-18

    As he stepped toward them, Konrad''s lips curled into a fiendish smile, and his body bathed in desire flames while golden and jade light swirled around his rods.


    Rods that still contained the mixed sexual juice and scent of his four previous partners. Yvonne vanished, reappearing behind Konrad to wrap her legs around his waist. Legs that soon turned into the scaly lower end of a serpent female. Meanwhile, Else and Verena stretched inviting hands toward Konrad, motioning for him to plow them with their eyes not shirking from the predatory glint his golden hues freely showcased.


    Yvonne''s mouth and teeth lowered on Konrad''s right earlobe, licking and nibbling on it as he crawled onto the bed, and reached his two jade consorts who each placed one hand on his cheeks, and another on his chests.


    Already, their ragged breathing echoed, forming a sultry melody that urged Konrad to cloak them with his empyrean embrace, and take them hard.


    With the previous round, serving as their appetizer, they needed no further stimulation. Konrad kissed them both before bending into position. Verena lied above Else, her hourglass figure contrasting with Else''s perfectly proportioned body while her big, perky butt faced Konrad''s licentious gaze.


    In that position, Verena''s clit brushed Else''s, electrifying them both in the process.


    Konrad flicked his tongue across their slits, just for good measure, then aligned his eager, pulsating meat-rods with their entrances, poking them a little. The simple touch fired a wave of electricity through his jade consorts'' bodies and elicited moans from their divine lips.


    "Anh¡­"


    With his rods pressed against his jade consorts'' flower buds, the Jade Emperor wantonly teased them, forcing moans of frustration from their chanting lips. But as he enjoyed their dismay and possessed them with his scent, his empress used her serpentine tail to apply pressure on his pelvis and slam him into them in a resounding squelching sound!


    *Pah*


    "Ooohh¡­"


    Konrad''s dived into Verena and Else''s cunts forcing a groan from their throats. And in that groan, pleasant surprise echoed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    And unwilling to let him control the pace, Yvonne took his lips into hers. Although she wasn''t a lust demon, as a hekeret, her half-demoness form was a natural lethal weapon that could play most men into blissful death.


    With her demonic saliva, she set Konrad''s body ablaze while his rods butted against his consorts'' cervixes. With his golden and jade lights filling them, the entirety of their sex caves became pleasure den.


    Konrad gently tapped the back of Verena''s head, lowering her face against Else''s.


    Debauched bliss clouded their minds, making them abandon all sense of propriety to kiss one another. Konrad glided his rods to the entrance and, using slow motions that allowed him to appreciate every part of his consorts'' squeezing snatches, pushed them in and out.


    The slow pace only heightened their hunger, and they slammed their butts against Konrad, meeting his slow thrusts with wild ramming.


    His pace then shot up, and in a succession of rapid slapping sounds, the pounding began.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­ohhh!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Slapping, squelching and throaty moaning sounds intertwined while Yvonne devoured Konrad''s lips and applied more pressure on his pelvis to drive him faster into her harem sisters. And faster he went, his desires flames erupted at full-force, and his cocks pistoned the consorts'' insides while their snatches squeezed him tighter with every move, as if eager to swallow his load.


    But they didn''t fall into passivity, meeting thrust for thrust, with blazing lustful passion.


    The room turned into a furnace where cauldrons burned against one another, without a care for the outside world.


    Konrad''s speed transcended human limit, and while holding onto their rears, he pounded them with reckless abandon, driving them into relentless orgasms that only served to magnify the pleasure they all indulged in.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Meanwhile, in the outside, the citizens were lost in drunken orgies, thoroughly celebrating the Profane Prince''s wedding night.


    Konrad''s burning rods tensed, demanding release, and he slammed them deep into his partners, filling them to the brim with his spunk.


    But even then, he didn''t stop, rolling on his back to force Yvonne onto the bed, his hands locking hers while he aligned himself with her serpentine tail''s slits and thrust both his rods inside!


    "OOOH¡­OOOOHH!"


    With her eyes widening in disbelief, she released the loudest groan of the night, a startling groan that barreled against the walls and would have alarmed the imperial palace if the nuptial chambers'' walls weren''t soundproof.


    Unfazed, Konrad locked her lips against his, muffling her moans and pounded his rod into her snatch in a new round of hammering. At that time, with cum dripping from their cunts, Verena and Else stood up to caress every corner of his available body parts, and press him fasted into Yvonne by cupping and pushing his ass checks.


    For two hours, the infernal mating carried on, giving the four younger consorts enough time to rise from their sex-induced torpor, and surround Konrad from all sides carry on with the impromptu orgy throughout the night.


    After their umpteenth orgasm, Konrad believed one night wasn''t enough and carried them all into the Tower of Rebirth''s highest floor, the Concealed Paradise, to expand the night.


    Seven hours became months of unending cultivation orgy, at the end of which the six consorts lied exhausted on a massive bed. Within the Tower, time flew thirty-six folds faster. But the bed was like the time tornados, making it go another ten folds faster.


    Therefore, they''d orgied for more than one-hundred days.


    Even their devi and demoness bodies couldn''t endure such mating, and in that instant, they couldn''t even move their legs. Because the bed automatically absorbed and dispersed fluids, their sweaty naked bodies and the cum oozing from their orifices were the only reminders of the grand orgy.


    Meanwhile, Verena and Else saw their cultivations rise to half-step into the Fate Wrestling Saint Rank. Initially, they should have stopped there until they gained their first insights into fate. However, Else had already gleamed some insight and therefore, could break through to the Fate Wrestling Rank¡­as soon as she recovered.


    Gaining insight into fate and tribulations was no simple matter that without resources, could take decades even for the gifted. Therefore, Konrad set aside False Tribulation and Fate-Gazing Pills for them to refine.


    On the contrary, because of his tribulation within the seventh floor, he wouldn''t meet any bottleneck until Star Connection. Alas, because of his Supreme Dao, his holy force requirements were far beyond that of anyone else.


    At the same time, his World Devourer bloodline further expanded the requirement. Thus, making it so large that after more than three months of dual cultivation, Konrad was only half-step into the Profound Saint Rank.


    "No more¡­drinking. It really doesn''t do me any good."


    Yvonne pledged as she lied beside Konrad, and all others were forced to agree. All except¡­


    "Nonsense. We''ve been drinking buddies for far too long to stop now. Let''s go for another round."


    ¡­Konrad, of course.


    "Go away!"


    Seeing that none of his consorts possessed the strength to entertain him further, a dejected Konrad descended to the Tower''s lower floors, to orgy with his consorts and female legionaries across several weeks.


    His cultivation then reached the early-stage of the Profound Saint Rank.


    Following the nuptial orgies, Konrad returned to the outside world, donning his imperial robe and crown to hold his first court session while his consorts remained within the Tower to carry on with their cultivation.


    "Greetings Your August Majesty!"


    The officials knelt upon his entrance.


    Konrad waved his hand, motioning for them to rise. But as they did, and he took his place on the throne, enjoying the veneration of billions, little did he know, that in the coming years, the Ancient Crystal World would be barreled by horrendous waves of turbulences.


    Turbulences that would spare none, the Profane Prince included.

 287 Peaceful Decade

    With the beginning of the Profane Prince''s reign, the world soon fell into a deathly silence.


    And how could it not? With the disastrous defeat they suffered, the Barbarian Khans and chieftains all lost a tremendous amount of power, forcing them to restructure their domains and reassign resources to the training of new forces.


    Meanwhile, within the Celestial Church, Anatol gathered all the church''s merit reserves to prepare the grand summoning ritual that would allow him to bring higher realm devas onto the mortal world.


    At the same time, to make up for their merit loss, under Gulistan''s lead, the Serkar ruled Infernal Cult kidnapped five-hundred million of the most devout barbarian citizens and offered them in sacrifice to the Eastern King of Hell, the Lord of Blood: Ashara.


    Then, they captured another five-hundred million, and this time offered them to the Western King of Hell, the Lord of Souls: Urzul.


    In exchange for those one billion lives, Ashara and Urzul bestowed upon them several boons that allowed them to make up for their losses.


    Although those one billion only represented about 1/50th of the Barbarian Continent''s overall population, all citizens were in fear, and the faith suffered a non-negligible blow. In fact, due to that move, millions of commoners abandoned the Barbarian Continent to flock the Holy Continent''s border towns, seeking shelter in the cradle of the Profane Prince.


    They were all accepted. But soon, the Barbarian Khans intervened to stop that trend in the swiftest way possible:


    Slaughter.


    Those that abandoned their tribes, towns, and cities were considered renegades and gruesomely executed by the royal clans'' remaining Semi-Saint and Saint-level experts. Soon, all large-scale moves stopped.


    The Infernal Cult and Celestial Church then closed their doors to carry on with their silent preparations.


    Thus, the cloak of silence descended on all that lied beyond the Anti-Divine Screen. But in the Holy Continent, it was another story. The plague was gone. The war, over. Peace returned, and abundance was filling the land.


    True to his words, Konrad restructured the Holy Continent in three hundred provinces, each containing four or five prefectures. The prefectures were then subdivided in ten to fifteen counties, and the counties in cities, or towns.


    Konrad abolished taxes for three years, giving the commoners their much-needed respite. All citizens were then urged to pick their chosen castes and tested to see whether they fit the requirements or not.


    As expected, the merchant and farmer castes obtained the largest influx of members. Then came the craftsmen, the gentry, the warriors, and finally, the priesthood. The ranks were also relatively the same. The only difference being that the merchants ranked above the craftsmen.


    Using his personal wealth that far outpaced the state treasury''s, Konrad began a new round of projects, including charities for orphans, the most promising of which would receive secret training from the faith.


    At least one talent assessing center, healing and alchemy house stood within each towns and cities. On top of that, in the capital, hundreds of Cultivation Houses were erected to train the gifted. Due to their critical position in the enhancement of the state''s cultivation power, alchemists, formation masters and refiners saw their status increase by leaps and bounds.


    Of course, all key positions were filled with individuals having consumed phantasm orchids. With a hard limit of one-thousand orchid per day for his main body and avatars, Konrad was soon faced with the challenge of enslaving the entire administration.


    To make up for that, and out of personal greed, he ordered a mass recruitment of five-thousand outstanding beauties throughout the Holy Continent. Once the order spread, beauties flocked the capital from all sides. Meanwhile, Konrad''s servants stretched across the Continent to discover beauties where they hid.


    Marital status was wholly irrelevant, only their looks mattered. From those billions of women, five thousand were picked to serve the August Jade Emperor as concubines. And after bedding them all, Konrad obtained five-thousand new harem avatars which worked alongside him to produce more orchids.


    Soon, he didn''t have much to do, and could delegate official matters to his avatars and trusted subordinates while focusing on leisure, cultivation and dual cultivation from within the Tower of Rebirth which he renamed as the Empyrean Tower.


    Regardless of caste, background, and status, all citizens were required to pay their respect to the Empyrean Tower three times a day.


    In less than three years, the Jade Dynasty''s administration reached an unprecedented level of autonomy and could run itself without the true body''s involvement. Even the vast majority of avatars were free to return to their exp grinding tasks.


    Exp that across that decade rose to trillions. Trillions Konrad naturally put to great use.


    The eighth level of the main quest was completed, bringing alongside it a new round of rewards.


    And thus, ten years passed. Now, the Jade Dynasty''s state army numbered one-hundred million in total, among which were two-hundred thousand Saints and eight-hundred thousand Semi-Saints that comprised the Elite Forces.


    Those below the Semi-Holy Rank had no place in the State''s Elite Forces, and either served in the army bases, the reserve, the border, or as patrol officers.


    Naturally, this didn''t account for the eight-thousand "man" strong legion that occupied the Tower''s first floor.


    Following those ten years, even the weakest of the Restoration Beast had reached the ninth level. More than five thousand level nine Restoration Beasts that could break through to the next level at any time.


    As for the last three thousand, all became Infernal Knights with battle-power equal to Sages. However, the problems then began. Starting with the Infernal Knight Rank, they were no longer demonic beasts but fiends. Each awoke an Infernal Armament Physique.


    And with the Restoration complete, their cultivation system underwent drastic changes, and they now needed to comprehend many mysteries to advance further. Of course, with the God-Blood they''d been refining, their innate talent was outstanding, and all still made rapid progress.


    Infernal Knights were divided into four ranks each matching a Divine Rank. Knight Guards, Knight Commanders, Knight Generals, Paramount Knights.


    Of Konrad''s three thousand Infernal Knights, Two-thousand became Knight Guards, eight-hundred became Knight Commanders, two hundred turned into Knight Generals, and four became Paramount Knights.


    Among those last two-hundreds, fifty were already Quasi-Paramount Knights, missing only a step to break through.


    Of course, besides massive resources, this was also due to the Tower''s time increase and emphasis Konrad put on training them.


    Now, throughout the Ancient Crystal World, Celestial Church or Infernal Cult, Konrad feared neither. Once his legion was unleashed, they couldn''t withstand the assault. After all, the Celestial Church only possessed thirty-six Divine Rank elders. As for the Infernal Cult, due to the Serkars, they had more. However, it was still less than fifty.


    Even their combined forces would crumble in one charge.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The only variable now was the merit stele. And according to his Celestial Church spies, Anatol was on the verge of completing his summoning ritual, and open Heaven''s Gate for the arrival of Divine Ascension Brahmas, Maras, and Ravmalakhs.

 288 To the Rancid Turtles and Celestial Harlots

    Hearing that news, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile, and he waved his hand, summoning Krann.


    "Master!"


    Krann knelt in greetings. Following these ten years, his cultivation had soared alongside Konrad''s, and his battle-power reached dreadful heights. Now, throughout the Ancient Crystal World, Konrad''s forces aside, those able to contend with him could be counted were few and far between.


    "The Celestial Church is eager to renew the hostilities with Higher Realm backups. While the thought of battling those Devas is entertaining, we can''t allow them to give us more trouble than we need. Take three-hundred Knight Commanders, sixty Knight Generals and ten Quasi-Paramount Knight to obliterate the Celestial Church. Keep both men and women alive. I need their souls."


    Konrad ordered from within the Jade Palace''s imperial study. And immediately, Krann clasped his hands and bowed in agreement before shooting toward the Empyrean Tower to mobilize the troops.


    Unlike most of his consorts, Konrad didn''t spend more than sixty-eight years within the Tower. The reason was simple. He met a bottleneck time alone couldn''t solve. Having reached the peak of the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank, Konrad was ready to break through Star Connection.


    With his resources, a breakthrough shouldn''t have been a problematic manner. However, Star Connection was a sensitive stage with massive impact on cultivation post godhood. If he didn''t tread carefully, there was a specific God Rank, he would not be able to surpass.


    In Star Connection, cultivator connected themselves to a distant Star within the Three Realms and drew power from it. In Star Manifestation they summoned a portion of the star, and in Star Fusion, they permanently fused with said portion. There were low, mid, and high-grade stars. Each, bestowing more power onto the cultivator.


    However, this was an erroneous path. The stars existed beyond the cultivator, either naturally formed, or created by another God. In the former case, it was just a cultivation issue. But in the later, dreadful hidden dangers lied. Whoever fused with a part of a God''s Star was, unbeknown to them, bound to that God.


    Said God could deprive them of their star force at any time.


    Meanwhile, if they chose a naturally formed star, on the one hand, they automatically failed to comprehend a critical cultivation mystery, and on the other hand, they couldn''t connect to more than one star. Thus, crippling future achievements.


    Of course, most people could never even glimpse at the concerned God Rank. Therefore, the vast majority ignored that issue. But for Konrad who pursued Supremacy, it was of vital importance.


    The only way ahead was to create his own Illusory Stars, a feat requiring extreme talent and Soul Power.


    Having set aside the majority of his Holy and Divine Grade Soul Expansion pills for his consorts, Konrad could only count on the Infernal Soul Devouring Art to snatch more Soul Power.


    After all, although he possessed more than enough soul power to condense illusory stars, to achieve the unparalleled level he pursued, it was far from enough.


    Still, they didn''t disappoint him. Yvonne condensed thirty-six illusory stars, Else thirty-two, and Verena twenty-eight. The rest varied between twenty and twenty-eight. Even Malkam only had thirty-six stars upon birth. This result was more than satisfying.


    Talking about Malkam, Konrad somewhat envied him and those Primogens who were all born deities with all the previous cultivation steps fulfilled by Hell or Heaven''s Will. The closer they were to their Realm Wills'' origin, the more boons they received at birth. Astounding, really.


    With a step, he vanished, reappearing within the Tower''s third floor where Zamira currently sat crossed legged in meditation.


    As soon as he appeared, her eyes opened and landed on him, and she stood to greet him.


    "Your Majesty."


    Zamira bowed in greetings. With Konrad being both her son-in-law and master, their relationship had always been a pleasant but peculiar one. Of course, time and delight made all those peculiarities irrelevant.


    After more than three centuries of secluded cultivation, like most of the leading consorts, Zamira now stood at the Star Fusing Saint Rank. But throughout this time, neither she nor Konrad forgot the old commitment.


    "How are you getting accustomed to your titan bloodline?"


    Konrad inquired with a gentle smile. After some deliberation, he changed Zamira''s bloodline to titan for the sake of preserving her human origins. Though the cost wasn''t negligible, it was a gesture he found necessary.


    "I must admit it suits me more than the demonic one."


    She replied with a similar smile. Konrad nodded and stepped toward her. Throughout those centuries of cultivation, Zamira''s beauty and natural aura had only been heightened. Although she didn''t possess a temptation related lineage, her mere presence was more than enough to captivate the average man.


    "I''m here to give you good news. It will soon be time for us to step into the Barbarian Continent and restore your tribe. But as you know, only the women remain, with some of them possessing a few male descendants.


    Although seizing land and territory is a simple matter, as far as true restoration is concerned, I''m afraid that''s a bit lacking."


    Konrad explained while stretching his right hand toward her chin, and seizing it between his thumb and index.


    "That''s a simple matter. We can just capture some young males with decent bloodlines for the women to mate with. In any case, the Borxan tribe was always a matriarchy."


    Zamira replied, her smile unchanged. Although she stood tall at 1.8 meters, Konrad was more than ten centimeters taller with an imposing, muscular build that formed a perfect contrast with her slender yet voluptuous form.


    His left arm wrapped around her waist, brushing her perky butt as it went, and pulling her closer toward him. She didn''t evade, and her cantaloupe-sized breasts collided with his broad chest, forcing her cleavage and the upper half of her breasts out of her dress'' collar.


    "How naughty. Excellent mindset. Then it''s decided."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Konrad whispered with his lips bordering Zamira''s.


    "Why so suddenly?"


    "After touring the Holy Continent incognito with Jasmine, I''m wondering how the Barbarian Continent is faring."


    Hearing this, Zamira arched her eyebrows.


    "Truth?"


    "No, I came to plow you. How fast we go will depend on how well you perform today."


    He straightforwardly replied while lowering his palms on her supple butt cheeks and coping a feel.


    "Well, I can only try my hardest to ensure we depart in the shortest of times."


    Zamira replied before taking Konrad''s lips into hers.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Krann gathered the legionaries and led them toward the Celestial Church''s floating headquarters.


    "To the rancid turtles and celestial harlots, this is an official declaration of impending thrashing!


    As per His August Majesty''s will, our forces have arrived¡­to clean your wretched house!"


    Krann roared with his arms crossed beneath his back.

 289 Celestial Church vs. Infernal Battalion

    The roar thundered within the entirety of the Celestial Church, hacking at the eardrums of the non-Sages, and causing blood to trickle down their earlobes.


    Alongside the thirty-six Celestial Elders, Anatol rose in shock and spread his divine sense toward the outside. There, the most formidable gathering he''d ever witnessed in tens of thousands of years of existence hovered.


    "Infernal Knights¡­Infernal Knights. Three-hundred Knight Commanders, sixty Knight Generals, ten Quasi-Paramount Knights. Tarnation¡­tarnation."


    Anatol muttered in a stupor. Due to the Restoration path''s unique characteristics, Infernal Knights were usually stronger than their average counterparts at the same level. Worse, those standing before him boasted auras that stood leagues above the average Infernal Knight. As if they''d been bathing in rivers of God-Blood across centuries.


    Faced with such a startling demonic fore, Anatol was forced to admit, that even if he deployed the headquarters'' full strength, the Celestial Church''s victory odds were shallow¡­to say the least.


    Where did such mastodons suddenly come from?


    "Activate the headquarters'' defensive formations."


    Anatol ordered, and immediately, the Celestial Protectors took position across the various corners of the Celestial Church to trigger the defensive formations. At the same time, Anatol took command of the central formation; then, with the elders by his side, shot toward the invaders.


    The Celestial Church''s headquarters was a massive floating domain stretching across tens of thousands of miles, with the several houses each occupying an area and forming a circle around the central cathedral where all turned into church disciples. Besides the formations, a perpetual barrier surrounded the domain, preventing a direct assault.


    But today, feeling the horrifying demonic energies assailing their headquarters, from disciples to elders, none trusted in the safety of the barrier.


    In dozens of light beams, Anatol and the Celestial Elders dropped before the barrier''s edge, their eyes locking on the hundreds of Infernal Knights that stood on the outside. Although they''d already sensed the force beforehand, witnessing it at such close proximity filled their hearts with a greater sense of gravity.


    "When did such a force appear, and how did we offend them? Even the Hidden Forest can''t possibly conceal that many experts!


    The great elder exclaimed, speaking the words that rang within his peers'' mind and filled their hearts with incomprehension.


    "The timing is questionable. When we''re at the critical juncture of completing the summoning ritual, when Heaven''s Gate is about to open and bring forth our backups, they suddenly appear? No. I''m afraid we''ve been backstabbed.


    One of our owns must have leaked the situation."


    Anatol analyzed while his eyes locked on the man leading this dreadful battalion.


    "As for where they hail from¡­look at their leader. Isn''t that obvious?"


    When the elders heard this, their eyes followed Anatol''s and locked on the leading man. It was a handsome and suave looking man in his late twenties with a finely trimmed circle beard.


    Though his appearance didn''t echo with anyone they knew, seeing the short, slicked-back jade hairs, the golden eyes and red prism mark on the man''s forehead, the elders were immediately reminded of the incarnation of their nightmares.


    The Profane Prince and now August Jade Emperor, Konrad.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "He can''t possibly be¡­one of his relatives¡­right?"


    The great elder stammered, attempting to reassure himself. But Anatol shook his head.


    "Peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saint cultivation base, but the pressure and intensity don''t lose out to the average Divine Blood Rank expert. This is the Ancient Crystal World. Besides the people of that anomaly, who could possibly showcase such monstrous abilities.


    Among those fiends, he''s by far not the strongest. And yet, they stand behind him in an orderly fashion, revealing his status as their leader. You tell me, where else can we find such a peculiar sight?"


    Anatol sighed, realizing his oversight. Across those ten years, he''d dispatched several low-level disciples to sneak into the Jade Dynasty and check its development. And though startled by its meteoric rise and the legions of Saints it bred, after ten years, the known top experts were still at the Saint-level.


    Therefore, for the Celestial Church''s leaders, Konrad was the only threat. The sole variable. Never did they expect that in the shadows, an even more dreadful force lied. And now, Anatol didn''t doubt that even before the war a decade ago, Konrad had been training this force, only waiting to accumulate enough strength before unleashing it on the world.


    But even then, he wasn''t deterred.


    "In open warfare, we can only get slaughtered. But this is the Celestial Church''s headquarters. Sieging it, you are asking for destruction!"


    Anatol roared back, and alongside the elders, stretched out his hands. Gold, blue, grey and magenta light pillars rose from various corners of the Celestial Church to pierce the sky.


    The light pillars merged, and from the sky descended a white light armored giant, tall of one-thousand meters.


    Light strands rose from the middle of the elders and Anatol''s forehead to connect them to the armored giant. The giant raised his hands, in the right, a gigantic sword appeared, and around the left, a white shield formed. At the same time, a bow and quiver appeared on the giant''s back.


    Within that giant, Anatol and his elders were united in one mind, ready to meet the invader with the full-might of the headquarters.


    And the startling pressure they released, surpassed a Divine Ascension expert such as Berken.


    But before this force, Krann sneered.


    "Remember, our Lord wants them alive!"


    He proclaimed, and the hundreds of smiling Infernal Knights nodded in approval.


    "Yes, legion commander!"


    They replied in tandem, then stretched out their hands, summoning their various infernal armaments. Their battle-power rose to a new level. At the same time, Krann waved his hand, summoning a silver chakram from which dozens of silver light chains emerged and connected to the battalion.


    Silver flames burst from their forms, not only heightening their battle-power but making it overlap in a mightier whole.


    The chakram was a Sublime Formation Tool Konrad exchanged from the system. As the name implied, it was embedded with a formation that could be triggered at will as long as enough Divine Power was provided. And seeing their foes'' already dreadful strength rise to new heights, the elders despaired. Still, Anatol didn''t flounder.


    He only wanted one thing: Time. As long as they could hold out until the gate opened, the Celestial Church would be the final winner.


    And indeed, as the opposing forces readied to meet in battle, a loud grating sound echoed from Heaven''s Gate, announcing the beginning of its opening to the Celestial Realm, and the impending arrival of the promised Devas.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 290 Unyielding Spiri

    Although the Merit Stele allowed them to summon who they could afford to, it was both a lengthy and uncertain process.


    Lengthy because the summoning wasn''t automatic, its speed depending on the number of sacrifices provided. Uncertain because the summoning was by itself the reward. Nothing guaranteed that whoever was summoned would fulfill the summoners'' wishes. On the contrary, if summoned without warning, Higher Realm Devas and Demons were very likely to obliterate the summoners.


    For that reason, using a substantial amount of merit, Anatol first spent several years to establish a dialogue with his chosen houses, and negotiate their support. Only after receiving their agreement did he start the ritual.


    But following the first confrontation, even he was starting to doubt their ability to endure until the reinforcements'' arrivals.


    Led by Krann and the ten Quasi-Paramount Knights, as if bound by one mind, the infernal battalion battered the giant from left to right, not leaving it any room for a proper counterattack.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The collision between the two forces rent the atmosphere, forming dozens of space cracks all around, and threatening to rip out a space vortex to swallow them all.


    The Quasi-Paramount Knights released a succession of irresistible strikes on the Celestial Giant, sending it flying backward, and causing Anatol and his elders to spurt large mouthfuls of blood. At this rate, to say nothing of the forty-five minutes they needed, they wouldn''t even be able to endure five!


    An abysmal gap stood between the two forces, and for the first time in tens of thousands of years, Anatol didn''t doubt that no road to victory lied ahead. And if even he thought this way, there was no need to mention the elders.


    "Hateful¡­"


    He cursed while struggling to maintain balance. Since an offensive stance could yield no result, Anatol led the Celestial Giant back into the barrier, using it as a nucleus to power the defensive formation and enhance the barrier''s resilience.


    Seeing this, Krann shook his head.


    "Quasi-Paramount Knightsand Knight Generals, combine your laws in one strike. Knight Commanders, support them with the full depth of your infernal energies!"


    Krann ordered. The laws he mentioned were nothing more than seventh circle spells, or divine laws as most usually referred to them. Be it fire, water, nature, light, or any other, each attribute only had one seventh circle spell called: The Law.


    It didn''t exist on any parchment or grimoire but stemmed from the spellcaster''s understanding of the attribute. By comprehending at least ten percent of the attribute''s underlying principles, one could unleash its Law, and release it under any chosen form.


    Fire Laws, Lightning Laws, Darkness and Blood Laws rose into the sky alongside dozens of magical circles. Guided by Krann''s chakram and the Infernal Knight cooperation, those incompatible laws overlapped in an organic whole, becoming a transcendent force that threatened to obliterate all that stood in its way.


    Witnessing this amalgam of laws empowered by large reserves of infernal forces, the church elders were scared witless. And feeling their floundering hearts, Krann decided to strike.


    "Our Lord isn''t asking for your lives. He merely requests your surrender. As long as you abandon this foolish resistance, all will be spared!


    But if you persist in seeking damnation, you can''t blame us for your gruesome fate!"


    Krann exclaimed, his words filled the elders with complicated thoughts. Among them, the sun spirits were the most passionate and less practical. Paragon, dream and moon spirits were, in general, clear-headed individuals that wouldn''t court destruction for a last show of splendor.


    Faced with an opportunity to survive, why would they seek death? And as their hesitation rose, the Celestial Giant weakened. Sensing this, Krann sneered while Anatol despaired. Perhaps before the blow descended, those death-dreading wastes would turn coat and waste all previous efforts.


    "Everyone don''t be confused b-¡­"


    Anatol began, but before he could finish his words, the amalgam of laws turned into a multicolor scythe that descended upon them all!


    As it did, it tore a large space gash that would have certainly swallowed any non-Sage that stood in the vicinity!


    The barrier collapsed, and seeing death approach at such a rapid pace, the paragon, dream and moon spirit elders all chose the road to survival and broke their connection to the Celestial Giant! Thus, leaving the sun spirits alone to shoulder the blow!


    "We surrender, we surrender!"


    They proclaimed at such a rapid pace that Krann wondered if their buttocks weren''t being roasted by a hidden fire!


    "Traitorous scum!"


    Anatol spat, but before he could make a move, the scythe struck the Celestial Giant, splitting it into two halves that soon vanished in light particles.


    With the giant''s collapse, the Wirth elders all experienced massive backlash and flew backward with blood erupting from all their orifices!


    And seeing the pathetic display of this so-called supreme force, Krann sighed.


    "How unsightly. To think that this motley crew even dares look down on the secular world. Pathetic. Feeding master''s soul is their only worth.


    Begin the collection!"


    Krann ordered. With the barrier broken and the opposition crushed, the infernal battalion faced no resistance.


    First, they sealed the cultivation bases of the surrendering elders and trapped them in space treasures. And witnessing this, Anatol knew he only had one choice left.


    "Wirth elders, with me! Burn your lifeforce and fly toward the Merit Stele!"


    He ordered in a mental message. And by the time Krann''s battalion trapped the twenty-seven surrendering elders, Anatol and the remaining nine had already appeared before the Merit Stele.


    There, his wife, who oversaw the ritual, awaited. And as soon as their eyes met, they didn''t need a word to understand the choice and resolve in one another''s eyes.


    Anatol then turned toward his house''s elders.


    "Are you willing to degenerate into the dogs of that decadent beast?"


    He directly asked.


    "A gentleman can be killed but cannot be humiliated. Although we''ve fallen into this world, our ancestors hailed from the Celestial Realm. With our illustrious ancestry, how could we be willing to surrender to this barbaric creature?


    We are not willing!"


    They replied in a heartbeat, pulling an approving nod from Anatol.


    "Then you know what to do."


    Understanding the meaning of Anatol''s words, together, the Wirth elders stood before the towering Merit Stele and held one another''s hand.


    Anatol and his wife stood before them and did the same.


    "Lord Surya, you heard my people''s will! Through this stele, we offer you our lives and souls, beseech you to complete the summoning, and not let your staunch servants'' sacrifice be in vain!"


    Anatol proclaimed before turning toward his wife to exchange that one last loving glance.


    "My lady, it was my pleasure to be your husband. My only regret is that we shan''t have another life to be a couple again."


    "Husband, even if our souls scatter, our ashes and dust shall be bound for eternity."


    She replied with a radiant smile. And hearing this, Anatol felt all weights scattering from his heart and shoulders.


    Then, alongside his wife and the Wirth elders¡­he self-destructed!


    Dazzling, golden light erupted from their bodies as they burst in an earthshaking explosion!


    Left unchecked such an eruption of divine power should have wiped off everything across hundreds of thousands of miles into nothingness. However, the merit stele absorbed it all, preventing the tiniest bit of noise from spreading to the outside.


    And feeling the presence of all those experts vanishing out of the blue, Krann''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Not good¡­"


    And indeed¡­Heaven''s Gate slow opening stopped. And as if kicked by a hidden force, the gate flew open, releasing a blinding light vortex that heralded the arrival of the Celestial Realm''s reinforcement!


    Feeling the dreadful auras that spread from the gates, Krann didn''t hesitate.


    "Retreat!"


    He ordered, and in tandem, the Knight Commanders that were collecting the Celestial Church''s remnant stopped dead in their tracks. The Quasi-Paramount Knights that were shooting toward the Wirth elders also stopped and backpedaled!


    And at their fastest pace, all rushed back toward the Anti Divine Screen! By the time they vanished, a golden ray was spreading toward the spot they previously occupied. And had they remained to shoulder it, the casualties would have been difficult to estimate!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "What a pity.


    Oh well, at the very least, this might not be a total annoyance."


    A voice echoed, bringing alongside it hundreds of figures that emerged from the gate to officially step on the Ancient Crystal World!

 291 Valkyrie Armors

    Meanwhile, trouble''s supple lips pushed onto the Jade Dynasty.


    As soon as Krann left for the Celestial Church, from deep within the Barbarian Continent''s Hidden Forest, a commotion arose.


    "Ouuuuin!"


    "Ouuuuuin!!"


    "Ouuuuuuin!!!"


    The World Tree''s wailing sound intensified, and with it, so did the grey mist swirling around its gargantuan form. From the ground, the continual rumbling sounds heightened, bringing alongside them a plethora of cracks from which two grey cocoons rose.


    In an eruption of grey light, the cocoons broke, releasing two 1.5 meters tall young men with gruff, stocky features. But though their ordinary faces, eyes and hair colors gave no insight into their lineages, those tiny bodies of theirs rippled with formidable destructive strength that made them impossible to ignore.


    In silence, they stepped forward, vanishing to reappear before the Holy Continent''s Anti Divine Screen. They ignored it, instead locking their eyes on the Tower high in heaven''s vault.


    "According to the elders, this Tower is the result of a merge between Marduk and Isylia''s God-Artifacts. Its rank is fairly high, and its mysteries profound. If we can, we should bring it back."


    The left one stated in a bland tone.


    "Do not forget that our primary task is to probe the depth of this rising force. Everything else is secondary."


    The right one replied in a similarly bland tone. His companion merely nodded, and the two then stepped forward, bypassing the Anti Divine Screen to land above the capital.


    Clearly, their cultivation was below the Divine Rank. As soon as they arrived, they swept the imperial palace with their small black eyes, then directly punched out!


    Each of those jabs released a formless pressure that barreled into the imperial palace, threatening to obliterate it!


    *BOOOM*


    But before the formless force could collide with it, it met an invisible screen that blocked its onslaught in a resounding force explosion that raised a vast array of dust.


    Undisturbed, the two looked beyond the dust clouds to spot the source of this resistance.


    The figure of a freckled, auburn-haired young maiden clad in a fancy silver armor appeared above the imperial palace, her presence blocking any rogue assault.


    Four pairs of wings stretched from the back of the silver armor and lightly flapped as if animated by a will of their own. The maiden''s cold, hazel eyes locked onto the two dwarf men whose indifferent eyes slightly shimmered following her appearance.


    "Impressive."


    The right dwarf appraised. Before emerging from beneath the World Tree, they''d received orders to evaluate the current state of the Holy Continent and test the depth of the new dynasty. However, as they came, they didn''t expect much. After all, before their clan''s current strength, the Ancient Crystal World''s experts were nothing more than ants.


    But in that one move, that freckled maiden revealed a shocking foundation and battle power that didn''t lose out to their house''s top talents.


    "Perhaps there is more to this place than meets the eyes. Zeas, alone or together?"


    Asked the left dwarf.


    "She''s just at the early stage of the Star Fusing Saint Rank while the both of us are at the peak. Of course, we must gang up on her."


    Zeas replied, and in the instant the words left his lips, his impassible visage contorted into a disturbingly crazed look that echoed his rising thirst for slaughter.


    "Well-said, well-said! Girl, etch our names into your soul. Zeas and Violk of the house of Slivaz!"


    Violk declared, and alongside his partner, clenched his fist.


    *Grrr*


    Though no supernatural display surrounded them, the already suffocating pressure surrounding them rose to a new level while grumbling sound permeated the air.


    And as her hazel gaze swept them, Astarte had the misconception that in those tiny hands of their lied the strength to split mountains and rivers.


    But of course, she was undeterred. What truly startled her was the information she gained from her Origin Sight. An intel revealing a lineage she knew nothing of.


    Zeas and Violk stepped forward, vanishing to reappear before Astarte at a speed that eclipsed that of the average Divine Seed expert. Again, they threw simple punches. But this time, their might increased several folds, and within those knuckles lied a multitude of concealed force.


    Space cracks formed around their fists as they slammed into Astarte.


    And before that assault able to shred the average Divine Seed expert into pieces, Astarte did only one thing:


    Nothing.


    *BOOOM*


    In a resounding boom, the punches slammed onto Astarte''s breastplate, but instead of releasing a berserk wave of energy, instead of sending her flying backward or tearing her to shred, any strength within the punches was absorbed by the silver armor she wore.


    "Since you had the courtesy of introducing yourselves, allow me to do the same. Ranked fourth among the Profane Prince''s five-thousand Valkyries. Astarte, of the house of Konrad."


    She declared while silver light erupted from her armor and released a massive energy wave that sent the two flying backward.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What kind of armor is this?"


    ¡­Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Meanwhile, within the Empyrean Tower, Konrad lied on a floating cloud, with Zamira slamming her perky butt on his rod while squealing in delight.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahhhh!"


    She moaned with her hands clenching his chest and her nails digging into his nigh-indestructible flesh. At the same time, Konrad groped her breasts and tugged on her erect nipples which seemed eager to feel his touch.


    But as the squelching sounds formed by the mixture between Konrad''s meat-rod and Zamira''s gripping snatch echoed, in a twister of light, a figure appeared.


    It was a slender, pale-skinned, armored beauty with blood-red eyes. As soon as she appeared, she dropped on her knees and bowed toward Konrad.


    "Your August Majesty, two unknown individuals have appeared within the capital and directly launched an assault on the imperial palace. Their cultivation is at the peak of the Star Fusing Saint Rank, but they possess at least two Mastered, low-grade Divine Physiques with formidable bloodlines and foundation.


    Although Lady Astarte is currently engaging them, to avoid variables, I request the permission to capture and interrogate those unruly peons."


    The red-eyed beauty declared as if oblivious to the scene occurring beforehand. Naturally, as a resident of the Empyrean Palace, she had been routinely exposed to such scenes.


    In fact, she''d been at the receiving end of Konrad''s rod more than once.


    "As one of my four Paramount Knights and a member of the Hidden Moon Pavilion, your primary duties are to serve as the Jade Dynasty''s concealed strength and stand within your emperor''s shadow.


    Someone of your level shouldn''t appear before the real enemies reveal themselves. As for those two, with the four-winged Valkyrie Armor empowering her, I believe they can''t take more than twenty moves of my Astarte."


    Konrad replied while holding onto Zamira''s waist and slamming her faster on his rod, which tensed with an impending orgasm.


    The Valkyrie Armors weren''t Konrad''s creations, but rewards from the eighth level of the main quest. They were ranked according to color and wing number, with six grades in total. And while they were an infinite number of low-grade Valkyrie Armors, those of the high-grade had limited quotas.


    Quotas Konrad''s ladies fought for in a same-level tournament he oversaw.

 292 Valkyrie Judgmen

    Unsurprisingly, Yvonne defeated all and claimed first place while Else snatched the second spot, and Verena third. But when all expected Iliana, Jasmine, Freya, Zamira, and Nils to contend for the following positions, Astarte defeated them all.


    Thus, promoting herself to the fourth place. Unlike the others, Astarte spent a substantial amount of time disguised as a commoner in the Barbarian Continent with her cultivation sealed while she battled numbers of barbarian dangers.


    Thanks to those thousands of intense, life and death battles, her battle-will had risen to a sky-high level. Meanwhile, following Konrad''s ascension as Nephilim and a round of modifications, Astarte''s bloodline had experienced startling changes.


    From fiend, she turned into an unprecedented species that perfectly combined spirit, fiend and human blood. Although the result wasn''t anywhere near as dreadful as Konrad''s World Devourer bloodline, it still was a force to be reckoned with.


    In fact, were it not because at the time, Verena''s cultivation of Seer''s Vision had already reached the second layer, Astarte might have snatched the third place.


    For those reasons, Konrad felt the battle without suspense and focused on plowing Zamira above him.


    ¡­


    The silver light swirling around Astarte coalesced into a long silver broadsword which she grabbed in her left hand. In the right, white light flared, turning into a marble white broadsword that landed in her right hand.


    Holding those two massive weapons meant for two-handed wielding, Astarte stepped forward, vanished, and appeared behind her assailants, driving her swords through their backs in backward thrusts.


    *Clang*


    The move glided across their skin which seemed one thousand times stronger than steel. In a flash, they swirled into the air, stabilizing themselves above. But as they lowered their gaze back onto Astarte, they felt a tingling sensation where her swords hit.


    Following a brief examination, Zeas and Violk were shocked to see that thin lines remained where Astarte''s swords passed.


    "How can this be? We''re Zenith Ants. How can the casual sword stroke of a non-Sage possibly wound us?"


    "It seems more than one freak hides in this Jade Dynasty. With our strength alone, a solid probe is impossible. We must alert the elders, and have them break the Anti Divine Screen."


    Zeas and Violk said in turn and prepared to escape. But before they could make another move, they felt themselves suppressed within the air, unable to advance further. Again, Astarte was between them, hurling her swords at their necks!


    "Damnable! Do you really think we fear you?


    Innate Skill: Zenith!"


    The two roared in tandem, and instantaneously, the pressure emanating from their bodies skyrocketed. Heaven and earth trembled, and Astarte''s swords bounced against invisible walls that propelled her backward.


    By the time she stopped her descent, the two''s appearances were undergoing drastic changes, going from tiny humans to greenish creatures whose features contorted in an abominable transformation.


    Massive demonic energies erupted from their form, revealing the true nature of their lineage. And though their sizes remained at 1.5 meters, they now turned into two bipedal dark-green ants with scissor-like hands and a pair of antennae above their heads.


    "Hihihihi! Girl, to force us Zenith Ants to unleash our true forms is the glory of your lifetime. You can die in peace."


    Zeas and Violk declared, then flew at Astarte in green meteors. In tandem, they slammed their scissor-like hands on either side of her neck, aiming to behead her in one stroke.


    *Clang*


    The scissor hands crashed against Astarte''s swords, and while deflecting the blows, she let the full might of her cultivation, bloodline, and physiques erupt alongside her Valkyrie Armor''s strength.


    Silver lightning burst from her form while white star force and swirled around her form. The illusory image of twenty-eight stars appeared above her head, morphing into a miniature starry sky of its own.


    Astarte whirled on three-hundred-sixty degrees, white star force and silver lightning fused with her swords as they hacked at Zeas'' and Violk''s sides.


    *Slash!*


    A piercing, tearing sound echoed, and green blood erupted from their sides to splatter Astarte. But before it could stain her, her silver lightning turned it into nothingness.


    Zeas and Violk tumbled onto the ground, and Astarte connected the pommels of her swords, combining them into a double-edged weapon.


    With a graceful spin, she turned toward them, looking at them with glaring indifference.


    "Zenith Ants? Never heard of you. I only know that you trespassed in the Jade Capital and attempted to damage my beloved master''s Imperial Palace. Those are cardinal sins for which you must answer with your lives."


    Astarte declared, and as she spoke, her indifferent eyes shone with soaring killing intent.


    "Wrath of the Sun and Moon!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Above Astarte''s left shoulder, a dazzling white sun appeared, while above the right, a moon of the same color hovered.


    She whirled her double-edged weapon, causing the sun and moon to rise and dance above her forehead, their spiraling motions releasing a massive shroud of heavenly forces that erupted in a stellar strike combining the strength of the Sun and Moon!


    The blinding beam descended on the two Zenith Ants, and neither doubted that should they fail to resist it, destruction awaited!


    Therefore, they chose to go all out!


    "Awaken, and usher the eternal night!


    Nihility Flail!"


    Zeas and Violk roared, and in an eruption of demonic, dark-green light and soaring boulders, two jet-black, 1.2 meters tall flails appeared and landed in their hands which morphed to adjust to them. Those were their lineage weapons, the mark of their illustrious ancestry, and the root of their true might!


    And though it was broad daylight, as soon as those weapons appeared, the clear sky vanished, forcefully replaced by an impromptu night.


    *BANG*


    The two slammed their flails onto the ground, releasing berserk demonic energies that spread throughout the land, and caused gargantuan earth walls to rise before Astarte''s strike!


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    The two forces met in an earthshaking explosion that sent Zeas and Violk flying backward while Astarte only recoiled from a few steps.


    "Since we''re going all-out, I might as well follow.


    Storm of the Sun and Moon!


    Valkyrie Judgement!"


    Astarte bellowed while aiming the marble white edge of her weapon toward the two Zenith Ants that barely regained their footing.


    Her white sun and moon merged, then exploded in a thundering eruption of light that sent dozens of icy and flaming beams toward the two. Without hesitation, they hurled their lineage weapons at the incoming beams, resisting with all their might.


    And as they exhausted their last bits of strength, an even more dreadful force descended. Astarte''s entire armor and weapon turned into pure silver lightning!


    And from the tip of her weapon erupted a fifty-meters wide lightning beam that descended onto the exhausted pair.


    "What a miscalculation¡­"


    Violk sighed before the lightning beam struck them both, charring them were they stood and depriving them of consciousness long before they could feel the pain it unleashed.

 293 Hidden Moon Pavilion

    Crushed by Astarte''s Valkyrie Judgement, the two Zenith Ants collapsed onto the ground. Astarte made a grasping motion, pulling them toward her before shifting her gaze onto the Empyrean Tower where Konrad currently resided.


    "Master, I have captured the intruders and are bringing them to you."


    She alerted through a mental message.


    "Mhm."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Konrad approved while finishing his session with Zamira. But before Astarte could fly toward the Tower, Krann returned to the Jade Capital alongside his battalion. Astarte''s eyes locked onto his, and seeing the urgency shining within, she could feel that his last trip didn''t end in the wanted success.


    "Lady Astarte."


    Krann bowed, then, alongside his troops, vanished to reappear within the Empyrean Tower where Konrad was currently indulging in a Carnal Wine Pool. The Carnal Wine Pool was an invention of his, inspired by a famous Earth Tyrant.


    Like the name implied, wine replaced water, high-grade cultivation wine that snuck past the pores to refine the body and enhance energy reserves while the cultivator rested inside. Twelve scantily clad concubines lied in the bath alongside him, tending to his body while he relaxed in their arms.


    "Your majesty, why hasn''t your true body been visiting the second floor as often as before? We can''t dual cultivate as efficiently that way! Are you bored with us?"


    "Your majesty, I''ve reached a bottleneck in my cultivation. Please help your servant breakthrough¡­"


    "Your majesty, my breasts feel sore..."


    "Your majesty, I think my butt is losing firmness..."


    "Your majesty¡­"


    "Your majesty¡­"


    "Your majesty..."


    As the dozen of honied sounds invaded Konrad''s ears, in a twister of jade light, Krann appeared.


    "Master, please forgive my incompetence!"


    He exclaimed while dropping into a kowtow.


    "Relate the events."


    Konrad ordered in a calm tone while stroking the cheeks of his concubines. At that time, Astarte appeared, bringing alongside her the two suppressed Zenith Ants.


    "As you ordered, I led a battalion against the Celestial Church and crushed them at a rapid pace. However, never did I expect that the Wirth would rather die than compromise! Unlike the moon, dream and paragon spirit elders, led by Anatol, the Wirth elders all chose to offer themselves in sacrifice to the merit stele and expedite the opening of Heaven''s Gate!"


    Krann began while keeping his forehead plastered on the ground.


    "Now, the Celestial Realm Devas have arrived. I counted more than three hundred. None beneath the Divine Rank. And among their leaders, several auras standing at the peak of Divine Ascension appeared.


    Although I don''t believe any Celestial Chosen was present, the leaders are definitely not too far from that level and are definitely God-Children!"


    Celestial Chosen were to the Celestial Realm what Infernal Stars were to the Infernal Realm. The most outstanding youths beneath the age of one-thousand. Individuals close to that level could indeed not be underestimated.


    There usually wasn''t too great a gap among the various Chosen and Stars. Malkam''s era was the only exception.


    As for "God-Children," the name spoke for itself.


    "Ravmalakh, Brahma, and Mara?"


    Konrad inquired in the same level tone, and Krann immediately nodded.


    "Yes, all of those devas are either from the Ravmalakh, Brahma and Mara lineages."


    Hearing this, Konrad showed no reaction.


    "Rise. This doesn''t stem from your oversight. Even I didn''t expect that house Wirth''s determination was this profound. That Anatol managed to bring all his elders with him is, indeed, a surprise.


    Rarely have we met such unyielding spirits. A pity that I couldn''t personally see them off."


    Konrad declared while standing up. And as he did, Astarte appeared to cover his shoulders with a bathrobe.


    Having received his pardon, Krann also stood up.


    "Though, if they think such a gathering is enough to vanquish us, they''re in for a terrible surprise. Hidden Moon Pavilion, gather."


    Konrad ordered, and instantaneously, one-hundred kneeling forms appeared before him. The Quasi-Paramount Knights and some of the Knight Generals Krann had brought with him stood between them. Except that this time, they all wore a black crystal armor with four pairs of black wings sprouting from its back.


    That armor was a special creation from Konrad, forged from the Refinery Cauldron by mixing Formation Tools, divine crystals, offensive and defensive divine artifacts, and a massive quantity of God-Blood. Currently, he only had one hundred such armors which he used to form his secret guard out of his most outstanding knights.


    Those one-hundred armors were comparable to Four-Winged Valkyrie Armors. They were even slightly stronger.


    "Your August Majesty, the Hidden Moon Pavilion stands ready to execute your orders!"


    The four Paramount Knights leading the remaining armored knights declared with clasped hands.


    "The enemy will soon arrive. First, take control of the imperial palace''s defensive formations, and stand ready to activate them when we so need. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I don''t want to reveal your existence, yet."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The Hidden Moon Pavilion''s experts exclaimed, before vanishing from sight to execute Konrad''s orders.


    "Krann, release your captives. I will refine their souls and begin a large breakthrough."


    "Yes, my liege!"


    Krann obeyed and with a wave of his hand, summoned the twenty-seven Celestial Elders who, at first, were startled to see themselves standing before such a licentious pool. But when their eyes locked on Konrad''s golden hues, fright shone within!


    "G-greetings, your Profane Highness! We¡­have come to surrender. From this moment on, our strength is yours to do with as you see fit!"


    They stammered.


    "Bad. You shouldn''t look without my permission."


    Konrad stated with a smirk. The scenery changed and the group reappeared in another location of the Empyrean Tower.


    The elders were startled.


    "Though, you misunderstand. Your strength is by itself negligible. It is your souls that hold my interest."


    Konrad explained, then stretched out his right hand, activating the Infernal Soul Devouring.


    "Wait, he said, he said if we surrendered¡­"


    They stuttered, alarmed by Konrad''s words and the rising dark mist erupting from his form.


    "He lied. To this day, do you still not know that my people''s words cannot be trusted?"


    Konrad inquired in an amused tone while his black mist stuck into the Celestial Elders'' forehead and pulled out their souls!


    "Des¡­picable!"


    "Konrad, die like a dog!"


    "Vile creature! Heaven and earth won''t spare you!"


    They roared in indignation, but to no avail. The black mist laced their souls and refined them where they stood, allowing Konrad to siphon every bit of their soul power.


    The elders'' bodies then fell limp on the ground.


    "Mhm¡­delightful."


    Konrad relished in the meal while rubbing his hand over his stomach.


    His eyes then shifted toward Astarte and the unconscious captives floating beside her.

 294 The Reinforcements Clean the House

    "Keep them for now. I must immediately start my breakthrough. Alert Else, Verena, and Yvonne of the current situation and have them prepare."


    Konrad instructed and hearing this, Astarte bowed and vanished in a white haze.


    "As for you Krann, take command of the legion and stand ready to assist the mistresses if need be. I believe more of those -Zenith Ants- will show themselves. Their true depth is hard to fathom. No negligence is allowed."


    Krann then took his leave, and only Konrad now remained.


    "I didn''t expect that Zenith Ants still remained within the Ancient Crystal World. Where could the nest possibly be?"


    Konrad wondered. Having obtained a tremendous amount of knowledge from either the infernal souls or Selene, he knew very well what those creatures were. Those two were nothing more than average soldiers with unremarkable bloodlines.


    "I''m as surprised as you are. According to common knowledge, the Ancient Crystal World''s Zenith Ants were all killed by my father. But now it appears they found a road to survival. In the demonic hierarchy, they used to rank very high. This bodes no good for us."


    Selene replied.


    "Indeed. Maybe it''s time we use the World Gate to ditch the Ancient Crystal World."


    Konrad jested. From completing the seventh level of the main quest, he obtained two items, the World and Harem Gates. With the World Gate, he could travel to any mortal world without restrictions while the Harem Gate allowed him to open a door to any harem ring wielder and either bring them to his side or reach theirs.


    Jasmine, Iliana, Nils, Freya, and Daphne were currently sightseeing in distant mortal worlds while laying down the foundation of their future invasions.


    As for the eighth level, besides the Valkyrie Armors, he also obtained two startling items.


    "Don''t say it if you don''t mean it."


    Selene rolled her eyes.


    "Touch¨¦. Oh well, my turn."


    Konrad then sat crossed-legged in meditation, ready to start his breakthrough.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Celestial Church, a crushing silence reigned. If the rapid series of events should have swept the church with sorrow and dread, the appearance of those higher reinforcements certainly was a much-needed respite.


    Or so it was meant to be. But reality often betrayed expectations. As soon as they appeared, the devas first gathered the legion of Celestial Church members in one spot. Then, a bald, silver-eyed man sitting crossed-legged within the air floated toward them. In the middle of his forehead, a vertical eye opened and swept the gathered church members.


    "Three."


    He stated and beckoned, causing Konrad''s three spies to appear before him. Their eyes widened in stupor, and seeing the three of them chosen out of this sea of individuals, they knew their identities exposed.


    But how?


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    A golden-haired man stepped forward, stopping beside the silver-eyed baldie.


    "As efficient as ever. I sometimes envy you brahma''s third eye."


    He declared in a jovial tone before shifting his eyes toward the three spies.


    "I know, I know. You''re wondering why we could so effortlessly find your traitorous lot out of this sea of people. It does not matter. You should instead be thinking of how to save yourselves.


    But you can''t¡­"


    The golden-haired man stated then waved his hand, causing the three to burn into ashes.


    His eyes then swept the gathered church disciples, before him, and seeing most of them tremble with glaring fright, he sighed and again waved his hand.


    All the moon, dream and paragon spirits, legions of souls, were burned to ashes, not even given the time to scream. Now, only the sun spirits remained.


    Their eyes widened in a stupor. However, none of the devas standing by the golden-haired man''s side made a comment.


    "The first three died because they were enslaved by the enemy and served as his eyes.


    The rest died because their elders surrendered. Lord Surya, the Sun God, was moved by your elders'' resolve. Therefore, you shall be treated with courtesy and given the opportunity to follow us back to Heaven once we cleanse this world."


    The golden-haired man explained, causing the sun spirits stupor to vanish into nothingness. Now, only joy remained!


    "Thank you, lords, for the opportunity!"


    They roared in tandem and kowtowed toward the devas, but before their foreheads met the ground, the devas had already vanished.


    Clearly, they had no interest in the remaining sun spirits'' show of loyalty.


    ¡­


    "According to our knowledge, the Tower of Rebirth was built from the combination of Isylia and Marduk''s strongest God-Artifacts. However, it seems to contain principles the two of them shouldn''t have been able to grasp.


    Primarily, a connection to Nirvana and other kinds of unknown forces. Since it originates from our house, we Ravmalakh naturally wish to study it. Does anyone of you have an objection?"


    The golden-haired deva asked the two figures standing beside him. As the leaders and mightiest members of the expedition, only they could call the shots.


    The silver-eyed baldie said nothing. However, the slender figure at his right immediately disagreed.


    "Following this reasoning, should we also give you the boy?"


    She rhetorically asked. And the "boy" she mentioned was naturally Konrad.


    "We are not that greedy. You can have the boy; we only want the Tower. Of course, ownership is one thing, but in the future, you should do us the courtesy of involving us in the experiments."


    He replied toward the lady whose glowing white hairs eclipsed everything else within the room.


    When he contacted those houses, to avoid pitfalls, Anatol didn''t reveal his assumptions on Konrad''s true nature, merely stating the truth for what it was. The boy''s bloodline was a mystery he couldn''t comprehend but certainly connected to the Ravmalakh. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    At first, they didn''t take it too seriously, thinking that the mortal ant was merely exaggerating the situation to obtain their aid. But after browsing through some memories, their attitude underwent a drastic change.


    Konrad''s true nature and the Tower were the two reason why those high-ranking devas chose to accept the strenuous trip to a mortal world.


    How could the Mara so readily give him up? But at that time, the silver-eyed baldie''s voice echoed.


    "Handle the Tower as you wish. But if the boy''s true lineage turns out to be of nephilim kind, he must die, period. We Brahmas will not allow such an abomination to exist within this world."


    He cut, his tone calm but uncompromising.


    Hearing this, the other two shook their heads.


    "In any case, we can discuss handling and repartition after we capture him. Let''s go."


    The three deva leaders then turned into light beams and shot toward the Holy Continent.

 295 Zenith Ants

    Following Konrad''s orders, Astarte left to alert her superiors of the current situation.


    Yvonne, Else, and Verena sat crossed-legged within the Empyrean Tower''s highest floor, the Concealed Paradise. Initially, they all stood within their respective quarters. But a series of mental messages made them all gather within Yvonne''s chambers. Upon stepping in, the still armored Astarte bowed in greetings.


    "Your majesty, your graces, I believe master must have already given you a rough briefing. In short, Celestial Realm Devas are on their way as we speak and are very likely to belong to top-ranking houses. Moreover, a new demonic force has risen and cast their eyes on us.


    Though hard to identify, their bloodline can''t be underestimated, and their leaders will undoubtedly be mighty foes. Master asks you to take the reigns of the capital while he completes his breakthroughs."


    Astarte explained in a polite but urgent tone.


    Dressed in a golden gown embroidered with a ten-headed horned serpent, Yvonne nodded while Else and Verena''s eyes shifted toward the unconscious Zeas and Violk who still hovered around Astarte.


    "Although we can''t be certain of the involved houses, there is no doubt that the house of Surya will be involved. With their relationship to the Celestial Founder and the sun spirits, they will be the first to step in. As for others¡­"


    Else began while stretching her hand toward the unconscious Zeas who then flew toward her.


    "Depending on the information revealed, the Brahmas might join the fray to -cleanse abominations.-"


    Verena continued while waiting for Else to finish her investigation of Zeas'' mind. And following three seconds of keeping her hand pressed against Zeas'' forehead, Else sneered.


    "Sealed memories. We can''t get much from them with the usual method. That being the case¡­


    ¡­Seer''s Vision!"


    Her blue eyes shimmered while she peered into Zeas'' past through her Seer''s Vision. No memory seal could block her sight, and in a flash, the entirety of Zeas'' life unfolded before her. Her eyes contorted into a frown.


    Seeing this, Verena cast her Seer''s Vision onto Violk, surrendering him to the same examination. And she too couldn''t help but see her face contort from what she saw.


    "Those two were average soldiers within their ant colony and don''t have access to critical information. However, from what I''ve seen, the strength of the demons we will face might trump that of those new devas."


    Else said toward Yvonne who remained silent throughout their examination.


    "They are Zenith Ants, labeled as the -world scourges- in the higher realms. They descend from the Primogen Slivaz, and their lineage used to rank extremely high within demonkind. Not only do they possess formidable innate strength, but their reproductive abilities are inarguably the highest of the Infernal Realm. However, they also possess one nasty habit that led them to antagonize all:


    Slaughter.


    Just like incubi indulge in lust and crave domination, Zenith Ants yearn for destruction and slaughter. They need no reason to descend on worlds and obliterate all that lies within them. In the past, because they directed their destructive tendencies at the Celestial Realm, the other Demon Gods chose to turn a blind eye.


    However, following Asmodeus'' fall and Talroth''s ascension as Southern King of Hell, Slivaz believed Southern Hell weakened, and allowed her descendants to wreak havoc within Talroth''s Domain."


    Else explained.


    "Naturally, he didn''t take it well. Like many others, Slivaz initially believed that Talroth must have used some kind of trickery to subjugate Asmodeus and didn''t think him to be her match. After all, she''d been cultivating for billions of years, and while she didn''t rank among the strongest Primogens, she wasn''t too far from them.


    Alas¡­"


    "¡­she wasn''t Talroth''s match. He crushed her in battle, destroyed her body and soul, extinguished all the Gods of her house, and enslaved the Zenith Ants. He then had them sold in high-scale auctions throughout the Infernal Realm."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Verena pursued.


    "Afterward, they were abused throughout eons, and no God ever rose from that lineage. When the time came for Marduk to descend on the Ancient Crystal World, only one Zenith Ant colony remained. All were dispatched to serve as his slaves.


    However, not long after the descent, believing themselves freed of the Infernal Realm''s Gods oppression, they resumed their murdering habits and rebelled.


    Marduk slaughtered them to the last¡­or so he thought. A scant few survived by burrowing themselves in the roots of the World Tree and gave birth to a new colony. Since then, they''ve been slowly draining the vitality of the World Tree to fuel their growth and empower their physiques.


    Their leader''s current cultivation level is unfathomable. However, because of their ploy against the World Tree, the real Ant Rulers only communicate through mental messages and don''t appear to their descendants. The elders are the strongest, visible force."


    It was the Zenith Ants'' constant siphoning of the World Tree''s vitality that triggered the withering. And though Konrad''s faction knew nothing of that event beforehand, they were now forced to confront it and the consequences it heralded.


    At that time, Zamira appeared and bowed toward the trio.


    "Nevertheless, the important thing is to device a way to keep the Anti Divine Power Screen intact. Be it the devas or zenith ants, neither would come if they didn''t have confidence in their ability to shatter it. Perhaps they''re relying on God-Artifacts, perhaps they possess some peculiar means.


    In one case or another, they possess the means to shatter our most critical defense. Although we''re no longer what we used to be, and our current force dreads none throughout the mortal realm, our current information is insufficient, and I fear that at best, we''re heading toward a pyrrhic victory.


    At worst, the consequences are hard to fathom."


    Zamira appraised, and be it Astarte, Else, Verena or the silent Yvonne, all were forced to agree. However, agreeing was one thing. Finding a way to resolve the problem, another.


    "Although the shroud is our most absolute defense against non-deities, while maintaining it, we can''t use the Tower for anything else. That being the case, let''s remove it, and crush the next wave with absolute strength.


    Let us tell the world that the Jade Dynasty fears none beneath the vast blue sky."


    Yvonne declared, and instantaneously, her harem sisters understood the hidden meaning behind her words.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, dozens of grey cocoons rose from beneath the World Tree, and from them, several dwarf-like figures emerged.

 296 The Devas Arrive

    In a grey, golden and magenta beam, the three deva leaders appeared before the Anti Divine Screen. The golden-haired deva and the white-haired devi eyed it with mild interest while the silver-eyed baldie remained indifferent.


    "What an impressive screen. No wonders those lesser creatures were at their wits'' ends."


    The golden-haired deva appraised with an amused grin, then stretched out his hand. A golden chakram appeared within and glittered with overbearing God-Force. Clearly, it was a God-Artifact.


    With a grin, the golden-haired deva flung the chakram at the Anti Divine Screen, but long before it could reach it, the screen vanished.


    "Oh?"


    Surprised, the golden-haired deva beckoned, and the chakram flew back into his hands.


    "Did they get tired of playing turtles? Or does a welcoming party await us in there?"


    He wondered with the same grin.


    "We will naturally know when we get there. Though, it doesn''t hurt to remain cautious."


    The white-haired devi replied.


    "You can''t be serious. Threading carefully before mere mortals? Come on, what is there to fear?"


    The golden-haired deva chortled. Clearly, he wasn''t putting the Jade Dynasty in his eyes.


    "Aakash, your conceit will be your downfall."


    The mara devi stated before locking her eyes on the Jade Capital. With a step, she vanished and reappeared before it. The silver-eyed baldie had already left the two behind and sat crossed-legged within the capital''s sky.


    "Tss, tss, tss. Those people really don''t know how to relax. Though I expected no less of that uptight baldie, I must say, coming from you Nehal, it''s a bit disappointing. Oh well¡­"


    He shrugged, then vanished to reappear beside his peers.


    Together, they swept the capital with their Divine Senses, attempting to locate the mightiest forces. However, seeing the strongest standing at the Saint-level, disappointment flashed within their eyes. However, when his Divine Sense swept the imperial palace, and he felt repelled by an invisible force, a pleasant smile returned on Aakash''s face.


    "Not bad."


    His eyes then rose toward the Tower within the sky, and his smile broadened.


    "Excellent. This trip really wasn''t in vain."


    Aakash declared while ogling the Tower with his golden eyes. He then waved his hands, releasing a deluge of bright golden flames that descended onto the Jade Capital. Even the tiniest strand of those flames could burn saints into ashes and make mid-level sages wail in agony.


    But never would those flames land on the capital, because long before they could, a massive space vortex appeared in their path, and redirected them back onto their caster.


    "Interesting."


    Aakash nodded, then waved his hand, dispelling the golden flames. In a twister of light, Else, Verena and Astarte appeared within the sky, facing the three devas with indifference.


    Though their beauty was outstanding, as the scion of one of the mightiest houses of the Celestial Realm, their beauty alone couldn''t faze Aakash. However, the indifference with which they daggered him, released a current of excitement through his veins. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But this was only the first impression. Aakash and Nehal both possessed Origin Sight while the silver-eyed baldie''s third eye was an inarguably mightier innate ability. Therefore, all three of them could accurately examine the nature of their foes'' blood.


    And what they saw startled them.


    "How queer. Why are things only getting more interesting? A Bastet, a Mara, and an inexplicable creature."


    Aakash assessed, but this time, there was no amusement on his face. His eyes turned toward Nehal, who stared at Verena with a deep frown. There was no previous record of a Mara ever landing in the Ancient Crystal world. If there was, she''d know. How then was one appearing before her?


    And while he remained silent, surprise shone within the baldie''s silver eyes.


    "First, it''s that potential nephilim. And now, we''re faced with a pureblooded demon, deva and a creature of unknown background. I''m afraid someone or something within this Jade Dynasty found a way¡­to reproduce our lineages."


    The silver-eyed baldie hypothesized, his words causing Aakash to burst into laughter.


    "Yo, Dasra, you don''t speak often. But when you do, only earth-shaking words leave your lips. Reproduce our lineages? Are you telling me that deva and demon blood have turned into cabbage -that something- can freely hand out?"


    Aakash scoffed.


    "Maybe not freely. Maybe not all of them, but at least, the ability exists."


    Dasra seriously replied, his words deepening Nehal''s frown.


    "This joke is not funny. What else? Soon you''ll be telling me that they can create Primogens, and freely travel within the Three Realms. I didn''t know you had such humor."


    Aakash shook his head and switched his attention back onto the three ladies. Skepticism rippled on Nehal''s face, but she ultimately voiced no opinion. Dasra said nothing more.


    Feeling their foes'' stupor, Verena and Else''s lips curled into grins.


    "While cutting buffoons mid-talk is not in my habits, I must say this is neither the place nor time to be expressing your stupor."


    Else sniped with a derisive smile.


    "Oh? And where would the place be? A nice dinner under the sunset? Perhaps you wish to accompany me? Surely, a beauty of your caliber knows to seek an adequate tree. If you purr well-enough, I can make you my new maid."


    Aakash retorted, undisturbed by the insult. Hearing this, Else arched her eyebrows.


    "People have died for less."


    "But I am not -people.-"


    Aakash burst into laughter and stepped forward.


    "Clearly, you''ve been allowed to run amok for so long that you don''t know the immensity of heavens. Because if you think your measly Divine Seed cultivation is enough to terrorize me, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Aakash sneered, and bright golden flames erupted from his form, discoloring the atmosphere as if all were forced into a world of burning gold. And indeed, through his Origin Sight, he could effortlessly see that Verena and Else''s cultivations were now at the early stage of the Divine Seed Rank.


    "God-Son Aakash, ravmalakh lord, and grandson of the Sun God Surya!"


    Extraordinary divine power erupted from Aakash''s form, stretching throughout the sky and crackling space as it spread.


    "Peak-stage Divine Ascension."


    Else and Verena whispered, the words ushering the realization that this would be no simple fight. However, they remained undaunted and stretched out their hands.


    In a twister of light, a golden armor replaced the dresses they previously wore. At the back of those armors, five pairs of golden wings lightly flapped.


    "Clearly, you don''t understand the quagmire you''ve stepped into. Come, allow us to show you the might of the house of Konrad."


    Else declared with a captivating smirk, then stepped forward while Verena''s eyes locked on Nehal.

 297 Jade Consorts vs. God-Children

    Without neither hesitation nor fancy style, Aakash vanished appeared at Else''s side and using his right hand as a knife, chopped at her neck. Else didn''t evade, allowing the blow to approach unimpeded. But as it reached her neck, a bright golden aura erupted from her armor, stopping Aakash''s hand an inch away from it.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. Although this was but a casual strike, even in the Celestial Realm, beneath Divine Ascension, not many could so leisurely receive it. But he wasn''t given time to ponder any further that Else was backhanding him across the cheek.


    Bending his waist and spinning on the left, Aakash let the blow graze his cheek while sending a golden flame coated kick straight into Else''s breastplate.


    *Boom*


    Again, the golden armor and aura absorbed the blow, leaving no damage on Else''s body. But using the impact, Aakash propelled himself backward, vanishing to reappear where he previously stood.


    His face contorted into a frown.


    "Oh? After all this talk, is this all a God-Son is capable of? How disappointing."


    Else, snarked with bare ridicule. Hearing this, Aakash''s frown deepened. However, he was forced to admit he''d underestimated the opponent.


    No.


    He underestimated that armor. Clearly, it was neither a Divine nor a God-Artifact, and yet, it didn''t lose out to the average God-Artifact. Worse, it clearly concealed formidable offensive power. Never did he bear witness to such a strange cloak.


    Nehal, who stood several steps away from him, stared at the same armor that covered Verena''s hourglass figure, and interest shone within her eyes. This was a formidable tool. If they could seize it for themselves, their battle-power would soar. Anyone would be interested.


    Only Dasra, the silver-eyed baldie never spared the armor more than a glance. And within, no desire rippled.


    "No need to hold back. Fight at full-strength, capture those women, and snatch their armors. Perhaps we''ve just discovered a just as valuable treasure as the Tower."


    Nehal stated, then stretched out her hands, causing a vast shroud of magenta fog to erupt from her body and spread throughout the atmosphere while her eyes shimmered in the same color and her glowing white hairs fluttered at her back.


    "Ancestral Glory: Citadel of Dreams!"


    She exclaimed, and from within the magenta fog rose three gargantuan citadels from which a soothing, enchanting melody rippled. It was as if the choir of a celestial host descended from heaven''s vault to enlighten the mortal world.


    White and magenta clouds bloated the sky, and the area soon turned into a realm controlled by Nehal''s will.


    "The fake can never match the true, the low, can not outpace the lofty. Even if your bloodline mirrors mine, without the noble blood of our Primogen flowing within your veins, you cannot showcase¡­our Ancestral Glory!"


    Nehal scoffed, then vanished, becoming one with the ancestral glory. The Citadel''s gates opened, releasing a celestial army that shot toward Verena.


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    And she too stretched out her hands.


    "Ancestral Glory: Citadel of Dreams!"


    Verena exclaimed, and again, the same scene occurred. Magenta fog erupted from her, conquering the atmosphere while three chanting citadels rose and opened their doors to release vast celestial armies that clashed with Nehal''s!


    And as the two Ancestral Glories clashed, astonishment filled the three devas. And indeed, this time, even the silent Dasra was no exception. Be it lineage weapons or ancestral glories, they both were the properties of the Primogen and passed down through their blood. Only demons and devas able to retrace their lineage to a Primogen could wield lineage weapons and Ancestral Glories.


    In the case of a contract or blessing, the recipient could receive a weaker version of his master''s lineage weapon or ancestral glory. However, unless born from one of the primogen''s descendants, their children would not inherit the lineage right.


    For that reason, regardless of bloodline level, within the higher realms, the simple fact of wielding a lineage weapon or ancestral glory was a proof of nobility.


    Even if the absurd assumption that those mortals found a way to reproduce higher realm bloodlines were true, how could they also summon the lineage rights?


    "I never expected that we would come for two precise targets, and before laying hands on them, have so many more appear. Good. Then let''s not waste any more time!


    Ancestral Glory: Nine Heavenly Stars!"


    Aakash, roared, causing nine bright golden suns to appear in the sky and illuminate the world! With their appearance, a part of the atmosphere was forcefully snatched to become his domain, the realm where his will would become law.


    He too vanished, becoming one with his domain. And as the pressure of Aakash''s domain was added to Nehal''s Else and Verena found themselves suppressed.


    "My turn."


    Else began while raising her right hand.


    "Awaken and release the sea of reincarnation:Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Ankh of Myriad Eternity!"


    In a massive eruption of demonic energies, a dark-yellow ankh appeared before Else, hovering above her palm and releasing a boundless yellow sea that freed Else of Aakash''s suppression and threatened to collapse his absolute control of the area.


    Meanwhile, Astarte''s eyes had never left Dasra whose eyes remained closed throughout the startling clash.


    "You''re not going to make a move?"


    She asked, feeling that the nearby battle was nearing a crescendo.


    "You are not my match, and I believe your lineage is not intolerable to Heaven''s Will. Therefore, there is no need to end your life. The same goes for them."


    Dasra stated. And his words caused Astarte''s eyes to widen in a stupor. When even his peers were finding it so challenging to eliminate Else and Verena, he dared utter such words? Where was his confidence hailing from?


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    At that time, empowered by the seemingly endless force of their Five-Winged Valkyrie Armors, the combination between Else and Verena''s attacks collided with Aakash and Nehal''s ancestral glories, releasing an earthshaking explosion of celestial and infernal forces that would have laid the Holy Continent to waste where it not for the protective formations activated to suppress the battle''s effects.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Both Nehal and Aakash were forced out of their ancestral glories and returned to the Jade Capital''s sky with frustration dressing their faces.


    "How shameful. To think that I, a grandson of the Sun God, would one day struggle against a foe by three ranks my inferior. If this matter were to spread, where would my face go?"


    Aakash sighed, and though she didn''t speak the words, Nehal thought the same.


    "Was it not for those damnable armors, how could they withstand our blows? Since they wish to bully us with arms, there is no need to be courteous."


    Nehal replied, and stretched out her hand, summoning a sea-blue shuttle which rippled with endless God-Force. Seeing this, Aakash grinned and summoned his Golden Chakram which also released vast God-Force.


    But even though they now faced God-Artifacts, Verena and Else didn''t lose their composure.


    They weren''t here to win. They just didn''t have to lose. And as far as not losing was concerned, they overflowed with confidence.

 298 Altering the Pas

    With their God-Artifacts empowering them, the pressure emanating from Nehal and Aakash soared to unprecedented level while their battle-power approached the Sub-God limit, becoming infinitely close to deities.


    Aakash flung his chakram into the sky, and it expended to reach three-hundred meters of diameters with its metallic edge turning into bright golden flames. Blinding light erupted from the chakram, and it was as if it''d turned into the universe''s most radiant sun, aiming to erase the sinful with its otherworldly radiance.


    Before such a force, neither Verena nor Else could resist. But beside Aakash, Nihal too released her sea shuttle which expanded into a three-hundred meters long flying battleship around which a sea formed and swirled.


    To say nothing of the two of them combined, Five-Winged Valkyrie Armor or not, with their current strength, either Aakash or Nihal could effortlessly trample their foes. This truth was evident to all, and yet, Verena and Else didn''t budge.


    Aakash and Nehal joined their hands, causing a gold and blue sea to burst from their respective artifacts and soar toward the two Jade Consorts.


    But as the irresistible destructive force descended, Verena and Else''s lips curved into amused grins.


    "Ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Seer''s Vision!"


    They exclaimed in tandem, and instantaneously, the world around Else, Verena, Aakash, and Nehal turned gray, and the irresistible strikes about to drop vanished into nothingness. The gray color disappeared, replaced by a clear atmosphere that showed no trace of the previous strike. And were it not for the two God-Artifacts hanging above Nehal and Aakash''s head, the onlookers would have been forced to believe that they never attempted a strike, to begin with.


    "Queer, weren''t we about to strike?"


    "Indeed."


    They muttered in confusion and exchanged the same folding glances.


    For the first time since his arrival, Dasra''s eyes widened in a profound stupor.


    "Altering the past. The fourth Ancient Secret: Seer''s Vision."


    He stated but still didn''t come to his partner''s aid. His eyes went beyond them, locking on the Tower which made no noise since the beginning of the battle. But the quieter it was, the more Dasra believed that it stood like the Sword of Damocles, about to drop at any time.


    Unaware that their past had been altered to modify the present, Aakash and Nehal resumed their assault. And once again, Verena and Else used their Seer''s Vision to remodel the past. This time, however, they pushed the vice to another level, making it so that Aakash and Nehal targeted one another instead!


    By the time they realized what was going on, it was too late! The golden sun rays and flaming sea barreled into the boundless sea as Aakash''s golden chakram and Nehal''s sea-blue shuttle contended for supremacy.


    "How¡­how could this be? Why did I¡­?"


    They wondered, far too late.


    *BOOOM*


    A massive explosion thundered, and the two flew backward while spurting large mouthfuls of blood. In the meantime, faint blood lines dropped from the corners of Else and Verena''s lips while they suppressed a blood spurt of their own.


    Clearly, they didn''t wish to reveal the extent of the backlash they suffered.


    And as the two celestials flew in opposite directions, the Empyrean Tower kicked into gear!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Black and white light swirled around its form, becoming two sky rending beams that slammed into the recoiling pair!


    *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Again, they flew backward, this time shooting toward Dasra. And before they could bypass him, another black-white beam shot toward them!


    But before it could hit home, the sitting Dasra crossed his forearms in a block, receiving the move for all three of them.


    *BOOOM*


    Another wild explosion thundered, but as the smoke dispersed, Dasra''s unblemished form remained. Meanwhile, Aakash and Nehal had recovered their stances in the air, wiping off the blood coating their lips.


    "Could it be¡­"


    Nehal began, and before she could finish her words¡­


    "Yes, you fell prey to Seer''s Vision."


    ¡­Dasra cut, then stood up. And hearing the confirmation, although doubt sparkled in their minds, Aakash and Nehal were still scared witless.


    Scared, because even within the higher realms, not everyone could lay hands on the Ancient Secrets. Only the top descendants of the mightiest houses possessed the honor. And even among them, most would need to wait for godhood before receiving one.


    In this generation, the Celestial Chosen and Infernal Stars aside, what non-deity could wield Ancient Secrets? Moreover, in the hierarchy of Ancient Secrets, Seer''s Vision was at the top.


    This was completely absurd!


    "Could it be that they represent a secret force jointly groomed by mighty demon and deva gods? Otherwise, how could all those -coincidences- occur? This is completely ridiculous!"


    Aakash hypothesized, pulling an approving nod from Nehal. Dasra, however, made no comment and stepped forward.


    With every step, the pressure emanating from his form soared, and his muscles, showcased by his sleeveless monk robe, rippled with irresistible force. Yet, his presence didn''t disturb the atmosphere, and it was almost as if he stood in harmony with nature itself.


    Verena and Else now realized that this monk-like baldie wasn''t just a little bit stronger than his peers. They didn''t play in the same league at all.


    And Krann who, from within the Tower observed this scene by Yvonne''s side, made a shocking appraisal.


    "The Infernal Founder at his peak wasn''t much stronger!"


    Those were startling news. Marduk was the second Infernal Star of his time, the number two talent of the Infernal Realm. Were it not for the abnormal Malkam''s existence, he would have definitely been the first.


    Someone not much weaker would easily rank among the most gifted Celestial Chosen. Yet, Dasra was no Celestial Chosen.


    And as if anticipating the question swirling within his foes'' mind, he declared:


    "Brahmas do not pursue vain, worldly glory. Therefore, we abjure all titles and distinction."


    As he spoke, he stopped before the two Jade Consorts, his pressure suppressing them where they stood. Even their golden armors couldn''t save them from his might.


    "You are not my match. Retreat, and tell the one within the Tower to show himself."


    Dasra ordered and threw a casual palm strike. That simple palm released a plethora of vibrations that could at the very least, send Verena and Else crash on the ground below. But before it could, black and white light erupted from the Tower, warding them from the vibrations.


    Dasra again threw a palm, and a new wave of vibrations shattered the black and white light protection. Verena and Else recoiled, and as they did, the iron taste of blood filled their mouths.


    But before Dasra could make another move, in a twister of dark light, a mesmerizing figure clad in jade armor, with six wings sprouting from her back, appeared to receive the move and dispel its force.


    Naturally, it was Yvonne.


    "Easy baldie, your opponent has just arrived."


    She declared while releasing the full-might of her pressure to resist Dasra''s.


    His eyes flashed with a subtle glint.

 299 The Unfathomable Dasra

    As soon as Yvonne landed on the scene, all eyes descended upon her. Feeling a pressure that didn''t lose out to theirs at full-strength, Nehal and Aakash frowned. Of course, this was the merit of the Six-Winged Valkyrie Armor. Without it, depending on her half-step Divine Blood cultivation alone, Yvonne would not be their match.


    Alas, the conditional mattered not on the battlefield. The six pairs of jade wings at Yvonne''s back lightly flapped while her similarly colored armor released a dazzling aura that coated the entirety of her riveting figure.


    "Five High-Grade Divine Physiques, all nearing mastery. A top-level bloodline, a perfect cultivation foundation, a mighty Dao and a dauntless heart. You¡­are a worthy foe."


    Dasra appraised through the use of his vertical, third eye. And seeing how easily he saw through her, mild surprise flashed within Yvonne''s eyes. But when recalling the lineage she faced and Krann''s appraisal of her opponent, all surprise vanished, and a smile curved her luscious lips.


    "Were we at the same cultivation level, I would not be your match. However, we''re not. I have no interest in clashing with your lot. I only have one target. Make him show himself, and you don''t need to suffer."


    Dasra stated with a calm and indifferent tone. Naturally, his words failed to garner Yvonne''s approval, and instead, she stretched out her right hand.


    In a twister of light, a long jade spear appeared within her right hand. Just like Astarte''s sword, this spear was nothing more than an extension of her Valkyrie Armor.


    "You don''t have an appointment. As an outsider, you need to follow the formal process to see the emperor. First, request audience and await his graceful approval. If you don''t follow proper etiquette, I can''t help you."


    Yvonne shrugged while lifting the jade-colored spear toward Dasra.


    Her words failed to disturb that immovable face of his.


    "That being the case, I can only force him out through you all."


    Dasra replied and stepped forward. The already enormous pressure emanating from his form rose to another level while strands of silver light rose from his pore and laced his figure. Without another word, he shot toward Yvonne¡­or rather, glided toward her, leaving dozens of afterimages in his wake.


    By the time he landed before her, his left palm was already flying toward her face.


    Yvonne swept her jade spear toward the palm strike, but before it could reach it, the palm vanished, becoming thousands of palms that assailed her from all sides.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    Her jade-colored aura spread toward the palms, meeting their onslaught while she used the impact to recoil and step out of Dasra''s range. But before she could escape him, he again was upon her, this time surrounding her with seventy-two afterimages that all attacked in tandem, bloating the sky with the thousands of palm strikes.


    Each palm brought with it the strength to obliterate a vast mountain range, and all of them combined could collapse continents. Faced with such an overwhelming force, Yvonne dared not hold back.


    "Awaken and drown my enemies in inferno:


    Hell''s Reach!"


    In a demonic explosion of hellfire and dark sand that repelled Dasra''s assault, Hell''s Reach landed in Yvonne''s left hand. Lineage weapon in the left and Valkyrie weapon in the right, she spread her wings, and flew back toward Dasra, meeting his every blow with her spear strokes!


    In an instant, they exchanged thousands of moves, but throughout the clash, Dasra never recoiled. Not even from one tiny step.


    "Nature Law."


    Dasra uttered, causing tremendous divine power to erupt in the manifestation of his Nature Law. Hundreds of towering trees appeared in the sky and stretched toward the ground while expanding their branches within the air.


    The trees all surrounded Yvonne, releasing forest green light and tens of thousands of leaves that barreled into her at lightning speed.


    Waving Hell''s Reach, Yvonne released a sea of hellfire that drowned the incoming leaves and spread toward the trees. However, a protective halo coated them, and as the two forces collided, a massive explosion erupted, forcing Yvonne to recoil from seven steps.


    Witnessing this exchange, Verena and Else''s eyes contorted into a frown. Dasra''s strength had already surpassed all their expectations and forced them to consider assisting Yvonne in contending with him.


    And to say nothing of them, even Aakash and Nehal were startled. Aakash, in particular, couldn''t believe his eyes. Although his father had warned him of Dasra being stronger than him, he''d not expected the gap to be this profound!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I heard that three-hundred years ago, Dasra singlehandedly fought and repelled three Minor Gods from the Infernal Realm. At first, I believed the tale nothing more than a rumor. But now, I am starting to wonder if it weren''t an understatement.


    Among the current Celestial Chosen, how many can rival him? To say nothing of defeating him."


    Nehal sighed, although strength wasn''t her primary pursuit, it undoubtedly was a comfortable insurance. And to see one she thought her peer so far ahead of her, she couldn''t help but feel cheated.


    In this case, how could they possibly discuss as equal? And when Dasra''s hands landed on Konrad, who could stop him from slaughtering him?


    But as she pondered how to cope with the future events, Dasra joined his hands.


    "Ancestral Glory: Realm of Eternal Peace."


    The scenery changed, becoming an idyllic land of thirty-three floating islands on top of which various creatures stood in harmony. The Jade Capital vanished from sight, and in the eyes of the gathered folks, lush green prairies stood below, while they all took turns on the floating islands, exploring the peaceful paradises while surrendering to the desire of peace.


    In that instant, the belief that war, battle, and bloodshed were inherently sinful filled the minds of the gathered individuals. Yvonne was no exception, and as the belief settled within her mind, she found herself slowly lowering her weapon, unable to find a reason to bare it within such a perfect land.


    But before she could completely surrender, her eyes shone with renewed vigor.


    "Darkness Law!"


    "Unending Hell!"


    "Valkyrie Judgement!"


    In succession, Yvonne used her three mightiest moves, darkness filled the sky, engulfing everything across thousands of miles.


    Storms of hellfire and dark sand rose, slamming against the idyllic land, and from the tip of Yvonne''s jade spear, a ball of jade lightning rose, expending until it reached three-hundred meters, before turning into a blinding beam fired at a specific spot.


    "Impressive willpower."


    Dasra commented from within his Ancestral Glory.


    "Heaven of the Thirty-Three!"


    He exclaimed, and from the thirty-three islands, one rose to become the center of them all, channeling their vast defensive and offensive power in a supreme strike that collided with Yvonne''s three moves!


    *BOOOOM*


    In another thunderous boom, the scenery collapsed, returning to the Jade Capital''s sky. But though she''d successfully escaped Dasra''s Ancestral Glory, Yvonne felt no joy. From beginning to end, he didn''t summon a single artifact. It was as if he always controlled the battle''s flow and could counter everything thrown at him.


    *Puh*


    Blood jetted from Yvonne''s lips as her body processed its internal damage. Meanwhile, Dasra stood within the sky as unblemished as ever.


    "Give up while you still can."


    Dasra advised with the same indifferent tone. But as she whipped the blood from her lips, Yvonne''s lips curled into a brand-new smile, and her eyes gleamed with rising battle-intent.


    "I''m afraid we''re only getting started.


    Absolute War Sense!"


    Yvonne raised her head and bellowed, activating her Ancient Secret, and causing her battle-power to soar while an illusory version of her appeared before Dasra.

 300 Alarming Breakthrough

    By the time the illusory Yvonne appeared before him, Dasra already clawed at her neck. But as the move neared target¡­


    *BAM*


    ¡­a violent kick hammered Dasra''s left side, sending him spiraling in the air across several backflips before stabilizing himself. Not giving him any time to rest, the illusory Yvonne surrounded him with hundreds of punches, claws, spears, and kicks, each carrying one-thousand time the might of the original body which now also seemed to be in an illusory stage.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    If at first Dasra barely managed to block the moves, soon, he was utterly overwhelmed by the armada of blows that rained upon him from all sides and hurled him higher in the sky. A frown contorted his silver eyes.


    "Hateful¡­hateful¡­incomparably hateful!"


    Aakash snapped, unable to endure this sight. And at his right, Nehal''s mood wasn''t much better, because both of them could see the source of Yvonne''s massive strength leap.


    "Third Ancient Secret: Absolute War Sense.


    And at the very least, her cultivation has reached the third layer."


    In the instant she activated her Ancient Secret, it could be said that Yvonne turned into a War Sense with one-thousand times the strength, speed, and reaction time of her original body. With such a staggering strength leap, even Dasra was pushed onto the defensive.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Barreled by the flurry of blows, Dasra''s guard finally collapsed, and Yvonne sent him cratering below with an ax-kick.


    *BOOOM*


    Dasra''s fall triggered a vast surge of dust that soared into the sky to cloud the vision of the warring parties. But as the dust dispersed, Dasra rose from the ground, without the tiniest scratch on his seemingly unbreakable body.


    "This durability¡­is almost comparable to Konrad''s."


    Yvonne murmured while keeping her hessonite eyes locked on Dasra.


    "To have cultivated the Absolute War Sense to the third layer with less than one thousand years of cultivation, I must say that your comprehension skills rank among the highest I''ve seen in my life.


    Your potential is exceptionally high, in the future, you can surely become a mighty goddess. Why persist in seeking damnation?"


    Dasra calmly asked while stepping back into the sky. Clearly, Yvonne''s demonic blood mattered not to him. In fact, he would be glad to see her fulfill her potential. However, Yvonne merely shook her head.


    Dasra asked nothing more, and for the first time since his arrival, adopted an actual battle-stance.


    With his weight on his right leg and his fists firmly clenched, Dasra again faced Yvonne.


    "Will of The Great Warden:


    Celestial Guardian!"


    The silver light strands lacing Dasra''s form expanded into a full-blown silver giant nigh-identical to his true body. Dasra stood in the giant''s lower abdomen, and the onlooker could effortlessly see that the two were one.


    "One of the most dreadful physiques of the Celestial Realm, the Great Warden Physique."


    Yvonne realized. The Great Warden Physique was unique to The Warden''s house. And the Brahma¡­were The Warden''s House.


    Without budging from where he stood, Dasra punched out, releasing a horrible force that opened a gigantic vortex in space before slamming into Yvonne''s War Sense!


    *BOOOM*


    Struck by the invisible force, like a meteor, she shot across the sky, before cratering in the distance. At that time, Verena and Else no longer hesitated. Although they knew Yvonne wanted to use this opportunity to further tamper herself, if things were allowed to carry on in this way, there would soon be nothing left to tamper!


    "Valkyrie Surge!"


    Like a perfectly synchronized choir, they activated their Valkyrie Surge, causing their battle-power to overlap¡­


    "Seer''s Vision!"


    ¡­then cast their Seer''s Vision onto Dasra.


    "Good effort. Alas, I am a brahma¡­and your soul power is¡­far too low.


    Eye of Illumination!"


    The vertical, third eye on Dasra''s forehead opened, releasing a dazzling silver light that obliterated Else and Verena''s Seer''s Vision, forcing them to recoil with large blood spurts.


    But before he could make another move, Yvonne was shooting back toward him, but this time, one-thousand Divine Artifacts surrounded her!


    Since conventional fighting yielded no result, she used her Absolute War Sense to simultaneously control one-thousand Divine Artifacts, ready to repel the enemy by burning the state treasury!


    Even for the current Jade Dynasty, the loss of one-thousand Divine Artifacts was a significant blow. But at this juncture, she couldn''t care about any of that.


    "Detona¡­"


    Yvonne began, but before she could complete the one-thousand Divine Artifacts'' detonation, Dasra aimed his right fist at her.


    "Celestial Blockade."


    Twelve light pillars appeared around her, and instantaneously, she was locked where she stood, unable to make another move. In that instant, the truth of her defeat became evident.


    "You fought well. Your sort is likely used to crushing enemies leagues above your level. However, I have defeated Gods.


    Throughout the Three Realms, in the past or present, I believe that the Primogens and Malkam aside, regardless of the tricks used, no one can defeat me with an inferior cultivation level."


    Dasra professed, before aiming his fist for the final blow.


    But at that time¡­


    "Hahahahaha!


    HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    A cacophony of malevolent laughter reverberated within the sky, breaking Dasra''s pace!


    ¡­


    Within the Empyrean Tower, Konrad sat crossed-legged, condensing his illusory stars one after the other. One, two three¡­thirty-four, thirty-five, thirty-six.


    In an instant, he condensed thirty-six, reaching the usual limit. But with his unrivaled soul power, how could he stop there?


    The thirty-seventh took shape, then a thirty-eighth, a thirty-ninth, and a fortieth!


    Tapping in his reserves, Konrad made one last push, and successfully congealed the forty-one star! There, he stopped, and officially broke through to Star Connection! And at that time, the Ancient Crystal World''s sky darkened, from the Barbarian Continent all the way to the Holy Continent, no piece of heaven was spared.


    Dark clouds billowed, crackling with lightning and the impending descent of legions of thunderbolts!


    The Overlord did not appear.


    Neither did The Warden¡­for Konrad¡­no longer belonged to their jurisdiction!


    On this occasion that he again broke cultivation convention, only the Realm Wills could judge him!


    *GRRRRRR*


    The sky grumbled, and released dozens of pure blue lightning bolts that slammed into the Empyrean Tower, bypassing its defenses to descend upon Konrad!


    Undisturbed, he stood up and opened his mouth.


    "Innate Skill: Devouring!"


    Without a hitch, Konrad directly swallowed the heavenly tribulation, using it to improve on perfection, and let his cultivation base soar!


    As the blue thunderbolts vanished, white thunderbolts followed, only to be swallowed within Konrad''s gluttonous belly!


    Black lightning then descended, and received the same fate!


    The forty-one illusory stars went from intangible to tangible, becoming genuine stars that rippled with endless stellar power as Konrad directly reached Star Manifestation!


    He then stretched out his hands, connecting the forty-one stars to his body, and merging with them all in one go!


    Hence, reaching the peak of Star Fusion!


    Endless jade-colored star force undulated around his form while his cultivation stabilized at the peak of the Holy Road!


    Feeling the terrible force rising from within the Tower, Dasra no longer hesitated, and to avoid variables, resolved to first dispatch the Valkyries before him.


    The silver light giant punched, its fist descending upon Yvonne, threatening to end her.


    *Bam*


    But before it could, a teenaged looking man with long, fluttering jade hairs, golden eyes, and empyrean looks, appeared and blocked the silver light giant''s fist within his right palm.


    This youth wore a golden-robe embroidered with a ten-headed horned serpent. That robe, combined with the golden jade crown resting on his head, made his status evident.


    "Profane Prince."


    Dasra murmured, and attempted to free his giant fist from Konrad''s palm.


    However¡­he couldn''t!


    "At your disservice."


    Konrad leisurely replied.

 301 The Might of a Shameless Miscrean

    Following Konrad''s appearance, Dasra, Aakash and Nehal''s eyes fell on him. Each with varying degrees of surprise. Aakash who always relished in his "splendid appearance" found Konrad''s figure quite punchable, while Nehal failed to restrain the "pleasant surprise" look in her eyes.


    Although they''d already seen glimpses of him through memories, the real deal far outpaced images.


    Dasra, however, remained as calm and steady as before. Bright silver light erupted from his fist, allowing him to shake off Konrad''s control before retreating on several steps.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Took you long enough."


    Yvonne remarked with a false hint of dissatisfaction.


    "That is natural. As a monarch, I must ensure my entrances overflow with magnificence. Surely, you must understand my plight."


    Konrad replied with a mischievous grin, causing Verena to sigh, Else to shake her head, Yvonne to roll her eyes, and Astarte to not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Only Krann who observed the scene from within the Tower found those words¡­perfectly reasonable!


    For a brief moment, Dasra''s eyes went between the profane pair before finally locking on Konrad. His third eye opened, scrutinizing every nook and cranny of Konrad''s existence.


    "I can see it. Your existence goes against Heaven''s Will. You¡­are an abomination."


    He stated in a mild tone that served as a sharp contrast to the implications of his words.


    "Abomination, monster, wife robber, despicable, with neither moral nor virtue and the list goes on¡­


    All these perfectly define me. And I take them all as praises."


    Konrad acknowledged while shifting his attention back onto Dasra.


    "Though, I wonder if you can see what''s about to happen¡­"


    Konrad began, but before he could finish his words, though he still stood where he previously was¡­


    *BAM*


    ¡­another version of him was encasing his right fist in Dasra''s silver giant face, shooting it across the sky, like a dazzling silver meteor, to crash at the edge of the Holy Continent, tens of thousands of miles in the distance.


    "¡­now. But I guess you cannot."


    Konrad finished, and the afterimage he left behind vanished alongside his words. Nehal and Aakash were horrified.


    "Why am I starting to feel¡­that descending onto this world wasn''t¡­such a good idea?"


    Aakash wondered with his widened eyes staring at Konrad.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit too late for this train of thought."


    Nehal replied with her eyes locked on Konrad''s relaxed form. Ignoring them, Konrad stepped forward, vanishing to reappear at the Holy Continent''s border where Dasra cratered.


    With another step, he appeared beside Dasra, who slowly rose from the ground and¡­


    *Bam*


    ¡­sent him flying back toward the Jade Capital.


    "Leaving the battlefield unauthorized violates martial laws. Shame on you."


    Konrad admonished in a serious tone while reappearing on top of Dasra''s silver light giant''s head and firing a kick at the middle of its skull.


    *BAM*


    Again, Dasra cratered, this time, in the Jade Capital''s ground.


    "What kind of guest makes such a mess in the host''s house? How uncouth. I will have to send you the bill later on."


    Konrad sighed with his hands crossed beneath his back. And hearing this, though Nehal managed to suppress herself, Aakash didn''t possess such self-control.


    "Where did such a shameless miscreant emerge from? Clearly, he''s the one wreaking havoc in the land! How did it become our turn to pay the bill?!"


    Aakash roared in indignation. Alas, he found no support in Nehal who merely shook her head.


    *Crack*


    At that time, the cracking sound of rolling rubble echoed alongside the climb of Dasra who again rose from the ground. And though those three blows slammed him across tens of thousands of miles, within the silver light giant, Dasra''s body showcased no damage.


    "You are strong. Stronger than I expected. Good, then I''m not wronging you."


    He declared while assuming his battle-stance.


    "Ancestral Glory: Realm of Eternal Peace!"


    Dasra exclaimed, and again, his mighty ancestral glory covered the atmosphere, turning the world into that idyllic paradise of thirty-three celestial islands floating above an elysian landscape of lush green prairies and various creatures standing in harmony.


    In that world, race divided none. In that world, demons, devas, and humans all held hands with no barriers separating them. War didn''t exist, slaughter was a myth, and blissful peace reigned throughout eternity.


    Within that world, for the fraction of a second, Konrad experienced the appeal of that blissful land full of joy and candid laughter. But as soon as the sensation flashed within his mind, it vanished.


    Konrad waved his hand, causing his Imperial Jade Seal to appear while his Golden-Jade Crown shone with gold and jade light. That light stretched throughout the atmosphere, threatening to collapse the eternal paradise.


    The Imperial Jade Seal then turned into a meteor, shooting toward a hidden location within the sky, and expending as it went. But before it could hit home, Dasra''s voice again echoed.


    "Heaven of the Thirty-Three."


    Just like with Yvonne, one island among the thirty-three rose to become the center of them all, making the remaining thirty-two swirl around it while releasing monstrous, destructive power.


    But this time, the height of this destructive force had already surpassed all Dasra displayed beforehand. With the central island guiding them all, the thirty-three islands released their supreme strike, barreling into the Imperial Jade Seal in an earthshaking explosion.


    *BOOOM*


    The mirage of peace vanished, but knocking off the jade seal, the blow still carried on unimpeded, aiming to obliterate Konrad where he stood. Indeed, with Konrad as his opponent, Dasra no longer held back, and every move aimed for his life.


    But Konrad didn''t evade, first pulling back his Imperial Jade Seal before stretching out his hands.


    "Ascended Titan Form."


    This time, Konrad''s height didn''t increase, remaining at 1.9 meters. However, forty-nine additional pairs of arms still emerged from his side, each carrying the strength to lay a continent to waste.


    With his hundred arms, Konrad unleashed thousands of punches, into the air, each releasing dreadful shockwaves that slammed into Dasra''s strike.


    *BOOOM*


    The move collapsed, and alongside it, so did the thirty-three islands. The red prism mark on Konrad''s forehead glittered, and he vanished to reappear before Dasra with one hand aimed toward his face.


    "Innate Skill: Extinction."


    Konrad uttered, releasing a blinding wave of jade light that stretched throughout the atmosphere.


    Dasra''s silver light giant collapsed, and though it didn''t move from an inch, his true body experienced unprecedented damage with his internal organs spiraling out of control and blood gushing from all his orifices.


    "What a formidable constitution."


    Konrad sneered and crashed his one-hundred fists into Dasra''s body.


    *CRACK*


    Yes, for the first time, Dasra''s bones crackled, wincing in pain under the brutal assault, and he flew backward before slamming into an invisible barrier Konrad raised to avoid further damaging his land.


    *Puh*


    As his back slammed into the barrier, Dasra spurted blood, but ultimately regained balance and straightened himself within the air.


    "Never did I expect that a peak-level Saint would one day push me to this extent. I suppose this is my oversight. No wonders Heaven''s Will doesn''t tolerate the existence of your kind."


    Dasra professed while lifting his eyes back toward Konrad.


    At that moment, Aakash and Nehal vanished to reappear by his side.


    "Let''s join hands to eliminate him at the fastest pace."


    They offered. However, Dasra shook his head.


    "Since the foe is mighty, we should at least give him the opportunity to shine at his brightest before extinguishing the flame of his life. Such is my code."


    Dasra declared while joining his hands in a prayer sign and crossing his legs within the sky.


    He closed his eyes, but as he did, the third, vertical one opened, glittering with endless force.


    "Mount Meru!"

 302 Mount Meru

    The contours of a gargantuan mountain appeared at Dasra''s back. As it congealed into reality, that mountain pierced the clouds, going far beyond what the eye could see. In the span of a breath, the mountain fully manifested itself, towering at more than eighty kilometers.


    The northern side of that mountain was of pure gold, the southern of lapis lazuli, the eastern of crystal, and the western of ruby. Around that mountain, the sun and moon hovered, and below, a cosmic sea rose. Dasra vanished, reappearing on top of the mountain with his legs still crossed and his hands joined in a prayer sign.


    "The Sixth Ancient Secret: Mount Meru."


    Konrad appraised with his eyes locked on the gargantuan mountain. Starting from the seventh to the second, Ancient Secrets were not truly ranked on strength, but more on difficulty and how scarce they were in the three realms.


    Because they usually played different roles and came with various requirements, saying which one trumped another was a daunting task. Mount Meru was both a defensive and offensive art with four layers. With each, its size rose exponentially. At the fourth, it was more than one million kilometers wide, effortlessly able to obliterate a mortal solar system.


    Clearly, Dasra was far from the fourth layer. Konrad estimated that he''d barely stepped into the second one. However, that alone was enough to crush all.


    Yet, the sight of that formidable force able to squash the Ancient Crystal World into dust and debris couldn''t cause a ripple on his serene face.


    "You and I have neither grievances nor hatred. But for the sake of Heaven''s Will, I must wipe you out of existence, body, and soul. Please forgive me."


    Dasra proclaimed and rested his hands against his thighs in a lotus position.


    His Mount Meru then turned into a magnificent meteor to plummet onto the Ancient Crystal World! And though Konrad was its sole target, should he fall to this move, and the aftermath left unchecked, the result would be¡­world destruction!


    Before such a force, to say nothing of Konrad''s faction, even Dasra''s fellow devas were frightened!


    "Dasra, are you out of your bloody mind? Stop this at once!"


    Aakash bellowed, but to no avail. Dasra carried on, descending alongside his Mount Meru onto Konrad and the Ancient Crystal World.


    But as he did, Konrad stretched out his hands, and in a twister of dark-purple light, a dark-purple armor replaced his golden robe. At the back of that armor, six-pairs of wings sprouted while on top of the armor''s shoulder, three pairs of horns stood.


    Nefarious dark-purple energy rippled from that armor, echoing with a forbidden force that clashed with the atmosphere as if conflicting with nature itself.


    Clad in this armor, Konrad didn''t budge, welcoming Dasra''s ultimate strike with wide open arms!


    *BOOOOOOOOOM!*


    One rumbling shockwave shook the world as Dasra''s Mount Meru collided with Konrad.


    But instead of obliterating him, of squashing him into dust and releasing a vast destructive force that would have ruined this mortal world, Mount Meru did¡­nothing!


    And the force it was meant to release onto Konrad flowed in reverse to smash a confused Dasra with twice the force!


    *BAAAAANG!*


    Mount Meru detonated, and Dasra shot across the sky, traversing the Ancient Crystal World''s thermosphere, and exosphere to land into space! And this time, even the Great Warden Physique''s absolute resilience couldn''t protect him, everything from below his waist and one of his arms directly exploded in blood fog while he orbited in space, a lone, unconscious, floating torso.


    "Hahahahaha! There is a road to heaven, but you do not want it. There is no road to hell, but you insist on diving in!"


    Konrad burst into laughter, and that vile laugh combined with the eerie dark-purple, flame-like aura coating his armor, filled Aakash, and Nehal with a new round of fright. But when they processed what they just witnessed, that fright turned into full-blown panic!


    "Might Reversal¡­this is the sole ability of the Might Reversal Physique! And at the very least, of a high-grade Divine Physique. Did my brain get kicked by a donkey? What the hell is going on?"


    Aakash stammered. As a Celestial Realm scion, he naturally knew of the three forbidden physiques, and the calamities they rained on their owners. But never did he hear of a cultivator wielding the Might Reversal Physique!


    This simply wasn''t possible. Worse, Konrad showed none of the crippling "congenital disease" a Might Reversal Physique owner should possess.


    "It''s not him. It''s the armor!"


    Nehal realized in awe. And indeed, she was right. For the Hidden Moon Pavilion, Konrad studied and created a Four-Winged Black Crystal Armor whose might was slightly above the Four-Winged Valkyrie Armor.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    But how could he not create anything for himself? Thanks to the eighth level of the main quest, he obtained two things.


    The first was an improvement to the System''s Physique Grinder. After completing that quest, the Physique Grinder evolved into Physique Extractor, able to pull out the physique of anyone Konrad tossed into it and lock it within the system. Afterward, Konrad could upgrade that physique through exp and seal it into anything.


    As soon as he obtained it, he summoned the seventh von Jurgen prince Clemens and tossed him into the Physique Extractor, pulling out his Might Reversal Physique and thus freeing him of both his long-standing affliction and unparalleled ability.


    Alas, Konrad realized that if he sealed that physique within his body, he couldn''t escape Clemens'' fate and would also turn into a cripple. Therefore, he used the best materials at his disposal, a massive quantity of God-Blood, and the entirety of the Incubus God''s bones, to refine a new armor.


    That armor, even the strong among Minor Gods couldn''t dent. Afterward, Konrad improved and sealed the Might Reversal Physique into the armor, turning it into the most absolute of defenses beneath the True God Rank.


    But as a consequence of its conception method, that armor breathed malevolence, and would effortlessly corrupt and corrode the feeble.


    But naturally, Konrad had no difficulty wielding it.


    He beckoned, causing Dasra''s maimed body to fly from space back into the Ancient Crystal World and land before him.


    "You and I have neither grievances nor hatred. But for the sake of my wicked heart, I must gore you like a pig, and squash you into meat paste. Please forgive me!"


    Konrad chortled while forcing consciousness back into Dasra''s regenerating body. With his cultivation level and exceptional physiques, killing him without destroying his soul was, indeed, no mean feat.


    Konrad raised his hand, summoning a jet-black, spiked war-hammer which he lifted above Dasra''s torso before bashing it in!


    *BANG*


    The hammer and spikes dug past Dasra''s flesh to hack at his chest while he tumbled and cratered down below. Unwilling to let him off the hook, Konrad pursued, slamming his war hammer into Dasra''s maimed form like a blood-crazed madman!


    *BANG* *CRACK* *BANG*


    Dasra''s bones collapsed, his flesh and blood gushed forth, but thanks to his formidable vitality, he still clung on dear life, allowing Konrad to abuse him to no end before slamming him back into the air with a rising hammer blow.


    "Home¡­"


    Konrad began while again appearing before Dasra¡­


    "¡­run!"


    *BAAAAM*


    ¡­and smashing him tens of thousands of miles into the distance, his life or death unknown.


    His eyes then turned toward Aakash and Nehal, and as soon as they locked onto them, the pair didn''t hesitate¡­


    "Run!"


    ¡­to turn heels and run!


    "Tss, tss, tss. You come into my land to wreak havoc and demand my life, and when I finally stand before you, you make a getaway? How disappointing.


    Alas, the world doesn''t work like that."


    Konrad sneered, before hurling his war hammer into Aakash''s back! And as the deva tumbled, Konrad reappeared before Nehal.


    But in the instant he did, from a distance, dozens of green light beams emerged, all rippling with immense demonic energies, all shooting toward him!

 303 Withering Leaves Part 1

    Aakash''s body had barely crashed onto the ground that the two dozen light beams surrounded Konrad, revealing themselves to be eighteen dwarf-like men of similar ages and strength. At their helm were six pear-shaped beauties that merely stood at 1.6 meters tall.


    However, the eerie green of their eyes and shining bloodlust within made all appeal they held negligible.


    The leading six boasted an early-stage Divine Ascension cultivation base while the remaining eighteen all stood at the peak of Divine Transformation. However, the battle-power echoing from their pressure far outpaced the likes of Anatol.


    And as the twenty-four surrounded him, Konrad''s eyes contorted into a frown. Not only him but Yvonne, Else, Verena and Astarte were all startled. Clearly, those demons had been there for a substantial amount of time. However, despite their extrasensory abilities, they all failed to sense and locate them.


    And at this juncture, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that they all were¡­zenith ants!


    They spoke no unnecessary words, and ignoring Nehal, assailed Konrad from all sides!


    The eighteen peak-stage Divine Transformation zenith ants all summoned their lineage weapons to hack at Konrad from all available angles. However, although their battle-power far surpassed that of the usual peak Divine Transformation expert, how could they deter him?


    *CLANG*


    Long before their Nihility Flails could reach him, Konrad swung his war hammer in a horizontal curve, sending the eighteen zenith ants flying backward with a resounding metallic sound. Nehal used the opportunity to vanish, collect Aakash and Dasra''s bodies, then return to the headquarters!


    "This is not right. Having witnessed this battle, they should know very well that with Konrad''s current strength, they do not stand a chance. Why then do they still dare appear with arms bared?"


    Else wondered, her words awakening Yvonne and Verena to the suspiciousness of the situation. And indeed, by the time the eighteen male zenith ants were flying backward, three of the leading six were upon Konrad. Though their cultivation was at the early stage of Divine Ascension, they each possessed one high-grade, Mastered Divine Physique.


    Thus, making their battle-power impossible to underestimate. However, that was still far from enough. With another hammer swing, Konrad sent them reeling with blood spurts, but undisturbed, they returned with greater fervor, locking him with their flails.


    "Get lost!"


    Konrad exclaimed, and the dark-purple flames coating his armor expanded in a repulsive force that again sent the assailants reeling with various degrees of damage.


    But at that time, though their bones and organs ached, their lips curled into fiendish grins!


    The remaining three zenith ant ladies used that instant to each fire a projectile toward Konrad, and the trained eye would be startled to see that those three projectiles¡­were nothing more than leaves!


    However, those three leaves were all coated in a strange grey force none could recognize. None except¡­


    "Avoid this at all cost!"


    ¡­Selene. And as soon as she sensed those leaves, her voice boomed in Konrad''s mind.


    Alas, it was far too late. The three leaves slammed against his armor, but instead of colliding with it, as if traversing dimensions, they bypassed its defenses to lodge themselves in Konrad''s body!


    Instantaneously, the leaves each released vast gray fog that spread within Konrad''s body, filling every nook and cranny of his inner self!


    Each leaf held a specific target. The first one aimed at Konrad''s cultivation. The second one at his physiques, and the third at his bloodline. And by the time he realized what was occurring, his cultivation, bloodline, and physiques were all sealed by the three parasite leaves settled within his body.


    His eyes widened in a stupor.


    But that stupor didn''t even last the fraction of a second. And as soon as he realized the leaves'' effects, Konrad removed his armor, replacing it with his golden imperial robe.


    "Parlor tricks."


    He sneered as if the leaves held no effect on him, and waved his hand, summoning the second tool he''d gained from the system''s eighth quest.


    A floating, jade-colored throne appeared at his back, and he dropped into it, resting his hands on the throne''s arms.


    This throne was a reward for his Harem Emperor title. On the one hand, it could drastically weaken women at the Divine Rank and below while slowly gaining control of their mind, on the other hand, it could channel the strength of all his harem members, regardless of where they stood, to form a protective halo.


    At the same time, Konrad could use the combined harem power to release one strike. Alas, he was limited to one per day.


    But right now, he only held one desire. To make sure those zenith ants would fail to assert the leaves'' effects on him!


    As soon as he took position on his throne, the strength of the entire harem gathered within, forming a fifty meters wide protective barrier around him. At the same time, the six leading ant ladies felt their minds pervaded by a foreign force that weakened them at a rapid pace.


    Yvonne, Else, Verena and Astarte didn''t need any order to start a counterattack of their own.


    "Kill!"


    Yvonne bellowed while activating her Absolute War Sense and barreling into the six leading zenith ants!


    With a swing of Hell''s Reach, she tore a large gash in her target''s chest while Verena and Else supported her with their Seer''s Vision and Astarte controlled hundreds of artifacts to create openings with her second layer Absolute War Sense.


    At that time, Konrad aimed at the eighteen male ants that raised their flails to surround and assault his consorts.


    *BOOM*


    A dazzling white light ball formed before his protective screen and turned into a hundred-meters wide beam that blasted the eighteen male ants below!


    In tandem, Krann and the concealed Hidden Moon Pavilion experts activated the Jade Captial''s formations, releasing dozens of jade-colored beams that slammed into the six female demonesses!


    "Capture one, kill the rest!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Konrad ordered in a strident tone but simultaneously sent his consorts messages to let one ant return to the nest. The pressure on his chosen target lessened, and as her partners fell one after the others, she managed to break free of the encirclement and fly back to the colony!


    The eighteen male ants were all butchered. As for the remaining five, four perished while one turned into a captive.


    Peace finally returned to the Jade Capital. But at the second it did, an alarming scene followed.


    *PUH*


    Konrad''s eyes went bloodshot, and he spurted a large mouthful of blood before tumbling from his throne and drop toward the ground!

 304 Withering Leaves Part 2

    "Konrad!"


    "Master!"


    "Your majesty!"


    Several voices exclaimed and shot toward Konrad''s dropping form. Yvonne arrived first, stopping him mid-fall by wrapping her hands around his waist. Grey vein lines covered his face, neck, torso, and spread toward the entirety of his body while blood trickled down his lips.


    And following a brief examination, Yvonne was startled to see that from Konrad''s previously mighty body, she could now feel not the tiniest bit of cultivation. For all intents and purposes, he seemed no different than a mortal having yet to step on the cultivation road.


    "With just three leaves? How could this be?"


    From Zeas and Violk''s minds, Verena and Else didn''t see the mention of those leaves, and therefore, failed to understand the root of their ability. However, it didn''t take a genius to figure out they were somehow connected to the withering World Tree.


    "First bring him back to the tower, then we can choose the next course of action."


    Else offered, and instantaneously, all vanished to reappear within the Empyrean Tower''s Concealed Paradise where Konrad''s floating castle and personal cultivation chambers remained.


    After laying him down on the bed, Yvonne attempted a healing spell, but to no avail. Else then followed, using her bastet lineage''s Life Sea to feed Konrad''s body. The yellow sea dived past his pores to nourish and supplement both his inner and outer shell.


    At the same time, Verena and Yvonne renewed their healing spells to support Else''s effort. Meanwhile, Krann, whose link to Konrad was the strongest, oversaw the evolution of his condition.


    After three hours of dumping her Life Sea into Konrad''s body, Else''s porcelain white skin grew pale, and her knees quivered as she teetered on her feet. Still, she didn''t relent, carrying on until the last bit of strength left her body, and she too collapsed on the ground.


    Krann''s eyes shone with gravity.


    "Master''s current condition is critical. At a glance, it doesn''t seem life-threatening. However, if left unchecked, I really can''t say if he can live past this year."


    Krann professed, his words causing an uproar within Konrad''s consorts.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    Yvonne asked while suppressing the emotional rollercoaster her heart was turning into.


    "The three leaves currently trapped within master''s body are Withering Leaves born from a World Tree''s withering. One leaf is enough to seal the target''s cultivation base. A second will seal the physiques, and a third will lock the bloodline. Thus, turning the afflicted into a mortal.


    Master''s sudden fall and coma is a result of his abrupt descent into mortality. Thanks to lady Else''s life sea, he should regain consciousness in at most¡­a week."


    Krann began, and as his words echoed, the eyes of all those surrounding him widened in disbelief.


    "Impossible, master''s means are unending. With a wave of his hand, he can bestow the world''s highest bloodlines, and achieve unprecedented feats! I refuse to believe that a trivial dying tree can hold him down!"


    Astarte exclaimed, her words ringing true within the minds of her fellow harem members.


    However, Krann sighed.


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If there was only one, perhaps there could be room for maneuver. But with three, master''s life is now linked to the World Tree''s. If it dies, he dies, if it lives, he lives. The Withering is¡­his Withering!"


    Krann roared in frustration and slapped his thigh as his words ended. Although, as a familiar, his life was bound to Konrad''s, in that instant, he cared little for it, only lamenting his inability to assist his master in his time of need.


    "What about his Ancient Secrets?"


    Yvonne directly asked, unwilling to let fright and apprehension settle within her mind.


    "The Ancient Secrets transcend cultivation laws. Master can still rely on and study them. However, better than anyone, you should know that Absolute War Sense relies on spiritual sense while Seer''s Vision evolves from Origin Sight but thrives on soul power. In his current condition, even if he can comprehend the principles, master can use neither."


    Krann explained with downcast eyes.


    "But he can still use the Blossoming Death Art?"


    "Yes!"


    Krann replied to Yvonne''s last inquiry. And hearing this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "If the Blossoming Death Art is unaffected, then this is easy to solve. If he perishes, he will be reincarnated in another one of his death flowers. That being the case, there is no need for excessive worries."


    Yvonne declared, attempting to alleviate the new wave of emotions spreading within the harem, and though Krann didn''t comment, he inwardly disagreed.


    The reason was simple. Although Yvonne spoke true, and death would allow Konrad to escape The Withering, due to their intrinsic connection and the Flame Mark''s memories, he knew of what others didn''t:


    The System.


    If Konrad perished in body and soul, although he would indeed be reincarnated within another death flower, Krann firmly believed that the system wouldn''t follow him in rebirth. The system had played a critical role in the Jade Dynasty''s meteoric rise. And though as an individual, Konrad was relatively independent of it, for his faction and harem members, it was another story.


    To say nothing of the rest, the Valkyrie Armors alone would vanish into nothingness. For their factions'' overall strength, that would be a critical blow.


    Of course, he wouldn''t speak the words.


    "Verena, use Seer''s Vision on the female we captured to capture as much information as possible."


    Yvonne ordered, and immediately, Verena got to work, scrutinizing the zenith ant captive''s past to uncover all it contained. As an elder, her position within the colony stood leagues above that of Zeas and Violk, and she naturally had access to critical information.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Through her past, they were not only able to confirm Krann''s words, but also managed to get a full picture of the zenith ants'' hierarchy. They were a matriarchy, with the Ant Queens being the highest body the elders could contact. Above them was the Ant Goddess.


    There were twenty-seven Ant Queens in total, each with a peak-stage Divine Ascension cultivation base, top-level bloodline, and more than one high-grade, Mastered Divine Physique.


    As for the Ant Goddess¡­her cultivation was hard to put in words. At least, for the elders it was.


    The Queens aall resided within the roots of the World Tree while the Goddess stood infinitely close to its base. As the World Tree withered, their strength continually rose. The inversely proportional rise allowing Verena and Yvonne to hypothesize their real goal.


    Moreover, it appeared that over the years, the elders had managed to expand the colony''s control over a substantial amount of the Hidden Forest''s powerhouses and the forces they led.


    "We can''t sit and wait for death. Be it for Konrad or for the sake of our faction''s future, the World Tree''s withering must be averted. The Zenith Ant Leaders can''t be allowed to drain the World Tree of its last bit of vitality.


    I will immediately depart for the Hidden Forest to investigate the situation and seek ways to abort these events."


    Yvonne proclaimed, and as soon as the words left her lips, Verena nodded in approval.


    "I will assist you."


    And decided to follow suit.


    Thus, Verena and Yvonne departed from the Jade Capital to sneak into the Barbarian Continent and head straight toward the Hidden Forest.

 305 Coping with the Change

    Following an uncertain duration of unconsciousness, Konrad''s limbs trembled, with his quivering eyelids announcing his awakening. In slow motion, his eyes opened, and at first, a blurred world awaited him. But as he lifted himself from his bed, clear sight gradually replaced the blurry vision.


    Else''s sitting form was the first his eyes fell upon. Clearly, she''d been there for some time, watching over him as he slumbered. Meanwhile, Astarte and Zamira stood several steps away from the bed, observing him from a distance.


    Konrad said nothing, raising his pale-looking hand to access his own body. And unsurprisingly, no cultivation or battle-power remained within. The only things he could now rely on where his system gained abilities and the Blossoming Death Art.


    But neither of those were offensive in nature. At least, not in their current state. The current him simply didn''t have the strength to truss a chicken.


    From a god-level existence all the way down to a feeble mortal. This was indeed a meteoric descent. But of course, although his strength was now not worth mentioning, thanks to his vast death essence, his incomparably formidable resilience remained.


    At least, he wasn''t entirely without defense.


    "How long have I been out?"


    Konrad asked Selene within the system.


    "Eight days. And before you ask, I have no way to remove the leaves. That is a True God level ability, the current system is simply not equipped for that. Sorry."


    She replied in an apologetic tone, causing Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "It''s fine. It''s perfectly fine. Who is to say that this is not an opportunity?"


    Konrad chortled before shifting his attention back onto Else. Hers had never left him, and within, worry clearly shone. But how could it not? To any cultivator, the loss of strength was an insufferable blow. Else firmly believed that Konrad wouldn''t think twice before asking one of his Paramount Knights to execute him so that he could be reborn, free of this affliction.


    However, as he shook his head in disapproval, she realized he had no intention to.


    "The situation is not as terrible as you think. This might just be a blessing in disguise. For too long, I''ve reveled in my superior cultivation foundation, bloodline, and physiques. There are many profound mysteries I do not grasp, mysteries I can now pursue as a mortal."


    Konrad began while lowering his right hand onto Else''s. And sweeping the three consorts with a calm gaze.


    "Moreover, I still have my legion and Hidden Moon Pavilion. This is merely a temporary setback. Right now, we must hasten the legion''s training, and bring the remaining five-thousand peak Restoration Beasts to the Infernal Knight Rank.


    At the same time, invest more resources in the training of the weaker Infernal Knights.


    Krann¡­"


    As soon as Konrad called his name, Krann appeared within the room and dropped on his knees.


    "At your command!"


    "You will be in charge of this."


    Konrad ordered and Krann bowed in approval.


    "Where are Yvonne and Verena?"


    He asked immediately afterward.


    "After getting a new understanding of the situation, her majesty and her grace decided to sneak into the Hidden Forest to gather information, get the full picture, and devise a method to abort the withering."


    Krann explained, his words causing a frown to flash within Konrad''s face. Else then pressed her palm against his forehead, flooding his mind with the recent intel and her full knowledge of the situation.


    With his eyes shut close, Konrad pulled in a deep sigh.


    "Understood."


    His eyes again opened and locked on Zamira whose eyes were the only one-hundred percent serene one within the room.


    "What are your thoughts?"


    Konrad inquired with a smile.


    "If you are not worried, why should I be? Just like you said, this might just be an opportunity. In any case, you can just reincarnate yourself. At the same time, the incomparably formidable Hidden Moon Pavilion stands ready to defend you from all harms.


    Throughout the Ancient Crystal World, the unknown Ant Queens and Goddess aside, who do you fear? Cultivation or not, you''re still the Jade Emperor, you''re still the Profane Prince, the God-Sovereign of fifty billion souls. This¡­is as a big deal as we make it out to be."


    Zamira responded in a calm, level tone. Her words causing the restless Astarte to blush in shame.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Well said."


    Konrad approved, and stood up.


    "It is time we fulfill old promises. The three of you should get ready¡­to step into the Barbarian Continent."


    Konrad declared, and his words caused no surprise. None expected him to quietly await Yvonne''s return. Of course, he would step into the Barbarian Continent. Of course, he would support her efforts.


    "First, we will restore Zamira''s tribe. Afterward, we will infiltrate the Infernal Cult and pay a visit to my -dear mother.-"


    Konrad explained. The Serkar-ruled Infernal Cult''s current situation was a mystery. Initially, Diyana and Miraz served as his eyes and ears within. However, it quickly became evident that following the last war, they had been disconnected of all critical information. But at the same time, no harm befell them, and on the contrary, their already superior treatment within the house experienced substantial improvement.


    Clearly, Gulistan suspected foul play on his part, and balanced the potential spies, preventing them from accessing critical information while urging them to focus on cultivation.


    Soon, it would be time for the two of them to clash.


    The three consorts nodded in approval before exiting to give Konrad some time to adjust to his new condition.


    "Master, your servant was incompetent and failed to assist you at the critical juncture! As a familiar, I am overwhelmed by shame! Please allow me to follow you into the Barbarian Continent!"


    Krann implored with a kowtow. However, Konrad shook his head.


    "You are my most reliable servant. I need you here in the capital to oversee activities and defend the fort while I''m away. Don''t worry, I will take two Paramount Knights and ten Quasi-Paramount Knights with me on this trip.


    My safety is guaranteed."


    Hearing Konrad''s uncompromising tone, Krann knew he wouldn''t be part of the departing party. But as he inwardly lamented, Konrad''s voice again echoed.


    "As for your guilt, that is utter nonsense. I can only blame myself for not being sufficiently prepared."


    Konrad professed with a smile.


    "Thank you, master!"


    "No need. Summon Wenzel von Jurgen. I have something to ask him."


    Konrad ordered, and immediately, Krann departed to bring in Wenzel. The former sixth von Jurgen prince and Yvonne''s adopted son, Wenzel had been butchered by Olrich under a moment of flaring madness, alongside Yvonne''s faithful eunuchs. However, Konrad sealed their souls within a Soul Lamp, ready to bring them back to life at the first opportunity.


    And upon taking his Jade Emperor throne, he did just that. Granting them new, mightier bodies that allowed them to quickly reach sainthood.


    In a flash, Wenzel appeared before him and knelt in greetings.


    "All hail, your majesty!"


    He exclaimed in veneration.


    "Dispense with ceremony. Did she leave any words?"


    Konrad straightforwardly asked.


    "Adoptive mother only said that¡­"


    Wenzel began but failed to finish the words. And seeing him quivering on his knees, Konrad''s interest was piqued.


    "Speak without fear, I absolve you of any potential crime."


    Hearing this, Wenzel heaved a sigh of relief and carried on.


    "¡­she said that if she had to say anything, she¡­would divorce you."


    Wenzel replied without raising his head, and as the words reached his ears, Konrad burst into laughter.


    "That''s my empress.


    Now, now, time for the Profane Prince to go on a vacation."


    As his beloved empress, how could Konrad not understand the meaning of Yvonne''s words?


    -If this bit of setback is enough to startle you, then I chose wrong and you''re not worth being my husband. That aside, I will naturally try my hardest to fix this for you.-


    But naturally, he would never allow her to do all the work.

 306 Human Blood Burning

    Konrad spent the remainder of the day alongside Krann to restructure the resources assigned to the legion, the hidden forces, and the state army while getting accustomed to his feeble body. At dusk, he headed into the Official Research Department where the former dowager Amalia conducted experiments on various human subjects to analyze the root of their bloodlines.


    Lost in her experiments, Amalia wouldn''t even have noticed the arrival of the new entrant were it not for her fellow researchers and assistants dropping on their knees to proclaim:


    "Greetings, your majesty!"


    As those words, echoed, mild surprise flashed within her eyes, and she spun to lock her attention on Konrad who''d now stepped in. Just like the others, she dropped on her knees.


    "Greetings, your majesty!"


    "You may rise."


    Konrad replied while bypassing the kneeling researchers to stop beside Amalia. His eyes fell upon several men of various ages tied on vertical beds with thick iron chains preventing any movement.


    Those were criminals his forces routinely delivered to the research department for experimenting. Amalia stood up, standing beside him while keeping her head slightly bowed in deference.


    "Your majesty, may your servant know what prompts such a sudden visit?"


    She asked with her hands wrapped around a diary she kept pressed against her chest.


    "What is the current evolution of your researches?"


    Konrad replied through an inquiry of his own. And hearing this, Amalia''s lips curled into a smile.


    "In those last ten years, although we''ve failed to decipher the nature of humanity''s lineage, we did make an interesting discovery that supports your hypothesis. I now have very little doubt that human lineages are under a potent seal."


    Amalia replied, causing Konrad to arch his eyebrows.


    "Oh? And what is that discovery?"


    "As your majesty knows, there are three kinds of -burning.- Lifeforce burning, blood burning, and soul burning. Lifeforce burning multiplies the might of cultivation proportionally to the quantity of lifespan expended. In the same process, blood burning increases the might of both cultivation and physiques, while soul burning targets cultivation and soul power."


    Amalia began, drawing an approving nod from Konrad.


    "However, because blood and soul burning are both fatal and excruciating, only the desperate dare use them. Moreover, unless the user possesses mighty physiques or vast soul power, to begin with, the result is not much better than lifeforce burning. Therefore, instances of their uses are not many. However, following some experiments, we realized that a low-level human burning his blood will yield a much larger strength upgrade than the vast majority of the Ancient Crystal World''s races."


    As her words ended, Amalia waved her hand, causing her assistants to bring in a tied, former beast noble which they set beside a middle-aged human male. They both possessed low, True Knight cultivation.


    "Using pills, we forcefully brought that human''s cultivation level to the True Knight Rank. With his blue blood lineage, he''s barely qualified to step on the cultivation road, but unless he meets a startling fortuitous encounter, his future achievements are doomed to be limited."


    The blue blood was the weakest of humanity''s cultivation lineages; therefore, Konrad agreed with the words.


    "At his right is a former beast noble with an inarguably stronger bloodline. Although their cultivations are the equal, with other conditions remaining the same, the beast noble would shred him to pieces in a fight. However, your majesty will now see the result of their blood burning."


    Amalia sent various mental messages toward her assistants while motioning for them to step toward the test subjects. Two assistants stepped in, bringing a syringe filled with an odd, dark-red liquid and injecting them into the "patients."


    As the sting punctured their veins and the liquid dived in, their eyes widened in muffled pain and went bloodshot. The assistants soon withdrew the needles, and bringing alongside them the other "patients," left the room, closing it behind them.


    Now, only the middle-aged human and former beast noble remained.


    "This is a serum we invented to forcefully trigger blood burning. May your majesty wait a few seconds."


    Amalia explained with her lips curved in anticipation.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Soon afterward, the two subjects'' bodies trembled as they convulsed within their chains. The convulsing soon made way for full-blown thrashing, and their eyes went red with mad frenzy.


    "The chains are supported by a reinforcement formation that prevents anyone beneath the Arch Knight Rank from escaping them. However¡­"


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    While the beast noble still struggled to free himself from his seemingly irresistible chains, the middle-aged human blasted them all away in loud ringing noises before leaping from his bed to land on the ground.


    "RAAAAAAWR¡­."


    He roared, but the glass vitrine separating him from his abductors prevented him from seeing what occurred in the outside. Blazing with maddened rage, he turned toward the former beast noble who still thrashed against his chains and¡­


    *BAM*


    ¡­punched a hole into his chest. In an eruption of blood, the former beast noble''s struggle ended. And perhaps his soul would find respite in the fact that his chains were now broken.


    With nothing else to batter, the frenzied human spu. and shot toward the vitrine, punching it with all his might, but to no avail. Following five minutes of thrashing, blood erupted from his orifices, his heart ruptured, and he collapsed on the ground.


    Konrad was astounded.


    "As your majesty can see, this low-level human''s blood burning allowed him to showcase battle-power two ranks above his own. And this is just a blue-blooded human. I can only imagine what a purple or golden-blooded human''s lineage burning would result in.


    Of course, this is merely five minutes of glory before an immutable death."


    Amalia concluded, but as she shifted her silver eyes toward Konrad to assess his reaction, she was startled to see the bright smile plastered on his lips.


    "Good. Very, very good."


    He appraised with a nod.


    "Could an undead human use the ability without limit?"


    He asked right afterward, but Amalia shook her head.


    "In the current Ancient Crystal World, necromancy is a failed art whose practitioners lie hidden in damp caves. The undead they create are of low quality, mangled, decaying flesh, or sacks of bones. Very few still possess slivers of their souls, to say nothing of the lineage of their lifetime."


    She sighed, but soon afterward, raised her head.


    "However, if one could create a perfect undead boasting a complete lineage then yes, endless blood burning should be possible."


    Those words were like music to Konrad''s ears, and his smile only grew more radiant.


    "You, my beautiful Amalia, have done this state a great service. I will increase the funding for your department, and tonight, you can come into the imperial palace to fetch your personal rewards."


    Konrad chortled and turned heels, leaving without further words.


    Not having expected those results to yield such prizes, Amalia was startled. However, her surprise only lasted for the split of a second, and she bowed toward Konrad''s departing form.


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your grace!"

 307 Into the Land of Organized Anarchy

    As Konrad left the Research Department, Selene''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "What are you planning to do?"


    She asked in a puzzled tone. Having spent years, in Ancient Crystal World time, but decades, in truth, by Konrad''s side, Selene knew better than anyone that he didn''t tolerate self-weakness. Strength was his throne. There was no way he would accept a situation of only being able to rely on others for long.


    Moreover, his reaction within Amalia''s research lab seemed to hint at some new development.


    "In the current Ancient Crystal World, we face two enemies, the three-hundred devas, and the zenith ants. Among the devas, Aakash, Nehal and Dasra are the strongest, with Dasra being the mightiest of them all.


    However, he was gruesomely mangled by me. Even with his powerful vitality, to recover from those wounds will take a substantial amount of time. Meanwhile, they don''t know of my real situation. Therefore, even when he recovers, they will not rashly step back in the Holy Continent. On that front, we''re safe.


    However, the zenith ants are another story. While the elder-level and below are easy to deter, no one knows the full depth of the leaders. Judging by the elders'' strength, the Ant Queens are at least Aakash-level, perhaps even stronger.


    Meanwhile, the Ant Goddess is the primary beneficiary of the World Tree''s vitality. I hypothesize that even if she can''t step into godhood due to the Mortal Realm''s laws, her battle-power must have long-since reached that level. Perhaps even Dasra is not her match.


    That being the case, we''re in a very passive situation. Once the Queens and Goddess emerge from the world tree, with our current strength, we''re doomed to destruction. I cannot sit and wait for death.


    I must master it, breed a new, invincible force, and turn this feeble body into an unparalleled weapon. To that end, I will have to take some drastic measures, and become crueler."


    Hearing this, Selene was startled. It was already no exaggeration to say Konrad easily ranked among the most ferocious creatures of the universe. Perhaps, even of the multiverse.


    Having refined the death essence of more than sixty million, what could he possibly do¡­to become "crueler?"


    But like the others, she would have to wait to find out.


    "Don''t forget the ninth level of the main quest. Although you got a tremendous amount of time, the requirements are not simple. Among the hosts I''ve been with, ninety-nine percent failed at this level."


    Selene reminded.


    "I naturally won''t."


    If with his resources and accomplishments, the eighth level of the main quest didn''t require much effort, the ninth was a massive pitfall.


    All conditions were reasonable¡­except for one:


    Five-thousand Divine Rank harem members.


    ¡­


    That night, after dealing with Amalia''s "rewards." Konrad slept like an ordinary mortal. Though, due to the three leaves linking him to the World Tree''s Withering, that night was anything but peaceful.


    At dawn, he rose, bringing alongside him two Paramount Knights and ten Quasi-Paramount Knights to meet with Else, Astarte, and Zamira who already awaited him in the throne room.


    "Say farewell to the capital, we won''t be back for some time."


    Konrad started with a smile while stepping toward them.


    "On this trip, we will disguise as slave traders. Zamira''s tribeswomen will remain within a space treasure until we''re ready to settle them."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    He declared with a beckoning gesture, motioning for them to follow. And so, they did.


    After exiting the palace, they turned into light beams to shoot toward the Holy Continent''s border. As Konrad was now deprived of cultivation, he naturally didn''t have flight ability. One of his two Paramount Knight ladies had to serve as both car and driver to bring him alongside them.


    Once they reached the border, he summoned a carriage he prepared beforehand, alongside a convoy of "beast noble slaves," then sat within the large carriage. Else, Zamira and Astarte took their seats within, while the twelve Hidden Moon Pavilion experts vanished in the shadows to follow the carriage in silence.


    They then departed, crossing the northern border to step into the Barbarian Continent''s Northern Kingdom, or Northern Khanate as the locals referred it to.


    Konrad was startled to see that it didn''t even take three hours of driving before they met their first bandit raid. One hour afterward, they met another, and another, and again another.


    In less than twenty-four hours, they''d come across eight bandit attacks of various scales. As the ninth approached, and the concealed Hidden Moon Pavilion experts again beheaded the offenders, Konrad could no longer hold back.


    "What kind of nonsense is this? Are there any laws in this land? Although this is nothing more than outer territory and we stand close to border tribes, isn''t this¡­a tad bit too ridiculous?"


    He asked while resting his head on Else''s lap and his legs on Astarte''s.


    However, Zamira shook her head.


    "In the Barbarian Continent, banditry is perfectly legal. Bandits are not executed for the act, but for getting caught. Moreover, there are cases where even getting caught will yield no consequence."


    Zamira replied, and hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "The Barbarian Continent''s denizens only know one truth: might. Anything else is irrelevant. Birth order, gender, humanity, neither of those matter. As you probably know, barbarians rule by might. Most khans do not inherit their thrones but seize it by butchering their predecessor. For the same reason, family values are not as profound as within the Holy Continent.


    Moreover, just like strong men can have several women, strong women can have several men too."


    Else pursued while stroking Konrad''s hairs.


    Having spent a tremendous amount of time fighting and killing within the Barbarian Continent, Astarte wasn''t startled. And recalling all the differences between the Barbarian and Holy Continents, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Although the notion of -tribes- hints at a primitive organization, it would be a mistake to believe the Barbarian Continent wholly rural. Only the provincial and border tribes adopt such a setting. Deeper, are affluent towns, cities, metropolises, and megalopolises, just like within the Holy Continent.


    And within those cities, tribes refer to themselves as clans, with the royal clan standing above all. However, lawlessness still reigns. Or rather, an ordered form of lawlessness is present. On top of taxes, merchants must pay a monthly protection tithe to the state if they wish to obtain its protection. In fact, anyone that doesn''t pay protection tithes is not entitled to state protection and can be bullied at will.


    Those with state protection are easily recognizable by the state emblem they wear. Attacking them is attacking the state. Not many are bold enough to risk the consequences. But for those who can neither afford the emblem nor protect themselves, life is usually tragic. I''ve seen many get slain in broad daylight, with no one paying them heed."


    Astarte continued, her words causing Konrad to blink in disbelief.


    "I knew the barbarian continent tumultuous, but not to this extent. How did such a crazed civilization survive one-hundred-thousand years?"


    He couldn''t help but ask.


    "You need to remember that above it all, the Infernal Cult and its branches unite the land in faith. Meanwhile, the Serkars rule everything from the shadows. The entirety of the Barbarian Continent''s secular world, from the economy to the military, is Serkar ruled.


    All the large merchant houses and trading companies belong to house Serkar in a way or another. In fact, the four royal clans and the khans are Serkar descendants. On Serkar standards, their ancestors couldn''t cut it in the main house and were expelled to serve in the secular world.


    Of course, if any of the clansmen shows enough talent, he can return to the main house to receive more resources and better training. The main requirement is to awaken a purple bloodline."


    Else clarified, and as her words ended, they reached a border tribe which overflowed with resounding bluster.

 308 Death is Not the End Part 1

    "This is former Borxan territory. Though now, I suppose it''s been partitioned among several tribes."


    "Indeed, the former Borxan tribe''s territory was split in three, with the Aran Tribe now occupying these lands."


    Zamira and Astarte explained in turn as they approached the border tribe. Meanwhile, Else fed Konrad a succession of strawberries.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Which reminds me, why didn''t Olrich annex the territory?"


    Konrad asked between two berries. The Borxan tribe was a large border tribe. Back then, under Olrich''s orders, Wolfgang''s army conquered the people, seized all available resources, but didn''t keep the territory.


    "The topography here is different from the Holy Continent. The border tribes are easy to attack but hard to defend. Although the Holy Flame Empire''s troops could have annexed the land, soon afterward, they would have lost it.


    Moreover, the nearby forests are infested with demonic beasts that would rain upon the newcomers. Capturing such a place is meaningless, only barbarian tribes are fit to occupy it."


    Zamira clarified in a somewhat absent-minded tone as if reminiscing the past as she spoke.


    "As I recall, this tribe''s top expert is a first step Transcendent Knight. They don''t have any formation master; therefore, their defenses are relatively weak, even on the area''s standards."


    For a border tribe to survive across centuries, relying on a few formation masters was inevitable. In the decades it occupied this territory, this Aran tribe had always been in a precarious situation.


    Were it not for the Holy Flame Empire not finding a need to dispatch troops back in this area, they would have long since been exterminated.


    "What''s your intent? I know you didn''t bother stopping here just to help my folks recover their territory. With the Jade Dynasty''s current strength, you only need to casually dispatch a commander from the state''s army to take care of the area. Hell, I could do it by myself."


    Zamira began, and Konrad nodded in approval.


    "Indeed. We''re not here for a simple restoration. In fact, you''ll have to delay the actual takeover for a little bit. But rejoice, I''m giving you the Northern Khanate in its entirety."


    Konrad replied in a mild chuckle, causing Zamira''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Within the Barbarian Continent''s secular world, I have objectives. The first is to force the Serkar-ruled Infernal Cult out of seclusion. As you know, those damnable Serkars obtained a massive quantity of merit from the slaughter of one billion citizens and some boons from Ashara and Urzul.


    Ashara granted them a blood barrier that prevents anyone beneath godhood from stepping in unauthorized. Therefore, their headquarter is in an impregnable position."


    Konrad explained while crunching another strawberry Else lowered onto his lips.


    "Since we can''t use force to gain entrance, let''s try setting the garden on fire. We first take over the Northern Khanate, then have it invade the other three, turn the Barbarian Continent into a chaotic battlefield where none can find peace.


    At the very least, that should allow us to lure some rats out. For that level of trouble, they will at best dispatch low-level protectors. We catch them, convert them, and have them sneak us in. Since my demonic powers are disabled, Else will do the conversion."


    Konrad pursued, causing the consorts'' eyes to expand further.


    "Is that really necessary? I''m sure there must be more covert ways to gain access. How about relying on Diyana, Miraz, Jaenera, and Vozir?"


    Astarte inquired. Miraz, Jaenera, and Vozir were the Infernal Cult spies Konrad gained from the Tower while Diyana was Gulistan''s disciple and one of his latest harem addition back in those days.


    But while they all possessed high status, their current situation within the cult was odd, to say the least.


    "If we use them, on the one hand, the result is uncertain, on the other hand, we prove Gulistan''s caution right. I don''t mind either. But what I do mind is her being aware of my presence in the Barbarian Continent before I''m willing to reveal it.


    But of course, that is only one reason. The second one leads us to the real reason for my presence in this land.


    Death.


    I need people to die. To die en masse. Not in the thousands, not in the hundreds of thousands or millions. No. At least hundreds of millions, and perhaps¡­even billions."


    The startling words echoed within the carriage, causing Else''s strawberry feeding hand to stop, while Zamira and Astarte no longer knew what to say.


    But their stupor wouldn''t last for long, because as the carriage approached the entrance of the bustling Aran tribe, guards blocked its path.


    "Though death may not be their end.


    Come, let me show you what I mean."


    Konrad declared and stood up, stepping out alongside his beauties who followed at his back.


    There, two olive-skinned guardsmen dressed in brown fur and leather armor blocked their carriage''s path. The two men''s cultivation merely stood at the True Knight Rank, but unable to grasp the depth of those they blocked, they showed no fear.


    In any case, although in the recent years the practice was growing increasingly infrequent, clandestine Holy Continent merchant carriages passing by wasn''t that infrequent a sight.


    Konrad ignored them, his eyes peering into the distance toward the amalgam of tents that formed the Aran tribe. The tents weren''t without structure, the closer they stood to the entrance, and the less land surrounded them, the lower their status within the tribe was.


    As a system ability, Origin Sight didn''t vanish alongside the loss of Konrad''s cultivation.


    And using it, he could see everything occurring within the tribe. And seeing that the source of the bluster was nothing more than a mass-human sacrifice, his lips curled into a smile.


    "If you wish to cross our land, you must pay the toll and surrender ten percent of your slav¡­"


    The guards began, but when their eyes locked on Else, Zamira and Astarte, any word on their tongue flew back down their throats, unwilling to disturb the beauty feast dazzling their eyes. Seeing their reaction, Konrad resolved to have the three wear masks in the future.


    He raised his right hand, and out of nowhere, a gentle breeze blew on the two guards'' necks.


    In one clean cut, their heads flew. And from beginning to end, they never saw the silhouette of their killers and the origin of their deaths.


    With a grasping motion, Konrad absorbed their souls and extracted the death essence produced by their demises. But unlike the Infernal Soul Devouring Art, the Blossoming Death Art didn''t refine the souls, instead trapping them within its user for later use.


    Before the two''s bodies could drop on the ground, Konrad pulled them into a space ring, then stepped into the Aran tribe with his riveting beauties at his heels.


    Just like him, they''d already swept the tribe with their Origin Sight, and with their understanding of the border tribes, the sight of human males tied on burning poles for an impending sacrifice didn''t startle them.

 309 Death is not the End Part 2

    The arrival of Konrad''s group didn''t kindle any reaction within the tribe whose members formed a succession of circles around the center where sixteen poles stood erect with men tied on them.


    As fire rose from the bottom of the pole to the base of those men''s feet, the smell of charred flesh mixed with that of blazing smoke, stretching throughout the encampment while screams echoing the victims'' dread thundered.


    Clearly, they weren''t the first round.


    Witnessing this scene Else shook her head.


    "The practice of human sacrifice yields no benefit for non-infernal cult members. Those tribal fools have no idea that the entirety of their sacrificial offerings only serves to fuel the Infernal Cult''s merit reserves.


    You''d think that after one-hundred thousand years of nothing, they''d get the hint."


    Else remarked as they approached the gathering. Though it was only a medium tribe, the Aran tribe still numbered several thousand individuals. And right now, all gathered in one spot.


    "In truth, men do not pray and make offerings to have their prayers answered. They do it to reaffirm their faith, ease their hearts, and maintain control over the faithful. Being answered is just a bonus."


    Zamira replied, her words eliciting an approving nod from Konrad.


    "Lord Anzu, Battle God, we, your humble servants, offer you these sacrifices so that you may protect us in battle and bring your infernal ire unto our enemies!"


    The shaman conducting the ceremony exclaimed with his arms outstretched. The chieftain stood at his right while the thousands of tribesmen and tribeswomen at their back bowed in veneration toward a towering idol of the Demon God and Primogen Anzu.


    While deeper into the Barbarian Continent, the Four Kings'' faith was the most prominent, within the border tribes'' the situation wildly differed. Due to their constant in-fighting, the border tribes mainly venerated the Battle God, Anzu.


    In the past, Zamira''s tribe was no exception.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The fire burned brighter, lacing the feet of the sacrificial offerings, and spreading to their legs.


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Their howls rose to a new pitch.


    With their eyes focused on prayer and sacrifice, no one noticed the small group sneaking into the sea of individuals. However¡­


    "Hum, hum!"


    ¡­When the loud throat-clearing echoed, all were forced to shift their heads. Making noise during a sacrifice was an offense no tribal faithful would ever violate. Therefore, all were startled by the sound they heard, and the shaman included, locked their eyes onto Konrad''s party.


    And with but a glance, they could see they dealt with outsiders. Be it clothing or complexion, Konrad''s lot really didn''t seem to belong to the Barbarian Continent. And although the chieftain could discern no cultivation from them, as a Transcendent Knight expert, his eyes shone with vigilance.


    Moreover, in usual days, the guards would first report the appearance of foreigners and the treasures they brought before letting them in. But now, they were nowhere to be seen. On the contrary, this tiny but undisturbed group stood alone in a foreign sea of thousands.


    Weighing those facts, the chieftain couldn''t help but feel the situation reeking of foul play, and danger looming in.


    However, when the shaman''s eyes swept the party, they shone with dazzling light!


    "The lord is merciful, the lord is merciful, and delivered new, fresh and beautiful souls to accompany him in his battle hall!"


    He proclaimed in a solemn, impassioned tone. This was naturally a load of horseshit even he didn''t believe. But in that instant, he couldn''t think of anything else. This shaman was a man of unique tastes, enjoying both men and women at the same rate. Therefore, when his eyes brushed the group, he felt as if heaven dropped a diamond mine beneath his nose.


    Sacrifice was only an excuse, he only wished to make use of the tribe''s forces to capture them at a rapid pace.


    But when those words echoed, the chieftain almost spurted blood.


    Pit! When the situation was not even clarified, and the new party''s strength assessed, how dared he make such a bold declaration?


    Clearly, this vile shaman was attempting to pit him out of his life!


    Konrad beamed.


    "Indeed, the lord is merciful and delivered new, fresh though not so beautiful souls to accompany him in his battle hall. The lord being me, of course."


    Konrad chortled, triggering wild outrage within the more than three-thousand tribal folks whose acute hearing lost nothing of his brash words.


    "Blasphemy, blasphemy! Before his lordship, you da-¡­"


    "Kill."


    Konrad cut before the shaman could finish his words. And instantaneously, wind gusts spread throughout the atmosphere to gently brush the faces of the more than three-thousand tribal folks.


    *Slash*


    The tearing sound of a plethora of gashed throats echoed. But long before it did, the tribal folks could see blood gushing from their necks, yet, not feeling anything occurring to their bodies. Their brains then registered their deaths, and they limply dropped on the ground.


    The earth was soon drenched in a blood river formed by copious liters of blood.


    Konrad stepped forward, stopping before the burning poles whose victims had fallen to the same fate, and sat crossed-legged.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned the bodies of the guardsmen from his special ring, and threw them into the mix, then activated the Blossoming Death Art.


    Konrad''s Blossoming Death Art had reached the peak of the second layer and approached the third. However, due to insufficient comprehension, he had yet to break through. Although the Blossoming Death Art wasn''t an inherently offensive art, the third layer would open a new door with a vaster array of abilities while the fourth was the minimum requirement to Konrad''s grand aspiration.


    Therefore, he craved a breakthrough.


    Of course, those things couldn''t be rushed. But as he connected himself to the thousands of deceased souls, puled in their death and siphoned its essence, new mysteries of fatality appeared within Konrad''s mind.


    The dark mist billowed into the sky before diving past Konrad''s pore and fuel him with a deeper reserve of death essence and deceased souls. Of course, when compared to the more than sixty million already inhabiting him, it was but a drop in the bucket.


    As a cultivator, Konrad had no problem suppressing those souls. But as a mortal, though his comprehension of the art allowed him to keep them in a dormant stage and in check, he could feel them slowly clashing against him. Feel the silent roars of indignation, and the call for release!


    But release, he would not!


    At least, not now.


    His closed eyes opened, and he stretched out his hands, causing black fog to erupt from his sleeves and embrace the thousands of corpses. Lifted by the chthonian force, they flew into the sky, and then, a shocking scene occurred.


    The more than three-thousand human bodies slammed into one another, but instead of bursting into a rain of flesh, blood, and gore, they merged into an organic whole, becoming a thirty-meters long and wide ball of human flesh.

 310 Eldritch Prototype

    Konrad''s hands flashed in incantation gestures, causing human flesh ball to expand, morph, twist and shrink, before starting over. Meanwhile, black fog still poured from his sleeves and fueled the transformation.


    Before such a dreadful scene, even Zamira and Else couldn''t stop their eyes from widening in disbelief. As for Astarte, while she''d been through legions of death matches, such eldritch a scene, she had never seen.


    *Clap*


    Konrad joined his hands, causing the flesh ball''s transformation to reach its final stage. It turned into a 1.8 meters tall, genderless human frame with snow-white skin, a bald head, and closed eyes.


    However, though this slender human frame possessed arms and legs, no nose, ears or lips stood on its figure. Konrad beckoned, and the dark fog pulled the makeshift creature toward him before lowering it onto the ground.


    "Master, what¡­is that?"


    Astarte blurted, unable to restrain her shock. And though they didn''t speak the words, Zamira and Else''s faces clearly showcased them. More startling of all was that under the scrutiny of their Origin Sight, this makeshift body appeared¡­completely flawless. Devoid of impurity, devoid of imperfection, and only containing the best in the victims.


    "That, my dear, is the future. Humanity''s future."


    Konrad replied, and with another wave of his hand, the makeshift body vanished within his space ring.


    "Are you¡­trying to create a new form of undead?"


    Else inquired, and hearing this, Konrad couldn''t help but smile. He stood up, spun and stepped toward the fallen Aran tribe''s exit, leading the three alongside him, while the Hidden Moon Pavilion''s experts remained in their shadows.


    "Not just undead. I want true immortals."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Verena and Yvonne stepped deeper into the Hidden Forest, and recalling the brume they faced at its entrance, Verena couldn''t help but sigh.


    "No wonders the average expert can''t make his way out of the Hidden Forest. To say nothing of what lies inside, that brume alone is enough to lead non-sages into perdition."


    Verena remarked while sweeping the murky forest with her Origin Sight. Even inside, the brume lingered, making it so that the atmosphere always maintained a gray shade, and ensuring the unprepared wouldn''t fare long.


    At the same time, danger lurked at every turn. Fortunately, there cultivation bases and means were profound. Otherwise, the many risks would have long since minced them into pieces.


    "The Hidden Forest is the root of all the native fiend and restoration beast descendants in the Ancient Crystal World. It is an ancestral land that endured the arrival of the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church. This level of protection is no surprise.


    Of course, the only reason why the Hidden Forest''s experts survived the founders'' era, was because they were allowed to."


    Yvonne replied while they moved past an array of graying trees. Clearly, the World Tree''s withering wasn''t leaving the Hidden Forest unharmed. Or rather, the withering''s source wasn''t sparing them, either.


    The World Tree stood at the very center of the Hidden Forest. For the likes of Yvonne and Verena, a step was more than enough to reach it. However, on the one hand, they wished to investigate what befell the Hidden Forest''s native experts, and on the other hand, they didn''t want to alert the zenith ants of their presence.


    Therefore, they could only proceed with caution.


    But as they delved deeper in this dark, murky land, from the shadows of the forest, pairs of glittering eyes locked upon them.


    In an abrupt move, the trees surrounding them expanded, and fired their enlarging branches at the duo, attempting to bind them where they stood.


    Verena waved her hand, causing magenta light to erupt and shred both branches and trees into wooden debris.


    Several hulky figures then emerged from the trees'' shadows, massive demonic beasts of various shapes, but similar strength. Above them hovered a bulky humanoid figure, but the intensifying brume made the contours of his face hard to discern.


    "You''ve trespassed into our territory. Were it the past, we could have turned a blind eye to your presence. But now, I''m afraid you only have two choices. Follow us or perish."


    Said the humanoid figure, and if the contours of his frame didn''t make it evident before, it was now clear that he was male.


    "Incorrect. But I''m feeling generous today so we can cut a deal. Become our mounts, and we can spare your life."


    Yvonne leisurely replied, and as soon as her words echoed, the demonic beasts'' eyes blazed with wrath.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Kill!"


    The male ordered, and in tandem, the several beasts emerged from the brume to barrel into the two ladies, each showcased a high-level Restoration Beast cultivation base.


    But of course, before Konrad''s empress, such strength was negligible. Yvonne raised her right hand, causing the seven Restoration Beasts to drop on the ground in a single, resounding thud.


    Verena then made a grasping motion, forcing the seven beasts to slide toward them, leaving their massive shapes in the ground as they did.


    "Not good."


    The hidden male, who realized he''d just kicked an iron sheet, turned heels to run for dear life. The Hidden Forest was a unique environment where only sages could fly. Therefore, seeing the duo step into their territory on foot, he didn''t believe them to be much of a threat, thinking they were some of those rare, lucky fools that managed to bypass the brume with low cultivation.


    But now, he was proven the fool, and before he could make his move¡­


    "Suppression."


    ¡­A word echoed from Yvonne''s lips, and he found himself trapped by a tyrannical force.


    With a step, Yvonne then appeared before him, waving aside the brume to reveal his figure.


    "Now, now, little mount, let''s discuss."


    She instructed with her arms folded beneath her voluptuous chest. But though spoken in a mild tone, her words didn''t sit well with the male whose forehead was now filled with cold sweat.


    "Discuss, discuss, anything is discussable¡­"


    He replied with a forced smile.


    And as Yvonne and Verena acquainted themselves to the Hidden Forest, Konrad''s party was departing from the fallen Aran tribe, to unleash the same fate on those unfortunate tribe that stood in their way as they proceeded toward Tel''Hatra, the capital of the Northern Khanate.

 311 The Hero the World Needs

    Tel''Hatra, the Northern Khanate''s capital, a haven of sin and injustice where abusive slavery ran rampant, and the feeble could perish for a yes or a no. While the Holy Continent''s denizens typically treated slaves like valuable commodities with output depending on the master''s input, the Barbarian Continent''s citizens thought otherwise.


    Within this half of the world, slaves, especially those hailing from the Holy Continent, were treated no better than cattle. Their life expectancy was fairly low, and their existences tragic. Moreover, contrarily to the Holy Continent, the majority of barbarian slaves were not human, but beast descendants snatched from the Holy Continent with the occasional spirit appearing among them.


    Naturally, spirit slaves were precious commodities the scions of powerful clans competed for. The right to abuse such goods was not cheap.


    As Konrad''s carriage approached Tel''Hatra, he could get glimpses of the massive megalopolis housing more than eighty million individuals on its own. Back when he''d first arrived in the Ancient Crystal World, such a population density would have undoubtedly startled him.


    But now, it couldn''t even cause a ripple within his eyes. Instead, it was the curved domes and structures evoking the Azari style of the Persian architecture that grasped his attention. How such a structure was reproduced god-only knows how many astronomical units from Earth was a mystery Konrad couldn''t comprehend.


    And as he reached Tel''Hatra''s entrance, he couldn''t help but wonder if the theory of the collective unconscious didn''t hold more merit. Granted they could pay the entrance fee, Tel''Hatra''s gates welcomed all. Therefore, Konrad''s carriage only stopped for an instant to pay the toll before carrying in.


    The streets abounded with life, legions of individuals that strutted back and forth, heading into another chapter of their lives. Little did they know that the entirety of their lives was about to undergo drastic changes due to the Profane Prince''s machinations.


    "Let''s first settle in an inn. We should appreciate what the city has to offer before overthrowing the monarchy."


    Said Konrad, while the carriage approached the marketplace.


    "I heard Tel''Hatra produces the finest wine within the Barbarian Continent. We should indeed enjoy a sip."


    Else replied with her head leaning against Konrad''s shoulder. But in that instant, he felt it was a pity his empress wouldn''t be there to enjoy it too.


    And before they could bypass the marketplace, a commotion arose.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "In broad daylight conducting such vile a deed as a slave auction, don''t you feel ashamed of yourselves?! Release them at once!!!"


    A voice thundered from within the marketplace, causing hundreds of footsteps to stop, and the eyes above to turn toward its origin. Slavery was common practice within the Ancient Crystal World, and Tel''Hatra was notoriously known for its empowerment of the practice. Here, slave auctions didn''t need closed doors, and the traders were free to parade the captives for all to see.


    Of course, a minority disliked the practice. However, even if they did, none would dare speak against it. After all, it was state-sponsored! Whoever challenged it was challenging the royal clan''s will!


    Who was that bold? Who was that fool?


    Even Konrad''s interest was piqued, and he pushed his head out of the window to better observe the scene. On a tall platform, six scantily clad young women with fully exposed assets and five bare-chested, muscular men stood for the potential buyers to appraise. Their value and the purposes they would serve was evident to all. However, it wasn''t on them that eyes fell, but on a large, gruff man whose face looked as if it had been trampled by a stampede of ten-thousand horses.


    A nose large enough to occupy half the face, huge, protruding lips that barely fit in a palm, tiny, barely noticeable eyes on a long, rectangular face and elephant sized-ears.


    Without a shred of hesitation, Konrad dared say¡­that this was the most hideous-looking man he''d witnessed in two lives! Hideous, so hideous that it didn''t look natural! Whoever laid eyes on him was struck speechless and forced to turn to avoid permanent damage!


    Even Else couldn''t help but blink in disbelief, not knowing what genetic combination produced such a dreadful individual. Surely, there was a reasonable explanation.


    Looks of horror filled the bystanders'' eyes as they locked on that man, but as if entirely oblivious to those stares, he stood there, upright, with his massive body overflowing with righteousness and heroism!


    Seeing this pose, Konrad had a misconception, and wondered if perhaps, this wasn''t¡­the hero the world needed!


    But then, he probed the man''s cultivation with his Origin Sight, and all his hopes crashed into nothingness.


    "Impudence!"


    The slavers'' leader bellowed and raised his hand, summoning five armored guards that brandished their broadswords, ready to hack the intruder.


    "Nowadays, ants truly don''t know their bloody place. With your sixth step Adept Knight cultivation, you dare speak such outrageous words before us? Do you know that I only need to report you to the authorities, and your entire family must follow you to the grave?


    Was life so sweet that you got tired of living?"


    The slaver snarled, annoyed that his good business was interrupted by this horrid man. Within the capital, what was an Adept Knight? Not even fit to be a gatekeeper. To say nothing that even powerful clans would think twice before attempting to interrupt a slave trade.


    The only reason why the slaver had yet to strike was that he firmly believed that no man under the heavens was stupid enough to dive into such suicidal a situation without a solid backup plan. Perhaps, an expert lied in the shadows, pulling the strings of this strange creature.


    However¡­


    "Before injustice, regardless of the difficulty, one must rise to oppose it. Not daring to empowers it, and since no one dares, I dare! In any case, my only relative is dying, and since she raised me for it, I''m sure she wouldn''t blame me for battling the poison that festers our society!"


    The hideous man roared back, reaffirming Konrad in the belief¡­that the hero had finally appeared!

 312 But not the one it Deserves

    "What a fool. Another corpse for the pile."


    "Never did I expect that with the royal clans'' current prestige, someone would still dare voice such asinine complaints. The saying is right, newborn calves aren''t afraid of tigers."


    "Who cares? Seeing them go from unyielding to suppliant is always a refreshing sight."


    The bystanders exchanged while the hideous man''s voice echoed within the slave-trading section of the marketplace. And now, the slaver firmly believed that this repulsive man was nothing more than a lunatic.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Even if the backer was mighty, what was it compared to the royal family? But this youth dared insult its dignity in such a glaring and pompous manner, no one could save him.


    Especially now that the royal clan was in full celebration!


    "Dispose of him!"


    The slaver bellowed, causing his five armored guards to shoot toward the hideous man. Their cultivations varied from the peak of the True Knight Rank to the middle Grand Knight Rank. Therefore, no one believed that this youth avoid losing his head.


    And indeed, Konrad who, with his Origin Sight, observed the scene from his carriage, firmly believed that the youth couldn''t save himself. In fact, as he raised his sword to contend with the assailants, he seemed quite willing to accept his fate.


    "Rescue him."


    He ordered his concealed Hidden Moon experts, causing Zamira, Else and Astarte''s eyes to widen in disbelief. It was always Konrad that unleashed destruction on the innocent for selfish purposes. When was it time for him to take their defense?


    But unlike them, the Hidden Moon Pavilion''s knights didn''t ask themselves so many questions. A breeze blew on the scene, the five armored guards were minced into pieces, pieces that tumbled onto the ground.


    The sound of the mincing then echoed, and at that time, the people realized what had occurred.


    Fast.


    Too fast for anyone on the scene to comprehend. Speed that defied all understanding, far beyond sound or anything they could fathom.


    Clearly, this was the work of a concealed expert!


    The slaver''s eyes went wide with fright. Could it be that this hideous man truly possessed some formidable backer? The thought made him stagger. And to say nothing of him, even the hideous man was startled.


    How was his imminent death so cleanly reversed? Did the gods finally take his grit into consideration and decided to save his country?


    At that time, Konrad''s carriage opened, and he stepped out to head toward the hideous man, clapping as he did.


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    The clapping sounds seemed to reawaken the slavers and bystanders whose eyes shifted toward him. However, his cloaked figure prevented anyone from seeing his actual appearance.


    "What moral, what virtue! Today, my heart is filled with shame. Young hero, having heard your bold proclamations, I couldn''t help but step out to make your acquaintance."


    Konrad declared with his arms crossed before his chest as per barbarian custom.


    "You are¡­"


    The hideous man asked with his tiny eyes squinting harder. Was it possible that this cloaked man was somehow related to his impromptu rescue?


    "Just a passing merchant. I do not engage in honorable activities, however, having heard your words, I can''t help but want to turn over a new leaf. Come, come, please allow me to offer you a drink so that you may better enlighten me."


    Konrad offered while pulling the man by the shoulders. And as they departed, the slaver finally regained his wits.


    "Do you think that you can j-¡­"


    He began, but before he could finish his words, blood gushed from his chest, and his corpse dropped toward the ground. However, before it could, it vanished. Not only him, but the five armored guards'' pieces were also nowhere to be found!


    Seeing this, the hideous man was startled, and all the bystanders lowered their eyes to return to their daily occupations!


    "Aaaargh! What a horrifying sight! Tel''Hatra is really a land of crouching tigers. Little ones like us can''t afford to let down our guard here."


    Konrad lamented with a profound sigh as if this strange scene had nothing to do with him and motioned for the hideous man to step inside the carriage.


    As if attempting to see through truth and falsehood, the hideous man took one good look at his cloaked figure. Then, with a snort, he dived into the carriage and was startled to see three other cloaked figures sitting within. His frown deepened.


    Right behind his heels, Konrad stepped in and sat beside him. A succession of sigh left his lips.


    "Never did I expect that on my first day in this city, I would witness such a scene. This really makes a man fear for his life. Perhaps, it is heaven that''s sending me a warning."


    He began in a downcast tone that caused the cloaked Else, Zamira and Astarte to exchange confused looks.


    Else arched her eyebrows. Zamira shrugged, and Astarte no longer knew what was going on.


    However, the hideous man didn''t let himself get swindled so easily and remained at the defensive.


    "May I know your honorable name?"


    "Qehreman!"


    Qehreman directly replied to Konrad''s inquiry.


    "Oh? Good, very good! A heroic name for a heroic man. It couldn''t be more fitting."


    Konrad nodded in approval while the carriage returned onto the roads, heading toward the Wandering Dream Inn, which ranked first within the Northern Khanate.


    "Sir, seeing you struggle against injustice, I can''t help but sigh, and look down on myself. As you can see from my convoy, I''m no good things, engaging in the same act you despise. But today, I see the light and swear to change my ways.


    Alas, you may be the hero the world needs, but not the one it deserves. Your righteousness falls on deaf ears, and society itself prevents you from saving it."


    Konrad theatrically grieved, and his words caused Qehreman to spin toward him with his eyes shining with dazzling light.


    "Finally¡­finally! Finally someone who understands my plight!"


    Qehreman sobbed while grabbing Konrad''s hand into his.


    "How can you save when the crushing majority doesn''t wish to be saved? How can you defend when there is no support to be found? You can only preach in a desert, and vainly hope your sacrifice will kindle some reaction!"


    "Indeed, hero. In a land where evil overthrew good, and right became wrong, you have very little means to fight. However, on this day, I pledge to put my ill-gained wealth to help you out of your pickle!


    With your heart and my means, together, we shall free the world of woes, and bring righteousness back onto this land!"


    Konrad pledged, causing the three ladies'' eyes to expand further.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I have never been more serious!"


    Konrad replied to Qehreman whose heart overflew with excitation. The carriage then reached the Wandering Dream Inn, and Konrad immediately shoved the door open, motioning for Qehreman to step out.


    "Come, hero, let''s drink and cement this new friendship!"


    Else was scared witless.

 313 Sworn Brotherhood

    In tandem, the two stepped toward the Wandering Dream Inn and barged in with fanfare. A receptionist awaited them at the entrance and led them toward an unoccupied table. Else, Zamira and Astarte who stood several steps away soon joined them.


    Their orders were quickly taken, and the receptionist departed to prepare them.


    "Since you now have my name, don''t you think you should reciprocate by giving me yours?"


    Qehreman asked. And who could blame him? Even now, Konrad kept his cloak on, preventing anyone from peeping at his real appearance. Although one was entitled to their secrets, no good friendship was ever built on deceit.


    "Indeed. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Darnok, at your service."


    Konrad declared, causing Else to bite her lower lip to avoid betraying the play with a burst of laughter.


    "Darnok? Never heard of that one. However, it matters not. Since you decided to embrace the righteous path and turn over a new leaf, you should also take on a new, matching name. However, Darnok is the name you received from your parents; filial piety prevents us from abandoning it!


    But since as Darnok you lived in evil, we can simply reverse it to give you your name of righteousness. Darnok in reverse¡­from Darnok, you will now be¡­Konrad!"


    Qehreman exclaimed with overflowing passion and zeal. In that instant, he couldn''t help but feel quite proud of his genius.


    *COUGH* *COUGH* *COUGH*


    The words caused Konrad to choke on his saliva, and cough without restraints. Else bit her lower lip harder, preventing the laughter she suppressed to erupt at full volume.


    "Konrad, are you ok?"


    Asked Qehreman, startled by the sudden cough.


    "No big deal, no big deal. I was just¡­overwhelmed by emotions."


    Konrad replied, holding onto his chest while Else tapped his back.


    The talks then resumed, and as the duo exchanged, a waiter brought forth sumptuous silver plates of food. The establishment''s trademark "Wandering Dream" wine came soon afterward.


    Each was served one glass before the bottle was laid on the table for them to consume throughout the remainder of their meal.


    "To be perfectly honest, with your faces cloaked as they are, although I have good feelings regarding you, I can''t bring myself to fully trust you. Upright men have nothing to hide, and no need to conceal themselves in the shadows of a cloak."


    Qehreman declared while gulping his wine in a crude but candid manner.


    "Is that the reason why you don''t wear one?"


    Astarte straightforwardly asked, thinking that this crude wannabe hero was too far ahead of himself. How dared he criticize her master?


    However, the words failed to trigger any reaction from Qehreman, who merely raised his glass.


    "My chest is broad, my heart of gold, my shoulders light, my conduct upright, and my hands without sin. That being the case, why need I hide myself? If my looks repulse them, it is others that should hide from me, not the other way around."


    Qehreman replied with his candor undamaged. His words struck Astarte speechless, and she no longer knew what to say.


    "I will drink to that! Come, let''s have a toast!"


    Konrad proclaimed before butting his glass against Qehreman''s and gulping his liquor.


    "Truth be told, we''re trying to avoid troubles. With looks like ours, wherever we go, problems ensue. If we didn''t wear cloaks, to say nothing of having a peaceful discussion, it would be a miracle if state troops weren''t trying to enslave us."


    Konrad stated in a grave tone that pulled a scoff from Qehreman''s lips.


    "Aren''t you exaggerating a little bit?"


    "Not one bit."


    The direct answer took Qehreman aback, but then he wondered if, perhaps, he wasn''t being too pedantic, and no longer pursued the issue.


    But Konrad didn''t let it go and motioned for the waiter to arrive, which he did in mere seconds.


    "Clear the inn in its entirety. I need to have a private discussion with my friend here."


    He ordered, causing the waiter''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "We can''t just clear the room because you¡­"


    He began, but before he could finish his words, Konrad tossed a purse into his hands. Opening it, the waiter was startled to see one hundred holy crystals. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets!


    Holy crystals weren''t something one could have access to because of mere wealth. Only Saint-level clans regularly dealt in them! And even the scions of such clans couldn''t toss one hundred holy crystals so casually!


    These people''s background was¡­unfathomable!


    "As you command, as you command!"


    The waiter bowed and excused himself, bringing the purse and order to his boss who didn''t hesitate before making his move and announcing the restaurant''s imminent closure, forcing the other guests out without a care for face!


    Qehreman, who didn''t see the content of the purse, appeared startled.


    "Excessive. That was completely excessive."


    He remarked while gulping down another glass of wine. The Wandering Dream Wine was a cultivation beverage. For mortals, it could extend their lifespans and reinforce their bodies. However, for cultivators, it would amplify the concentration of spiritual energy within their bodies and bring them closer to the next level.


    Therefore, Qehreman wasted none of it. By the time the restaurant was cleared, Konrad had lowered his cloak, revealing his true appearance.


    *PUH*


    Unable to restrain himself, Qehreman spat the wine he was gulping down before losing himself in a round of coughing. Else, Astarte and Zamira waved their hands, preventing the wine from staining Konrad''s face.


    "No wonders¡­no wonders¡­"


    Was all Qehreman could say, and unwilling to make things difficult for this good man, Konrad put his cloak back on.


    "Now that this is out of the way let''s discuss proper business."


    Konrad stated while resting his chin on his clasped hands.


    "You''re finally willing to reveal the true reason for you bringing me here?"


    Qehreman replied. Indeed, he''d never fully bought Konrad''s story, and suspected some hidden motive. However, if Konrad couldn''t harm him, there was nothing to fear. If he could, resisting wouldn''t change the inevitable. Following him to get a better understanding of the situation was the best choice he could make.


    "You misunderstand, though I conned you into this meeting, I didn''t really speak lies. I genuinely find you fascinating and am impressed by your demeanor. Thanks to you, I might really step on a new road and transform the world for good.


    And I do want something from you, but before that, I request we become sworn brothers."


    Konrad explained.


    "Master, you can''t be serious."


    Astarte blurted, speaking the words wreaking havoc within Else and Zamira''s minds.


    And though he didn''t comment, Qehreman''s eyes spoke the same.


    "Serious, I''m dead serious. You must know that in my existence, though my servants are many, I have never taken a sworn brother. In fact, no one truly qualifies as my male friend."


    Konrad began with his glass raised.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "If you become my sworn brother, heaven, and earth, be my witness. If your wife is a beauty, I shall not covet her. If your riches are many, I shall not dispossess you. If my success requires me to step on you, I shall refrain, and if you ever need my assistance, my hand will always support you.


    Are you willing?"


    Konrad asked while extending his glass toward Qehreman for another toast.

 314 Blood Mountain Range

    For an instant, Qehreman was startled, believing that in this world, crazier than him had finally appeared.


    But afterward, his lips curled into a smile, and he met the toast with his glass.


    "Well said! Since you''re this straightforward, I shall reciprocate in kind. My friends are not many, but if you dare become my sworn brother, I dare accept you!"


    Qehreman replied while knocking his glass against Konrad''s. In tandem, they gulped down their wine. Thus, sealing the pact.


    While setting his glass aside, Qehreman locked his gaze onto Konrad, awaiting his next move.


    "Like I said, since you''re my sworn brother, I will naturally assist you. Feel free to tell me your plight, it''s not impossible that I have the means to solve it."


    Konrad advised while laying down his glass and shouldering Qehreman''s inquisitive gaze. And hearing those words, the idealistic barbarian''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Why are you so certain of my need for assistance?"


    He asked with a hint of caution.


    "Would you believe me if I told you that I''m a seer?"


    "Aren''t seers blind?"


    "Only the fake ones."


    Konrad replied with a mix of seriousness and amusement. The words caused Qehreman to arc his eyebrows.


    "Indeed, the fake are blind, the blind are fake. Well, you saw true. I''m indeed facing a terrible problem, but it''s not one man can solve."


    Qehreman began and released a profound sigh.


    "My mother is slowly stepping into her twilight. At best several months, at worst several days, she will soon perish."


    As the words left his lips, Qehreman lowered his eyes onto the table and clenched his large fists above his thighs.


    "There is more to the story."


    Konrad affirmed with a simple smile.


    "Nothing can escape you. It''s neither old age nor disease that oppresses her, but an eldritch force none knows how to resist. This goes back to ten years ago when Barbarian Continent, Infernal Cult and Celestial Church''s armies were destroyed to the last by the Abomination."


    The start of Qehreman''s explanation caused Konrad and his ladies'' eyes to widen.


    "The¡­Abomination?"


    "Yes. The one who now lords over the Holy Continent. The world''s number one monstrosity and a harbinger of mayhem and destruction. It is said his greed and savagery are only surpassed by his lust, and that he stops at no evil to reach his goals. I believe you Holy Continent citizens know him as the Profane Prince."


    Qehreman replied. And thinking of that monstrous individual whose mere name kept the battle-hardened awake at night, even he couldn''t help but shudder. Konrad''s smile broadened.


    "Interesting. Carry on."


    "As you probably know, following his ascension, the Infernal Cult gathered and offered one billion Barbarian denizens to the Demon Gods for the sake of self-preservation. Word is they obtained mighty boons. But regardless of the truth, this unprecedented slaughter didn''t go without consequences.


    The one billion barbarians were executed in the Blood Mountain Range. Their blood littered thousands of miles. Half of it abruptly vanished, but the other half remained, forever marking the soil. Hence the name.


    In any case, following their demise, an unknown kind of energy spread from the Blood Mountain Range, bringing alongside it the birth of tens of thousands of dark-purple lilies. At first, although no one knew the meaning of those lilies, or could access the nature of that new force, we didn''t doubt that something born from the demise of one billion boded no good.


    No one dared approach, and soon the Blood Mountain Range became a forbidden zone. But then, several years ago, someone had the ''clever'' idea of making it a graveyard, using it to quietly dispose of his victims.


    Never did he expect that those he tossed into the Blood Mountain Range would one day return, alive and well, to gore him like a pig."


    As Qehreman''s explanation carried on, Else, Zamira and Astarte were perplexed while Konrad could barely contain his excitement.


    "Could it be¡­a Death Zone?"


    He asked Selene through the system.


    "That seems to be the only plausible answer. Within Mortal Realms, the slaughter of hundreds of millions or more, in one spot, has a chance to trigger the creation of a Death Zone. It appears your ''dear mother'' unwittingly produced one."


    Selene replied, and interest clearly echoed within her words. For the average individual, a Death Zone was a ticket straight to hell. But for a Blossoming Death Art cultivator, it was a treasure throve.


    Meanwhile, Qehreman pursued.


    "Naturally, when the news spread, the world was in awe, and many attempted to rush into the Blood Mountain Range to snatch the secret of rebirth. But whoever did¡­didn''t return.


    From the lowest of cultivators to Semi-Saints, none could make the trip back. Several Saints from the royal clans even attempted to sneak in, never to return. At the same time, those resurrected individuals began decomposing and rushed back to the Blood Mountain Range. Thus, further frightening the world.


    However, as you probably know, without resources, even with talent, cultivation is an arduous road, to say nothing that my talent is limited.


    Therefore, my mother hoped to snatch one of those flowers and sell them at a high price. Alas¡­"


    "Alas, she fell prey to the Blood Mountain Range and almost perished. However, you managed to rescue her. Unlike the others, you can go in and out¡­unscathed."


    Konrad cut before Qehreman could finish his words. And seeing himself exposed, he didn''t bother concealing.


    "Indeed, for some reason, the energy within that place cannot affect me. Thanks to that, I managed to pull my mother out. But since then, her lifeforce has been dwindling without any means of restoration."


    Qehreman admitted. And indeed, the reason why Konrad paid him such close attention was that from within him, he could feel a substantial quantity of death essence. Although the numbers were by no means staggering, death essence was a lethal poison to all non-Blossoming Death Art cultivators. Aside from them, only undead could possess it.


    But Qehreman was by no means undead. Better, his constitution was absolutely ordinary, hiding no formidable physique or bloodline. At least, through his Origin Sight, Konrad couldn''t find anything peculiar.


    And even Selene through the system failed to find anything worth noting.


    This led him to believe that there was more to Qehreman than met the eye. His background couldn''t be as simple as what he currently portrayed. However, it mattered not.


    As long as he could be of use, even if he descended from the Lord of the Three Realms, Konrad would still use him.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 315 Kiss My Boo

    Moreover, from Qehreman''s story, Konrad hypothesized he wasn''t just immune to death essence. Whoever stood in contact with him would find their resilience to it drastically increase. Otherwise, that mother of his couldn''t have survived till now.


    At least, if that was the full story. Meanwhile, it seemed the recollection of those events had filled Qehreman with sorrow, and his downcast gaze no longer rose to meet Konrad''s.


    "It''s fine, I said it before, I will definitely lend you my hand. Others may not be able to save her, but for me, that requires no effort. As long as you have faith in me, her life is saved."


    Konrad asserted, and the confidence within his words lifted Qehreman''s eyes which now shone with hope and expectations.


    "If you truly have the means to save her, then from this day onward, as long as it doesn''t betray my conscience, I will definitely follow your every word, and go through fire and storms should you so wish!"


    He proclaimed before slamming his forehead against the table in a makeshift kowtow.


    Now, Else, Zamira and Astarte finally understood why Konrad held such a keen interest in this man. Clearly, he wanted to use him to cross certain hurdles within the Blood Mountain Range. However, doubt still clouded Else''s mind.


    Better than the others, she understood the profundity of Konrad''s Blossoming Death Art. Although it still was at the second layer, chthonian energies could simply not affect his body. So why then did he need to rely on that man?


    "Body¡­I see."


    Else''s eyes widened in understanding, and she no longer pursued the matter.


    "Good. That being the case, let''s-"


    Konrad began, but before he could finish his words, from the inn''s entrance, a commotion arose.


    "Bold! How dare you block my path?!"


    A pretty boy dressed in magnificent fur roared at the entrance. Several men of similar ages stood beside him with their eyes blazing with fury. However, the inn''s guards didn''t budge, preventing these young men from stepping in. Although they each possessed strong backgrounds within Tel''Hatra, orders were orders, and they would not disobey them.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Moreover, the Wandering Dream Inn''s Master was no pushover. No need to mention anything else, just knowing that he was surnamed Serkar was enough to put any unruly young master back in his place.


    "Apologies prince consort, the Wandering Dream Inn is closed for renovations."


    Said the left guard without giving that "prince consort" any face. His rage burned brighter.


    "Closed for renovations? You were open just an hour ago, how are you now closed for renovations? Are you insulting my intelligence?!"


    He snarled. On other days he might have avoided a direct confrontation with the Wandering Dream Inn, but today, that was out of question. This was a celebration for the entire Northern Khanate, the royal clan brimmed with elation, and soon, even the Southern, Eastern and Western Khans would make the trip to bring congratulatory gifts.


    On this day, if he couldn''t outpace the others and make the princess happy, in the future, how could he hold onto his prince consort title?


    The prince consort''s hand jerked forth, erupting with low-level Arch Knight cultivation. In the Barbarian Continent''s secular world, for someone in his early twenties, such cultivation was exceptional, better than many princes. And it was this talent plus his own strong clan that allowed this pretty boy to remain the princess'' consort.


    *PAH*


    The left guard found himself backhanded across the cheek and spiraling in the air before crashing against a nearby wall whose cracking echoed with the crackling of his spine.


    "You!"


    "Me what? Do you know that it''s by the princess'' will that I''m here today? If not for her, how dare I act with such fanfare? What? Do you think that with your measly status of gatekeepers you can interfere with her highness'' will?"


    The prince consort sneered, and his words made the remaining standing guard not know how to proceed. In the Northern Khanate, if one had to name the most prominent individual, it wouldn''t be the Khan, but his daughter, the princess.


    The reason was simple. From the moment she was born, the princess shone in golden light. From birth, humans glittered in the color of their lineage. Therefore, this only meant one thing:


    She was a golden-blooded human.


    Within the Barbarian Continent, the golden-blooded humans were akin to deities, born without equal standing far above the masses. Only within house Serkar could they be seen. And even there, they weren''t the majority. The larger corps of Serkar descendants were purple-blooded humans, with another portion being a mix of purple and gold.


    The true golden-blooded humans were few and far between.


    Even the Northern Khan only was purple-blooded, a rare lineage that placed him a step above the other Khans and allowed him to gain the honor of one day returning to house Serkar as a disciple. As for his daughter, she was destined for grander things.


    She didn''t even need to pass the Serkar examination to directly receive the house''s training. Now that she turned sixteen, it was time for her to go through her coming of age ceremony after which her family name would officially become Serkar, and an elder would take her as a disciple.


    Serkar elders were all Sages. To become a Sage''s disciple was an honor most didn''t even dare dream of. Naturally, her status had already surpassed that of her father.


    Said bluntly, although his talent was outstanding and didn''t garner shame in the secular world, if not for an agreement from before their birth, this prince consort would have never been able to take his seat.


    Therefore, he sought any means to please her and remain in her favor. Knowing how much she delighted in the Wandering Dream Inn''s delicacies, he was, of course, going to reserve the place for her. Never did he expect that before he could even make his bid, he would be shamed to this extent!


    "You can thank the Infernal Kings that I''ve better things to do than play with your lot. Otherwise, humph!"


    The prince consort snorted before stepping toward the door.


    However, his hand at yet to reach the handle that¡­


    *BAM*


    ¡­the gate flew open, slamming his pretty face as it did, and sending him flying backward.


    "Who da-"


    *BAM*


    As his words attempted to leave his lips, a foot bashed his face in, pinning his head onto the ground, and mercilessly trampling him. His peers were startled. Within the confines of Tel''Hatra, who dared act this insolently?


    But when their eyes locked on the cloaked figure whose features remained entirely hidden to the world, they quickly came to one conclusion:


    "Organ Traders!"

 316 Do I Look Like An Organ Trader?

    While most illegal things within the Holy Continent turned out entirely legal within the Barbarian Continent, thus, voiding the need for a black market, some trades still faced more regulation than others.


    Prime among them was organ trading. Though primarily affecting mortals and low-level cultivators, there were times when due to peculiar wounds, even high-level cultivators would find themselves unable to repair their organs through pills and meditation.


    At that time, they would need carefully nurtured organs to replace those they lost. Therefore, Organ Trading was one of the most lucrative businesses, but at the same time, the most brutal. After all, unless faced with an abyme of desperation, no one would willingly surrender their organs.


    For that reason, many feeble but state-protected individuals found themselves under the knives of those traders. The government would naturally not allow its authority to become undermined by one trade. And not only increased the taxes on organ trading but also forced the traders to compile the sources of their product and the identities of their "donors."


    Soon, many of the affluent but recalcitrant traders opted for underworld dealings, hence creating the Black Cloak Merchant trend.


    When Astarte appeared in her spacious black robe and cloak that made her features impossible to discern, those young masters immediately assumed her to belong to one of those groups and recoiled in fright.


    Hearing this, Astarte was startled. How could underworld dealers possibly parade themselves in broad daylight? Wasn''t that asking for the authorities to lower their axes on their neck? What did those good for nothing buffoons eat that their brains worked in such odd manners?


    Of course, her stupor lasted only for the fraction of a second, and while the prince consort kissed her boot from below, she swept those buffoons with her hazel eyes.


    "The Wandering Dream Inn is currently reserved. Get lost."


    She declared before kicking the prince consort''s side and sending him flying toward his peers with a resounding scream.


    "AAAAAAH!"


    *BAM*


    Thinking that they were now dealing with notorious organ traders, the buffoons were more prudent. In the Barbarian Continent where the right of the biggest fist reigned supreme, the likes of them were not valued. However, they still possessed strong clans and decent cultivation which allowed them to hover around the prince consort.


    But if anyone asked them to lay down their lives for him, they would, of course, disdainfully snort. And as they planned to rush back to their clans to relay the events, the prince consort rose from the ground and aimed a wobbling index at Astarte.


    "Bold! Do you know who I am? Do you think that just because of your underworld tycoon status you can deter me?! Let me tell you, I''m Xabur Dire, princess Helbin''s consort! The number one prince consort of the Northern Khanate!"


    Astarte was shocked speechless, and her mouth widened in an "O" shape. When did she become an underworld tycoon? How could a normally constituted individual possibly form such a line of reasoning?


    Did underworld tycoons also reserve inns at noon? Baffled by those idiots, she resolved to further investigate the current trends of the underworld. Perhaps, she really was in the wrong!


    And seeing her not know what to say, Xabur believed his identity scared her out of her wits and confidently pursued.


    "What? Scared now? Alas, it''s far too late! Even if you beseech me to spare your life, I will never let you off! How dare you step on my esteemed face? Tired of living? Impudence! I will slaughter your entire family, slaughter your nine generations! Terrified? Too bad, that''s just the beginning because I will also slaughter your future generations! Yes, even the ones that have yet to app-"


    *BAM*


    Before Xabur''s tirade could reach its grand finale, Astarte flicked her hand, releasing a silent pressure that slammed into his pompous face, and making him shoot across the sky to crash in an unknown, faraway location.


    The remaining buffoons were scared witless and quickly bowed in submission.


    "Benefactor, we have nothing to do with that man. In fact, he captured our relatives and forced us to entertain him through all kinds of blackmailing. It''s only for the sake of our loved ones that we stood beside him. Please understand our plight."


    They "explained" while repeatedly bowing toward Astarte.


    "You are our benefactor, our grand savior, in the future we will definitely repay your kindness. But for now, we must take our leaves."


    With that said, they heaved deep sighs then turned heels, secretly praising one another for being quick-witted while swaggering away.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Astarte could no longer restrain herself and instantly fired five kicks!


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Like meteors, the five good-for-nothing buffoons raced across the sky, as if trying to outdo one another, before crashing in the distance.


    With a sweep of her sleeve, Astarte turned heels, rushing back into the Wandering Dream Inn where Konrad''s lunch with Qehreman came to an end.


    "Master, the troublemakers have been taken care of."


    She announced while bowing toward Konrad. He wasn''t about to pay this matter more attention, but then, he saw the confused look on her face, a look that forced him to arch his eyebrows.


    "Any unexpected occurrence? Why do you seem so puzzled?"


    He asked in a concerned tone. But Zamira and Else, who''d heard the entirety of the commotion due to the acute hearing Konrad no longer possessed, shook their heads and sighed.


    "Master, do I really look like an organ trader?"


    The question took Konrad aback, and he blinked in disbelief.


    "Of course not, my Astarte is a country toppling beauty able to launch one-thousand ships. Even cloaked as you are, you overflow with grace and elegance. Who dares compare you to an organ trader?"


    Konrad directly replied, his words causing Qehreman to disdainfully snort.


    Wasn''t this a tad bit excessive?


    In the meantime, Else tilted her head to the left while her sky-blue eyes remained locked on Konrad. If her thoughts were a mystery, her eyes seemed to be screaming, "oh really?"


    "I thought so too. Master, Tel''Hatra''s juniors seem afflicted with a peculiar disease. In the future, we will have to tread carefully. Perhaps it''s contagious. With your current condition, we can''t afford to take chances."


    Astarte declared in a grave tone heightened Konrad''s interest in what she faced outside. But ultimately, he didn''t pursue it and shifted his attention back onto Qehreman.


    "Brother, it''s time to save your mom."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Verena and Yvonne stood trapped within legions of demonic beasts of various ranks, but their eyes looked beyond the beasts to lock on a fearsome, bare-chested man of almost three meters who comfortably sat within a leaf throne.

 317 Asinine Waste

    Yvonne''s captive had proven himself quite capable, and freely revealed the information he held, answering all questions with remarkable frankness while leading the duo toward his tribe''s central dwelling.


    From him, Verena and Yvonne finally understood the structure and hierarchy of the Hidden Forest''s forces. They were divided in five, each representing a lineage and ruled by a Knight General. However, many restrictions within the Hidden Forest ensured outsiders couldn''t make use of their full powers.


    Thanks to that and the founders'' initial mercy, those five factions managed to maintain their independence from the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult over the eons. But while the people of the Hidden Forest possessed strong constitutions, they failed to produce a Knight Paramount across one million years.


    They respectively were the serpent tribe, the blood beast tribe, the sekhmet beast tribe, the anzu beast tribe, and the black swan tribe. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Meanwhile, unbeknown to them, the Ant Queens and Goddess stood within the roots and base of the World Three, draining it of its boundless life essence and vitality to fuel their growth and expand their colony. Now, the Zenith Ants'' colony stretched across the underground with an incalculable number of warriors.


    Worse, having been a part of the Hidden Forest for so long, and with their connection to the World Tree, they obtained the "right of citizenship" and weren''t subject to the Hidden Forest''s foreigner restrictions.


    Therefore, when they rose from the undergrounds to invade the Hidden Forest, no one could resist them. No tribe could resist them. In a flash, the sekhmet, anzu, and black swan, the three weaker tribes were forced into submission and became the dogs of the Zenith Ants.


    Although slightly stronger, the remaining two shouldn''t have fared much better. But thanks to their peers'' fate, they understood an all-out battle would either result in their surrender or death and chose to use their ancestral formations as blockades to prevent further invasion.


    Thanks to that, the entirety of their tribes were invisible to the Ant Elders who could no longer lead their troops into more land annexation. It was also for that reason that Yvonne''s captive so candidly explained everything. Even if they knew, it mattered not. The only reason why they could capture him was due to his carelessness. But as long as they stood within his serpent tribe''s territory, they couldn''t raise any storm.


    However, he also revealed a new piece of information that filled Yvonne and Verena with a sense of urgency. The blood tribe was ready to surrender, and if it did, the serpent tribe would most likely follow!


    The silent clashes of the Hidden Forest were the only reason why the Zenith Ants'' armies had yet to flood the Barbarian Continent. Once all the tribes were pacified, the Barbarian Continent would be next, and after it, the Holy Continent would follow.


    With Konrad''s current state, Yvonne would naturally not allow things to develop in that direction. Therefore, she resolved to take the bull by the horns, and force the conclusion she sought.


    Following several hours of walk, they reached the serpent tribe''s headquarters where beasts and fiends gathered in startling numbers to welcome them all. Clearly, they had been alerted of what occurred. And stood ready to handle Konrad''s consorts.


    Among the beasts were nature serpents, poisonous serpents, winged serpents, and many others. But the distinction of serpent fiends was much simpler, and they all seemed to belong to one race.


    Though, it would be a mistake to think it so.


    On a massive green leaf throne, a fearsome giant with slit silver eyes, crest-styled hairs, and a long black beard sat with his cheek resting on his fist. The aura rippling from him was by far the strongest of the gathered individuals, standing at the limit of the late the Knight General Rank, and infinitely close to the peak.


    It didn''t take a genius to identify him as the serpent tribe''s chieftain.


    "Welcome, outsiders. I must say that I didn''t expect you to be the first to see through our tribe''s cloaking formation. Impressive."


    He declared with an indifferent tone. From the gathered intel, he knew that unlike those Zenith Ants, Verena and Yvonne were not "blind" within their tribe''s territory and could freely come and go.


    Although the cloaking formation was only the first layer and their tribe''s survival relied on more formidable formations, it still was enough to keep the zenith ants at bay and strike them from the shadows.


    Clearly, those two relied on some mighty extra-sensory ability even their formation couldn''t swindle.


    And indeed, on one the hand, the duo''s Origin Sight was leagues above what it was in the past, and on the other hand, Verena could rely on Seer''s Vision to break all phantasms.


    "I will not beat around the bush; I hear you plan to surrender to the zenith ants. Is that accurate news?"


    Yvonne directly asked, causing the serpent chieftain to arc his eyebrows.


    "In your current situation, I''m afraid you''re not entitled to ask questions. However, I''ve always respected strong-willed and outstanding women, so why not? Indeed, should the blood tribe surrender, we will follow suit."


    The serpent chieftain replied. As he spoke, no ripple flashed on his face.


    "May I ask why?"


    This time, it was Verena that spoke. While Yvonne cared very little for the surrendering party''s plight and reasons, Verena believed that if diplomacy could amend the situation, there was no need to resort to arms.


    Following her inquiry, the chieftain shook his head.


    "In that matter, there is nothing to hide. The situation is going from bad to hopeless. The Zenith Ant Elders were already troubling enough, but thanks to our ancestral formations, I can feel the Ant Queens are about to go out of seclusion and emerge from the World Tree.


    When they do, fighting becomes meaningless. At best, we can hide here throughout eternity, hoping they have no way to break our formations. But even that is no long-term plan.


    Even in the case they don''t have the means, the Goddess definitely has the ability. To say nothing of the fact that our formations'' strength comes from the Hidden Forest. When the World Tree''s Withering reaches its final stage, our formations will lose all powers.


    Thus, leaving us exposed.


    I''m not afraid of death. But I have no interest in dragging all my tribesmen into oblivion with me for the sake of a fleeting moment of glory.


    If the blood tribe is willing to join hands to fight for a way out, I''m willing to take the bet. But if not, we might as well surrender, and leave an escape road for the future generations."


    The serpent chieftain explained in the same calm and direct tone. Naturally, Verena could understand his plight and was willing to use logic to shift the chieftain''s reasoning. But before she could speak further¡­


    "Asinine waste."


    ¡­Yvonne''s voice echoed. And those two simple words turned the still peaceful gathering into a burning stove. The serpent chieftain''s eyes contorted into a frown, and the full might of his pressure erupted to lock on her.


    "Are you tired of living?"


    He asked in the calmest tone he could muster under these circumstances. But unalarmed, Yvonne merely folded her arms beneath her chest and sneered.


    "No, but you are."


    She began, and stepped forward, releasing her own pressure that effortlessly dispelled that of her soon to be foe.


    "The enemy is at your doorstep, threatening to obliterate your very future, but instead of actively seeking ways to overcome the threat, you idle in your pathetic throne, waiting for another tribe''s move to make your decision.


    What are you? A ruler, or a third-rate politician?"


    With her tone full of derision, Yvonne took another step forward. Her pressure intensified, forcing the legions of demonic beasts to recoil with massive blood spurts.

 318 Surrender your Tribe

    "If the withering is not averted, the cultivation world doesn''t have a future. The zenith ants live for destruction. Of course, they do not care. But how could you be so muddled as to think it will not affect your tribe?


    Without natural sources of energy and opportunity for growth, once the stagnation settles in, for the sake of their development, your young demonic beasts will turn against one another, creating internal warfare and the slow but inevitable destruction of your tribes.


    With your strength, you could suppress it. But if you do, as time goes by, your tribe''s strength will plummet, giving the others the opportunity to extinguish you and turn you all into resources.


    And vainly assuming things don''t progress this way, do you really think the zenith ants are interested in servants? You are just the cannon fodders they use for a temporary clash. When the Goddess rises, what purpose do you serve? They exist for destruction. It''s imprinted by Hell''s Will within their lineage.


    Of course, they will destroy you."


    Yvonne mocked while taking another step forward, and the pressure erupting from her compelled all those demonic beasts to lower their heads onto the ground, trembling before her might.


    "As a serpent lord, you have no backbone and endlessly fidget within your seat while weighing the best way to extend your comfort. We might as well say things for what they are. You dread an uncertain battle.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It is due to degenerate descendants of your kind that the serpent race no longer awes the world. Allow me to be blunt. I didn''t come here to entertain trash. The zenith ants'' recent deeds got on my nerves, and whoever refuses to stand against them might as well surrender his life.


    But considering our ancestry are the same, I give you one opportunity to relinquish your seat and surrender your tribe to me! Do so, and I can spare your life, allowing you to spend the remainder of your pitiful days as the spineless waste you crave to be."


    Yvonne declared with a final step. And now, even the Infernal Knights could barely prevent themselves from shivering.


    *BAM*


    With his eyes red from fury, the serpent chieftain slammed his thigh and leaped from his leaf throne, directly landing before Yvonne and preventing her from further oppressing his kin.


    As he clenched his fists in flaring ire, no hint of calm remained on his fearsome figure.


    "In my tens of thousands of years of existence, never have I suffered such shame. But if you think your half-step Divine Blood cultivation is enough to run amok in my tribe, allow me to bring you back to earth!"


    And without another word, he punched out!


    As a late-stage Knight General, the serpent chieftain''s cultivation was equal to a late-stage Divine Transformation Rank expert. But in terms of battle-power, he was slightly above. Meanwhile, within the Hidden Forest, foreigners like Yvonne couldn''t employ more than seventy percent of their strength; thus, giving the locals an absolute advantage.


    Yet, Yvonne didn''t flinch, and as the fist approached her enthralling figure, she met it with a punch of her own!


    Massive Divine Power erupted alongside the might of her physiques, and as the punches met, a violent shockwave distorted the atmosphere, spreading toward the nearby beasts and fiends.


    The Infernal Knights stepped forward, forming force-fields that blocked the shockwave and space distortion to prevent massive loss of life.


    *BANG*


    Yvonne and the chieftain''s fists collided in a thunderclap that hacked at the eardrums of the gathered audience.


    *CRACK*


    The chieftain''s fist crackled and with his phalanges wailing from beneath the cover of his flesh, he flew backward, racing back to his leaf throne!


    His eyes widened in disbelief.


    But before he could land back into it, Yvonne appeared in his trajectory, and with her back facing him, sent a back kick straight into his skull!


    The chieftain''s world spun, and like a ragdoll, he spiraled into the air before crashing on the ground, returning to the circle formed by his kin.


    Needless to say, their eyes had widened in disbelief.


    "A leaf throne. What are you trying to say? That your rule stands in harmony with nature? In harmony with the Hidden Forest? Laughable."


    Yvonne scoffed, and with a wave of her hand, the leaf throne burned to ashes. Although this was no ordinary material, to extinguish it, she only needed a move. With a one-hundred-eighty-degree spin, she switched her attention back onto the chieftain whose eyes shone with confusion.


    "For a true monarch, thrones and crowns are just a convenient ornament. The body is the throne. The body is the crown. If I rise you must bow, if I stand, you must kneel. When your presence induces deference, and your every glance, awe, you can truly call yourself¡­a monarch!"


    *CRACK*


    One moment, Yvonne stood before the leaf throne''s ashes, the next, she was sending the chieftain rolling in the sky with a vicious uppercut.


    His chin broke, and his teeth quivered from the impact.


    "When¡­did the Ancient Crystal World produce such a monstrosity?"


    The confused chieftain wondered while his skull, chin, and hand crackled from the blows they suffered. With the gap of two ranks and the suppression of the Hidden Forest, she could still beat him black and blue, utterly unharmed?


    What sorcery was this?


    If this carried on, henceforth, how could he maintain his dignity as chieftain? Was there really no other option than using the formation?


    And seeing the chieftain abused to this extent, Verena knew only the complete and brutal suppression of the serpent tribe could allow them to carry on.


    "Really the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, and birds of the same kind will flock together. In this world, I''m afraid only Konrad dares make this nutcase his empress."


    Verena sighed and stretched out her hands, releasing a magenta fog that stretched throughout the atmosphere. Instantaneously, the Infernal Knights ready to aid their chieftain found themselves ensnared by profound dreams they couldn''t extricate themselves from.


    At the same time, Yvonne appeared above the chieftain, landing on his face with her right foot and forcing him into the ground through the suppression of her physiques.


    With his face kissing the dirt, he finally regained his wits.


    "Devious slut! Get lost!"


    He snarled and activated his tribe''s formation!


    Without warning, violent tremors rose and spread throughout the land while the pressure around Yvonne and Verena intensified, making them only able to release ten percent of their strength.


    An irresistible shockwave erupted from the chieftain, forcing Yvonne to recoil and backflip to return on her feet.


    As if animated by an eldritch force, the trees and leaves rose to hover around Yvonne, trapping her in an ever-shrinking formation.


    "Sorry, having only been with one man across centuries, I dare I say I''m quite the proper woman. If anything, my beloved husband is the slut of the couple."


    Yvonne replied while dozens of dark-green energy orbs formed and aimed at her. The echo of those words curved Verena''s lips into a forced smile.


    "That aside, I might as well use you to test my new skill.


    Dao Law: Extermination Fist!"


    As the words left Yvonne''s lips, the massive killing intent she suppressed erupted alongside waves of darkness and hellfire to coat her figure while an aura of invincibility burst from her form.


    Feeling the profound principles lying within this rising force, the chieftain was scared witless and recoiled from fright.

 319 Dao Law

    "A Dao Law? How can this be? How old are you? What is your cultivation and what understanding of heaven and earth do you possess?


    Impossible, this is simply¡­impossible!"


    The serpent chieftain roared in indignation. Dao Laws were the supreme principles of the Divine Path and the last requirement to reach godhood. Without at least an incomplete Dao Law, none could achieve godhood. Most could only comprehend them within Divine Ascension, and even then, few could form a complete Dao Law.


    They also were the foundation of God Rank arts. Anyone with a complete Dao Law could turn it into their first God-Art upon ascending to godhood.


    Dasra''s Dao Law was incomplete, and for that reason, his strength still was a step below the Infernal and Celestial Founders at their prime. Because possessing a Grand Dao was the smallest of requirements, to complete a Dao Law before Divine Ascension, or at least the peak of Divine Transformation, was an impossible task.


    Moreover, full mastery of at least one realm law was required.


    Full mastery of a law, Law Wielding! Even among peak-stage Divine Ascension experts, not many dared boast such an ability!


    Dasra, for example, was a Nature Wielder. While Aakash and Nehal respectively only were Quasi-Fire and Water Wielders.


    Mastering one law was the Divine Rank''s usual limit. However, if his senses didn''t betray him, the chieftain was feeling at least two Mastered Laws! The law of darkness and the law of fire.


    Dao Laws were not made equal. If Yvonne truly mastered two, then even if he used the strength of his entire tribe, this blow¡­was not what he could stop!


    And to say nothing of him, even Verena failed to believe her eyes. In the years they spent in the Tower, Yvonne''s understanding of the laws and the perfection of her Dao was indeed approaching a consummate level. However, it still was far from this step.


    It appeared that the fight with Dasra allowed her to fill the gaps, perfect her laws, and give birth to this new art.


    Feeling the might of this ability, Verena didn''t doubt that even without the Valkyrie Armors, the current Yvonne could beat the likes of Aakash black and blue. And though they stood in the same camp, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency.


    If her growth pace didn''t increase, soon, she wouldn''t even be able to stare at Yvonne''s back!


    "I exist to make the impossible, possible."


    Yvonne leisurely replied and punched!


    "Formation Strike!"


    The serpent chieftain bellowed and released the full-might of his tribe''s formation!


    The trees and leaves glittered in forest green energy while the energy orbs expanded before releasing dozens of dreadful energy beams toward Yvonne!


    Meanwhile, the trees and leaves turned into a forest green storm of light that supported the dark-green beams and closed in on her! To say nothing of the Hidden Forest''s foreigner suppression. This blow alone was enough to shred the average Divine Ascension expert into pieces.


    Still, she showed no fear. From her punch, darkness erupted, spreading toward the entirety of the tribe to control the hearts, worries, and negativity of all those it brushed. At the same time, a hellfire tempest rose, blowing the formation''s strike into nothingness before breaking the chieftain''s control and blasting him into the sky with a charred body and ghastly wounds!


    And this result, was merely because Yvonne showed mercy. If she wanted to, with that strike alone, no one within that tribe could live to retell the events.


    *BOOOM*


    In an eruption of dust, the chieftain cratered.


    "You¡­are¡­ab-normal¡­"


    He struggled to say while blood gushed from his lips and his body fumed from the seething wounds. The blow wasn''t just physical but hacked at the victim''s heart and soul. Now, to say nothing of the ability to, the chieftain couldn''t even muster the desire to rise.


    From the weakest beast to the strongest Infernal Knight, the entirety of the serpent tribe was on its knees. With several relaxed steps, Yvonne stopped before the serpent chieftain.


    "Submission or death?"


    She directly asked. Never in his life had this chieftain witnessed such an overbearing tyrant. Within his ancient heart, the desire to submit to this tyrannical woman rose and spread.


    "E-even if you take ownership of my tribe, you¡­can neither control its formation nor possess¡­its asylum."


    He explained without a hint of malice.


    "I naturally know that."


    Yvonne replied. Things being what they were, she could only snatch what she could and give up the rest. However, never did she expect the chieftain''s following words.


    "But¡­what if you could?"


    The inquiry forced her to arch her eyebrows.


    "Then, I would."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    She declared while keeping her eyes locked on the battered chieftain''s face, eying all changes in his expression while listening to the tiniest waves in his heartbeat.


    "There¡­is a way. The Ancestral Sea¡­if you can soak in¡­"


    "Chief, you cannot!"


    The tribal elders roared in tandem, preventing the chieftain from finishing his words. Yvonne''s interest was piqued, and ignoring them, the chieftain carried on.


    "¡­if you can¡­soak in the Ancestral Blood Lake for¡­seven days, and seven¡­nights, not just my tribe''s¡­you can take control of all the formations within the Hidden Forest and bring the five tribes under your rule.


    Better¡­your cultivation and physiques will rise to new¡­levels."


    *PUH*


    As the chieftain''s explanation carried on, he spurted a large mouthful of blood. Yvonne ignored it.


    "What''s the catch?"


    "You¡­might not survive¡­no one ever did."


    Hearing this, Yvonne stretched out her hand, injecting some of her demonic energy into the chieftain, enough to keep him awake and functional, then lifted him in the air with a wave of telekinetic power.


    "Does he speak true?"


    She asked Verena whose eyes flashed with complex emotions.


    "Yes."


    She replied after a glance at the chieftain. Never would he know that with that simple glance, the entirety of his past flashed within Verena''s eyes.


    "Lead the way."


    Yvonne ordered and motioned for the serpent chieftain to lead the two of them toward the Ancestral Blood Lake.


    "Are you not the slightest bit worried?"


    He asked, startled by how readily Yvonne stepped toward that potentially lethal fate.


    "For the sake of my man''s aspirations, I will never retreat."


    Hearing this, the serpent chieftain''s heart sank into an incomprehensible abysm.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Konrad fulfilled promises.

 320 Konrad to the Rescue

    Following the Wandering Moon Inn events, Qehreman led the way toward his humble abode. And although Konrad didn''t expect it to be anything extravagant, only when he reached the area did he understand how much of an understatement the word "humble" was. Qehreman''s steps and a succession of teleportation circles led them to a secluded spot within Tel''Hatra, one most natives were not even aware of: The Slums.


    There, closely packed and decrepit houses competed for the title of "least humane dwelling" of the year. With the level of wealth and opulence Tel''Hatra possessed and the grandeur it showcased, few would expect such an area to exist within its bounds.


    With but a glance, Konrad spotted several houses on the verge of collapsing, while disease-riddled individuals populated the streets. As they passed, Qehreman tossed what little coin he held toward the most unfortunate of them all.


    "With your background, I suppose you''ve never been exposed to this level of poverty before, right?"


    Qehreman inquired as they crossed the streets to head toward his dwellings.


    "Indeed, though I''ve always lived the life of a king, and grew up in rather shabby conditions, poverty of this level, I have never witnessed."


    Konrad replied in a straightforward tone, causing Qehreman to release a helpless sigh.


    "Of Tel''Hatra''s eighty-million citizens, more than five-hundred thousand live here. We are the lowest of the low, the bottom of the social stratum. No one cares for us, and most hope we die faster. It is a miracle to see a cultivator emerge from these parts."


    Qehreman explained while shifting toward a dark alley.


    "The population here also serves as free labor. When earth mages are not available, we pile blocks and build the roads for a bit of porridge to sustain ourselves, and when our population reaches a certain limit, we''re culled back to five-hundred thousand. According to my mother, my father died crushed under a block during a construction project."


    With his fists clenched till his nails dug past his flesh, Qehreman stepped into the alley, bringing Konrad''s party toward a small isolated house whose deteriorating walls perfectly matched the surroundings.


    Pushing open the door, he stepped in and gestured for Konrad''s party to follow suit.


    "Mother, your unworthy son is back!"


    He exclaimed with the light of futile hope shining within his eyes. A silence ensued, after which Qehreman lowered his gaze to heave another sigh before leading Konrad''s team toward his mother''s chambers.


    In the dimly lit room, an ordinary-looking, middle-aged woman without an ounce of cultivation lied on a simple but neatly kept bed. To the onlooker, she might have seemed asleep. However, Else, Zamira and Astarte could hear her exceedingly feeble pulse that slowly headed into silence while Konrad could feel the death essence spreading throughout her body.


    "Indeed, it is as I thought."


    He muttered with a smile. If before it was mere conjectures, the current condition of Qehreman''s mother convinced him that the mother-son pair had stepped into a Death Zone. Where it not for that, within the Ancient Crystal World, she could never come across such a large concentration of death essence.


    And with that intel confirmed, Konrad shifted his gaze toward Qehreman who eyed him with a hopeful gaze, clenched teeth and trembling muscle.


    "Have no fear, I can definitely save her."


    Konrad replied to Qehreman''s unspoken question. And hearing this, he immediately relaxed. At last, there was hope.


    "Though, I''m afraid I must ask. Are you sure your father died under a block?"


    Konrad inquired with a smirk. Taken aback by such an impromptu question, Qehreman scratched his head in confusion.


    "I have never met him, so I wouldn''t know. But since my mother said so, it must be true."


    He replied in a firm, unwavering tone.


    For an instant, Konrad considered having Else use Seer''s Vision on Qehreman but ultimately decided against it. The reason was simple. If a truly formidable existence hid behind him, then they could alert him or her through that probe and reveal themselves unprepared.


    Not investigating further, Konrad stretched out his right hand, aiming it at Qehreman''s comatose mother.


    "I don''t believe it is wise to play with a person whose latent abilities I can''t fully assess."


    Selene cautioned from within the system. And indeed, she was right. Even Talroth''s tricks couldn''t escape Selene''s eyes. However, Qehreman''s secrets could. Within the Three Realms, how many individuals could place themselves above the Southern King of Hell?


    The implications were dreadful. Therefore, to avoid variables, Selene believed it best Konrad distance himself from that cheaply gained sworn brother of his.


    However, he thought otherwise.


    "What you''re thinking of, how can I not know? However, in my current condition, diving into a Death Zone is suicidal. I might be immune to Death Essence; my body might possess unparalleled resilience. But what about my soul?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The question awoke Selene to another issue they faced.


    "Right, your soul power is sealed. Right now, your soul is no different from a mortal''s. The most casual of spiritual attacks can end your life. Meanwhile, the Death Zone will probably overflow with Ghost Legions."


    She realized.


    "Indeed. Legions of lingering souls turned Ravenous Ghosts most definitely await us inside. But since they dare not approach Qehreman, we can use him as our shield to harvest all we need.


    Also, we can sow good karma! Who knows, in a near or distant future, it might come in handy."


    Konrad explained while pitch-black mist emerged from Qehreman''s mother''s pores and orifices to dive into his right palm and fuel his body.


    "You, sowing good karma? Utterly shameless."


    Selene scoffed. And before that eldritch healing scene, Qehreman''s turned speechless while his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Is he¡­taking her death into him?"


    He wondered, unable to grasp the process of Konrad''s move. But as he witnessed his mother''s eyelids tremble, his massive body teemed with joy, and he rushed toward her side.


    In a flash, a rosy, healthy glow replaced the pale hue of her skin. Her limbs trembled, and her eyes opened!


    The last bit of black mist vanished within Konrad''s hand, and he lowered his hands, signifying the treatment''s end.


    "Mother, your unworthy son greets you! Your unworthy son greets you!"


    Qehreman kowtowed before his awakening mother who couldn''t comprehend the situation she found herself in. The last thing she recalled was stepping into the Blood Mountain Range. As for what occurred afterward, it was all blurry.


    "Brother Qehreman, my promise is fulfilled. I will let you mother and son enjoy this moment of privacy. In the following days, I shall contact you."


    Konrad declared and turned heels. Seeing him depart in such haste, Qehreman didn''t bother with trifles and kowtowed toward his leaving form, saying only a few words:


    "I stand at your service!"


    Hearing this, Konrad''s smile broadened, and he waved the back of his left hand at the young barbarian.


    "I shall hold you up on that."


    Shortly afterward, Konrad returned to the inner city alongside his ladies.


    "Next target?"


    Else asked as they stepped back in the inner city.


    "The royal palace, of course. It''s time we take over this country."


    As he spoke, the amiable look on Konrad''s face vanished, replaced by wicked, fiendish eyes and a wolfish grin.


    "Same old principle, subdue the men, take their women."

 321 The Fate of a Foolish Prince Consor

    "Hidden Moon Pavilion."


    The three words had barely left Konrad''s lips that twelve figures clad in winged, black crystal armors knelt beside him and replied to his call.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Infiltrate the Northern Khanate''s Royal Palace and¡­"


    Konrad began, but before he could finish his words, Zamira''s voice echoed.


    "Master, why not allow me to handle this? I have a way to make this more¡­interesting."


    She offered with a faint smile.


    "Oh? Very well. In any case, this is half for you. Do as you please, I will allow you to take command of my guard, but I want results before the end of the day. In the meantime, I will be sightseeing."


    Konrad replied before pulling Else by the right hand and Astarte by the left to vanish within the crowd.


    "As you command."


    And in a white haze, Zamira vanished to reappear before the royal palace which currently was full of bluster.


    ¡­


    Following the humiliating thrashing he suffered before the Wandering Dream Inn, the prince consort Xabur Dire dragged his wounded body toward the only one he believed able to give him justice:


    His wife, princess Helbin.


    But as he reached her quarters, a quintet of guards blocked him at the entrance.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    He asked in indignation.


    "Princess Helbin didn''t anticipate your visit. You can''t go in unannounced."


    Replied the guard standing at the middle without sparing Xabur a glance.


    Clearly, that prince consort title bore no weight in that guard''s eyes. And how could it? After all, though his status was low, his surname still was¡­Serkar! Even that Northern Khan had to give him face, to say nothing of a trivial "in-name" prince consort.


    Xabur could naturally see through the guard''s thoughts. However, be it in terms of cultivation or background, they simply didn''t play in the same league. Therefore, regardless of how wronged he felt, he could only restrain himself.


    Suppressing his spleen, Xabur gave a polite bow toward Helbin''s guard captain.


    "That being the case, please announce me."


    Xabur asked in a respectful tone. However¡­


    "The princess asked to not be disturbed for the next three hours. Please wait until she''s done resting."


    The guard declared, then no longer paid Xabur any attention. By his side, his subordinates sneered, with a few unable to suppress a chuckle. They all stemmed from the main house, and although their status over there was not worth mentioning, at the very least, it was the main house. In terms of resources and environment, how could this trivial country compare?


    To say that they enjoyed their current position in the Northern Khanate would be the deception of the century. Naturally, they wouldn''t mind venting their spleen on those self-imbued "nobles."


    In any case, it wasn''t like anything good lied in that prince consort''s future. When the princess'' coming of age ceremony came to an end, and the foreign khans presented their gifts, it would be time for her deflowering night.


    And what Xabur didn''t know was that on the one hand, he would only be one of the many men selected to serve her, and on the other hand, the males would all see their cultivation harvested.


    Afterward, he would vanish in the shadows of Helbin''s harem.


    What kind of respect did such a "prince consort" deserve?


    Unaware of their thoughts and fuming in silence, Xabur sat crossed-legged before Helbin''s chambers, awaiting the right to step in. And recalling how close they used to be in the past, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Where was the proximity of those days? Where were the "big brother Xabur?"


    Now, without an appointment, he couldn''t even see her silhouette. How was this¡­a marriage?"


    But regardless of his inner thoughts, Xabur could only endure. After all, clinging onto Helbin was the only way for him to step into house Serkar and obtain more benefits.


    Three hours passed before his presence was announced, and Helbin invited him in. As soon as he crossed the door, Xabur put on his brightest smile and rushed toward Helbin whose figure lied hidden beneath a luxurious canopy bed''s silk curtain.


    "Helbin I¡­"


    He began, but before he could finish his words, a haughty yet mellifluous voice cut.


    "Not kneeling?"


    Hearing this, Xabur maintained a forced smile and dropped on his knees.


    "How could I not? Greetings my princess."


    He replied with a polite bow, his words triggered no reaction from Helbin whose cheek rested within her palm while she lied on her bed.


    Not discouraged, Xabur crawled toward the bed but¡­


    "Who said you could approach?"


    ¡­was again stopped before he could make any meaningful move. Now, he genuinely was startled. Although in recent years Helbin didn''t treat him with the same warmth as before, this¡­level of mistreatment was both unprecedented and excessive.


    "Did I offend you?"


    Confused by her actions, he couldn''t help but ask. And hearing this, she snorted.


    "Offend me? Do you think I don''t know what you did? How dare you bring the wastes you call friends to cause trouble within the Wandering Dream Inn? Do you know who it belongs to?"


    Xabur now realized the crux of the matter. Clearly, following his incursion, the Wandering Dream Inn''s Manager didn''t waste time before filing a complaint against him. However, he still failed to grasp the reason for such a strong reaction on Helbin''s end.


    "If I didn''t adopt a strong stance, wouldn''t that be an insult to you? After all, who doesn''t know why I headed there? In any case, although that person is surnamed Serkar, could a trivial inn owner''s status within the main house be comparable to yours?"


    He retorted, unable to suppress himself any further.


    "Muddled fool."


    *PAH*


    Before he could understand what occurred, Xabur found himself lying on the ground with a warm slap mark on his right cheek.


    "The Wandering Dream Inn''s owner is Hejin Serkar. The eldest son, father of the first inheritor, and lady Gulistan''s favorite brother. You actually have the gals to run amok within his property? Are you tired of living?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Helbin snapped, and her words reverberated within Xabur''s ears like a thunderclap.


    Screwed. He''d screwed himself over and dived onto the road of damnation.


    "Helbin, please save me!"


    He beseeched while kowtowing on the ground. Although she''d only been there on several occasions, Helbin''s status within house Serkar couldn''t be underestimated. Her cultivation resources from beginning to now were arranged by the main house, and she was already accepted by an elder as an unofficial disciple.


    At this juncture, if anyone could save him, it was her.


    "I can save you, but I cannot save your relatives. Someone must pay for this slight. If not you, it''s them."


    Helbin replied in a cool, almost chilling tone.


    Faced with either his death or the imminent destruction of his house, Xabur trembled and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "But¡­I did it for you."


    "Who you did it for, you know better than I do. You have three breaths to make your choice."


    With the ultimatum''s descent, Xabur no longer hesitated, and with misty eyes kowtowed.


    "Please save me!"


    Hearing this, from beneath her curtain, disappointment flashed within Helbin''s eyes.


    "I already knew how you would choose. Clan Dire has already been exterminated. The males'' heads were delivered to the Infernal Cult''s gate, while the females were shipped as slaves. You can rest easy."


    As if overwhelmed by a violent seizure, Xabur convulsed with dilated eyes and collapsed on the ground.


    "Escort the prince consort out."

 322 Subduing the Northern Khan Part 1

    News soon spread that following prince consort Xabur''s blunder, several powerful clans found themselves exterminated overnight, with the males beheaded and the females enslaved¡­all, at the exception of Xabur himself.


    In a flash, the so-called number one prince consort accrued tremendous scorn and hatred, going from one of the most distinguished personalities of Tel''Hatra to the "son of a bitch" on everyone''s tongues.


    Helbin''s proceeding coming of age ceremony and impending consummation night did very little to change that fact.


    Meanwhile, after some clever bribes, Zamira stood at the royal palace''s gates, awaiting the right of entry. Behind her, a "slave convoy" carrying an abundance of gifts trailed. The twelve Hidden Moon Pavilion members and her tribeswomen stood within the convoy alongside a massive more than one-hundred slaves she purchased for the occasion.


    To avoid being exposed too soon, using her divine-level speed, Zamira made the trip to foreign khanates to purchase those slaves and had one Hidden Moon pavilion expert play some mind tricks on them before packing them within a space treasure and returning to the Northern Khanate.


    The convoy counted dozens of mesmerizing spirit slaves, all properly dressed for the occasion.


    A royal servant soon returned, bearing with her Zamira''s token and right of entry. If there was one topic on which the Barbarian Continent was softer than the Holy Continent, it would be the royal palace''s structure. The Barbarian Khans didn''t use eunuchs. The reason was simple, barbarian culture wholly loathed the individuals.


    Eunuchs were considered worse than slaves, and castration, a punishment worse than death. It was by no means a way to select servants. Instead, they relied solely on women of low status and female slaves to tend to their harems.


    Of course, in the case of a khanum (female khan), the situation was reversed.


    "Esteemed guest, my superiors reported your arrival to his majesty who appeared quite eager to make your acquaintance. He urges us to bring you in."


    The royal servant declared with a polite bow. The startling gift list had immediately grabbed the attention of the Northern Khan who resolve to form strong ties with that foreign slaver. Although, as the Northern Khan, he possessed great wealth, every year, a substantial portion of his state revenues fell into the hands of house Serkar. Those tributes and offerings submitted in the name of "the faith." Always left a sizable hole within his coffers and prevented him from building a strong enough force to fulfill his longstanding dream:


    Becoming the Khagan, sole ruler of the barbarian secular world.


    Having done her homework, Zamira was naturally aware of this.


    "After you."


    She replied with the same bow before stepping in alongside her convoy.


    The road from the palace''s entrance to the throne room was of more than ten miles. Therefore, just like within the Jade Dynasty''s imperial palace, teleportation circles were the common way to go from a location to another. Through them, Zamira''s convoy landed before the throne room in less than three minutes.


    Guards were deployed to carry the coffers while the slaves followed Zamira into the hall to greet the khan.


    Within the spacious hall, a lone man sat on top of an iron throne. And if that was not indication enough, an iron crown also rested on top of his head, clearly marking him as the Northern Khan. Because of their staunch belief that "might makes right," Barbarian Rulers'' thrones and crowns were all made of iron.


    Iron to remind them of the arms they used to take their crowns, and the same iron to remind them of the brutality they should rely on to keep their rule stable.


    With calm and steady steps, Zamira stopped beneath the stairs and knelt before Agir Celek, the Northern Khan.


    "Greetings, your majesty, may your reign be long and bloody."


    She hailed using barbarian customs. Within their culture, if a khan''s reign wasn''t bloody, it wasn''t memorable.


    With a nod, Agir stood up, revealing his 1.92 meters tall body clad in luxurious brown fur that failed to cover his powerful musculature.


    With a glance, Zamira could see Agir was less than four-thousand years old with cultivation standing at the peak of the Crossed Tribulation Saint Rank. With one step, he could achieve Star Connection.


    Of course, without proper resources, that step would require a substantial amount of time.


    But as a hardworking purple-blooded human, Agir was destined to reach the Star Taming Stage. Alas, without profound fortuitous encounters, he would never reach the Divine Rank.


    Without a word, Agir waved his hand, releasing the pressure of his holy force which directly slammed into Zamira. Inwardly, she sneered. But to maintain appearances, she teetered and dropped onto the ground, "unable" to stand up.


    The cultivation she revealed was merely of the Semi-Holy Rank. Therefore, such a result was natural. However, Agir didn''t lose all his vigilance.


    Still, he waved for the servants and guards to step out.


    "Greetings. I must say it''s not every day I meet a trader of such beauty. As a matter of fact, you are a first. Apologies for my rudeness, we live in disturbing times. Some probes are necessary. You may rise."


    Agir replied while dispelling his pressure.


    "Your majesty''s prudence is the Northern Khanate''s good fortune."


    Zamira replied while standing up. Following her arrival, she''d already spotted more than one Serkar spy, individuals with outwardly low, but inwardly profound cultivations who hid within Agir''s staff.


    Their existence confirmed the hypothesis she''d formulated beforehand, and she now believed herself at least ninety percent correct. Those hidden spies currently pried on the meeting, unaware that the Hidden Moon Pavilion experts silently assailed them with spiritual attacks.


    In a heartbeat, the spies only saw the mirages they were allowed to.


    With that handled, Zamira straightened her back, locking a no-longer deferential gaze onto Agir whose eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Who are you?"


    He directly asked, but no longer doubted he''d invited a wolf into his den.


    "You don''t need to be on your guard. I''m here to tell you a story. It''s the story of a mighty lord who from infancy to adulthood, cultivated like a madman, striving to always be the best, until that pursuit became a reality.


    In his teenage days, he made a promise with his childhood sweetheart, pledging to remain celibate until he became the country''s number one expert and took the crown. In return, she vowed to await him.


    And on the day he vanquished his father, and seized the crown, he fulfilled his promise and made her his wife. Together, they had three children. Two sons, and one daughter. The daughter would turn out to be the barbarian secular world''s number one talent."


    Hearing this, Agir''s frown grew deeper. But the deeper his frown was, the brighter Zamira''s smile became.


    "This is a rather common story within the Northern Khanate. I wonder why you look so annoyed."


    She asked in "confusion." Fury now shone in Agir''s eyes, and his frown turned into a glower.


    "Allow me to venture a guess, the remainder of the story no one knows of. While he strained himself for his country and strove to remain the best for his wife, the khan failed to realize that in the nights he reviewed state matters and sat crossed-legged in cultivation, another man filled his wife''s bed, going balls-deep and creaming her at every turn.


    And thus, three children were made one after the other. Though outstanding, the first two were nothing inconceivable. Therefore, they didn''t raise the khan''s suspicion. Only when¡­"


    Zamira pursued, but before she could finish her words, Agir''s eyes went bloodshot, and with a snarl, he shot toward her.


    "SHUUUUT UUUUUP!"


    But without even raising her hand, she suppressed him where he stood, forcing him onto his knees with no means to struggle.


    "¡­only when the third was born did the khan realize he''d been duped. Betrayed from the start. That child couldn''t be his, her existence putting the paternity of the previous two into question. And soon, he realized¡­none were his blood. The khan is you, and princess Helbin, the child that allowed you to recognize your wife''s unfaithfulness.


    She''s not just valued by house Serkar. She is¡­a true Serkar, one of the direct line, and you¡­a cucked khan."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

 323 Subduing the Northern Khan Part 2

    As the words echoed within the throne room, Agir''s heart teemed with wild tremors, threatening to burst at any moment. However, he restrained the pain and suppressed his rising madness to dagger Zamira with his eyes.


    "Why, why are you telling me this?! Who the hell are you?!"


    Agir roared in indignation.


    "I''m your savior. The one that will allow you to wipe out years of shame. Though, I must say you''re not really clever. Did you honestly expect a barbarian woman to keep herself chaste for you across more than one thousand years? Come on.


    What dream were you living?"


    Zamira replied while shaking her head, causing Agir to almost spit blood.


    "But it''s fine. I have the solution to all your woes. You just have to do a few things. First, tell me exactly who it was."


    Zamira ordered while releasing her star force. And feeling the perfect unity of the stars within that white light, Agir was startled.


    "Star Fusion¡­you''re a Star Fusing Saint?"


    He asked in awe. However, when he recalled who his enemy was, that awe soon vanished, replaced by frustration and a hint of concealed despair. That reaction alone allowed Zamira to eliminate many targets. If a Star Fusing Saint wasn''t enough to kindle hope within Agir''s heart, then the one to whom he owed his humiliation was at least Divine Rank expert.


    Even within house Serkar, the list wasn''t that extensive. The patriarch, Berken, and the elders. The elders were a heterogeneous group ranging from Berken''s children, siblings, and cousins to his secluded seniors. Perhaps the first inheritor had recently broken through and reached the Divine Seed Rank, but the timing didn''t coincide. Therefore, Zamira ignored him.


    As for why she cared, it was naturally because of Konrad. After knowing he wished to use the flames of war to lure out valuable Serkar experts and gain entry to their headquarters, she''d been devising another plan.


    And once princess Helbin''s story reached her ears, she quickly connected the dots. Through her and Agir''s feud, to say nothing of a valuable member. Zamira was confident they could lure out a core member of house Serkar to serve Konrad''s purpose.


    Meanwhile, she could take control of the Northern Khanate without spilling a drop of blood; thus, hitting two birds with one stone.


    "I know. It''s not that you don''t dare seek revenge. You believe doing so is pointless. At best, you would lose your life. At worst, your entire clan would be exterminated, following in the footsteps of the Dire and those other clans who offended those they couldn''t afford to."


    Zamira''s words perfectly matched Agir''s thoughts, and with his head lowered, he sighed.


    "Indeed. The enemy is too strong. Not only is his own strength monstrous, but his status within the house is at the summit. A man must know when to advance and when to retreat. Regardless of what he does, I cannot take revenge¡­"


    Agir replied with his teeth sinking into his lower and his nails digging into his palm.


    "As long as we''re not dealing with Berken and Gulistan, I have one-hundred-percent confidence in giving you justice. You just have to trust me."


    Hearing this, Agir was startled. How could that woman make such a bold claim? Avoiding Berken and Gulistan, she seemed to clearly know what she was dealing with; yet, still spoke such words.


    Where did her assurance come from? A mightier backer? Agir simply didn''t believe that a Saint could go against his enemy. Moreover¡­


    "Why would you help me? What do you want from me?"


    This was the crux of the matter. And until that part was clarified, even if Zamira offered the moon, he would still not dare receive it.


    "Simple."


    Zamira waved her hand, causing a blood-red eyed beauty to appear before Agir. The slave clothing she wore vanished, replaced by a daunting, black crystal armor at the back of which four pairs of wings fluttered.


    This red-eyed beauty was naturally one of the two Paramount Knights that followed Konrad on this quest and now temporarily served under Zamira. Removing her gauntlet, she cut open her palm and stretched out her bleeding hand toward Agir.


    And feeling the startling aura eruption from her form, Agir was scared witless. Zamira''s cultivation awed but couldn''t terrify him. However, this woman''s was in a whole other league, with depth he couldn''t even fathom.


    Now, he no longer doubted he dealt with an incomparably formidable faction.


    "I want you to drink her blood. Do so, and I will help you obtain your vengeance."


    Zamira ordered. Several races possessed enthrallment abilities. Mind Control and Phantasm Orchids for incubi, Soul Worms for paragon spirits, Dream Compulsion for maras, etc.¡­


    This red-eyed beauty was a high-level Blood Fiend. And thus, her blood possessed the ability to bound whoever tasted it to her will. Using that trick, Zamira could control Agir by proxy, and he knew it very well.


    However, when the face of that man reappeared within his mind, and he saw the chance of revenge within that bleeding palm, he no longer hesitated.


    "For the sake of revenge, I can give up anything. If there is a chance, I will bet my soul on it. I know you may be tricking me, but I''m still willing to try!"


    Agir exclaimed and drank the blood; thus, abandoning his free will.


    "Name?"


    "Hejin Serkar!"


    Hearing this, Zamira was startled. Although it was now evident Agir''s target ranked very high, she didn''t expect him to be Hejin himself. After all, Berken and Gulistan aside, he was house Serkar''s highest-ranking member, the previous first inheritor, and the current one''s father.


    That being the case, wasn''t princess Helbin¡­Konrad''s cousin?


    Thinking of the things about to occur, Zamira couldn''t help but arch her eyebrows.


    "Oh well. We were destined to cross that bridge. Knowing him, I''m sure he will not care."


    She sighed before returning her attention to her servant by proxy.


    "First, I will give you one of my tribeswomen as your new consort. The children she will bear you will be surnamed Borxan, and in the future, inherit your seat.


    As for Hejin, since he seems to care so much for that daughter of his, let''s make her the bait for luring him out. The aftermath will be straightforward.


    I believe in the nearby future, you will have the pleasure of seeing him bear witness to his wives and concubines filled to the brim with another man''s rod."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The words were like music to Agir''s ears, and he kowtowed in submission.


    "I yearn for nothing more!"

 324 Becoming of Age Part 1

    Under Zamira''s lead, the Borxan tribeswomen quickly filled critical positions within the khan''s court while the Hidden Moon Pavilion''s experts took control of Hejin Serkar''s spy net, first within the royal palace, then throughout Tel''Hatra. The Wandering Dream Inn was no exception.


    In the span of a few hours, Tel''Hatra fell under the full control of Konrad''s group. Meanwhile, Konrad sat crossed-legged within a room of the Wandering Dream Inn, with black mist swirling around his form as he deepened his understanding of the Blossoming Death Art and stepped increasingly closer toward the third layer.


    Else sat before him, pursuing Seer''s Vision third layer and the perfection of her laws while Astarte used a Pure Self to stand guard. Naturally, her true self was also lost in cultivation.


    But as Konrad tackled new mysteries, a voice echoed within his mind.


    "Apologies, master, but I believe it will soon be time for you to act."


    Zamira said through a mental message stretching across hundreds of miles. The reverberation of the words forced Konrad out of his silent cultivation, and his eyes opened.


    "Oh? Is that so? What ploy do you have in mind?"


    He asked with a smirk. After giving her free reign, Konrad didn''t doubt Zamira would quickly return with results. After all, in terms of mental and planning, she definitely ranked at the helm of the harem. In a contest of plotting, the only one able to stand above her would be Verena and Else.


    But in those recent years, neither seemed invested in the scheming arts. Not that they had a reason to.


    "First, following your bloodline seal, may I ask how confident you are in enthralling women through sex?"


    Zamira inquired in a calm, serious tone. The question didn''t startle Konrad who''d already expected it.


    "Depends. From mortals to Semi-Saints, nothing has changed. Of course, I can''t just snap my fingers to have them grovel at my feet any longer. But as long as I can lay hands on them, they can''t escape."


    Konrad replied in a clear, confident tone.


    "What about Saints and above?"


    "The pleasure won''t be enough to override their will. But for Saints, I have prepared a few items to make up for that."


    Hearing this, from within the royal palace, Zamira nodded.


    "That''s more than enough. Master, allow me to congratulate you in advance for obtaining a new beauty. I''ve gotten a glimpse of princess Helbin and I must say¡­she will definitely suit your tastes and sate your appetite.


    She has just turned sixteen but is already at the peak of the Arch Knight and Priest Ranks. Her talent is up to standards. The mother is also quite the treat. No wonders Hejin couldn''t keep his hands for himself."


    Initially, Zamira''s words triggered a wave of amusement within Konrad''s chest. However, when the name "Hejin" rang, his eyebrows arched.


    "Hejin? Hejin Serkar? The eldest uncle?"


    "Indeed. He''s princess Helbin''s biological father, which also makes her your cousin."


    Surprise now flashed within Konrad''s eyes. Although he too had expected that princess to not be the khan''s blood, he didn''t believe the relationship would be this¡­direct.


    "Why didn''t you say that sooner?"


    He asked, and the indignation coating his words perplexed Zamira who hadn''t anticipated a negative reaction.


    "I didn''t think¡­it would matter. Apologies."


    "Nonsense! Of course, it matters. It makes a world of difference!"


    Konrad exclaimed, and hearing his outrage, Zamira believed she''d perhaps overestimated his limits and prepared to cancel the plan when¡­


    "¡­had I known that before, I would have directly dived into the royal palace! Joke, one of the last three boxes I have yet to check. How could I delay?"


    ¡­Konrad pursued while rising from the bed, causing Zamira to stagger and almost lose her balance.


    Indeed, she''d not misjudged him¡­


    "Alright, here''s the plan¡­"


    ¡­


    In the meantime, within the royal palace, festivities abounded. The southern, eastern and western khans rushed toward Tel''Hatra with large floating carriages carrying startling gifts. And though, in name, those were congratulatory gifts for the royal family, all knew they were bribes to obtain the princess'' favor.


    At the moment, the four khans gathered in the banquet hall with dozens of seated royal kin and rows of servants that went in and out. At the honor seat, the Agir the Northern Khan sat with his wife the Khanum by his side.


    True to the rumors, the Khanum''s perfectly sculpted hourglass figure radiated with mature charm while her full, inviting lips captivated the attention of nearby men who could barely contain the urge to kiss them on the spot. And seeing all the male eyes fluttering toward her direction, although she let nothing transpire on her face, the Khanum was quite satisfied.


    Alas, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy this spotlight for long. As the festive bluster boomed, a lithe figure stepped in, her appearance snatching the attention of all the gathered individuals, men and women alike.


    It was a young, olive-skinned woman who clearly didn''t look more than sixteen years old. Dressed, in a sapphire, backless maxi dress with long, jet-black hairs and piercing, ink-like eyes, she stood out, not because of her riveting beauty, but because of her curves that simply didn''t match her youth.


    Cantaloupe-sized breasts forming a mesmerizing cleavage that threatened to burst out of her dress, a firm, big and perky butt that at least fit a forty, and a narrow waist to perfect it all. Even in the royal palace where beauties now gathered, such a striking figure was hard to come by and when matched with that small, youthful face, gave her a criminal appeal few could resist.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    She was the Northern Khanate''s Princess Helbin. And though her lips flashed an amiable smile, the astute could see that within those young eyes of hers, pure scorn shone.


    As far as she was concerned, this was no major celebration, but a gathering of monkeys competing for the right to amuse her. In fact, her royal relatives included, she didn''t see any of those individuals as sentient beings, but as pets and possessions she could do with as she saw fit.


    No, they didn''t even qualify as pets. None of them did.


    With a steady gait, Helbin walked toward the honor seat but bowed toward neither Khan nor Khanum, merely curtsying before taking her seat.


    The atmosphere went from festive to tense, with the foreign guests not having expected such disrespect. The royal relatives, however, could only put up forced smiles.


    This¡­merely was the reality of things. What could they do?


    If it were before, Agir would have flown into a rage. But on this occasion, recalling Zamira''s words, his smile only grew brighter.


    On the contrary, it was his cheating wife that went livid and clenched on her thighs while her beautiful face became distorted by outrage.


    Still, what could she do? To Hejin, she was but a toy. A glorified cum-dumpster. Only Helbin genuinely mattered.


    The celebration carried on, and now that Helbin was present the servants carried in the dishes and liquor to liven up the banquet hall. But as the banquet approached its end, the Northern Khan stood up with a wine glass raised toward Helbin.


    "What can delight a father more than seeing his daughter become of age? In this world, is there a greater source of bliss? Helbin, it is your birth that allowed me to realize how dark my world really was and awoke me to light."


    Agir began in a warm, heartfelt tone that filled many with emotions. But hearing this, all except two were startled. Startled because never did they expect such words to leave Agir''s lips.


    The Khanum, his wife, and Helbin, "his daughter." Although Agir never revealed it, the Khanum didn''t doubt he knew the true parentage of "their children." Therefore, the words he now spoke startled her and made her feel that they meant the exact opposite.


    As for Helbin, their father-daughter relationship was a clusterfuck, to begin with. In sixteen years of existence, Agir didn''t hug her once. How could she not be startled?


    Ignoring their stupor, he carried on.


    "The Coming of Age Ceremony''s proper end is the consummation night. I know the Serkars have already prepared many outstanding talents to serve you. However, I also tried my hardest to bring you the best."


    *CLAP* *CLAP*


    Following Agir''s two loud claps, the royal guards brought in six men in chains. The upper halves of their bodies were bared for all to see, revealing their powerful musculature. However, though the first five all were breathtakingly handsome, it is on the sixth that Helbin''s eyes locked.


    "Breathtaking" was not enough to describe that sixth man who towered above the rest both in size and musculature. Standing at more than 1.9 meters with back-length jade-colored hairs and enrapturing golden-eyes, both in face and figure, he appeared like a fantasy of empyrean perfection.


    Too good to be true.


    The young man''s eyes locked on Helbin''s and his lips curled into a smile. In that instant, she knew she wanted him.

 325 Becoming of Age Part 2

    Naturally, Helbin wasn''t the only victim of that youth''s charms. Men and women alike ignored the remaining fire slaves to glue their eyes on him. The females stared in a blissful stupor while insecurity and flaming ire flooded the males'' hearts.


    And since Konrad had appeared, how could it not? With his transcendental looks, even without his orchid scent, regardless of where he went, becoming the center of attention was inevitable.


    Now, even the Khanum''s eyes were threatening to pop out of their sockets to fly into his cradle.


    "Where did you obtain such¡­specimens?"


    The Khanum asked Agir, unable to contain her blazing curiosity while devising ways to snatch this youth away from her daughter.


    Witnessing the reaction Konrad triggered, Agir was awash with satisfaction. Indeed, Zamira hadn''t swindled him. This youth was a lethal weapon few could resist. His presence, a craving, and his touch of irresistible appeal.


    Clearly, Konrad hailed from the Holy Continent. In an era were new Holy Continent slaves were vanishing commodities, seeing such a youth appear out of nowhere should have prompted many inquiries. But smitten by his appearance, none took that point into consideration.


    "They are the result of my desperate searches to please my beloved daughter. Of the six, five are high-level Semi-Saints. As for the sixth, while he''s merely mortal, his worth speaks for itself.


    Naturally, all are masters of the bedchamber arts. Helbin, feel free to enjoy them! This is father''s farewell gift for you!"


    Agir proclaimed with soaring emotions. Following her coming of age ceremony, Helbin was meant to return to the main house for cultivation and not step out before an incalculable amount of time. Therefore, none found his words inappropriate.


    Without a word, Helbin stood up, holding up her trailing dress to step toward the slaves. As she moved, her tight-fitting wear perfectly highlighted her swaying curves, and the wiggle of her hips pulled the males'' attention away from Konrad¡­if only for a moment.


    Bypassing the first five slaves, she stopped before the focus of her attention and stretched her silky palm toward his cheek, letting her nimble fingers trace it before seizing his chin in an unabashed move that startled more than one. Although barbarians didn''t have much protocol, such a display still was unexpected. After all, she was but an inexperienced sixteen years old.


    Evidently, they''d underestimated Helbin''s self-confidence. With more than a decade of seeing the world grovel at her feet, she''d long-since become convinced, that throughout the Barbarian Continent''s secular world, there was nothing she couldn''t do.


    In the meantime, her prince consort, Xabur, who sat nearby, trembled in suppressed shame and indignation. Although he knew such a day was predestined, knowing was one thing, and facing, another.


    As Helbin''s hand trailed the impassible Konrad''s cheeks, chin, and neck, his heart teemed with jealousy, rancor, and humiliation.


    "I only want him."


    Helbin declared, while never raising her eyes from Konrad. If before, the notion of letting go of five high-level Semi-Saint dual cauldrons for one mortal would have made those barbarian tycoons burst in laughter, today, the words'' echo took no one aback. Almost palpable jealousy swirled within the air, expending nostrils and causing teeth to sink into frustrated lips.


    Agir could barely contain his joy.


    "Very well, as you wish. This is your day, feel free to do as you see fit."


    Agir replied before lowering his wine glass to return to his seat. Meanwhile, Konrad shouldered Helbin''s gaze, teasing her with subtle eye movements and silent flirting. Without a hint of bashfulness, she pulled him by the hand, and under the dumbfounded gazes of the gathering, led him out of the banquet hall to head into her consummation chamber.


    Xabur felt the iron taste of blood fill his lips. Originally, although he wasn''t going to be the only one, at least, he would have been part of Helbin''s night. But now, this obviously no longer was part of the plan.


    Staggering on his seat, his eyes went bloodshot, and he slid onto the ground, tumbling like a fool.


    But as looks of scorn and mockery trapped him from all sides, little did he know, that if not for Konrad''s appearance, this would have been his final night as a cultivator.


    As they departed from the banquet hall, Helbin''s slow, steady steps hastened, growing increasingly hurried until she found herself sprinting toward the consummation chambers. Her pulse quickened, and though he remained silent, Konrad could feel her temperature rising, if only a little.


    In the span of a few minutes, they reached the consummation chambers where Helbin''s bodyguard stood vigil.


    "Have them all get lost."


    She ordered the guards while staring at the chamber''s door. Behind it, several Serkar-selected men of solid cultivation and well-carved looks knelt beneath a large bed to welcome and serve her.


    Unlike the royal palace''s majority, they knew very well that past tonight, all their cultivation would be harvested. However, they didn''t care. They''d been specially groomed for this day, and their cultivation bases meant to fuel Helbin''s.


    But little did they expect that as soon as she arrived, her first words would be¡­to dismiss them all!


    "My lady, isn''t this improper? From the pills they ate to the methods they practiced, lord Hejin especially selected and had these men trained for you. Not harvesting them, aren''t you disrespecting him? Please reconsider."


    The guard captain interfered. Although he never presented herself to her, Hejin Serkar had always been Helbin''s most active patron, and her cultivation road arranged by him either directly or by proxy.


    Even the Serkar elder that took her as an unofficial disciple obeyed his orders. Needless to say, Helbin held him in high esteem and saw him as the father she never had. However, on this occasion, disobeying was a must.


    "In the future, I can harvest them. Tomorrow, in a week or a month, it doesn''t matter. But tonight, I only want him."


    She declared, not leaving room for compromise. Hearing this, the guard captain was startled, and his eyes rose to lock on Konrad. As a peak-stage Crossed Tribulation Saint of house Serkar, although, in the main house, he could only serve as guard or butler for the most powerful lines, within the secular world, not many could hold his attention.


    Therefore, he didn''t spare Konrad a glance, taking him as his lady''s chosen toy. But when his eyes locked upon him, they widened in disbelief. No wonders the young lady was being this intransigent.


    Knowing that nothing could change her mind, he shook his head, motioning for his subordinates to clean the room, which they did in the blink of an eye.


    Unlike many others, he knew of Helbin''s real status. Therefore, when push came to shove, he didn''t dare stand in her way.


    Without further disturbance, Helbin pulled Konrad in. Amused by her display, he could barely restrain the chuckle on his lips. But to avoid foiling the night, he snuffed it out, only maintaining that ensnaring smile that so easily captivated her.


    With five nimble steps, Helbin reached the spacious oval bed draped in red sheets then spun to face Konrad.


    Desire flared within her eyes, desire she didn''t constrain as she rushed into his chest and seized him by the cheeks to pull him into a rough, ardent kiss. Their tongues intertwined, meshing in moist passion as Helbin stood on her toes to make up for the fifteen centimeters difference between them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The union of their lips set her flaming body ablaze, and it didn''t take two minutes before she pushed Konrad back and with a wave of her hand, shattered his chains.


    "I wanted to do this since I laid eyes on you."


    She boldly claimed while the clang of the dropping chains rang within the room.


    "I know."


    Konrad replied in such confident a tone that for an instant, Helbin arched her eyebrows. Quickly, however, her surprise made place for a resplendent smile, and she recoiled toward the bed, sitting on top of it while extending her foot toward Konrad.


    "In that case, please take responsibility."

 326 Becoming of Age Part 3, R-18

    Such words, Konrad needn''t hear twice. In three steps, he stopped before Helbin and knelt in front of her perfect leg to lower her shoes before taking her foot into his palm and giving it a gentle kiss.


    But little did she know that the moment that foot of hers landed into his hands, marked the end of her existence as a free being. Konrad''s fingers played with the toes, massaging them with masterful care and relaxing Helbin''s body without losing her heat.


    "Ahh¡­"


    She exhaled a low sigh of contentment before lowering her back on the bed. Taking this opportunity, Konrad activated his Ecstasy Fingers. Small, nigh-imperceptible pink flames sprang from the tip of his ten fingers to turn this casual massage into Helbin''s pitfall. As Konrad exerted pressure on her toes and foot, the pink flames dived past her pores to invade her body and not only heighten her lust and sensitivity, but turn her foot into a cluster of erogenous zones.


    Now, even the most casual of brushes would send a jolt of electricity to race throughout her body.


    "Aahh¡­"


    A low groan escaped her lips as she stretched her arms on the bed, and relished in Konrad''s touch. His attention shifted toward the left foot, administrating the same treatment before returning to the right, and going back and forth while making his way up the beauties'' ankles to reach her legs.


    As Konrad''s hands rose, so did Helbin''s dress, and by the time he climbed past her knees, her shapely thighs and legs were in full view. Naturally, wherever Konrad''s hands went, his touch of ecstasy created pleasure jolts and new erogenous zones. Inexplicable pleasure flooded Helbin''s mind. If boldness was one thing, experience was another.


    And experience, she didn''t have. Hence, those new pleasure waves made her unable to question how a mortal could put her in such a state with the fiddling of ten fingers.


    "Aaaah¡­"


    A louder groan echoed as Konrad''s hands reached Helbin''s inner thighs and massaged them with his otherworldly Ecstasy Fingers while pushing up her dress to reveal those moist panties of hers.


    The thin black lace failed to contain the dripping liquid that now trickled down the bed, and soaked it unbeknown to Helbin, whose mind entered a dazed state. Slipping his hands beneath Helbin''s panties, Konrad caressed her twat, then spread it from beneath her underwear, making the fabric sink into her dripping cunt and shake her with another wave of carnal bliss.


    The pitch of her moans reached another level.


    Letting go of Helbin''s cunt, Konrad grabbed and yanked her panties upward, rubbing the fabric against her snatch in a rough, brisk move while groping her supple ass cheek with his free hand.


    "Ahh¡­ahh¡­ahh¡­"


    The friction caused by the rubbing and groping sent Helbin over the edge, and as Konrad pulled harder on her lace, she quivered on the bed with her legs spread and her juice gushing forth in her first orgasm.


    "Ooohhh¡­."


    She groaned in loud delight. Konrad''s last yank proved too hard for the abused panties, and they broke free from Helbin''s waist to hang within their tormentor''s hands. In slow, tantalizing motion, Konrad climbed over the bed to lie above Helbin, trapping her between his arms before waving her drenched underwear at her glazed eyes.


    "What a mess."


    He whispered in her ear before trailing his tongue across her earlobes. Tossing the broken piece of fabric aside, Konrad extended his hands toward Helbin''s massive breasts, allowing them to burst free by lowering her dress all the way down her waist. Thus, not only revealing the perfectly shaped, cantaloupe-sized breasts but her trimmed abs and narrow waist.


    Meanwhile, Helbin panted against his torso, striving to awake from the "spell" he put her under.


    "Little cousin, even without powers, lovely lambs like you, I can play to my heart''s content."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Konrad whispered while planting hickeys on Helbin''s neckline.


    "Little¡­cous-?"


    She began, but before she could finish her words, Konrad sealed her lips with his, keeping her pinned with an overbearing kiss while his nimble fingers played fondled her massive breasts and teased her nipples. The meaning of the words no longer seemed important. Helbin''s eyes glazed with lust, and she abandoned her seething body to Konrad''s hands.


    "Mhm!"


    She moaned, muffled by his gripping lips as he inserted his finger into her snatch and located her pleasure spots after but a brief moment of exploration. The fingering then began, with Konrad not only attacking the pleasure spots but using his Ecstasy Fingers to create new ones all while sucking on Helbin''s tongue.


    "Mhhhhhhm!"


    As Konrad played with Helbin''s supple body, one orgasm after another followed, and even his lips couldn''t wholly silence the loud moans bursting from her throat.


    Breaking the kiss, he pulled his lips away from hers, leaving a long saliva trail as he did, and allowing her to release all the moans he suppressed.


    "Aaaahh¡­ahhh¡­aaahhh!


    More¡­the tingling won''t stop¡­I want more¡­give me¡­MORE!"


    She roared, causing Konrad''s lips to curve into a devilish smile.


    "As you command, little cousin."


    Konrad replied and unbuckled his pants to release his erect meat-rod around which golden light now whirled.


    With his right thigh, he pushed Helbin''s left leg to the side, while lifting her right leg within his hand to give himself better access. He then aligned his scalding shaft with Helbin''s twat, and even before it broke into her, she could feel its consuming heat.


    Konrad''s eyes locked onto Helbin''s, holding her in his thrall as he pushed against her entrance in a slow, yet sharp thrust that broke through her hymen.


    "Aaah!"


    A sharp moan echoed, but before Helbin could suffer the pain of her lost maidenhood, golden light spread within her garden, filling her with nigh-debilitating bliss, and an insatiable craving for more!


    "Now, let me plow you."


    Konrad demanded while his hefty rod butted against Helbin''s cervix.


    "Plow¡­me!"


    She acquiesced, and with a fiendish grin, he pulled himself down to the entrance, his cock contending with the friction of Helbin''s gripping pussy as he went, until it almost popped out of this wonderful field.


    But before it did, Konrad slammed himself back inside, marking the beginning of slow, measured thrusts that matched the expert dancing of his hips against his new conquest.


    Lost in tantalizing ecstasy, Helbin kissed his face, neck, and chest, while clinging hard onto him with her gripping snatch. Once used to her insides, Konrad''s pace shot up in an unrestrained pounding session.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    In loud squelching sounds, his hips hammered hers, and his balls slapped those large juicy ass cheeks that pressed the drenched bed below.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    When Helbin believed Konrad''s pounding speed had reached its limit, he would slam her harder, harder, and even harder. Plowing her with reckless abandon as she clutched his back in euphoric desperation.


    "I''m cu-cummminnng!"


    She groaned in a throaty climax that alarmed more than one throughout the royal palace. Her legs spread wide, and her toes curled up. Still, Konrad didn''t stop, relentlessly pounding her until his sweat meshed with hers, and he finally released his load deep down her snatch.


    "Oohh¡­"


    Konrad groaned in delight. But with such a young night, how could he possibly stop here. Although, as a mortal, he could no longer go on for days, a few more hours were perfectly within his chords.


    Hence, Helbin''s consummation night carried on. News of the ongoing barbaric mating went from an ear to another, spreading throughout the royal palace, and causing poor Xabur to not know where to hide himself.

 327 When Yousre so Dreadful that you Donst Even Need to Speak

    That night, a peak-stage Star Connecting Saint from house Serkar arrived to deliver Helbin''s adoption bill and bestow the Serkar surname upon her. But never did he expect that throughout hours of patient waiting, only Helbin''s throaty moans would echo within his ears.


    "How many are there inside?"


    The low-ranking Infernal Protector couldn''t help but ask. Although the Serkars were a dual cultivator household, never did he hear of such a "thundering" consummation night. It was as if Helbin was abandoning herself to the devil''s yoke while beseeching him for rougher oppression.


    Were it not for the *pah* *pah* and squelching sounds booming alongside the groans, that protector would not have been able to restrain himself, and dived in to make sure the young lady wasn''t being tortured on a wooden horse or in a brazen bull.


    Fortunately, those sounds were there to remind him that this¡­was nothing more than one hell of a barbaric mating session.


    "For the sake of all that is unholy, how many people are inside?! Could you guys not understand proper limitations and allow the young lady to indulge in more than she could bear? If she suffers some irreversible damage, how are you going to answer to the eldest lord?!"


    The old Serkar protector snapped, unable to endure this further. Hearing this, the guards released helpless, simultaneously sighs.


    "Only one. There is only one man inside."


    The guard captain replied with his head lowered, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. The protector didn''t lie, the things he heard this night had reached a frightening level, and he truly feared Helbin would not come out the same.


    And thinking of how he didn''t put up much resistance before, regret welled up within his chest. Never should he have allowed her to get her way! Alas, beneath the heavens and above the earth, regret was the most helpless creature.


    The third hour ended, and with it, so did Helbin''s squeals. A sudden, deathly silence descended upon the night, startling the guards and protector who stood before the consummation chamber''s door.


    "Is it finally over?"


    They all wondered. And as if to answer them, the door opened, revealing the silhouette of a sweaty, half-naked youth with back-length jade-colored hairs, and bright golden eyes. The guards'' eyes looked past him to lock on Helbin, who laid on the bed with her eyes rolled back, her legs spread, and cum dripping from her cunt, lips, and rear while a silly smile curved her lips.


    Faced with such a startling scene, their eyes widened in disbelief. But when recalling all that occurred beforehand, they felt this result¡­natural.


    Still, knowing was one thing, but accepting, another.


    "Bold mortal ant! How dare you treat our young lady in this way! Do you know her status? Or did you think that her favor allows you to run amok? Today, if I don''t teach you a lesson, how can I answer the eldest lord?!"


    The guard captain snarled while balling up his fists, ready to give Konrad the beating of a lifetime.


    However, when the protector''s eyes locked on him, confusion flashed within.


    "Strange. Where have I seen this b-?"


    He wondered. But before his words could reach their end, his eyes widened in a stupor. No, they widened in fright!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Im-impossible¡­how could it be him? No¡­it can''t be. It must be because of that drug I took two days ago. I really need to stop those things¡­yeah."


    The old protector rationalized while slapping himself to dispel the "illusion" before his eyes.


    *Pah* *Pah*


    The slapping sounds took the guards by surprise, and they turned perplexed looks at the protector who now cared very little for how they viewed his move.


    "Sir, is something the matter? Why are you slapping yourself?"


    The guard captain asked, confused by such a sudden, odd move. A pity that with his status and time spent in the secular world, he hadn''t been exposed to Konrad''s face. Had he been privy to his real appearance, then just like this protector, he would be slapping himself.


    Ignoring the guard captain, the protector returned his eyes back onto Konrad. And when the exact same face appeared in his sight, cold sweat erupted from his forehead to drench the entirety of his face.


    "This¡­is not a hallucination? Shit¡­oh shit¡­I''m so done for."


    The protector stammered, and at the surprise of the guards, dropped on his knees and kowtowed!


    "Greetings, young master! I, your servant, didn''t expect to meet you in such a place! Young master, I beseech you to be merciful and spare my life!"


    The old protector wailed while reiterating his kowtow! Like most of the Serkar kinsmen at the Star Taming Stage or above, he knew of Konrad''s two identities. The first being the Holy Continent''s God-Sovereign, and the second being¡­lady Gulistan and the Southern King of Hell''s son.


    According to past arrangements, now that he''d risen, by right, he should have become the new patriarch. However, the relationship between mother and son was a notorious clusterfuck. Worse, his own reputation was that of an infamous devil who slaughtered en masse and at will.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that his appearance within Helbin''s chambers heralded a dastardly plot. And having been exposed to it, this old protector realized¡­that if he didn''t surrender and beg for mercy, his head was likely to fall here and now.


    But as he kowtowed and beseeched salvation, to say nothing of the guards, even Konrad was alarmed.


    "Is my reputation really that terrible? Otherwise, how could he so quickly drop on his knees?"


    Konrad wondered in a silent stupor.


    "Clearly, you''ve not been a witness to the things you''ve done in the past. The Holy Continent''s denizens may see you as God, but in the Barbarian Continent, I''m afraid it is your name that keeps children awake at night."


    Selene scoffed.


    At that time, in a twister of white light, Zamira appeared.


    "Master, I believe we have all the bait and can now lure out a big fish."


    She declared with a bow.


    "What the hell are you guys talking ab-"


    The guard captain began, but before he could finish his words, he choked on his tongue and passed out. A second afterward, his subordinates followed him onto the ground.


    Seeing this, the old protector kowtowed harder!


    "In those last ten years, no one knows the exact depth of house Serkar''s gains, and much stronger the core players are when compared to the past. With his number three position, Hejin''s strength is difficult to estimate. That is why I rather rely on some protectors to gain entry."


    Konrad explained with his arms crossed beneath his back.


    Never would he believe that the Serkar offered one billion lives in sacrifice to the merit stele, just for the sake of one barrier. Without a shred of doubt, the high-level received many boons and used that time to grow further.


    "I naturally understand that principle. However, I fear we''re diving, unprepared into the wolf den. Just like you''ve mentioned, no one knows what awaits inside, or if we can truly avoid detection. But if we can lay hands on a core member, all those questions will be explained.


    Moreover, I believe that in the case of doubt, Hejin will not rashly show himself. Therefore, it is not him we will use to gain entry."


    Zamira replied.


    "Have it your way. Tomorrow morning, I will depart for the Blood Mountain Range. The two Paramount Knights aside, the Hidden Moon Pavilion''s experts are in your hands."


    Konrad declared and was about to depart when suddenly, he stopped dead in his tracks while his face contorted in a deep frown.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zamira inquired, confused by this sudden change of expression.


    "Nothing we can solve."


    Having never heard such words from Konrad''s lips, Zamira was startled. However, he gave her no time to probe further and departed for his next chambers.

 328 Tree Sovereign

    Back in his chambers, Konrad waved his right hand, summoning his two female Paramount Knights who immediately dropped on their knees.


    "Master, what can we do for you?"


    They asked with deference. Konrad first said nothing, waving his hands to summon a grand golden gate that hovered before the two. At the same time, his Imperial Jade Seal and a golden bow appeared and floated toward the two.


    The golden bow was the Heavenly Star Bow Konrad swindled from Anatol''s hands, refined and brought to a higher level. Hence, he renamed it as Sun Shooter.


    "This gate will lead you to the empress and jade consort. Equipped of those two artifacts, assist them in their tasks."


    He ordered without looking back.


    Hearing this, the two knight ladies were startled. And with Konrad''s symbol of imperial authority standing before them, how could they not? However¡­


    "Master, in your current condition, we can''t leave your side!"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ¡­they immediately refused.


    But hearing this, Konrad flew into a rage.


    "Since when do my imperial commands require your approval? Act with haste!"


    He snarled, making the two realize the situation didn''t authorize delays. With helpless nods, they stood up and stepped into the gate to reach Yvonne and Verena''s side.


    In the instant they left, Konrad lowered his eyes onto his open, right palm, then clenched it to the limits of his physical strength. And were it not for his boundless death essence making his body nigh-indestructible, his nails would have dug blood.


    "The plan must move faster."


    ******


    To understand the root of Konrad''s sudden change, we need to go back to the moment the serpent tribe''s chieftain led Yvonne and Verena toward the Hidden Forest''s secret location: The Ancestral Blood Pool.


    Standing at the intersection of the five tribes, the Ancestral Blood Pool was a shared treasure among them all, a delicacy they could only worship and stare at, but never utilize. The reason was simple: incompetence.


    An ancient treasure predating the founding of the tribes, the Ancestral Blood Pool hailed back to a time when demonic beasts and fiends of various tribes stood in harmony under the banner of one creature: The Tree Sovereign.


    TThe Tree Sovereign was the Ancient Crystal World''s first cultivator, a nature spirit born from the roots of the World Tree. If paragon, dream, moon, and sun spirits belonged to the True Spirits, then nature spirits were a step above them all.


    In the higher realms, they were known as the Great Spirits. A nature spirit could only emerge from nature itself, and their bloodlines never passed down. In the case of mating, the child would inherit one hundred percent of their partners'' lineage. For that reason, only a scant few existed within the Three Realms.


    The Tree Sovereign was born in ancient times, predating Talroth''s birth. Born with astonishing cultivation and a preternatural understanding of all things within heaven and earth, he soon became the leader of all those demonic beasts and fiends, leading them into an era of harmony.


    However, because he didn''t allow anyone to worship him, trapped under the Mortal Realm''s laws, he could never ascend to godhood. In Mortal Realms, when cultivators reached the limit of the Divine Road but failed to master their world''s faith, they could take another path, and become Demigods.


    In terms of strength, there was no difference between the average Demigod and the average higher realm Minor God devoid of faith power. However, Demigods didn''t possess an unlimited lifespan, and could not live for more than one million years.


    Moreover, every 129,600 years, they suffered a cosmic tribulation, which ensured they would never enjoy their full lifespan. The average Demigod could not survive the first.


    Of course, there were some upsides. The Demigod Rank was a boundless pool. Those at that level could carry on with their cultivation as they pleased, and if one day they rose to the upper realms, they would immediately breakthrough to higher levels, becoming Minor Gods, True Gods, or more, depending on the requirements they fit.


    Having survived one cosmic tribulation, the Tree Sovereign was as powerful as a True God. Alas, a True God, he wasn''t. And the next cosmic tribulation didn''t fail to harvest his life.


    Following his death, his five consorts struggled to keep the tribes united. However, their sons one day rose to shatter it all and carve the world among them all, with the Hidden Forest standing as their roots and capital. Following eons of warfare, only five tribes stood above the rest and signed a grand treaty to end strife and return to the serenity of the Hidden Forest¡­until the Higher Realms'' intervention again shattered harmony.


    Meanwhile, the Ancestral Blood Pool was the Tree Sovereign''s number one legacy. And as the name implied, contained the essence of his blood. Because of his unique lineage, demons, devas, beasts, fiends, and spirits could all partake in that blood.


    However, in the millions of years following his death, none managed to survive a sip. To say nothing of the full seven days, seven nights bath Yvonne required to become the Hidden Forest''s new master.


    Worse, with the Ancestral Blood Pool standing at the intersection of the five tribes, all had access to it.


    "The Ancestral Blood Pool lies in open ground. Once you step into it, you''re vulnerable to attacks. Moreover, the Zenith Ant elders are well-aware of its existence and might be monitoring it. I heard one attempted to soak in it but was obliterated by the blood."


    The serpent chieftain explained after laying down all the details for Yvonne. All Ant dangers aside, the Tree Sovereign''s blood was comparable to True God Blood. Even with special formations, to attempt to refine it without at least a peak-stage Divine Ascension cultivation base was nothing short of suicidal.


    Although Yvonne''s high-grade Divine Physiques and top hekeret bloodline gave her plenty of assurance, the task remained fraught with risk.


    Still, she didn''t flinch and carried on with neither delay nor reluctance. Controlling the Hidden Forest was of capital importance for the incoming battles. Therefore, even if she had to bet her life on it, Yvonne would never hesitate.


    With the serpent chieftain leading them, Yvonne and Verena landed into an idyllic clearing where the gray mist of the Hidden Forest didn''t pass. In the center of that clearing, a thirty meters wide blood pool stood, releasing blood-colored gas that soared into the sky.


    "Serpent chieftain, you can leave. Verena, you stand as my guardian. Should anything you cannot handle occur, depart with haste."


    Yvonne ordered, and though Verena nodded in approval, she thought otherwise.


    With a bow, the serpent chieftain excused himself, and left the clearing, leaving behind Verena and Yvonne. Without further disturbance, Yvonne lowered her dress to step into the blood pond.


    But with only the first step, scalding heat assailed her foot and spread throughout her leg. Pulling in a deep breath, Yvonne closed her eyes and suppressed the pain to fully immerse herself into the pool.

 329 Black Crystal Ring

    At first, it merely was scalding heat. But by the time half her body sank into the Ancestral Blood Pool, Yvonne could feel her bones, veins and internal organs seared by the massive God-Force within the Ancestral Blood Pond.


    With her teeth clenched, and her eyes shut close, she stepped deeper into it while advancing toward the middle. There, she stopped, and let herself fully drop into the Ancestral Blood Pond. But soon, she realized that even sinking lower didn''t come without a price. The farther in she went, the more pressure she faced.


    And although there only was one-hundred meter of depth, she couldn''t go lower than five. But even there, mightier, searing pain invaded her body. It was as if she''d been thrown into an erupting volcano that scorched everything but that last spark of life allowing her to feel all without ever being granted the grace of death.


    To say nothing of seven days and seven nights. At this rate, it would be a miracle if she could endure three. However, the word "retreat" never crossed her mind. With her teeth gritted, she stretched out her hand, summoning a rose gold ring encrusted with a spellbinding black crystal.


    Black crystal was a unique material Konrad first discovered within the Tower, through the Infernal and Celestial Founders'' inheritances. As one of the key ingredients of the Hidden Moon Pavilion''s Four-Winged Black Crystal Armors, it naturally was extraordinary.


    On top of its heaven-defying durability, black crystal possessed one unique ability. It could store anything.


    As she held that ring within her hand, Yvonne still recalled the day Konrad bestowed it upon her.


    **************


    "Beloved empress, now that our reign begins, allow me to give you this."


    Konrad declared while extending a small ring box toward Yvonne, who took it with a hint of curiosity. Opening the box, her eyes dropped on a rose gold ring, but focused on the black crystal encrusted within.


    Within that ring, she could feel boundless, slumbering power. Such strong a force that if recklessly unleashed, it could blow the entire Ancient Crystal World into smithereens. Her eyes shone with a stupor, then rose to lock on Konrad''s.


    "How did you¡­"


    She began, but before she could finish her words, Konrad answered the question trotting on her lips.


    "The rose gold is just a convenient exterior. I forged this ring from several unique materials, including my World Devourer Blood. Moreover, it soaked in my Blood Origin for seven days."


    Konrad explained, and his words caused Yvonne''s eyes to widen in fright! The Blood Origin was the most vital part of a cultivator''s lineage. Who dared mess with it? But never did she expect that Konrad''s following words would astound her even further.


    "But that''s not the most critical part. What truly makes this ring astonishing is the peak-stage Minor God''s soul I refined and trapped within the black crystal. It now serves as the nucleus for the ring, giving it vast, inconceivable power. If one day you face a helpless situation, regardless of how dreadful, I believe this ring will solve the problem for you. Throughout this Ancient Crystal World, there shouldn''t be anything it can''t tackle.


    However, do recall that the Incubus God''s soul acts as fuel, which makes the ring a consumable item. According to my estimations, you only have five full-power shots."


    As Konrad''s words ended, Yvonne sighed and shook her head.


    "This is¡­too great a show of favoritism."


    "You are my wife and empress. If I don''t favor you, who do I favor? Yvonne, open your ears and listen well, I''m biased toward you. What can you do?"


    Konrad chortled while enclosing the ring within Yvonne''s palm. Hearing this, a mild chuckle escaped her lips.


    "With such words, how can I refuse? I will keep it with me but out of plain view, to avoid sending the harem into an uproar."


    "As you please."


    **************


    While she recalled that day, a wave of warmth soothed Yvonne''s chest, and her eyes shone with greater determination. Without hesitation, she placed the ring on her finger.


    A vast devouring force kicked into gear, siphoning a vast majority of the True God level pressure and alleviating the burden on Yvonne''s body. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Although the scalding blood baptism was unavoidable for success, at least, she no longer had to exert strength to contend with that boundless pressure.


    Balling up to hold her knees, Yvonne silently endured the blood baptism, quivering as the inferno it unleashed consumed her from the inside.


    Meanwhile, Verena stood vigil on the outside, observing it all with complex emotions.


    Like that, one day passed, and still, Yvonne persevered.


    But as the first day reached its end, from within the shadows of the Hidden Forest, five vast pressures erupted to lock on Verena and the Ancestral Blood Pond behind her. Her eyes contorted into a frown.


    Immediately, she activated her Origin Sight to cover the perimeter, fast enough to see six dark-green beams emerge from the shadows and shoot toward her.


    The dark-green beams tore through her form, or rather, the afterimage she left behind as she soared into the sky to avoid the blow.


    Six short, pear-shaped women with dark-green eyes then emerged to surround her from all sides. Each boasted an early-stage Divine Ascension cultivation base and powerful physiques. Naturally, they were Zenith Ant elders.


    Verena''s frown deepened.


    "Not good. Oh well, since I could sense them, it means they didn''t come with Withering Leaves. At the very least, I don''t have to worry about those."


    She consoled herself before desperate odds while raising a force field to prevent the Ant elders from reaching Yvonne. Although they would not dare step inside the pool, Verena didn''t doubt that to attack and injure Yvonne, they didn''t have to.


    Therefore, regardless of the cost, she couldn''t allow them to pass.


    "With you alone, how do you plan to stop us? If you know proper limitations, get lost now, and we will allow you to keep your life."


    The leading Ant elder proclaimed with a fiendish grin.


    But as the words echoed, Verena sneered.


    "You''re not qualified to control my life."


    She declared. Following her words, golden light erupted from her body to morph into a golden armor at the back of which five pairs of wings fluttered.


    Stretching out her hand, Verena summoned a long golden sword whose aura stood in perfect harmony with her armor and swept the six Ant elders with her magenta gaze.


    "I heard cricket meat was a delicacy. Please don''t blame me for wanting to sample it."

 330 I Am a Trickster

    Verena''s words caused the grinning ant elders'' faces to twist into scowls.


    "Overestimating oneself."


    They replied like a choir before stretching out their hands to each summon Nihility Flail, their lineage weapon. Vast, dark-green demonic energy erupted alongside soaring rocks as the pitch-black flail was willed from their bloodline and descended into their hands.


    Armed with it, their strength skyrocketed. Still, Verena didn''t flinch.


    Turning into dark-green beams, the six zenith ant elders shot toward Verena, hurling their flails at her unprotected eyes and neck. Not moving from an inch, she raised her golden sword.


    "Ancestral Glory: Citadel of Dreams!"


    She exclaimed and released a magenta fog from which rose three gargantuan citadels, each releasing a soothing, enchanting melody as if the choir of a celestial host descended from heaven''s vault to enlighten the mortal world.


    The three citadels opened their gates, unleashing vast celestial armies that barreled into the six incoming ant elders. But even before such a startling armada, they remained wholly unafraid.


    "Zenith!"


    They roared with fiendish glee. Instantaneously, the pressure rippling from them skyrocketed in intensity, propelling their might to new heights while suppressing Verena''s celestial host with the weight of mountains.


    All together, the zenith ant elders aimed their Nihility Flails at the ground, causing massive boulders and rock pillars to rise from beneath the ground to slam into Verena''s illusory army.


    *BOOM*


    Overwhelmed by their combined might, the celestial host collapsed, but even as it did, Verena turned into a beam of golden light to slam into the leftward ant elder with a piercing sword strike.


    "Foolish!"


    The ant elders exclaimed while shifting their formation to surround her. And by the time Verena''s sword reached their sister''s neck, their flails were raining upon her skull, neck, and face in a flurry of blows!


    However, as the blows approached, Verena''s lips curved into a resplendent smile. Golden light flashed around her head, covering head and neck in a dazzling golden helmet that repelled the flurry of blows!


    And as the five elders flew backward, Verena''s sword slammed into her target''s neck, causing a metallic clang to echo. Bright golden light then erupted from her sword, and it pierced through its target like a knife through butter!


    The Ant elder''s green blood erupted from both her throat and lips.


    Verena then spun on one-hundred-eighty degrees, beheading the ant elder with a circular swing. With her free left hand, she slammed a golden light infused punch into the soaring head, smashing it into smithereens and destroying both body and soul!


    Unlike Saints, Sages'' souls possessed their own independence and could survive without a body. Worse, at Divine Ascension, as long as the soul remained, although the process was far from instantaneous, the body could reconstruct itself.


    Therefore, in battles of that level, blows that obliterated the soul were of paramount importance.


    Having not expected such a sudden turn, the remaining five Ant elders were startled. But before they could voice their complaints, Verena pursued!


    The five pairs of wings at her back glittered, endowing her with speed transcending that of light itself!


    "ZENITH!"


    The five ant elders roared in tandem, locking the might of their bloodline on Verena and crushing her with the weight of an invisible mountain. Under the suppression of five Zenith, her speed shrunk to less than ten percent of what it previously was. But still, she charged, attempting to force through the suppression to hack her golden sword at her foes.


    Relentless grit shone on her face as she charged, but the violent, forceful move caused her to spit a large mouthful of blood and tumble toward the ground!


    "Hateful creature, surrender your life!"


    The ant elders snarled while vanishing to reappear above Verena''s tumbling form. But as their flails flew toward her exposed back, the helpless grit and determination on her face made way for another bright smile, and as if suddenly refilled with her full strength, she turned into golden light particles and bypassed their blows to reform above them!


    But now, not one, but five Verena stood, and all hacked at one of the five Ant elders!


    "True Demon Form!"


    They snarled in desperation, causing massive demonic energies to erupt from their forms as they turned into five, 1.65 meters tall praying mantises!


    *CLANG*


    In one, resounding metallic sounds, Verena''s five simultaneous blows sent the five Ant elders crash into the ground. And in a vast eruption of dust, they cratered!


    "Despicable trickster!"


    They roared in indignation. In usual days, it was always them playing tricks on others. When had they ever been swindled in such a shameful way? And not just once but twice! In a flash, they felt as if those millennia of cultivation were spent in vain!


    Hearing their grievances, Verena burst into laughter.


    "My strength cannot compare to Yvonne''s, and my talent is a step below Else''s. Were it not for my ability to bring resources to their full potential, how could I possibly suppress those little Valkyries shooting for my seat?


    I am a trickster.


    A riveting schemer.


    What can you do?"


    She chortled while aiming her golden sword at the five mantis demons below her.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Valkyrie Judgement."


    Verena''s entire armor and weapon turned into golden lightning. But at the tip of her sword, the blinding golden lightning coalesced into a humongous energy ball that exploded in a bright golden lightning beam that barreled into the five ant elders!


    "Resist with your full arse-!"


    The leading ant elder began, but only then did she realize that as the golden lightning beam descended, she couldn''t move an inch!


    "The words¡­"


    She realized too late. Indeed, as the creators of both dream spirits and mermaids, maras all possessed the ability to seamlessly bewitch and entrap body and soul through their voice. And from the start of their collision, Verena did just that, using the fight, their soaring anger, and overall lack of preparation as a distraction to prevent them from figuring her out.


    "Farewell."


    *BOOOM*


    In a thundering explosion of sparkling light, the golden lightning beam slammed into the five ant elders, turning them into a charred mess.


    However, although Verena aimed for their lives, with their powerful physiques and demonic form, they still stood!


    Not giving them a chance to make a comeback, Verena turned into a light beam to shoot toward them, aiming to behead them all.


    But as her sword approached, the sky darkened under a gathering of dark-green clouds, and from them, a dark-green palm descended to slam into Verena!


    Averting her move, she spun to face the blow with her full might!


    *BANG*


    Verena flew backward with stinging internal organs and a large blood spurt.


    Still, she managed to receive the blow. But as her magenta eyes locked on the figure appearing within the sky, her lips curved into a forced smile.


    "Well¡­this¡­isn''t good."

 331 Eleventh Queen

    Beneath the dark-green sky, the lithe, pear-shaped figure of a 1.6 meters tall woman appeared. If her shoulder-length, curly black hairs didn''t give any insight into her lineage, then her dark-green eyes that mixed tranquility and treachery clearly did.


    Another zenith ant. But this time, feeling the horrendous pressure that crashed upon her and pursued that of the mighty Dasra, Verena didn''t doubt she was dealing with an existence ranking above all those ant elders.


    And indeed, as soon as the woman appeared, the five ant elders tapped into their full reserves to drag their maimed body into the sky and bow toward her.


    "Greetings, eleventh queen!"


    They hailed in deference while kneeling within the sky.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    With a casual wave of her hand, the ant queen backhanded them all across the cheek, sending their mantis forms spiraling into the air with gushing blood. Still, her eyes remained locked on Verena, who stood before the protective barrier she''d erected for Yvonne.


    "Utter and complete wastes. If only one of them is enough to vanquish you, tell me, as colony elders, what purpose do you serve?"Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The eleventh queen rhetorically asked, with her eyes still locked on Verena. No, now, her eyes looked beyond the barrier to assess the blood pool it protected. For indeed, that pool was the reason for her arrival.


    "Apologies, eleventh majesty. That woman was craftier than we expected. Were it not for her tricks we¡­"


    One of the ant elders began in indignation. But as laid out justifications, a strange glint flashed within the eleventh queen''s eyes.


    "Hum?"


    That simple sound threw the five elders into disarray, and they immediately bowed in submission.


    "We have no excuse!"


    "That''s better. Later on, I shall administrate your punishments."


    The eleventh queen replied before again, waving her hand. Emerald colored light waves emerged to wrap the five elders, mending all their wounds and returning them to peak strength in a heartbeat.


    Verena was startled.


    "Could that be¡­life essence?"


    In a sense, life essence was present within all living creatures within heaven and earth. From the tiniest of flowers to the mightiest of cultivators, they all possessed it in various quantities. However, none could control it.


    Life essence was also the source of Life Fruits'' extraordinary physique nourishing abilities. On the Ancient Crystal World, the World Tree aside, none could control life essence. But now, it appeared that siphoning the World Tree''s roots allowed the ant queens to obtain a portion of that ability.


    Worse, even with her Origin Sight, Verena couldn''t see through the ant queen''s abilities.


    Without delay, she activated her Seer''s Vision, using it to peer into the eleventh queen''s true abilities and wasn''t startled to see her cultivation stand at the summit of the Divine Road. Without warning, the ant queen raised her right hand, causing hundreds of tree roots to emerge from the ground, and shoot toward Verena.


    Her sword drew a dazzling arc, releasing a bright golden half-moon that slammed into the incoming roots, and halved dozens of them. However, as soon as they fell, new ones rose to take their place and carry on the assault onto Verena.


    Slamming the pommel of her sword against her palm, Verena conjured a golden light shield that contended with the hundreds of incoming tree roots. At first, the shield held its own. However, it didn''t take three seconds before cracks formed across its surface, and it threatened to collapse under the ant queen''s casual strike.


    "Ancestral Glory¡­"


    Verena began, but before she could summon her Ancestral Glory, the ant queen''s lips parted.


    "Zenith."


    And instantaneously, Verena found herself suppressed, unable to muster the strength to summon her Ancestral Glory.


    *CRACK*


    The golden light shield collapsed, enabling the tree roots to carry on unhindered and slam into Verena, who could now only rely on her armor to protect herself.


    *BANG*


    The tree roots barreled into Verena from all sides, and though her golden armor withstood their impact, her internal organs spiraled out of control while blood gushed from her lips, eyes, and ears.


    *BAM*


    She flew backward, slamming against the barrier she''d raised to cover Yvonne before trailing toward the ground.


    "Too¡­strong."


    She sighed as she reached the soil. Even with the golden armor, relying on her Divine Seed cultivation, there was absolutely no way she could contend with that peak-Divine Ascension ant queen whose physiques and bloodline all were at the top.


    But Yvonne still had six days to spend within the Ancestral Blood Pool. How could she possibly buy her that amount of time?


    And to say nothing of her, even the ant elders were startled. Although they knew of their queens'' formidable strength, knowing was one thing, but seeing, another. Having not seen an ant queen in action across thousands of years, they no longer knew what to expect.


    "Surrender to me, offer your armor and the secrets of the Jade Dynasty, and I will not only spare your life but allow you to live in glory."


    The ant queen declared while lowering her hand by her side.


    Hearing this, Verena''s lifted hopeful eyes toward her.


    "For real?"


    "Between you and me, there is no need for trickery."


    She coolly replied without shifting her eyes from Verena.


    "Okay. The battle is hopeless. I''m not so harebrained as to give up my life for that damnable tyrant who robbed my empress seat, and now ogles most of my beloved man''s affection. I''m willing¡­to surrender.


    However, I will only do so on one condition."


    Verena replied while standing up.


    "And what would that be?"


    The eleventh queen inquired with a smile.


    "That you burn in hell!


    Seer''s Vision!"


    Verena snarled and activated her Seer''s Vision past altering ability. But seeing this, the ant queen sneered.


    "Moronic. We''ve recorded the entirety of your battle. Do you think I don''t know of your ability?


    With your level of soul power and second layer Seer''s Vision, even with that armor, you can''t shake my fate."


    She declared in full confidence.


    And indeed, it appeared Verena''s single move caused her enormous backlash. Her eyes went bloodshot while blood erupted from all her orifices, and she dropped on her knees.


    However, a smile covered her lips!


    In silence, the five ant elders unleashed the full might of their cultivation base, physiques, bloodline and lineage weapons to release their most formidable strikes at the eleventh queen.


    Although her attention remained locked on Verena, a cultivator of her level was never fully open to sneak attacks.


    However, never did she expect it would come from the five elders!


    And as she spun to face them, she could see that within their eyes, massive killing intent shone!


    *BAM*


    The eleventh queen threw a palm strike, sending the five elders spiraling backward and sealing any further motion from them.


    "What the hell did you do to them?!"


    She snarled. Unable to comprehend the root of the sudden change. It was as if she''d suddenly turned into the five elders archenemy!


    "Nothing special¡­Just altered their perception of some past events to convince them of a plethora of criminal deeds you carried out against their most loved ones. Now, their highest purpose is¡­to slay you. Hehe¡­"


    Verena chuckled while her blood loss carried on, and her heart raced against her chest.


    The eleventh queen had barely processed the words, that with a new bout of determination, the five elders burned their blood and self-destructed! Releasing a humongous divine force explosion that hit the eleventh queen point-blank and swallowed her whole!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM*


    Searing light engulfed the sky, releasing such startling a force, that even most peak Divine Ascension experts couldn''t preserve their lives. And as her last bit of energy left her, Verena truly believed the crisis averted.


    Alas¡­


    As the explosion dispersed, the eleventh queen still stood within the sky. Except that this time, she appeared with a naked, maimed, and charred body.


    Rage twisted her face!


    "Yvonne¡­I''m sorry. I tried¡­"


    Verena sighed before collapsing on the ground, in a pool of her own blood.

 333 Life Empowermen

    With the Withering Leaf''s fall, nothing stopped Calisto from returning to the Ancient Crystal World. Although starting with Star Connection, cultivators could cross space without hindrance, having never experienced it beforehand, it would be a lie to say she felt comfortable within.


    And as she instantaneously crossed thousands of miles to return by her sister''s side, she didn''t forget to snatch the Withering Leaf.


    "Master ordered us to protect the empress and jade consort until they finished their task. But shouldn''t we, at least, warn him of the current evolution of things?"


    Vylsea wondered as Calisto landed in front of her.


    "I''m afraid it''s too early to report on accomplishments. First, strengthen the barrier and lay down some formations. I believe this is merely the beginning."


    Calisto replied and vanished to reappear by Verena''s side, opening a whole into the barrier to push her past its walls before again closing it. Afterward, the blood fiend twins exerted their strength to strengthen the barrier while laying down protective formations to empower their defenses.


    And indeed, Calisto was right. As soon as the eleventh queen fell, beneath the World Tree, a commotion arose.


    ....


    The twenty-seven ant queens each occupied a root of the World Tree, with the first ten''s position being closer to the base while those ranking between eleven and twenty-seven stood a step below.


    But all remained connected in a collective consciousness allowing them to share experience and progress at a faster pace. Therefore, the eleventh queen''s demise was something they all felt.


    "It appears even our best estimations still failed to assess the Jade Dynasty''s full depth. Now the World Tree''s refining will end up a bit slower."


    Said one of the queens close to the roots.


    "The more people leave their post, the slower the process becomes. However, we can''t afford to let our enemies take control of the Hidden Forest before the Goddess is ready. Otherwise, variables are bound to arise.


    Moreover, we must retrieve that Withering Leaf.


    Twelfth, fourteenth, seventeenth, eliminate those intruders and bring the leaf back."


    One of the high-ranking queens ordered, causing three lesser queens to rise from their seats and shoot toward the Ancestral Blood Pool. By the time they arrived, Calisto and Vylsea stood before a blood-red barrier with their hands crossed beneath their chests.


    "One death wasn''t enough, so now you ask for three? At least, tell me your ranks are higher."


    They goaded the new entrants, while silently activating their formations to prepare for battle. But hearing their derisive words, instead of the expected rage, smiles curved the three ant queens'' lips.


    "Alas, we''re ranked lower than our fallen sister. However, do you know how ranks in the colony are determined?"


    The twelfth queen asked in a calm, friendly voice.


    "Why don''t you enlighten me?"


    "No problem. From eleventh to twenty-seventh, all have about the same strength. There isn''t a big difference. Only the top ten queens stand leagues above the rest.


    The reason is simple."


    The twelfth queen replied to Calisto''s "inquiry" while taking leisurely steps forward. The fourteenth and seventeenth did the same. And as the trio advanced, emerald-colored light burst and swirled around their forms, before forming a link between them all.


    "On pure cultivation level, even the first ten queens are not that much higher. The key is that from eleventh to twenty-seventh, ant queens need to rely on one another to fully utilize the might of their life essence.


    However, the top ten queens face no such restrictions. Hence, their battle-power is leagues above ours."


    The twelfth queen stated in an eerie, jovial tone while her body glittered in emerald life essence. And as it shrouded the three of them, their battle-power rose to new levels.


    In tandem, the three ant queens stretched out their hands, causing hundreds of thousands of vines to appear out of thin air and indiscriminately soar toward Calisto and Vylsea.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Blood Law!"


    Without hesitation, Calisto and Vylsea unleashed their blood laws, summoning legions of blood serpent beasts to clash with the hundreds of thousands of vines barreling into them.


    *BANG*


    Alas, the blood laws crumbled under the vines'' assault, releasing a massive shockwave that sent the two Paramount Knight ladies slamming against the barrier. Knowing that victory wouldn''t be snatched depending on their strength alone, they fled back into the barrier and triggered their defensive formations.


    Dozens of blood pillars rose from the ground, forming a massive blood dome around them all, and repelling the incoming vines without a hitch.


    Konrad''s Imperial Jade Seal and Sun Shooter appeared in the formation''s eye, serving as its energy core and power supply. Controlled by Vylsea and Calisto, a hundred meters long blood-red bow appeared before the dome and fired dozens of arrows at the three ant queens.


    "Useless."


    The twelfth queen scoffed, and before the arrows could reach them, they crumbled under the protective halo of their life essence. In an air whistle, the three queens vanished, reappeared before the dome, and simultaneously punched!


    *BOOM*


    Empowered by life essence, their fists crashed against the dome, sending another berserk shockwave throughout its walls. Still, the dome endured. The ant queen''s eyes contorted into frowns, and again they punched, releasing a flurry of blows that echoed throughout the Hidden Forest.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Unable to counterattack, Vylsea and Calisto focused on defense, putting the full might of their cultivation into nourishing the artifacts, which in turn empowered the formation, allowing it to shoulder the three queens brutal assault.


    Their relentless battering carried on throughout an entire day, but as if their energy knew no limits, they carried on. However, the blood dome stood firm, refusing to collapse under their oppression and keeping Konrad''s consorts safe through the effort of his top legionaries.


    Another day flew by, and still, the dome endured. However, Calisto and Vylsea were starting to show signs of faltering. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "How can they just keep punching and punching at full strength? Do they possess limitless energy reserves?"


    The sisters wondered while sweat trickled down their foreheads. And indeed, although cultivators and mortals were not of the same mold, if there was one thing they had in common, it was limited energy.


    Of course, what a cultivator saw as "limited," to a mortal was akin to "endless." However, to repeatedly release full-power blows across several days was an inconceivable matter. Until now, Konrad was the only one Calisto and Vylsea saw capable of doing so. But to achieve that, he relied on his unparalleled bloodline.


    But now, it seemed that those ant queens could achieve the same thing with their life essence alone!


    "It shouldn''t take much longer¡­right?"


    They consoled themselves as their arms quivered. But in truth, even if they managed to endure the remaining days, and give Yvonne enough time to complete whatever she was doing in that blood pool, they didn''t believe her return would trigger any change in this situation!


    At best, they could rely on the Harem Gate to flee this place and return to Konrad''s side.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Three days passed in succession. The three longest and most torturous days the sisters had experienced in their lifetimes. But still, they endured, relying on Restorative Pills to replenish their energies and maintain the blockade.


    However, at the dawn of the seventh¡­


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*


    ¡­they faltered. And cracks started spreading throughout the blood dome, marking the beginning of the end for them all. At that time, Verena awoke. However, due to the backlash she suffered, she couldn''t rise to provide them with assistance, only being able to lie helpless before the inevitable.


    "Damnable."


    They cursed in synch.

 334 Resistance is Futile

    "Hahahahaha! Fools, resistance is futile. Surrender while you still can!"


    The twelfth queen proclaimed while her team''s unrestrained hammering of the blood dome carried on. Hundreds of emerald light coated punches rained upon the crackling barrier while the shockwaves they released daggered at the twins'' internal organs.


    "At this rate, we''re doomed to destruction. What should we do?"


    A frustrated Vylsea asked with blood trickling down her lips.


    "Saving one is better than saving none. If her majesty doesn''t emerge soon, we can only take her grace and leave. Otherwise, we''ll all be buried here!"


    Calisto replied in resignation. But hearing this, Vylsea violently shook her head.


    "Are you out of your mind?! Who dares appear before his majesty with news of the empress'' fall? We might as well perish here."


    Vylsea immediately rejected her sister''s suggestion. However, Calisto sighed.


    "Everything we are and have stems from his majesty. If he wants us to die, we cannot live. However, this is not about us. I believe that should the matter reach that stage, although we can''t avoid punishment, the lesser of two evils would be his majesty''s most acceptable outcome."


    Calisto replied, and as if echoing her words¡­


    *CRAAAAAAAAAAACK!*


    The ant queens released one last blow, and in a deafening tearing sound, the barrier collapsed!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "How¡­could this be?"


    They wondered in a stupor, according to their estimations, they should have been able to hold for at least a few more hours. How could their barrier suddenly collapse in a single strike? But seeing the fiendish grin plastered on the ant queens faces, they realized what was going on.


    "They must have been slowly wearing us out while preparing the opening for one lethal strike. From the start, the strength they displayed wasn''t their full depth."


    The two realized, far too late.


    "Indeed. Now, you can surrender your lives! Base and low worms, how dare you lay a hand on our sister?!"


    The three queens snarled and vanished to reappear before their respective targets. The twelfth queen appeared before Calisto, the fourteenth before Vylsea, and the seventeenth before Verena!


    All three''s hands chopped at their respective targets necks!


    "Master, we failed you. Apologies¡­"


    Calisto sighed at death''s door. Empowered by their combined life essences, the three queens'' speed was beyond what they could grasp. They simply didn''t have the time to trigger more defenses.


    And just like them, Verena inwardly sighed. Although the life of a cultivator was fraught with danger, and death lurked at every turn, she''d not expected hers to arrive at this very instant.


    But since she chose to follow Yvonne into the Hidden Forest, she was all ready for it.


    As they dropped on their foes'' necks, the ant queens'' hands tore through space. But before they could hit home, the whistling sound of boiling water reverberated within the Hidden Forest, bringing alongside it the rise of the Ancestral Blood Pool!


    Yes, the Ancestral Blood Pool, or more accurately, parts of its blood liquid rose to morph into three blood arms that slammed into the three queens and sent them spiraling backward!


    *BOOOOM*


    All together, the three queens tumbled like dropping missiles and cratered in the clearing!


    Vylsea, Calisto, and Verena were startled, and their eyes shifted toward the Ancestral Blood Pool behind them.


    The blood arms retracted, and from the Ancestral Blood Pool, a slender figure emerged. The massive quantity of blood painting that figure made her face hard to recognize. However, as she rose, and leisurely stepped on the pool before soaring into the sky, recognizing her was simplicity itself.


    For if not Yvonne, who could it be?


    In silence, she aimed her index at Verena, causing a blood stream to soar from the pool and merge with her weakened body.


    Verena''s eyes widened in belief, and before she could analyze, comprehend, or protest, the blood was already flowing within her veins, not only reinvigorating her but causing her cultivation to rise!


    At that time, the three ant queens rose from the ground, and if the previous blow caused them any wounds, their life essence left no trace of it. Their three pairs of eyes locked on the naked Yvonne, whose silent, blood-drenched form filled them with incomprehensible apprehension.


    With a step, Yvonne vanished, bypassing the Verena, Vylsea, and Calisto to appear before the ant queens.


    "Peak-stage Divine Transformation. Divine Ascension is not far."


    The twelfth queen appraised in awe. According to their intel, before she stepped into the pool, Yvonne still was half-step into the Divine Blood Rank. But in a short seven days, her cultivation experienced a meteoric rise, leaping through two ranks and standing on the verge of the third.


    In fact, they didn''t doubt that if given time to further digest her gains, Yvonne would directly breakthrough. But that cultivation was secondary. What truly worried them were the dao force and physique aura they felt from her.


    However, an unknown force prevented them from fully assessing her depth.


    "If you think this breakthrough is enough to threaten us, you''re sore¡­"


    The twelfth queen began while unleashing the full might of her cultivation base and life essence. The fourteenth and seventeenth did the same. But as their strength rose and their conceit returned, a startling scene struck them all speechless.


    Yvonne raised her right hand, causing the air to ripple and the ground to shake with massive tremors while the aura of an overbearing overlord permeated the atmosphere.


    The sky darkened, the trees wailed, lightning shone, and thunder crackled as if to herald the descent of a supreme monarch, whose wrath threatened to flatten the world!


    Suppressed by the overlord''s ire, the ant queens could no longer move an inch, mild tremors then spread throughout their bodies and¡­


    *BOOOOM*


    ¡­they exploded, turning into particles of dust.


    Vylsea and Calisto were scared out of their wits.


    "Mastered Supreme Overlord Physique¡­no, it''s worse than that."


    Vylsea remarked while feeling the dreadful forces rippling from Yvonne''s body.


    "Mastered Supreme Overlord Physique.


    Mastered Divine Primal Physique.


    Mastered Extreme Dark Physique.


    An unknown high-grade Divine Physique, also at the Mastered Stage.


    Four high-grade Divine Physiques, all at the Mastered stage. Each possessing startling abilities. Better, her majesty''s dao foundation seemed to have been refined to a brand-new level. I''m afraid even master at his peak wasn''t this dreadful."


    Calisto realized in fright.

 332 Calisto & Vylsea

    The sight of the Verena half an inch into death while lying in a pool of her own blood did nothing to alleviate the fury teeming within the eleventh queen''s chest.


    "If I do not rip your body into pieces and feed you to the lowest of beasts, I can never vent this hatred!"


    She roared and aimed her hand toward Verena''s bloodied form. Tremendous suction force erupted from her palm to trap Verena''s fallen body and lift her into the sky. But as the irresistible force inexorably dragged Verena into the eleventh queen''s hands, bright golden light erupted from heaven''s vault, releasing a dazzling beam that split the connection between the two of them!


    From that beam, a golden gate appeared and opened to release two breathtaking, pale-skinned beauties clad in four-winged black crystal armors. Without delay, the left one stretched her hand toward Verena, pulling her into her grasp and vanishing to lower her on the ground for emergency treatment.


    Meanwhile, the remaining beauty''s eyes locked on the eleventh queen.


    "Blood fiends?"


    She reckoned upon seeing those blood-colored eyes unique to the blood fiends and their demonic creators. But soon, the nature of her foe''s lineage became wholly irrelevant. Instead, it was the startling cultivation rippling from her form that took her aback.


    "A¡­Paramount Knight? How can this be? When even the Hidden Forest doesn''t possess this level of fiend, how could that Jade Dynasty possibly do so?"


    None of the information they''d gathered on the Jade Dynasty mentioned the presence of high-level fiends. In fact, besides their emperor, the Ant Queen didn''t take anyone seriously. After all, although his cultivation had yet to reach the Divine Rank, his abilities simply were¡­monstrous!


    Therefore, for the sake of their plans, the ant queens temporarily averted direct assaults on the Jade Dynasty, waiting for the completion of their cultivation and the Goddess'' awakening to cleanse the world once and for all.


    If not for the Ancestral Blood Pool''s sensitive origins and strategic importance, they wouldn''t have bothered with Verena and Yvonne.


    Never did the eleventh queen expect that this move would allow them to uncover another hidden layer of the Jade Dynasty''s forces.


    "The might of our Jade Dynasty is not what you can comprehend."


    The Paramount Knight lady replied with her lips curled into a smile. Thanks to that short exchange, her sister garnered enough time to mend Verena''s wounds and pull her out of her critical situation.


    After laying her against the barrier, she stood up and vanished to reappear by her twin''s side.


    "Calisto and Vylsea of the Infernal Legion. As per his majesty''s will, we sisters have arrived¡­to end your miserable life."


    They announced in a calm tone that showcased no fear even before the eleventh queen. Faint life essence erupted from her form, closing the wounds caused by the five deceased elders.


    Her eyes contorted into a frown. Though the intensity of the two''s auras was incomparably formidable, with that alone, they wouldn''t fare any better than Verena did. However, that black crystal armor they wore filled the eleventh queen with apprehension. If they were anything like Verena''s golden armor, then this battle was fraught with uncertainty.


    "Since you''re so adamant about courting death, I can only send you on the way."


    The eleventh queen replied and lifted her hands. This time, thousands of tree roots rose from the ground to barrel into Calisto and Vylsea. Undaunted, they stretched out their hands, black light erupted from their armors, causing their battle-power to skyrocket while two blackholes appeared before them, and sucked all the tree roots in!


    Thereby erasing them from existence!


    The ant queen was startled! Although the might of this armor was a step below Verena, it clearly was endowed with its own set of wondrous abilities!


    Worse, with their Paramount Knight cultivation and those armors'' support, their combined strength would certainly not lose out to hers!


    "Hateful!"


    She cursed, but the two gave her no time to indulge in indignation. In an eruption of red light, blood-colored longswords appeared within their hands. Wielding them, their might again rose, and they shot toward the eleventh queen whose body bathed in dark-green demonic energies.


    "Nihility Flail!"


    Not holding anything back, the eleventh queen summoned her lineage weapon and assumed her true form to charge at her two assailants!


    *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG*


    In a succession of ringing, metallic noises, they exchanged hundreds of moves. And it didn''t take long before the eleventh queen failed to shoulder the sisters'' combined assault. Their infernal armaments broke past her guard, hacking at her thighs, wrists, neck, and causing her dark-green blood to erupt.


    As it rained onto the ground, the ant queen endlessly recoiled.


    "Earth Law!"


    She snarled, causing the earth below to soar into the sky, turning into nine mountains that morphed into an earthen maelstrom before shooting toward the two knight ladies.


    Unfazed, they aimed their swords at the sky above¡­


    "Blood Law!"


    ¡­and roared in tandem!


    Blood colored clouds gathered, bloating the sky as tidal waves of the same color descended, and morphed into legions of blood serpent beasts.


    Riding the blood sea, the legions of blood serpent beasts slammed into the eleventh queen''s Earth Law, obliterating it and sending her spiraling into the hail, disarmed and wide open.


    Lowering their swords, Calisto and Vylsea aimed them at the tumbling eleventh queen and fired two thin blood beams at her. One, aiming for her brain, and the other for her heart.


    "RAAAAAAAAAWR!"


    But as fatality approached her, the Ant Queen howled and stretched out her hand, firing a leaf that collided with the blood beams, obliterated them, and carried on unhindered toward Calisto.


    Another Withering Leaf!


    The eleven queen''s heart teemed with rancor and indignation.


    Although this leaf could solve all her issues, it was a consumable item reserved for critical targets. The Zenith Ants currently possessed less than twenty. Never did she expect that when they''d yet to understand why the leaves didn''t affect him, she would have to exhaust one on that damnable Jade Emperor''s subordinates!


    But since her life was now at stake, she didn''t have a choice!


    Well-aware of the leaf''s property, Calisto didn''t sit to await damnation. In a breath, she vanished to reappear several miles away. However, as if animated with a will of its own, the leaf pursued, never leaving her tracks!


    Alarmed, Calisto turned into a blood mist, attempting to use that ethereal shape to avoid the Withering Leaf.


    Never did she expect that as the leaf approached, her blood mist form collapsed, and she was forcefully brought back into humanoid form.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Odious. No wonder even his majesty couldn''t escape that thing. What am I supposed to do?"


    She wondered in fright.


    As a Paramount Knight and legionary, her beauty was secondary. Only her cultivation power mattered. Without it, what purpose did she serve?


    "Resistance is futile. Once a Withering Leaf locks on you, even if you run to the end of the Ancient Crystal World, it won''t let you off!"


    The eleventh queen bellowed while summoning her lineage weapon back in her hand. And hearing the derisive words, Calisto chose an extreme road¡­


    "That being the case, let''s go beyond!"


    ¡­And flew out of the Ancient Crystal World!


    The eleventh queen''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "She¡­left?"


    And just like Calisto gambled, by the time the Withering Leaf reached the Ancient Crystal World''s exosphere, it stopped, neither advancing nor retreating!


    It was as if it was telling her, "as long as you return, I won''t spare you!"


    Thus, though Calisto managed to avoid the fate of sealed cultivation, she couldn''t return to the Ancient Crystal World, either!


    Aware of her new reality, she summoned the Sun Shooter, and from above the exosphere, aimed the bow at the eleventh queen.


    Down below, Vylsea summoned the imperial jade seal, and in perfect synch, the twin sisters unleashed lethal strikes at the eleventh queen!


    A dazzling, flaming arrow descended from the sky, blowing her head into smithereens while the imperial jade seal tore through her body!


    Hence, her body perished! But as her soul attempted to flee to safety, jade light erupted from the seal, trapping it where it stood while another flaming arrow descended upon her!


    "How could I possibly perish¡­at the hands of such...base and low worms?"


    Those were the eleventh queen''s last words before her soul burned into nothingness. And with her death, the Withering Leaf tumbled and dropped back onto the ground.

 335 Horrifying Turn of Events

    Meanwhile, while Verena sat crossed-legged in meditation, refining the tempered ancestral blood she''d received from Yvonne, the latter shifted her eyes toward Calisto and Vylsea. By the time her eyes locked on them, the blood covering her had vanished, leaving behind her golden imperial robe.


    "Greetings, your majesty."


    The sisters hailed and dropped on their knees.


    "No need to stand on ceremony. What''s Konrad''s situation."


    Yvonne directly asked while releasing a wave of divine power that straightened the two''s backs.


    "At the time he ordered us to come to your aid, his majesty was about to depart to explore a peculiar zone. As of now, he should have long since dived into it, we have no idea of his current situation or whereabout."


    They truthfully replied, causing Yvonne''s face to twist into a frown.


    "Who''s standing by his side?"


    "Originally, besides us, ten Quasi-Paramount Knights stood in his majesty''s shadows. However, he transferred them to lady Zamira to handle some tasks. Now¡­only lady Else and lady Astarte remain by his majesty''s side."


    The answer caused Yvonne''s frown to grow deeper. Seeing this, Calisto pursued.


    "Your majesty shouldn''t be worried. After all, this is nothing but the Barbarian Continent''s secular world. Although the zone is quite mysterious, with his majesty''s means, nothing major can occur.


    Since he dares go, he must have some insurance. With the two ladies by his side, there shouldn''t be anything they aren''t able to confront."


    It didn''t take a genius to realize Yvonne worried about Konrad''s safety. Therefore, Calisto attempted to placate her concerns.


    "Never mind. With Else by his side, there, indeed, shouldn''t be anything able to threaten him. However, there are times when strength alone cannot suppress tribulations. Hurry back to his side and provide all the support you can."


    Yvonne replied and shifted her attention toward Verena whose cultivation was about to step into Divine Transformation while her physiques all approached the Mastered Stage.


    "At once, your majesty!"


    The two replied, and attempted to use the Harem Gate to rush back to Konrad''s side. The golden gate descended before them, but as they stretched their hands toward it¡­it refused to open!


    The two''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Why is the gate not opening? What¡­is the meaning of this?"


    Hearing this, Yvonne abruptly shifted her gaze back onto them and pressed her hand against the Harem Gate. Still, it refused to open!


    Across those years, Konrad played with the Harem and World Gates at more than one occasion. Therefore, they all knew how they operated. Yvonne firmly believed that even if he remained unconscious, the Harem Gate would still function.


    Why then wasn''t it?


    Only one explanation came to mind!


    "Could it be¡­could his majesty be¡­"


    The sisters wondered in fright and thinking of that possibility, their hearts clenched within their chests.


    "Silence! Konrad possesses four death flowers. Even if he were to die, he would be reborn and restored at full-strength. Throughout the Ancient Crystal World, who can claim his life? How could he possibly perish? Don''t make wild assumptions!"


    Yvonne cut, preventing them from finishing that train of thoughts. And feeling the boiling anger within her voice, the two dared not speak further. At that time, Verena''s eyes opened, and she locked a perplexed gaze at the gate.


    "There are two possibilities. Either his soul is experiencing some form of formidable suppression, or he stands at the very edge of life and death, wavering between the two."


    She assessed.


    But to understand the root of this event, one needs to return to the time Konrad set out for the Blood Mountain Range.


    .....


    Following Helbin''s "conversion," Zamira kicked her plan into gear. Meanwhile, alongside Else and Astarte, Konrad departed for the Blood Mountain Range. But of course, he didn''t forget to contact Qehreman, that evil-warding charm of a sworn brother, to follow him into that unfamiliar territory.


    As expected, Qehreman didn''t disappoint, and after bidding his recovered mother farewell, he followed Konrad''s group out of Tel''Hatra. Initially, he wished to guide the way toward the Blood Mountain Range. However, Konrad had already done his homework and knew what road to follow.


    Therefore, he had Else lead them instead. With a wave of her hand, Else opened a space vortex, allowing the four of them to directly cross space to appear before the Blood Mountain Range. And as he landed before it, Konrad was forced to admit that the name fitted like a glove.


    An incarnadine mountain range stood before him, and even from a distance, its walls emitted a thick blood stench that seemed able to endure the test of time, and perpetually reminded the bystanders of what occurred in this place.


    Worse, vast waves of eldritch forces permeated the mountain range''s atmosphere, warning trespassers of the evil that lurked within. It wasn''t just death essence and having never been exposed to these kinds of forces, Else, and Astarte''s eyes narrowed in apprehension.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Qehreman, however, stood undisturbed while Konrad''s lips curved into a smile that echoed the pleasant surprise he currently felt.


    "Do you understand the nature of those forces?"


    Else asked, causing Konrad to nod in approval.


    "I do. An amalgam of chthonian energies fills this place. It''s not merely death essence. Nether force also lies within. Though, with our good luck charm here, we shouldn''t face any issue."


    Konrad replied, while patting Qehreman''s shoulder.


    "Little brother, I''m counting on you."


    "Who''s your little brother? With your teenaged looks, I should be the elder brother."


    Qehreman replied in his usual straightforward tone.


    "How old are you?"


    Konrad asked, undisturbed by the retort.


    "I will turn twenty-five in three months."


    "Good. Theoretically, I''m twenty-eight, but practically, I''m already one-hundred years old. In one case or the other, I am your senior. How dare you be the elder brother?"


    Konrad replied, causing Qehreman''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "Bullshit, you clearly are mortal. How could you be that old?"


    He scoffed, not buying Konrad''s words.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. I''m special. Even as a mortal, I can live for hundreds of millions of years."


    Konrad affirmed with a mild chuckle while tapping Qehreman''s shoulder.


    Afterward, he pushed Qehreman into the range''s entrance, before activating his Origin Sight and stepping forward. Astarte and Else respectively stood at his left and right. Thus, in tandem, the quartet stepped into the Blood Mountain Range.

 336 Anti-Chthonian Abilities

    Stretching across thousands of miles with eighteen towering peaks, the highest of which stood at more than three hundred miles, the Blood Mountain Range was indeed a marvelous edifice. Was it not for the drastic changes it underwent, Konrad didn''t doubt it would have attracted much activity. But now, with that suffocating amalgam of eldritch forces and the far too realistic blood stench filling the atmosphere, who dared cross its passes?


    Besides Konrad''s group, only desperados such as Qehreman''s mother would take the risk. Of course, after stepping on the first pass, it didn''t take more than a minute for Qehreman''s mother to collapse. Therefore, although he effortlessly managed to pull her out, even Qehreman didn''t have a full grasp of how much he could shoulder.


    But soon, it became apparent that his ability knew no limits. As soon as the group stepped onto the first mountain pass, a formless force erupted from Qehreman''s body and stretched throughout a fifteen meters radius. Within that range, no eldritch energy passed, and the atmosphere was cleansed of all their presence.


    The sight was absolutely miraculous, and even Konrad was forced to admit that his best estimations failed to give an accurate assessment of that cheaply gained sworn brother of his. Calling him "evil-warder" indeed was accurate. Less than sixty meters in, Konrad''s group came across the first dark-purple lily, which fluttered without a breeze as if animated with a life of its own.


    However, as Qehreman approached it, it folded its petals back onto itself as if dreading his presence or touch. Seeing this, Konrad arched his eyebrow.


    "Although you''re a solid good-luck charm, I''m afraid if I let you run amok, you may ruin my business. Stop right here. You girls stand within fifteen meters of him."


    Konrad ordered and stepped out of Qehreman''s range to pluck the dark-purple lily. With one deft move, he pulled it out of the soil, and briefly assessed it.


    "At least one-hundred units of death essence."


    Konrad appraised before tossing the lily into a space ring. Death essence was quantified in units. In theory, the quantity of death essence generated by an individual''s demise had nothing to do with cultivation.


    When someone perished, they generated death units equal to the number of years they''d lived for. An eighty years old man''s death would generate eighty units of death essence while a ten-thousand years old''s would generate ten-thousand units.


    However, just like normal souls, in typical conditions, death essence usually didn''t linger for long, vanishing in a few hours. But for those able to control it, it also served as an additional lifespan.


    For that reason, Konrad''s claim of being able to live for millions of years was nothing less than the truth.


    "What are you planning to do with them?"


    Qehreman couldn''t help but ask. Clearly, those flowers breathed malevolence and heralded disasters. If not out of greed, who would attempt to pluck them. However, on the one hand, Konrad didn''t appear driven by base greed, and on the other hand, he didn''t seem affected by the negative energies in this place, either.


    And recalling how effortlessly he took his mother''s "death" into him, Qehreman hypothesized he could put those flowers to use. As for whether it was good or bad, that was hard to say. But naturally, he had no intention in helping evil.


    "I''m going to consume them. Just saving them for later."


    Konrad honestly replied, causing Qehreman''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "Are you¡­some kind of undead?"


    He asked while taking three steps back. And who could blame him? This cheaply gained sworn brother of his simply was impossible to comprehend. And although his body clearly showed no trace of cultivation, he seemed able to accomplish feats that put Saints to shame.


    Worse, his entourage appeared full of mighty experts whose cultivation level Qehreman couldn''t even begin to fathom. It went without saying that his background was extraordinary. Were it not for his mother''s life-saving grace, Qehreman would have certainly not followed them in.


    And seeing his budding anxiety, Konrad chortled.


    "My heart still beats, and my touch is full of warmth. How could I be undead? If anything, you can call me a necromancer of fortune."


    Konrad replied while stepping back toward the group.


    Hearing this, Qehreman sighed and returned onto the road. Every now and then, they would come across one of those death lilies. At first, it took tens or so meters. But soon, to Konrad''s delight, the frequency of their appearances increased, until they could be seen every two or three meters.


    After traversing more than five hundred meters, Konrad laid hands on about one-hundred-twenty death lilies. Better, the farther they went, the more death essence the lilies contained. The top fifteen he''d harvested each contained more than five-hundred units.


    The uneventful trip carried on for another five-hundred meters, after which Konrad''s death lily count rose to more than six hundred. Now, dark-purple lilies lied as far as the eye could see, making it difficult for the mortal Konrad to pluck them all.


    As he struggled with the increased supply, sweat soon filled his forehead.


    "Master, please allow me to pluck them for you."


    Astarte offered, unable to endure the sight of her master''s sufferings.


    "No, you can''t. Death essence is a lethal poison to the living. Although you can suppress the weakest flowers with your cultivation, at best, you''ll be gambling with your lifespan. It''s not worth it. But if you really want to help, use your telekinetic powers to pull and push all the lilies toward me."


    Konrad replied while carrying on with his harvesting program.


    With a nod, Astarte stretched out her hand, causing hundreds of purple lies to soar into the sky and fly toward Konrad. One after the other, he tossed them into his space ring; the same ring where his prototype body laid.


    But as the transfer carried on, Else''s eyes remained glued on the sky, looking beyond the distant peaks to lock on a gathering of twisting dark fog that seemed to approach increasingly closer toward them all.


    "The problems begin."


    She muttered and extended her index toward the dark fog that now dropped onto them .


    The dark fog morphed into a ghastly abomination with sclera-free, blood-red eyes, a bare skull, and a phantomatic skeleton body draped in a pitch-black, ragged cloak.


    "A Ravenous Ghost."


    Konrad stated as the ghost descended upon them with its arms outstretched.


    Ravenous Ghosts were formed by resentful souls which failed to depart for the afterlife due to the profound hatred and grievances that bound them to the realm of the living. If left unchecked, such souls could wander for eternity without ever being able to affect the living.


    However, once they gathered enough chthonian forces, they could morph into Ravenous Ghosts to wantonly devour the living until they regained spiritual consciousness. Afterward, they would keep devouring, and use their victims to build themselves a new body; thereby "returning to life."


    Because they feared no physical attacks, destroying Ravenous Ghosts could prove challenging for those not well-versed in spiritual attacks.


    However, as Else prepared to obliterate the Ravenous Ghost, Konrad motioned for her to make no move.


    His eyes then shifted toward Qehreman, whose tiny globes had naturally locked on the abomination looming over him.


    "Well¡­shit¡­"


    Qehreman cursed.


    "Hiiiiiiii!"


    But when the ghost reached a fifteen meters radius of him¡­Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    *BOOM*


    ¡­it collapsed and vanished into nothingness.

 337 Unexpected Company

    "¡­"


    A deathly silence dropped on the scene, and all eyes locked on Qehreman, whose bewildered gaze remained glued on the Ravenous Ghost''s remains.


    "What¡­what the hell?"


    He stammered in a stupor. But now, both Else and Astarte eyed him with vigilance. And how could they not, that grotesque looking man simply was impossible to comprehend. With low cultivation, inexistent physiques, and an unremarkable bloodline, he could accomplish feats that put Saints and Sages to shame.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It was as if since he was born, heaven and earth bestowed him with an "Evil-Warding Seal," making him the archnemeses of all nefarious existences. But who was Konrad? The Profane Prince. The great sovereign of the unholy.


    Throughout the Ancient Crystal World, how many could compete with him in terms of wickedness? To keep this Qehreman by his side, was no different from pulling a flaming rock into his grasp.


    He was bound to burn himself. Clearly, the most sensible choices were either to dispose of him or to leave him far away from them all.


    However, the more Konrad looked at Qehreman, the more he found him pleasing to the eyes.


    "It is even better than I thought. Not just unable to approach. Ravenous Ghosts collapse upon entering his aura''s range. Good, very good. Then this trip should be uneventful. Though, I wonder if this only works for low-level Ravenous Ghosts."


    Konrad mentally remarked while his smiling face still aimed at Qehreman.


    "Are you not afraid of burning yourself? Who knows, perhaps he has truly been blessed by the Realm Will to cleanse the world and execute evil."


    Selene probed with glaring interest.


    "Bullshit. If this were the Celestial Realm, perhaps I could believe in a manipulation of the Realm Will. However, this is the Mortal Realm. Better than I, you should understand that our Realm Will doesn''t play such tricks.


    As for evil warding, utter nonsense. The man is clearly endowed with anti-chthonian abilities. What does that have to do with evil warding? A concerned individual''s mind always drifts to the wildest of assumptions."


    Konrad rationalized as his gaze went between Astarte and Else. Naturally, he grasped the concerns permeating their minds. However, unlike them, he possessed a better understanding of Qehreman''s abilities.


    "Though, one thing that I have to agree on is that an Anti-Chthonian force is no good news for me. Never mind, as the saying goes, keep your friends close and your enemies closer. If we can figure out the origin of his abilities, perhaps hidden boons will be ours."


    "Perhaps¡­"


    With the end of his mental exchange with Selene, Konrad returned his attention to Qehreman and clapped in appreciation.


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    "Brother, I must say though I intended to rely on your wondrous abilities, never did I expect them to reach such a level? What is this? Clearly, this is an instance of smiting evil with your mere presence. Malevolence collapses at your sight, and the devil dares not stand before you.


    In the future, your achievements will be limitless!"


    Konrad praised while patting the still dumbfounded Qehreman''s shoulders. Hearing this, he snapped out of his torpor and lowered his narrowing gaze at Konrad.


    "Why do I feel like none of this surprises you?"


    Qehreman probed with his tiny eyes squinting till only two horizontal slits were visible.


    "Aaah¡­How could you show such wariness toward your brother? Before we met in Tel''Hatra, I didn''t even know you existed. How could I possibly comprehend your skills better than you do? Between brothers, how can there be suspicion? Your words dagger my heart."


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Konrad sobbed, causing Qehreman to roll his eyes. But afterward, he reckoned the words sensible and didn''t probe further.


    The group then resumed their steps, crossing the Blood Mountain Range, and harvesting thousands of death lilies as they went.


    At more than one occasion, drifting Ravenous Ghosts stood in their way and attempted to turn them all into nutrients. However, all collapsed before Qehreman''s presence. Soon, it became evident that as long as he stood beside them, nothing within this eerie Mountain Range could threaten them.


    Or so they thought. But little did they know, that as they plucked death lilies and obliterated the drifting ghosts, deep within the Mountain Range, tremors brewed. Tremors heralding the start of a new wave of disasters.


    But that''s a matter for another time.


    As they went up the fifth mountain''s slope, the four came across a high mountain cave from which Konrad could feel a tremendous concentration of chthonian energies. His eyes widened in a pleasant stupor.


    This was precisely the type of cave he was looking for. In such an environment where death essence and nether force saturated the air, his Blossoming Death Art cultivation speed would rise to a new level.


    Here, he could break through to the third layer!


    Without hesitation, Konrad motioned for his team to follow him in. All kept their Origin Sights activated and peered into the distance to spot danger before it dropped on them.


    However, even before they could step inside¡­


    "Oh? I didn''t expect anyone else to find their way in. You can''t be denizens of the secular world, right? Where does your lot hail from?"


    A chilling, grim feminine voice echoed from within the cavern, causing Konrad''s eyes to contort into a frown.


    Else and Astarte could come in and out without effort due to Qehreman''s presence. Without him, they would be forced to use their cultivation to suppress all the death essence within the air. Most Saints couldn''t endure it, while the average Divine-Seed expert would be filled with distress.


    Who then, was the woman inside?


    And as if to answer him, in a succession of silent steps, a lithe, willowy figure emerged from the shadows to stand before them all, revealing herself as a 1.65 meters tall young beauty with shoulder-length black hairs, a striking, pear-shaped figure and one of the biggest racks Konrad had seen in his life.


    However, when her dark-green eyes appeared and locked upon him, when he recognized her for what she really was, all her appeal became irrelevant.


    His lips curled into a smile.


    "Well, well. How¡­unexpected."

 338 Big-Breasted Lunatic

    A zenith ant. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the woman standing before Konrad''s party was nothing less than another zenith ant in human form. Though, this one appeared a few centimeters taller than the average zenith ant Konrad had come across.


    Of course, in this case, such petty detail mattered not. What truly gripped his attention was the realization that despite her standing right in front of him, he couldn''t feel this woman''s presence. It was almost as if she stood in a warded world of her own.


    Reminiscing his previous clash with the demons, Konrad quickly grasped the reason.


    "She possesses at least one Withering Leaf."


    He silently realized. Those were alarming news. Regardless of that woman''s cultivation, as long as she summoned a withering leaf, she could invalidate one of his crewmates'' cultivation. With a second one, she could seal the same person''s physiques, and with a third, their bloodline.


    Two was more than enough to squash either Else or Astarte''s fighting abilities. Meanwhile, within the Blood Mountain Range, they couldn''t move with complete freedom.


    "Five-thousand years old, early-stage Divine Ascension cultivation base, Mountain Toppling, and Flawless Diamond Physiques. Both high-grade, Mastered Divine Physiques. That woman''s status is not simple."


    Selene remarked within Konrad''s mind. The Mountain Toppling and Flawless Diamond Physiques sublimely completed one another. The first provided extreme strength, while the second gave extreme resilience.


    Although they didn''t rank among the strongest physiques and their origin was nothing extraordinary, their grade and mastery level alone made that woman more than a match for the average peak-Divine Ascension expert.


    If on top of that, she could rely on the power of Withering Leaves, the situation could quickly become disturbing. But as Konrad observed her, that "young woman" too stared at him. In fact, although cultivation wise he clearly was the weakest of the group, her eyes ignored Qehreman, Else, and Astarte to glue themselves on him.


    In spite of the long black robe and cloak draping him, she seemed able to see through the disguise and detail the face that hid behind all that layer of clothing.


    In silence, they daggered one another through an exchange of inquisitive stares, until finally, the woman''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Interesting. Never have I felt such intensity from a mortal''s gaze. Also¡­"


    The woman''s smile brightened, and she seemed to peer deeper into Konrad''s cloak.


    "¡­For the love of all that is unholy, you''re drop-dead gorgeous. I didn''t even know a man''s figure could be this¡­engrossing. What a waste of years.


    Mortal man, I''m getting increasingly more curious about you. Forget about your group''s origin. Are you willing to become my man? I swear I will treat you well."


    She offered. And hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "She doesn''t know me."


    He realized. Judging from that woman''s cultivation alone, she should at least be at the elder level. For someone of that caliber to have no knowledge of the man they used three leaves on made absolutely no sense.


    Therefore, Konrad hypothesized this woman had been residing in the Blood Mountain Range from even before the zenith ants'' attack on the Jade Capital. Could it be the zenith ants also sought to harvest the Blood Mountain Range''s resources?


    If that were the case, did she come alone, or did others lie in other locations?


    "Hey, a country-toppling beauty is asking you to become her man. How can you remain that stoic? You''re hurting me¡­"


    The woman pouted with a wronged look while stepping increasingly closer toward Konrad.


    Instantaneously, Else vanished, and reappeared before, preventing further advance.


    "Yo, who the hell are you? When I''m discussing things with my future husband, how dare you block my path?"


    The woman asked while canting her smiling face to the left, and for some reason, as he stared at that woman, a great ominous sense filled Qehreman''s guts.


    "Brother, why do I feel like¡­this woman is¡­"


    He began, but before he could finish his words, Konrad who saw through his thoughts cut:


    "Batshit."


    The word rang so true in Qehreman''s mind that he gave a vigorous nod of approval.


    "Right. Right. She gives me the impression of an outwardly calm but inwardly frenzied beast, ready to pounce at any juncture."


    Qehreman whispered while his tiny eyes narrowed around the woman.


    "A trait of her kind. However, her lust for carnage seems to be on a whole other level."


    Konrad replied. Meanwhile, Else''s slit, sky-blue eyes pierced the woman''s dark-green hues, not moving from an inch.


    "He''s taken. The primary, secondary, and tertiary wife seats are all filled. The line is unending. I don''t think you''ll fit in."


    She declared without shifting her gaze from the short and busty woman.


    "Strange. There is pure demonic energy in you. You''re a demoness. What race do you belong to? I''m not well-versed in demonic lineages."


    The woman queried while her gaze trailed Else from head to toe.


    "No, don''t say it. It doesn''t matter. The things I, Ilkaalt want, no one can keep. If he''s taken, I only have to slaughter the competition. Afterward, won''t all problems be solved?


    Handsome, don''t you agree?"


    She replied in her usual calm, but grim sounding tone. And without waiting for another word, she vanished, and reappeared before Else with her right hand raised in a claw shape and clutching at her neck!


    Instantaneously, golden light erupted from Else''s body, surrounding her in her Golden Valkyrie Armor. And before the claw strike could grip her neck, the golden light formed a protective screen that barred its path.


    *BANG*


    Ilkaalt''s claw rebounded against the protective screen, and she recoiled on seven steps.


    Surprise flashed within her eyes.


    "Interesting. Very, very interesting. Although this was nothing more than a casual strike, not anyone can receive it.


    Your lot gets more interesting by the second. Good, after spending months in this wretched place without much result, I was starting to feel bored."


    Ilkaalt stated and straightened her stance. As she did, potent emerald-colored light burst from her form and surrounded her from all sides.


    Seeing this, Konrad was startled.


    "Life essence? Controlled life essence?"


    Indeed, life essence now coated Ilkaalt form, heightening her battle-power as she adopted her fighting stance to pounce on Else.


    But before she could make another move¡­


    "GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR"


    Vast tremors shook the Blood Mountain Range, causing rocks and boulders to drop while dark fog gathered and bloated the sky above with a startling concentration of nether force.


    And from within the coalescing fog, innumerable pairs of blood-red eyes appeared and locked upon the five below.

 339 Lost Shield?

    "Well, it started earlier than I expected."


    Both Konrad and Ilkaalt thought as the pitch-black fog above twisted into an amalgam of eldritch shapes. A vast concentration of nether force gathered, chilling the atmosphere while the mass of black fog split into more than three-hundred, fifty-meters tall Ravenous Ghosts.


    Those clearly were a step above the rabble Qehreman effortlessly obliterated beforehand. And seeing them, both Konrad and Ilkaalt''s eyes contorted into frowns.


    Ilkaalt, because those ghosts'' appearances marked the failure of her objective.


    Konrad, because the situation just got significantly more complicated. At the very least, five-hundred-million aggrieved souls inhabited the Blood Mountain Range, each with the potential to turn into a Ravenous Ghost.


    However, it went without saying that not all would succeed in turning into Ravenous Ghosts. Or more accurately, even if they did, not all could survive. The majority would turn into food for other Ravenous Ghosts to devour; thus, creating a natural selection at the end of which mighty ghosts would rise to stand above the rest.


    Of the initial five-hundred million souls, perhaps not even one percent would remain. However, the strongest ghosts among the survivors would be a force to be reckoned with. Konrad didn''t doubt that many would possess high-level Saint strength while finding several Sage-level entities was perfectly reasonable.


    As for the strongest among them, that was hard to estimate. For that reason, Qehreman''s anti-chthonian abilities were of paramount importance. Although Konrad didn''t believe him to be able to obliterate the strong Ravenous Ghosts with his mere presence, at the very least, he would manage to suppress them enough to make the task easier for his ladies.


    At least, that was the original plan.


    But as the tremors carried on, blossoming into a startling earthquake while the ghastly, nether force oppressed them all, Konrad realized the situation worse than he''d initially calculated.


    "HIHIHIHIHIHI!"


    "HIHIHIHIHIHI!"


    "HIHIHIHIHIHI!"


    The three-hundred ghosts chirped in tandem. Though, their eerie chirping couldn''t be compared to the singing birds Konrad''s party was used to.


    In fact, they sounded more like a caricature of gleeful laughs.


    However, Konrad ignored them. Instead, his eyes trailed the chthonian energies they left in their wake to spot the origin of this poltergeist. And beyond the Blood Mountain Range''s eighteen peaks, the shadow of a nineteenth now appeared, towering above all the others at nearly fifteen-hundred miles. That mountain was so tall that it approached the Ancient Crystal World''s exosphere!


    With width surpassing all the other mountains combined, were it not for the seamless cloaking that concealed its existence beforehand, it would have been impossible to miss.


    Not just Konrad, now that the cloaking force was dispelled, all eyes rose toward that mountain, and all were startled to see¡­that a mountain, it was not!


    Or rather, this mountain wasn''t made of stones!


    "Bones¡­those are all¡­bones¡­"


    Astarte stammered, and indeed she was right. The bones of the one billion barbarian citizens butchered within the Blood Mountain Range''s vast expense of land all gathered to form that horrid bone mountain. And shockingly, those bones were all blood-colored and painted the new mountain in a more vivid blood-red than the remaining eighteen.


    And even from the tremendous distance, Konrad could feel the massive energies concentrated in that place.


    Compared to that, the cave before him was not worth mentioning.


    But at the same time, a monstrous, previously slumbering force awoke within. It was that force''s awakening that triggered the earthquake and summoned the towering ghosts now threatening Konrad''s group.


    "GRRRRRRRRRRRR!"


    The earthquake rose in magnitude, bringing alongside it an avalanche of boulders while Konrad and Qehreman dropped toward the ground. With a wave of her hand, Astarte stabilized Konrad, leaving only Qehreman to tumble.


    *BAM*


    "Hateful!"


    He complained. However, before he could speak further, the three-hundred Ravenous Ghosts descended upon them!


    As they did, the temperature plummeted at breakneck speed, going from around 10 ¡ãC to -35 ¡ãC in a heartbeat! And still, it fell!


    "Those three-hundred Ravenous Ghosts are already at a high-level Saint level. Individually, they can''t deter me, but once combined, this can become cumbersome. To say nothing of the forces lying in wait."


    Ilkaalt appraised. The most dreadful thing about Ravenous Ghosts was that they feared absolutely no form of physical attack. If the move didn''t rely on laws, soul power, or another form of spiritual force like Dasra''s Celestial Guardian, it couldn''t damage them in the slightest. However, when led by a greater power, just like with a formation, Ravenous Ghosts possessed the ability to overlap their nether force into an organic whole.


    Worse, within the Blood Mountain Range, they possessed innate superiority with higher battle-power than it would be on the outside, while their opponents found themselves weakened.


    Therefore, although she had full confidence in her abilities, Ilkaalt didn''t dare take this gamble.


    "A pity, but I have to leave. Hateful¡­"


    She sighed and was about to vanish when the three-hundred ghosts reached a fifteen-meters radius from Qehreman.


    *BAM*


    As he teetered on the ground, a formless force erupted from him, forming an invisible barrier that slammed into the Ravenous Ghosts and forced them all back!


    Ilkaalt''s eyes widened in a stupor.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Impossible. How¡­can this be?"


    And as if to force her to accept this reality, the Ravenous Ghosts against pounced on Qehreman. However, the same invisible barrier knocked them back, preventing their nefarious forces from harming him in the slightest.


    Ilkaalt''s surprise vanished, and her lips curled into a smile.


    "Jackpot!"


    Ignoring all the others, she stretched her hand toward Qehreman, causing the emerald life essence swirling around her to glitter in a brighter shade. As it did, green light erupted from Qehreman''s body while his eyes glazed, and his consciousness vanished.


    Like a puppet, he rose from the ground, vanished, and reappeared by Ilkaalt''s side.


    By the time Konrad''s party realized what was going on, she already had her hand on his shoulder.


    "She can use the life essence within an individual to take control of them?"


    Konrad realized, far too late. But indeed, he was right. Although with her level of life essence and control, Ilkaalt could only affect low-level cultivators, for someone at Qehreman''s level, it was more than enough.


    "Handsome, I will give you another chance. If you willingly come with me, we can both enjoy this heavenly shiel-"


    Ilkaalt began, but before she could finish her words, Else''s sword was hacking at her neck!


    But in a green haze, she vanished, avoiding the move and leaving Konrad''s party to deal with the Ravenous Ghosts.


    "Oh well, you can''t say I didn''t try. Handsome, chase me. The farther, the better.


    But do hurry. Otherwise, I might have to chase you instead.


    Hahahahaha!"


    Ilkaalt''s voice reverberated as she vanished from sight.

 340 Terrestrial Expression

    As Ilkaalt vanished, Konrad''s face contorted into a frown.


    Were his powers still available, how could that odious woman possibly run amok? With a palm, he would have suppressed her. Alas, available, they were not. Now, his perfect shield of a sworn brother was taken captive, depriving him of his trump card.


    Calling him "irritated" was an understatement.


    "Hehe, it is not often that you suffer such a loss at the hand of a woman."


    Selene chortled within Konrad''s mind.


    "What are you acting so pleased about? Since you''re so keen on taking pleasure in my misfortune, I might as well let those ghosts help me into reincarnation. I''m sure you can find yourself a better host, good luck on your future endeavors."


    Konrad declared before shifting his attention toward the Ravenous Ghosts, who, in the absence of Qehreman, now focused solely on them.


    "You can''t bear to. In any case, that woman snatching him might not be such a bad thing."


    Selene replied before again, falling silent. But Konrad didn''t have time to inquire about the reasoning of those confusing words that the Ravenous Ghosts again were upon him.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned his Harem Throne and took his seat upon it.


    *BAM*


    A jade-colored energy shield appeared, blocking the ghosts'' onslaught while Else and Astarte vanished to reappear by Konrad''s side. Without waiting for his orders, the two extended their swords toward the Ravenous Ghosts and respectively condensed golden and silver lightning energy balls, which expanded before blasting at the three-hundred ghost army.


    "HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!"


    They screamed like a choir, releasing berserk soundwaves that clashed with Konrad''s barrier while the entirety of their nether force combined in an ice hurricane to collide with the beams!


    *BOOOOOM*


    The collision triggered a wild energy outburst that blasted one-third of the ghosts into nothingness. Without Qehreman, the nether force and death essence within the atmosphere quickly enfeebled both Else and Astarte, making them unable to fight at full-strength. Otherwise, the result couldn''t be this shallow.


    With exceptional tacit understanding, the remaining two hundred merged into a mightier ghost high of more than three-hundred meters. Seeing this, hesitation flashed within Konrad''s eyes. Although he could use his once a day energy blast to clear this foe in one go, if he did, for the remainder of the day, he would be left without defenses.


    In the current scenery, that was no solid plan.


    However, he also didn''t want to waste too much time in this area, because better than the others, he could feel that from the distance, massive nether force spread, and aimed toward them!


    And as if reading through his mind, Else aimed her sword at the Ravenous Ghost.


    "Exile."


    She uttered, causing the space across one-hundred meters to distort while a massive vortex appeared above the Ravenous Ghost, first sealing the space around it, before attempting to swallow it into another dimension.


    "HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!"


    Understanding the ploy, the Ravenous Ghost thrashed against the suction force, but to no avail. Its massive "body" flew into the vortex and vanished within.


    "Ravenous Ghosts can''t be fettered with space. It will return. I must seclude myself to break through to the third layer of the Blossoming Death Art as soon as possible. That''s the only way we can regain the initiative."


    Konrad explained, and without delay, Else waved her hand, causing the three to cross space and land on the seventh peak. With her Origin Sight, she sought a new cultivation cave for Konrad to seclude himself in.


    However, just as she found one, the ground beneath them shifted, and they reappeared on the eighth peak!


    Witnessing this, Astarte cast an inquisitive look toward Else, but observing the surprise within her gaze, she realized Else had absolutely nothing to do with this!


    "Could it be..."


    Konrad began, but before he could finish his words, the ground against shifted, and this time, they reappeared above the thirteenth peak!


    However, Astarte no longer stood with them! Moreover, a quick probe allowed Else to realize that while she could keep opening space doors toward the peaks ahead, the road backward was sealed!


    "Just like you fear. It''s a Terrestrial Expression."


    Selene confirmed Konrad''s silent fears, causing him to close his eyes and release his soaring exasperation in a burst of laughter.


    "Hahaha, men will die for wealth. The saying is so true. I dived into the lion''s den."


    Konrad chuckled and hearing this, Else''s eyes contorted into a frown. Never had she expected such words to echo from Konrad''s lips. However, he wasn''t being an alarmist.


    Ravenous Ghosts were meant to hunt the living and lash out at the world whose actions triggered their existence. They were not intended to consume Aggrieved Souls or fellow Ravenous Ghosts. Although doing so made them grow at a faster pace, it also carried with it a hidden price.


    If they consumed too many such souls, they could never rebuild a human body, and regardless of the power level they reached, rebirth was impossible. However, if they persisted in that road, and reached a certain level of power, the land of their birth would pull them in, forcing them to merge with it and become¡­a Terrestrial Expression.


    Although they were forever trapped within it, Terrestrial Expressions were exceptionally formidable existences with absolute control over the land of their grievances. Even without considering their dominion over the land, the average Terrestrial Expression''s battle-power rivaled peak-stage Divine Ascension experts.


    Never did Konrad expect that in a measly ten years, one Ravenous Ghost would devour enough to reach the power-level required to become the Blood Mountain Range''s Terrestrial Expression, and complete the transition.


    Had he known this beforehand, he would have never made the trip.


    However, regrets never served purposes.


    It was time for solutions.


    With the Terrestrial Expression''s awakening, the Blood Mountain Range had turned into a guillotine ready to drop on its prisoners'' neck at all times.


    Konrad would naturally not wait for death.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    No, he would subdue it.


    "Else, since we''re being offered such a kind invitation, we shouldn''t decline. To the bone mountain, we go."


    Konrad ordered, causing Else''s lips to curve into a bright smile.


    "As you wish."


    With a wave of her hand, she cleft a space vortex to lead the two of them toward the Blood Mountain Range''s highest concentration of chthonian energies.

 341 Astarte’s Fate

    Meanwhile, Astarte stood on the tenth peak with her bewildered eyes mirroring the confusion within her heart.


    "What the hell is going on? Where are master and Else?"


    She wondered while using her Origin Sight to sweep the surroundings and seek the presence of her partners. However, an irresistible force prevented her from seeing beyond the eleventh peak. With that new limit, she made no progress. Worse, as time went by, she was forced to exert more of her cultivation base to contend with the rising chthonian energies in the air.


    Although unlike death essence, nether force wasn''t inherently lethal to the living, it still was a potent, chilling poison. Therefore, the combination of the two soon turned into an intolerable source of discomfort.


    But for the sake of being by her master''s side, tolerate, she would.


    Without hesitation, Astarte turned into a silver light beam and flew toward the eleventh peak. But she didn''t even cross thirty meters that her speed plummeted, and she crashed onto the ground. Suppressed by a force whose origins she still knew nothing of, she struggled to return on her feet, and rush toward the next peak.


    With the suppression she endured, five hours passed before she landed on the eleventh peak. Sweat filled and trickled down her forehead while she gasped for breath like an untrained mortal discovering cardio.


    "To say nothing of the fact that I don''t even know their accurate location, even if they merely lied ahead, at this pace, can I really catch up to them?"


    She wondered while wiping off her sweat. Lack of Information indeed was an exasperating condition. Alas, even if she knew nothing might come out of it, she could only blindly rush ahead, hoping that ultimately, their road would cross.


    After all, at one point in time or another, Konrad would ultimately head into the most "chthonian-heavy" locations.


    Renewing her resolve, Astarte dashed across mountain passes and slopes, eager to make her way out of the eleventh peak to reach Konrad. However, as she did, never did she expect that a pair of dark-green eyes observed her from the shadows.


    With her presence concealed by her Withering Leaf, Ilkaalt stood within one of the naturally formed cultivation caves of the eleventh peak, trying to harvest death lilies.


    Alas, as she reached out for them, the lilies would turn scalding hot, and sear her hand! After the umpteenth searing, she recoiled in frustration. This had been going on since she stepped into the mountain range!


    "Although my control of life essence enables me to resist the death essence within this mountain range, it also makes me unable to lay hands on those lilies. If I can''t even harvest the bits here? How can I possibly touch what lies within the Bone Mountain?


    Am I really doomed to failure?"


    She wondered with clenching hands. Having dived into the Blood Mountain Range without permission, she knew she would face harsh punishment back in the colony. However, she cared very little about that.


    If she could obtain the means to control both life and death essence, her strength would rise exponentially. And in the future, even the goddess would be forced to treat her differently. But now, it seemed that thought of hers truly was na?ve.


    If even with her bit of control over life essence, death essence repelled her this strongly, how could one possibly wield both?


    Controlling both life and death essence was downright impossible.


    With a sigh, Ilkaalt prepared to depart from the eleventh peak, find and snatch that riveting mortal man, and leave the Blood Mountain Range for good. But before she could make her move, Astarte''s presence appeared in her vicinity, and she shifted her attention toward her.


    With her Origin Sight seeing through all barriers, she could see the Valkyrie''s current feeble state, not that it made a difference.


    "Strange, why isn''t Handsome with her? What about that other bitch? Did they get separated?"


    She wondered and vanished to reappear a few miles away from Astarte, trailing her from the shadows. The dazed, puppet-like Qehreman stood beside her.


    And as Astarte crossed another Mountain Pass and made her way toward the twelfth peak, Ilkaalt remained sharp on her tracks.


    "No mortal man can possibly stand guarded and enjoy the company of this level of goods. Handsome''s status is definitely not simple. Maybe I should use her to investigate?"


    She reckoned. However, the scene of Astarte holding onto Konrad with subservience and silent adulation reappeared within her mind, and her eyes flared with a maddened glint.


    "Nah. No need. In this world, whose status can compare with mine? Regardless of Handsome''s origins, I must snatch him and make him my mate before that damnable woman picks one for me. As for that hindrance¡­she can die!"


    Flicking her tongue over her lips, Ilkaalt pounced from the shadows, activated her Mountain Toppling Physique, and released an empowering surge of life essence as she drove her right hand toward Astarte''s back in a claw strike!


    But at that time, Qehreman''s dazed state broke, and he screamed:


    "CAREFUL!"


    Alas, it was far too late, and by the time the sound reached her ears, Astarte was finding her chest pierced from back to front by a lithe hand glittering in life essence.


    And seeing the hand tear through her heart, she knew the move lethal. After all, she wasn''t a Sage.


    Blood gushed from her chest and lips, but she still mustered her last bit of strength to turn toward her murderer.


    Her eyes locked on Ilkaalt, whose maddened gaze nailed with remarkable intensity.


    "The things that I want, no one can touch. If you want to blame something, blame yourself¡­for being in my way."


    Ilkaalt declared, then pulled out Astarte''s heart before crushing it within her hand.


    As life departed from her body, Astarte teetered on her feet, and warm tears filled her eyes. Not of pain, but rather, of regret.


    Regret, because she didn''t get to see her master one last time.


    "Master, sorry, I fai-¡­"


    But Astarte didn''t even get to finish her words that she dropped onto the ground, with the spark of her life extinguished.


    And as her flowing blood formed a pool beneath her, Qehreman''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Heinous¡­Heinous creature!"


    He roared.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 342 Startling Awakening

    Although he and Astarte didn''t have much interaction, from Konrad''s group, she was the one that gave him the best feelings. The least aloof, closer to the average person, straightforward and without a scheming mind.


    Why then was it that she now laid deceased in a pool of her own blood? Why was it that her heart, that resolutely loyal heart devoted solely to her lord, now laid broken within that monstrous woman''s hands?


    Where was justice?!


    But his roar of indignation caused no ripple within Ilkaalt''s contended face, and as she turned toward him, she didn''t forget to lick Astarte''s blood off her hands.


    "Hm. I know my essence controlling skills still need a lot of improvement. But I didn''t expect I couldn''t even keep a trivial Adept Knight under control for a full day. How disheartening."


    She sighed and kicked Astarte''s corpse to the side before stepping toward Qehreman.


    Seeing this, his fury rose to another level, and without fear for consequences, he shot toward Ilkaalt!


    However, he''d barely taken a step that she kicked him in the face, sending him spiraling into the air before crashing on the ground.


    "Who do you think you are? The hero of a fairy tale? With your trivial cultivation, you even dare raise hands against me? How bold. Worms nowadays, no longer know the immensity of heavens."


    Ilkaalt sighed before trampling Qehreman''s face under her boot.


    "If not for your marvelous anti-chthonian abilities, do you think you could live to this point? You better behave, otherwise, if you annoy me further, I might just end you. It''s not like the colony would know what it missed.


    Hahahaha!"


    Ilkaalt burst into laughter while relentlessly stomping Qehreman''s face, twisting it into a more grotesque shape than it already was. But though the pain nailed him onto the ground, it was that grating, humiliating laugh that fueled his indignation.


    "You¡­do not¡­deserve to live!!"


    Qehreman struggled to say between a succession of face stomping.


    "Right? And who will kill me? You? Joke! There is no such thing as -deserve- or -justice.- There is only -I''m stronger; therefore you grovel.-


    Hahahaha! Hahahaha!"


    Ilkaalt''s relentless laugh reverberated within the air, heightening Qehreman''s outrage.


    Rage, hatred, indignation. All burned within him, and set his soul ablaze, triggering a change Ilkaalt failed to see.


    "Though, I''m curious. How can a worm of your caliber possess such an outstanding ability? Let''s examine your soul."


    Ilkaalt said in a loud, grim tone, aiming to scare Qehreman out of his wits. However, besides soaring ire, no emotion appeared on his face.


    "How dull¡­"


    She sighed and removed her foot to stretch her hand toward his face and use her soul power to investigate him. But when the force she released reached Qehreman''s soul, it merged with his seething emotions to unlock a seal that should have remained untouched throughout his existence!


    *BOOOOM*


    A massive, world-shaking force erupted from Qehreman''s body and sent the gloating Ilkaalt shooting across the sky before cratering in the ground.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    But before she could reason on what just occurred, in a slow, but perfectly measured move, Qehreman rose from the ground with his eyes shut close.


    "Indeed. In a world of free will, in a world of yearning, selfishness, and greed, cultivation, or not, there shall never be true justice. Again, I''m proven wrong. The weak forever will be preys for the strong. Such¡­is nature''s law."


    Qehreman stated, with his eyes still closed. And although his voice outwardly remained the same, to the attentive, it now appeared laced with ancientness, as if he no longer was a young man in his mid-twenties, but a primordial creature awakening from a deep slumber.


    His eyes opened wide, and instantaneously, the world surrounding him and Ilkaalt stopped!


    Yes, the entirety of the Ancient Crystal World¡­no, in the instant Qehreman''s eyes opened, the entirety of the Three Realms was put to a stop! Beyond Ilkaalt and him, time no longer fluctuated!


    "Im¡­impossible. Even a master of Time Laws can''t accomplish this! Who¡­who the hell are you?!"


    Ilkaalt stammered in fright and attempted to flee from her crater. However, she realized she couldn''t move an inch. At that time, Qehreman''s appearance changed, going from its grotesque shape to a short, 1.75 meters tall, slender youth with short, ink-like hairs held in a topknot, a perfectly carved, handsome face, and black eyes that seemed able to suppress deities with just a glance.


    "Is my eminent identity, what a base and low ant can inquire?


    How bold.


    How insolent."


    *BOOM*


    With his hands crossed beneath his back, Qehreman glanced at Ilkaalt, and instantaneously, she burst into a blood fog!


    Then shockingly, reformed to once again burst! In a flash, she died and returned to life more than thirty times!


    "AAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    She howled in anguish as she felt her soul stabbed by endless waves of ethereal daggers! Still, the process carried on, and with each rebirth, her soul''s sufferings heightened!


    "Ants nowadays no longer know the immensity of heavens. Zenith ants? What a joke. Is an inferior breed of your caliber qualified to use the word -zenith?-"


    Qehreman scoffed without stopping Ilkaalt''s torture.


    "I beg you¡­"


    *BOOM*


    "st-¡­"


    *BOOOM*


    "Forgive m-"


    *BOOOOOM*


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Three-thousands excruciatingly painful deaths and rebirths carried on before Qehreman lost interest and ended Ilkaalt''s sufferings.


    And as she laid broken on the ground, she really couldn''t comprehend how such an existence could appear within a mortal world! Didn''t the laws of the Mortal Realm prevent foreign deities from stepping in?


    Baffled and bewildered, she no longer knew what to do or think!


    At that time, a voice echoed within Qehreman''s mind.


    "Cloud, now that you''ve awakened stop your nonsense and return home."


    Hearing this, Qehreman''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Night? Is that a way to address your elder brother?"


    Qehreman replied with his lips curled into a smile.


    "Cut your crap. In a few days, it will be Moon''s birthday. Sister-in-law is furious. Was it not for eldest brother covering for you, she would have already snatched you from this world. But you should know that when Moon is concerned, even eldest brother''s patience is limited.


    If you don''t return in time, no one can save you."


    Night retorted with glaring indifference.


    Hearing this, Qehreman''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Oh shit¡­"


    Only now did he realize the gravity of the situation. Annoying his sister-in-law was acceptable, but getting on his eldest brother''s nerves would only result in a fate worse than death!


    In a flash, cold sweat filled his forehead, startling Ilkaalt, who couldn''t comprehend why that supreme existence was suddenly undergoing such a startling change!


    "Alright, I will wrap up things here and return. Just give me a few days to observe some events. I will definitely be back in time."


    He assured.


    "As you please."


    Night replied before cutting the connection.


    Qehreman''s chilling eyes then fell back on Ilkaalt.


    "Be grateful. Eldest brother doesn''t allow us to take lives within the Three Realms. Therefore, you can keep your trash life. But henceforth, your existence is doomed to become a tragedy."


    Qehreman stated and waved his hand, causing time to flow back and reality to change.


    In this new reality, as Ilkaalt made her move, the sky darkened, and the earth shook, causing her to lose balance while dozens of thunderbolts dropped and slammed her where she stood!


    Seeing lightning bolts drop at her back, Astarte spun and was shocked to see Ilkaalt charred by a deluge of thunderbolts!


    "What¡­the hell?"

 343 At the Edge of a Cliff

    For a reason, no one would ever comprehend, the Terrestrial Expression shifted its attention from Konrad to lock on Ilkaalt, and assailed her with a lightning storm, thereby unwittingly saving Astarte''s life.


    And as she stared at Ilkaalt''s battered form, Astarte failed to comprehend how things aligned themselves so perfectly that right before her life ended, lightning dropped to save her!


    "Am I¡­protected by heavens'' will?"


    She wondered in a stupor.


    "That is not far from the truth."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Qehreman, who saw through her mind, wanted to say but restrained himself. And to follow the script, he "awoke" from Ilkaalt''s control and locked a bewildered gaze onto Astarte. Seeing him, she didn''t hesitate, vanished to reappear by his side, and pulled him away from Ilkaalt faster than the eye could follow.


    "Let''s go!"


    Although Ilkaalt now suffered grievous wounds, life essence would soon kick in to mend them all. Instead of remaining to tackle an opponent she couldn''t defeat, Astarte reckoned it more important to bring Qehreman back to Konrad''s side.


    But as she abandoned Ilkaalt to the Terrestrial Expression''s wrath, little did Astarte know that Konrad himself wasn''t having such a good time.


    ...


    Although Konrad and Else faced their own lot of suppression, due to the latter''s understanding of space laws, their trip went without a hitch. In a matter of a few breaths, Konrad and Else landed on top of the eighteenth peak just before the Bone Mountain.


    "It''s almost as if¡­no, it''s welcoming us here."


    Else realized as they stood on the cliff facing the Bone Mountain. And indeed, she was right, for not long after they arrived, billowing dark fog filled the sky above them, announcing the arrival of their foes. The Terrestrial Expression didn''t reveal itself, instead, summoning its legions to meet the trespassers.


    And as the heaven-encompassing darkness that stretched across thousands of miles morphed into the ghastly shapes they were now so familiar with, Konrad was forced to admit that this¡­was the most formidable army he''d come across in his life.


    Three million Ravenous Ghosts bloated the sky, and while the majority could be classified as rabble, more than three-hundred thousand Saint-level Ghosts stood within their rank. And above them, two-hundred Sage-level Ravenous Ghosts, all combined in a startling soul formation. Those Else had exiled also stood among them.


    To say nothing of now. Even at his peak, Konrad wouldn''t rashly clash with such a force. However, he no longer had a choice. This was one of those situations where only one road stood available.


    Ahead.


    There was no room for retreat.


    "HIIIIIIIIIHIHIHIHIHI!"


    The grim sounding chirp-like sounds reverberated within the sky, announcing the Ravenous Ghosts'' eagerness to feast in a horrific cacophony.


    "Do you regret following me to the Barbarian Continent?"


    Konrad asked Else as they stood before this irresistible force.


    "Not one bit."


    She straightforwardly replied, and stretched out her hand, causing massive demonic energies to erupt as she summoned her Ankh of Myriad Eternity.


    "Why not?"


    "Because unlike Yvonne, I can say that I faced death with you. In that area, I win."


    Hearing that frank, jovial answer, Konrad couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Then, let''s make sure you can brag about that in front of her."


    Konrad declared with a smiling face that remained undaunted before the Ravenous army. He now understood that these ghost''s hunger wasn''t their own. Rather, it echoed that of the Terrestrial Expression.


    Perhaps due to having realized his affinity to chthonian energies, that earthbound poltergeist craved his soul. The ghosts merely were intermediaries.


    In tandem, the three million ghosts turned into dark beams and shot toward the pair. Without hesitation, Konrad activated his energy shield, causing them to rebound against it and recoiled without success. However, with only one collision, cracks spread within the shield. Clearly, it wouldn''t be able to endure much more.


    Meanwhile, the Terrestrial Expression had yet to show itself. Or rather, to show its spiritual incarnation, because as far as its true body was concerned, everything from the first to the eighteenth peak was its flesh.


    The only exception was the Bone Mountain, whose concentration of chthonian energies was too vast for the Terrestrial Expression to refine.


    At least for now.


    Dark-yellow tidal waves rose from Else''s Ank to barrel into the monstrosities. However, the leading Sage-level ghosts fired dark-nether beams that tore through the yellow and again slammed into Konrad''s shield.


    This time, he no longer hesitated, gathering the power of his harem in one energy ball before blasting it at the three million ghost army!


    *BOOOOOM*


    The dazzling jade-colored beam collided with the ghost army in an earth-shaking explosion, causing millions of ghosts to collapse, and the nether force they contained to return to the Blood Mountain Range. The Sage-level ghosts aside, none survived. As for those at the Sage-level, only ten remained!


    But as their nether force escaped their collapsing, ethereal hide, Else fired a Valkyrie Judgement at them, preventing them from reforming. Thus, they perished and released their nether force back to the Blood Mountain Range.


    Instantaneously, massive dark light rose from the eighteen peaks and merged in the sky under the form of a hunchbacked old man whose eyes locked on Konrad.


    "As expected, you still had an ace up your sleeve. How surprising. A pity that you''re now helpless."


    The Terrestrial Expression praised in lieu of introduction. Although it possessed full control of the Blood Mountain Range, when dealing with unknowns, it still threaded carefully.


    On the one hand, Konrad''s death controlling abilities showcased his extraordinariness, and on the other hand, the earthbound ghost could feel both the Withering force and millions of death essence units from his body. Clearly, he was no simple individual.


    Therefore, with the Bone Mountain as a lure, it used the Ravenous Ghosts to probe his depth and force him to lay out all his cards.


    "What makes you think I can''t repeat the previous move?"


    Konrad asked while staring back at the Terrestrial Expression.


    "If you could, you wouldn''t be starting now. I''m afraid that impudent ant woman would have been the first to perish. Clearly, this is a move you cannot summon at will. At the very least, you won''t be able to in a short time."


    The Terrestrial Expression rationalized, calling Konrad''s bluff.


    "You''re right."


    He admitted and leaped off his throne to stand beside Else.


    Although the energy shield still stood, Konrad didn''t doubt it wouldn''t manage to stop this Terrestrial Expression for long. Soon, they would be at its mercy.


    "Do you trust me?"


    He asked Else while moving behind her.


    "Naturally."


    She replied as he wrapped his arms around her waist. For the split of a second, the warmth of his embrace made her forget the critical battle at hand, and she leaned against his chest.


    "Then, don''t move an inch."


    Those were Konrad''s last words before he let himself drop from the cliff to tumble down to the base of the Bone Mountain!

 344 Ground Zero

    "Just like that¡­he jumped?"


    The Terrestrial Expression mumbled, astounded by Konrad''s sudden move. Never did it expect that without even waiting for it to push him into a corner, and desperation to sink in, Konrad would directly take his woman and jump off the cliff!


    Did that man have a loose gear?


    "Yes, he definitely got a few loose ones."


    A voice claimed from the Terrestrial Expression''s right.


    "Not just a f-¡­huh? Who? AAAAARGH!"


    Alarmed by the sudden voice, the Terrestrial Expression jumped in fright and spiraled in the air before landing back on its feet. And right next to where it previously laid, an illusory version of Qehreman''s true body stood.


    "Who¡­who the hell are you?"


    Within the boundaries of the Blood Mountain Range, how was it possible for someone to sneak up on it? In this land, it was omnipresent!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Just an outsider, here to pay back some karma and verify a few things."


    The illusory Qehreman replied while shifting its attention toward Konrad''s dropping form. At more than four hundred miles of altitude, even with his millions of death units and the Bone Mountain''s chthonian energies supporting him, this fall wouldn''t leave him intact.


    Worse, he used himself as a pillow to prevent Else from getting wounded from their fall''s impact while using his own death essence to prevent the surrounding chthonian energies from harming her.


    "Interesting."


    The illusory Qehreman muttered and vanished from the Terrestrial Expression''s side.


    Instantaneously, it felt as if Konrad was no longer that important.


    "If he didn''t perish from that fall, then the overwhelming quantity of chthonian energies will blow him into smithereens. When even I only dares refine them one tiny bit at a time, how could he survive? What a pity."


    The Terrestrial Expression rationalized in lamentation, as if Qehreman never was there, to begin with, and shifted its attention toward Ilkaalt, the sole remaining variable within its lands.


    "That woman makes use of life essence to resist the atmosphere and laid hands on that pesky anti-chthonian shield. How hateful! Moreover, she possesses a Withering Leaf. I must subdue her, devour her soul and snatch the leaf from her corpse!"


    It exclaimed and vanished to return to the land while directing its wrath at Ilkaalt. Naturally, this was all Qehreman''s doing. Were it not for him, although it dared not run amok within the Bone Mountain, at the very least, it would have sought means to confirm Konrad''s death.


    Little did it know, that this minuscule change in demeanor would usher the Ancient Crystal World, and the entirety of the Mortal Realm, into a brand new era.


    ...¡­


    In his previous life, the notion of jumping from more than four-hundred miles of altitude would have certainly made Konrad burst into laughter. However, he now experienced it firsthand. Although free fall didn''t kill, a true mortal would have either suffocated from the lack of oxygen or become paralyzed from fear.


    However, Konrad experienced no such thing, and even as his dropping speed went far beyond that of sound, he remained stoic. Meanwhile, Else held onto his hands, in a flash, she realized that the reason he kept her in that position was so that he could either absorb or ward off the chthonian energies assailing her, thereby preventing her from suffering any damage.


    And though the situation was nothing to beam at, she couldn''t help but let her lips curve into a smile. In silence, she released her divine power, using it to protect their brains and internal organs.


    But weakened by the environment, she could only muster very little of it.


    Beneath them, the valley separating the eighteenth peak and the Bone Mountain grew increasingly closer, until at last¡­


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    ¡­they hit the floor.


    In the instant his back crashed onto the ground, Konrad felt his cells burst open, and his blood vessels torn asunder. But thanks to his vast death essence, and unparalleled resilience, that was the end of it.


    Still, his blood gushed from his orifices, trickling down his eyes, ears, and pores.


    On the other hand, Else only felt dazed for a brief instant.


    But still, Konrad held onto her. Death essence then kicked in to mend his wounds.


    "From now on, regardless of what occurs, you must keep your hands on me. I wish I could keep you hidden in a space treasure, but I need someone to watch out for me while I enter meditation.


    It can only be you."


    Konrad explained as his last wound vanished, and he returned to perfect condition.


    The concentration of chthonian energies at the bottom of the valley had reached an immeasurable level. Even with his second layer Blossoming Death Art, Konrad failed to seamlessly absorb it, to say nothing of Else.


    Without his help, she would not last more than three minutes.


    However, the situation being what it was, he had no other choice. Otherwise, if his cultivation went wrong, or a new wave of incidents rained on them, no one could save them. Mortality indeed was a scourge, but despite all the recent events, Konrad''s Dao Heart and will remained unwavering.


    If anything, to have been able to endure this meteoric fall without a ripple, allowed him to further sublimate his heart, and perfect his Dao, thereby making it go from Embryonic to Mature, and from Mature to Grand.


    Meanwhile, his understanding of mortality and fatality approached the acme.


    If his cultivation were unsealed, he would immediately breakthrough to the peak of the Divine Seed Rank, and relying on his resources, it wouldn''t be long before he reached Divine Ascension.


    Alas, unsealed, it wasn''t.


    Not that it mattered.


    Within the valley, death lilies lied as far as the eye could see, leaving no place untouched, and providing little room for unimpeded motion.


    Alongside Else, Konrad stood up and glanced toward the Bone Mountain, which now stood several steps from him, on the other side of the valley. With a smile, he turned heels, heading into a nearby cave.


    Within that cave, due to the naturally chilling nether force, the temperature had reached absolute zero. Although Konrad possessed unparalleled resilience, that had nothing to do with resisting temperature.


    Without his bloodline or cultivation, it wouldn''t take a second before he petrified. Fortunately, Else supported him with regular injections of divine power. Still, due to the temperature''s alleviation, Konrad''s fingers, toes, and nose soon suffered from terrible frostbite.


    Yet, he persevered, carrying on until he reached the cave''s center, and sat crossed-legged in meditation. Activating his Blossoming Death Art, he turned his body into a chthonian energy siphon, pulling not only the death essence but the nether force within the air and lilies.


    This move freed Else of their suppression, allowing her to use the full might of her cultivation base and lineage weapon to support Konrad''s vitality.


    Thus, they supported one another. At the same time, Konrad pulled out the lilies he''d gathered till now and refined them too.


    Hence, as the Terrestrial Expression made Ilkaalt''s life miserable, Konrad''s understanding of mortality, fatality, and all the principles of death laws approached infinitely close to perfection.


    And as they did, the ethereal fog separating him from the Blossoming Death Art''s third layer, dispersed, one tiny bit at a time, opening the road for the long-awaited breakthrough.

 345 The Final Pass

    In the meantime, while the inarguably most critical secluded cultivation of Konrad''s life carried on, tidal waves swept the Blood Mountain Range.


    Even with her strength, as she stood within the Blood Mountain Range, Ilkaalt didn''t have the ability to oppose the Terrestrial Expression. At best, she could preserve her life and attempt an escape. However, as she butted against invisible barriers, it soon became evident that no road to retreat existed.


    In desperation, Ilkaalt considered using her Withering Leaf against the Terrestrial Expression. Alas, Withering Leaves only worked on the living. Undead and ghosts had absolutely no need to fear them. Recalling that, she despaired, and left without recourse, chose to do the only remaining thing able to save her life!


    "I''m facing a life-threatening situation within the Blood Mountain Range, hurry up and come to my aid!"


    She snarled in a mental message aimed at the Ant Queens beneath the World Tree.


    As soon as her words echoed, they awoke from their meditation, with their eyes widening in a stupor. That stupor only lasted for the split of a second before seriousness replaced it. Without waiting for anyone to dispatch orders, the seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth queen, four high-ranking queens whose individual strength equaled Dasra''s left their post and brought alongside them a battalion of thirty ant elder to dive into the Blood Mountain Range!


    Using Ilkaalt''s distress signal, they quickly located her, and dropped to her side, surrounding her in a perfectly organized formation, and obliterating the "natural" disasters that assailed her from all sides.


    "Crown Princess, are you alright? Following your disappearance, the goddess went wild with rage. How could you desert the colony in such a wanton manner?"


    The seventh queen chastised while pressing her hands against Ilkaalt''s shoulders to probe her condition. Relieved to see that no permanent damage remained, she heaved a sigh of relief. But hearing the name "goddess," Ilkaalt snorted and turned her head.


    At that time, the Terrestrial Expression''s spiritual body appeared in the sky.


    "What a delightful gathering of souls. Since you dare barge into my domain, I hope you won''t blame me for keeping you all here¡­permanently, that is."


    It declared in a hoarse, grim sounding voice before stretching out its hands.


    Blood colored mist gathered, morphing into a towering blood mountain around which red lightning crackled!


    The Terrestrial Expression waved its hands, causing the blood lightning mountain to shoot toward the thirty-five zenith ants! Although in the outside world, its strength wasn''t enough to handle them all, within the Blood Mountain Range, that was another story.


    Across the territory of those eighteen peaks, it was the king! Sole, ruler of life and death!


    Who dared challenge it?!


    But as blood lightning mountain dropped on them, the four queens sneered, and turned into emerald-colored beams to slam right into it!


    *BOOOM*


    In a blinding explosion of sparkling red, the blood lightning mountain collapsed, but the four queens didn''t stop, and empowered by their life essence, barreled into the Terrestrial Expression!


    "Overestimating oneself."


    He scoffed and summoned a red walking stick within its right hand. Wielding it, the Terrestrial Expression met the four queens in battle, smashing its stick into them while the ant elders supported their superiors with a flurry of law strikes!


    For half-an-hour, the battle raged on, with no side able to gain the advantage until the Terrestrial Expression broke through the four queens encirclement to smash his stick into two ant elders'' faces, and send them spiraling toward the place Ilkaalt previously stood at.


    *BANG*


    They cratered with blood erupting from their mangled faces. But as the ant queens, remaining elders, and Terrestrial Expression''s eyes swept that place, they realized that Ilkaalt no longer stood there!


    Using the heated battle between the two camps, she made a getaway!


    "Hateful!"


    The seventh queen snarled, and spread her divine sense throughout the Blood Mountain Range, aiming to locate that unredeemable princess of theirs.


    The Terrestrial Expression was faster, using its mastery of the land, it instantaneously located Ilkaalt, and was startled to see her heading toward the Bone Mountain! Incensed, it vanished, and reappeared above her.


    "One that doesn''t know how to spell -death.- Since you''re so eager to sate my hunger, I can only send you on the way."


    It proclaimed. However, Ilkaalt ignored it and kept her eyes glued on the Bone Mountain, which now quivered for unknown reasons. The ant queens caught up, and alongside the elders, surrounded the Terrestrial Expression to resume battle.


    However, feeling the Bone Mountain''s odd moves, they too stopped. And even the Terrestrial Expression averted his strike to shift his attention toward it.


    ...


    Within the horrid cultivation cave, as he took the true meaning of death into him, Konrad''s cultivation reached its final stage. Pitch-black mist emerged from his form, swirling around him like tendrils of darkness while his hands rested on his thighs.


    The death lilies all withered while all the chthonian energies within the cave and mountain dived into Konrad''s body and vanished within.


    Now, besides Konrad, only the Bone Mountain remained as a source of chthonian forces. But even it trembled, as if drawn by a supernatural call demanding its surrender.


    At that time, Konrad''s eyes opened, revealing the black mist also filling his eyes. The mist dispersed, leaving behind blank eyes without pupils.


    But as it did, the missing pupils immediately returned and shone with a preternatural understanding of all death principles.


    Seeing this, the illusory Qehreman, who, unbeknown to Konrad, stood in the vicinity, frowned.


    "He mastered a Primal Law and achieved Death Wielding. Meanwhile, his comprehension of nether is also not far from the peak."


    Laws were divided into three categories.


    Base Laws such as fire, water, wind, blood, and the likes.


    Higher Laws such as light, darkness, nature, nether, space, and time.


    And above them all, the Primal Laws. There were hundreds of Base Laws and dozens of Higher Laws. However, only four Primal Laws existed.


    Life, Death, Fate, and Truth.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Achieving Law Wielding in any of those four was a monumental feat ensuring an unparalleled future. And better than anyone, Qehreman knew that the true value of Ancient Secrets lied in the fact that they all contained mysteries related to those four laws.


    With enough talent, one could use Ancient Secrets as the foundation to master them. Therefore, though startling, with his bottomless experience, Konrad''s achievement couldn''t startle Qehreman.


    At least, if he followed any of the other three paths. However, he chose Death and cultivated the Blossoming Death Art.


    If Konrad sought too much, this moment of glory was likely to turn into a funeral.


    And as Qehreman feared, he did just that.


    At the third layer, among other things, the Blossoming Death Art allowed its practitioner to use a forbidden skill:


    Death Conversion.


    In failure, they would perish, with all their death flowers extinguished and their soul erased.


    But in success, they would rise above all, and "abandon life" to ascend to a greater state of existence.


    However, the traditional result was¡­death. Within the Higher Realms'' mightiest houses, finding Blossoming Death Arts cultivators wasn''t that daunting. However, because going a step further required Death Conversion, finding one beyond the third layer¡­was absolutely impossible.


    No one dared.


    Because none ever succeeded.


    To say nothing of the Death Conversion''s own sheer difficulty, the way in which the cultivators accumulated Death Essence already doomed them to destruction.


    And even in his experience that went beyond the Three Realms, Qehreman could count on one hand those that succeeded in this feat, and all did due to extraordinary circumstances.


    For that reason, the Blossoming Death Art ranked second among the Ancient Secrets.


    But now, Qehreman could see Konrad trigger his Death Conversion, and embark on that suicidal road.

 346 Qehremans True Identity

    Naturally, Selene had warned Konrad of the risks Death Conversion involved. And if it were before, he would have refrained. However, times had changed.


    Power.


    He needed an immediate and absolute return to power, to gain even greater might than he previously possessed so that he could handle all the events they now faced. Without such a drastic move, the road ahead wasn''t optimistic.


    Therefore, he had to risk it all. And he did.


    Else wasn''t even given the time to congratulate him on his breakthrough, that horrid, pitch-black lines stretched across Konrad''s body, marking the beginning of his Death Conversion. Life left him at remarkable speed, and in less than three seconds, though he still remained seated, Else could no longer hear his breathing.


    Alarmed, she checked his pulse, and was startled to see that it no longer beat! Her eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Im-impossible. How could this be?"


    She stammered, thinking herself deceived, and unable to believe her eyes. However, even as she refused reality, life''s breath didn''t return to Konrad''s body. Seeing this, Qehreman shook his head.


    "Failed."


    Indeed, Konrad failed and perished in meditation. Now, as his soul collapsed, Selene too sighed in helplessness. Meanwhile, in the absence of the valley''s overwhelming chthonian energies, the Terrestrial Expression could finally peer deeper into it.


    His eyes locked on Konrad''s fallen body, which now turned into a gargantuan source of chthonian force!


    "If I can refine him, perhaps I can even transcend my earthbound fate and leave this place!"


    The Terrestrial Expression reckoned in jubilation and shot toward him!


    "No¡­no¡­I am not willing. I will never accept this. I REFUSE!"


    Else roared, and in an explosion of demonic energies, summoned her Ankh of Myriad Eternity!


    A maddened glint shone within her eyes, and without hesitation, she forced the Ankh into her chest before forcing it to release an unending stream of life sea!


    Dark-yellow light erupted from her form while her eyes erratically fluttered!


    "How foolish."


    Qehreman sighed as he saw through Else''s plan.


    "SEER''S VISION!"


    She snarled while burning her lifeforce and soul to fuel the strongest expression of her past altering ability! Instantaneously, Konrad''s deceased form reverted to the beginning of the Death Conversion.


    However, again, it failed, and again he perished in her arms. Still, Else didn''t flinch!


    "SEER''S VISION!"


    "SEER''S VISION!"


    Whenever Konrad''s Death Conversion failed, she would return him back to before he started, using her Ankh, burning lifeforce and burning soul to fuel her move. In a flash, Konrad died and was brought back to life seven times.


    But in each attempt, he failed.


    Meanwhile, Else''s lifeforce dwindled, and her soul bordered destruction. Still, she endured; still, she carried on!"


    "SEER''S VISION!"


    "SEER''S VISION!"


    Seeing this hopeless struggle, Qehreman heaved another sigh.


    "Love makes hopeless fools. If he failed in the past, no matter how often you bring him back to it, he can never succeed. Unless you manage to alter the reality of that past, you can''t change his fate.


    Meanwhile, with your second layer Seer''s Vision and strength, that is as far back as you can go. Now, you too have stepped on the road of destruction."


    Qehreman declared and waved his hand, causing an impregnable barrier to rise, and repel the descending Terrestrial Expression.


    "You saved my mortal mother of this life. Therefore, I owe you a debt of gratitude. However, I reverted time and changed reality to save your Astarte''s life. That debt is repaid.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    You offered a brotherhood pledge, and I accepted you. Though our fate ends with my mortal life, since I called you -brother- I leave behind this barrier for you. Whether to change your fate or not¡­depends solely on you."


    With that said, Qehreman turned heels and prepared to depart when suddenly, the hologram of a perfectly carved doll of a golden-haired girl appeared before him. Naturally, that girl was Selene.


    "Oh? You can see me?"


    He remarked with minimal surprise. His words allowing Selene to realize that he was well aware of her existence. And, therefore, of the system. However, he clearly didn''t care.


    "It appears my conjectures were correct. You are what hid within Qehreman''s body and provided him with that astonishing ability."


    She replied. But hearing this, Qehreman shook his head.


    "Wrong, I am Qehreman. Or rather, he is me. My chosen incarnation of this lifetime. Every now and then, I incarnate myself in a mortal world in the vain attempt of righting wretched societies by relying solely on my mortal skills. Of course, my successes have always been minimal. But when you have an eternity of time to kill, failure is a remarkable drive."


    Qehreman replied with his lips curved into a smile.


    "You are¡­the system''s true owner."


    Selene hypothesized. As soon as she failed to grasp Qehreman''s true origins, she''d assumed him connected to that unparalleled existence. After all, as the system''s soul, within the Three Realms, there was nothing she couldn''t see through.


    Only that existence could stand above her vision. And now, she no longer had any doubt.


    However, Qehreman again shook his head.


    "I am not."


    "How can this be? If not him, who else?"


    Hearing this, Qehreman shrugged.


    "Within the Three Realms, no one is qualified to force a lie out of my lips. I have no need to lie to you. However¡­"


    As his words carried on, his smile brightened.


    "¡­We are indeed related. The one you refer to as True System Owner is my eldest brother."


    Startled by the words, Selene''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "No wonder¡­"


    And without hesitation, she bowed toward Qehreman.


    "Please save him!"


    And beseeched his help.


    "Why would I? I already repaid what I owed. Allow me to blunt, although experience enabled me to reshape my view, there is one thing that will never change. I despise evil. If you think I''m going to help the devil''s growth, you''re sorely mistaken."


    He directly refused. Still, Selene didn''t lose hope.


    "Not even for the sake of your eldest brother''s plans?"


    Hearing this, Qehreman frowned.


    "I understand his plans better than you do. And frankly spoken, the requirements are too high. Throughout the Three Realms, no one can succeed. Although in terms of natural talent Konrad only loses out to my eldest brother, he is no exception. At best, he will complete all the quests."


    When even an existence of Qehreman''s level used the words "the requirements are too high," Selene realized the Hidden Quest Goal''s difficulty remained leagues above all her expectations.


    Still, she didn''t lose hope.


    "You refuse to help because his nature opposes all your beliefs. I can accept that. But what about Else''s? For the sake of her devotion, will you not make an exception? You say you despise evil, but what is evil?


    To the world, Konrad will always be an unparalleled devil. But as far as his women are concerned, there is no better mountain to rely on. To them, he only has tenderness and care. Therefore, they always stand beside him.


    Can you really say that in your existence, you''ve never received the care of such an existence? A devil to all except you? If I''m not wrong, such a person stands very close to your heart. Otherwise, for someone of your level, what nonsense is debt?


    It would be great if you didn''t burn him to a crisp."


    Selene affirmed, causing Qehreman''s face to contort into a frown.

 347 Death Conversion

    Indeed, Selene was right. From humor to behavior, lust aside, Konrad reminded Qehreman of his eldest brother. The similarities were astonishing. However, his brother didn''t start out that way and was forced onto the road of a devil for the sake of his beloved.


    But if not for that change, none of them would still exist.


    In that instant, Qehreman''s mind drifted to distant times, countless epochs ago, when all lives chafed under the oppression of that race, and their invincible sovereign. The sorrow, the losses, separations, and despair.


    If not for his eldest brother''s transformation, how could it have ended? All he was and all he had was built upon the evil of those days.


    And seeing him flinch, Selene made her last move.


    "I believe there is something on him you will find interesting."


    Arching his eyebrows, Qehreman spun toward Konrad, and with a glance, saw through the entirety of his existence.


    Two things astonished him.


    On the one hand, while Else used her life to save Konrad through time paradoxes, although he still failed, the period of his Death Conversion grew increasingly longer!


    Right, for some incomprehensible reason, although at first, the increase was barely noticeable, Konrad managed to extend his Death Conversion and approach closer to success. If this carried on, he would indeed succeed!


    Alas, Else''s life had reached its end.


    But the surprise of that prowess was nothing when compared to that one thing he found on Konrad''s body.


    Qehreman stretched out his hand, causing an incomplete painting to leave Konrad''s space treasure and appear within his hand.


    "How¡­could this be?"


    for visiting.


    "Death Negation."


    He uttered, causing a black ray to erupt from his index and dive into her chest.


    Instantaneously, Else''s death was reverted, and she returned to life!Chapter 247 for those who forgot.

 348 Irresistible Migh

    "Congratulations on becoming the Three Realms'' first Death Embodiment. Henceforth, you are immortal."


    Selene applauded within Konrad''s mind.


    In the meantime, as she returned to life, Else''s pale skin reverted to its usual porcelain white. At first, her eyes laid on Konrad''s corpse, which remained pressed against her chest, and in a flash, tears filled her eyes.


    But as she shifted her gaze toward the black-robed figure standing before her, and saw another Konrad standing unblemished, her eyes widened in disbelief!


    "What¡­what?"


    She stammered while her gaze went between the corpse and the standing version whose icy-blue eyes remained locked her face. Konrad''s lips curled into a smile, and with a wave of his hand, an irresistible force lifted Else from the ground to drop her into his arms.


    "I believe the words you''re looking for are -how can this be?- I can only say that your last attempt was a success."


    Konrad half-lied before planting a kiss on Else''s forehead. If at first Else beamed with joy, when she felt the coldness of Konrad''s lips, that joy turned into fright! Alarmed, she pressed her hand against his chest, and was further shocked by the lack of heartbeat within!


    "Oh. I almost forgot."


    Konrad snapped his fingers, causing his temperature to return to normal, and the silent chthonian heart within his chest to start beating. But if anything, this sudden change only further worried Else, who failed to comprehend the nature of this startling change.


    "I have absolute control over my body and can do with it as I see fit. I need neither pulse nor breath to live and cannot be killed. At least not in a way I can imagine. My previous temperature was due to a surge of chthonian energies."


    Konrad explained to dispel Else''s doubts.


    "What about your original body?"


    Else asked while glancing toward Konrad''s previous shell.


    "Now that it''s dead, the Withering Leaves will vanish. I could return to it, but there is no need to. Although its physiques are many, and its cultivation foundation unequaled, in terms of strength, it can''t compare to my current body.


    For now, I will keep it stored, I have plans for it. As for the bloodline¡­"


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing the World Devourer Blood Origin within his previous body to fly toward his chest. But instead of diving into the left side where his heart laid, it went through the right!


    There, Konrad created a second heart where he stored his World Devourer bloodline. Meanwhile, the left one remained filled with chthonian energies, waiting for a new bloodline to occupy it.


    "¡­since I need to fuck, we might as well integrate it now."


    Witnessing this, Else was scared out of her wits.


    "Impossible. How can you just¡­integrate a bloodline?"


    "I am Death. The deceased, the lifeless, the undead, all belong to me and are mine to do with as I see fit."


    Konrad seriously replied. Unable to differentiate joke from truth, Else no longer knew what to say. And if with the third layer of the Blossoming Death Art, Konrad had already grown to this extent, she dared not imagine what he would become with the fourth layer.


    But then, she realized all her fears needless. None of those startling transformations mattered. Only one thing did:


    Alive.


    He was alive! Regardless of nature and state, Konrad was back to life and held her in his warm embrace! Nothing more mattered! Without a sliver of restraint, Else wrapped her arms around his back and held him as tightly as she possibly could.


    And though she said nothing, as her heart drummed against his chest, Konrad understood everything.


    But at that time, the Terrestrial Expression realized that the barrier separating it from his meal¡­no longer remained!


    "Three days¡­three fucking days!"


    The Terrestrial Expression cursed. That barrier appeared out of nowhere, preventing him from enjoying his sumptuous meal and ascend to a new form. Meanwhile, once they figured his true nature, those bold demonic ants only grew more determined in slaying it!


    For three days and three nights, they battled within the sky, both with endless energy and without any side willing to show weakness.


    Never in its short but glorious life did it ever feel so aggrieved!


    And now, it firmly believed that Konrad was the cause of all its woes! Ever since he appeared, things started going downhill. From bad to worse, and from worse to intolerable! But now that the barrier was lifted, it could have its revenge, refine him, and extinguish them all!


    "DAMNABLE COCKROACH, SURRENDER YOUR LIFE!"


    The Terrestrial Expression roared, and broke free from the ant queens'' encirclement to shoot toward Konrad!


    Seeing this, Konrad kept his left arm wrapped around Else''s waist, aimed the right at the descending Terrestrial Expression, and snapped his fingers.


    *BAAAANG*


    With that one snap, the Terrestrial Expression stopped dead in its tracks, and before it could comprehend what occurred, burst and vanished into nothingness, leaving behind the tremendous chthonian energies it contained. But instead of returning to the mountain range, those energies flew toward Konrad and integrated themselves with him.


    With another snap of his fingers, the Bone Mountain rose and, unable to resist, vanished within a space treasure of his.


    The ant queens, elders, and Ilkaalt who witnessed this scene all couldn''t believe their eyes, which now threatened to pop out of their sockets.


    "Run¡­run away!"


    The seventh queen ordered and before waiting for her peers or princess, turned to flee the scene!


    Alas, she''d not even taken a step, that Konrad appeared before her and flicked her forehead!


    *BAM*


    The seventh queen flew backward, and by the time she landed on the ground, her body collapsed in blood and gore! Worse, in the instant she perished, the pressure of Konrad''s aura rose to another level!


    A deathly silence dropped on the scene!


    "Formation!"


    The eighth, ninth, and tenth queen roared, gathering their life essence in a battle-formation to empower and support one another. However, as Konrad turned to face them, although Else still remained within his left arm, they all felt the same thing:


    Hopelessness!


    A simple glance into his icy blue eyes filled them all with hopelessness and the immutable belief¡­that Death was their only outcome!


    "Life Severing."


    Konrad stretched out his right hand, causing icy blue light to erupt from his palm and coalesce into a ball of pure chthonian energies.


    Konrad crushed the ball, causing it to detonate in an explosion of chthonian force that brushed the thirty ant elders and three remaining queens.


    All trace of life essence within them vanished, and they all tumbled toward the ground, their bodies outwardly unblemished, but their souls erased! Meanwhile, their internal organs absolutely suffered no damage!


    Again, Konrad''s abilities grew in might!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    And Ilkaalt, who survived due to Konrad not targeting her, staggered and dropped on her knees!


    Terrified!


    Shocked to the core of her soul!


    Unable to move an inch of her body and comprehend the root of such boundless might, she laid there dazed and horrified!


    "How is that a mortal? Clearly¡­he''s a God."

 349 Death Precognition

    Indeed, within Ilkaalt''s experienced eyes, the level of strength Konrad currently displayed had far transcended the limitations of the Divine Rank and stepped into Minor God territory. Better, it wasn''t the average Minor God level, but a force standing at the peak.


    According to historical records, the Infernal and Celestial Founder at their peak possessed a battle-power equal to the average peak-stage Minor God. However, Ilkaalt didn''t doubt that should any of them appear before Konrad, they couldn''t raise any storm.


    Was this the mortal man she was attempting to snatch? Were the previous events nothing more than pranks to amuse him, or did he experience an unimaginable fortuitous encounter within that Death Valley?


    Unending questions swirled within Ilkaalt''s mind, as she stared slack-jawed at the Konrad''s smiling face. And if before she would have found it of empyrean attractiveness, now the only thing she wished to do was to run far, as far away as she possibly could!


    Alas, as long as Konrad stood there, she couldn''t move an inch!


    In her entire life, her mother aside, who could suppress her so? And to say nothing of her, even Else, who stood within Konrad''s embrace, couldn''t believe her eyes. Although she''d expected startling growth, this had already gone far beyond all she could possibly conceive.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Better, this was only the third layer!


    "The Blossoming Death Art is truly worthy of being ranked second."


    What Else didn''t know was that while throughout the Three Realms, Konrad was far from being the only Third Layer Blossoming Death Art cultivator, only he had crossed the hurdle of Death Conversion. Without it, his offensive abilities would be quite limited.


    While still holding onto Else, Konrad vanished and reappeared before Ilkaalt.


    "W-what do you want?"


    She stammered in fright. And unable to shoulder Konrad''s icy gaze, lowered her head. However, an irresistible force lifted her chin and compelled her to stare right into them.


    "Didn''t you want me to chase you? Here I am. What? Are you one of those petty teases with a big mouth, but nothing to show for it?"


    Konrad asked in a calm, derisive tone.


    "I¡­I have your companion and woman in custody. If anything happens to me, they won''t survive either!"


    Ilkaalt exclaimed, hoping to deter Konrad through Astarte and Qehreman. However¡­


    "Do you really?"


    "No, I do not."


    ¡­when put to the test by a simple inquiry, she was forced to reveal the truth! Her eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Why¡­why did I?"


    She stammered, unable to comprehend why she so effortlessly betrayed herself.


    "I achieved Nether Wielding. All souls are linked to the nether element, yours is no exception. With your trivial early-stage Divine Ascension cultivation, I can do with you as I see fit."


    Konrad candidly replied. Beneath the Minor God Rank, no soul could resist his compulsion.


    "Astarte, come here."


    Konrad ordered, and immediately, Astarte, who still wandered within the Blood Mountain Range vanished and reappeared by his side.


    Seeing him, her eyes widened in pleasant surprise, and she bowed with misty eyes.


    "Master? You''re back?"


    She asked with a bright smile.


    "Indeed. From now on, no one can bully you."


    Konrad replied while gently stroking her cheek. And hearing this, Astarte bowed with a radiant smile.


    "Shedding sweat and blood for Master''s sake is my glory!"


    Ilkaalt no longer knew what to say.


    "Now, now, what should we do with you? I could take you, but to be honest, my interest in you is minimal."


    Konrad declared upon shifting his attention back onto Ilkaalt. As she heard this, her cheeks blushed in a mixture of shame and indignation.


    "Don''t let success get over your head. Although your strength is beyond what I can contend with, if you dare harm me, my mother won''t spare you! It''s been a long time since her cultivation transcended the Divine Rank.


    Right now, throughout the Ancient Crystal World, no one can contend with her! You are no exception!"


    Ilkaalt snapped, finding courage in her mother, the ant goddess, and her unfathomable strength.


    However, her words failed to cause any ripple on Konrad''s face.


    "I have an interesting ability called Death Precognition. With it, I can see through all fate variations to find the immutable time and manner of someone''s final death. Of course, that ability possesses some limitations, right now, I can''t see beyond the Minor God Rank."


    Konrad stated and turned toward Else.


    "You don''t have one."


    That said, he shifted toward Astarte.


    "Neither do you."


    Afterward, he returned his attention to Ilkaalt.


    "However, you perish in thirty-years. Or to be more accurate, Twenty-nine years, seventh months, and thirteen days. Not one more, not one less. Knowing that, why would I rush it?"


    Konrad affirmed while raising Ilkaalt''s chin with his right index and lowering his lips toward her ear.


    "Do you want to know how?"


    For some reason, Ilkaalt couldn''t doubt Konrad''s words as if in death-related matters, only truth escaped his lips. And the belief of that prophecy being immutable filled her with a new wave of fright.


    But before she could speak further, emerald-colored light spread within the Blood Mountain Range''s dark sky and illuminated it with a startling concentration of life essence. As it did, an aura of godly proportions descended to lock everything within the mountain range.


    A pair of one-hundred meters long, emerald hands appeared and flew toward both Konrad and Ilkaalt!


    "Finally."


    Konrad whispered, and waved his hand, causing a wave of black fog to erupt, and morph into a hundred-meters long palm to slam into the descending emerald hands.


    *BOOM*


    In a collision of life and death essence, the two forces clashed and burst into black and green particles. The slender, hourglass figure of a woman appeared, but because of the massive life essence shrouding her, her face remained undiscernible.


    Moreover, Konrad could see that this wasn''t the true body, but an Avatar that tapped into a portion of its true strength.


    And from the pressure the figure released, the true body should have already reached the limits of the Minor god level.


    "A Demigod-Avatar, the main body should be on the verge of crossing its first cosmic tribulation."


    Konrad appraised with a single look.


    "Mother!!!"


    Ilkaalt screamed, revealing that cloaked woman to be¡­the Ant Goddess!

 350 Proxy Showdown

    "Return my daughter, and I shall spare your life."


    The Ant Goddess declared in a commanding tone that echoed ancientness, power, and authority.


    "And what if I do not?"


    Konrad asked with a smirk.


    "Then, I can only snatch her back and harvest your lives along the way."


    The Ant Goddess replied and stretched out her hands. Instantaneously, the chthonian energies lingering within the Blood Mountain Range''s atmosphere, and those lilies Konrad had yet to harvest were suppressed as a field of boundless life essence draped the eighteen peaks.


    Magnificent flowers bloomed across the mountain range, and hundreds of towering trees rippling with vast life essence rose from all sides. But as Life reached its apex, Konrad raised his right hand!


    Instantaneously, the death lilies that still remained and threatened to collapse under this surge of life essence rose from the ground, shot into the sky, and unleashed their death essence, which stretched throughout the atmosphere to gather within Konrad''s forehead.


    At the same time, vast, chthonian energies rose and suppressed the life essence field. The blooming flowers withered, the trees atrophied and collapsed, and the emerald green force stretching within the atmosphere didn''t dare go beyond a ten meters radius from the Ant Goddess!


    Beneath her emerald mist cloak, her eyes widened in disbelief! But even that cloak wouldn''t endure, for suppressed by the rising black and icy blue chthonian energy, it dispersed, revealing her form for all to see!


    A 1.7 meters tall woman with black hairs held in wavy chignon style stood. Dressed in a short-sleeve black velvet gown that held her luscious curves to perfection, and devoid of the typical malice that rippled within the other zenith ants'' eyes, she appeared like a ravishing beauty able to only emerge from a fairy tale.


    With luminous skin glowing in life force, compelling eyes shining with unmatched vitality, and sky-high cultivation, Konrad was forced to admit, that as a dual cultivator, this woman kindled his appeal.


    However, his eyes saw beyond the fa?ade. This holy exterior concealed a heart as dark as night!


    Moreover, an unquenchable thirst for power hid within this woman''s upturned eyes!


    "Oh? What a surprise. What need is there for a beauty of your caliber to stay concealed beneath a cloak? Or is it that you feared kindling my interest? I assure you, that''s in your best interest."


    Konrad chortled while letting go of Else''s waist to step into the air. Pitch black mist coated his skin and swirled around him like tendrils of darkness while icy-blue light glittered within his eyes.


    And as he stopped fifteen meters away from her, the Ant Goddess was forced to admit that her best estimations still looked down on the foe. For more than one-hundred-thousand years, she''d been draining the World Tree of its vitality and essence, using it to magnify her innate life essence and enhance her cultivation while pursuing the true meaning of life.


    After one 120,000 years, her mastery of Life Laws had reached the peak. Yet, based on law control alone, that youth was clearly above her!


    "You must be wondering why, despite your Law Wielding level, your Life Laws can''t contend with my Death Laws. There are two reasons.


    On the one hand, I wield the full Chthonian Cycle; on the other hand¡­"


    "You achieved Law Embodiment."


    The Ant Goddess cut. According to common knowledge, Law mastery was divided into five stages:


    Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced, Wielding, and Embodiment. In theory, one could master an infinite number of laws and achieve Wielding in all of them. However, only in one law could one become an Embodiment.


    Law Embodiments were exceedingly powerful individuals. Even a Base Law Embodiment could defeat early-stage Minor Gods depending on Law control alone.


    However, becoming the Embodiment of a Law, even a Base Law, was no mean feat. As far as the Ant Goddess knew, within the Higher Realms, only the Primogens and a scant few top-level Gods reached Embodiment-level. But among them, the best were Higher Law Embodiments. A Primal Law Embodiment was completely unheard of.


    Worse, even with her eyesight, she couldn''t tell the other party''s cultivation! If she didn''t know better, she would have believed that man mortal!


    "Indeed."


    Konrad confirmed while leering at the Ant Goddess'' bountiful cleavage.


    "Your colony owes me many debts, and I think it''s high time you start paying back. Since I''m in a good mood, I can accept your body."


    The words caused the Ant Goddess to fly into a rage! And without further ado, she vanished to reappear behind Konrad. Although in terms of laws she couldn''t compare to him, she didn''t believe that cultivation wise, he would be her match!


    Her right hand swept the air to chop Konrad''s neck like a knife!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    *BAM*


    Without looking back, Konrad put his left arm in the knife-hand strike''s trajectory and effortlessly blocked it.


    "Eager, just how I like them."


    He teased while dark chthonian energies erupted from his form and forced the Ant Goddess to recoil. By the time she regained her balance, Konrad was nailing her neck with an elbow strike.


    *GUH*


    All breath left her chest, and she flew backward from the monstrous impact that carried the weight of billions of tons with her lips forced into an "O" shape!


    Worse, the massive chthonian energies within that blow infiltrated and wreaked havoc within her body. And were it not for her own potent life essence, that one move would have resulted in her death!


    Although this body was nothing more than an avatar with less than thirty percent of her true strength, the Ant Goddess was horrified!


    But as she fell, emerald light erupted from her form, mending the elbow shape wound within her neck and preventing her from going further.


    Gravity now shone within the Ant Goddess'' eyes. Meanwhile, Ilkaalt despaired!


    "Is that all you got? What a bore."


    Konrad stated, in a tone that mixed seriousness and derision.


    "No, we''re just getting started.


    Dao Law: Everburning Life Flame!"


    The Ant Goddess exclaimed, causing her life essence to morph into bright emerald flames that coated her form while soaring toward the sky!


    And while the Ant Goddess'' strength increased at an astonishing rate, Else, Astarte and Ilkaalt were startled to see their life essence activated and channeled by without their permission!


    "Interesting."


    Konrad whispered and stretched out his right hand.


    "Dao Armament: Omnislayer."


    Chthonian energies erupted alongside Konrad''s Supreme Dao to morph into an icy-blue war hammer around which black mist coiled.


    If Dao Laws were proof of Law mastery, then Dao Armaments were a step above, unique to Embodiments and merging both their Grand Dao and all the principles of the Law they embodied.


    Summoning her Nihility Flail, the Ant Goddess turned into an emerald flame meteor and barreled into Konrad with her flail swinging at his neck. However, before she could reach him, Konrad swept his war hammer upward, forcing her to lower the flail back onto it!


    *BAAANG*


    The two weapons collided and released monstrous waves of energies that would have harvested the lives of the ladies below were it not for Konrad and the Ant Goddess suppressing their scope.


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    In a flash, the two exchanged dozens of moves with neither being able to take the upper-hand.


    However, at the ninety-fifth, Konrad knocked off nihility flail, threw the Ant Goddess off-balance, and dropped his hammer on her head!


    With godly reflexes and body control, she managed to shift her body enough for the blow to descend on her left shoulder instead!


    *CRACK*


    The bone snapped, but shouldering the pain and holding her ground, the Ant Goddess planned to use the opportunity to tear through Konrad''s heart!


    However, as soon as Omnislayer touched her, she was startled to see she could make no further move!


    *BOOM*


    And before she could make another move, she exploded into dust particles!


    Omnislayer only had one ability:


    Beneath the True God Rank, kill anything!

 351 Beseeching Survival

    Regardless of Dao Foundation and Physiques, as long as they didn''t achieve Embodiment in a Primal Law or didn''t possess True God level cultivation, Omnislayer only needed to graze them, and they would perish on the spot!


    Better, Omnislayer could release chthonian waves that would inflict the same effect, and drain the abilities of those it slew. A pity that this was nothing but an avatar. Otherwise, Konrad''s strength would have risen to another level!


    But this still was but a drop in the bucket when compared to the vast arsenal of abnormal abilities he currently possessed.


    And with her mother''s defeat, Ilkaalt could do nothing besides staring slack-jawed at Konrad''s oppressive form.


    "In less than one-hundred moves¡­mother''s Demigod-Avatar¡­defeated¡­


    Doomed¡­I am doomed¡­"


    Ilkaalt stammered while Konrad dispelled Omnislayer and gracefully dropped onto the ground.


    "Perfect Resurrection."


    With a wave of Konrad''s hand, waves of black and icy blue chthonian energies surged and dived into the fallen ant queens and elders'' bodies. Meanwhile, the seventh queen whose body had burst into blood and gore reformed, and alongside her sisters and subordinates, rose from the ground.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    In slow, but orderly fashion, the four ant queens and thirty ant elders stepped toward Konrad and in a resounding thud, dropped on their knees!


    "Greetings, Lord!"


    They saluted with their foreheads plastered on the ground. Seeing this, although she''d seen many astounding things in her life, Ilkaalt despaired and bordered a mental breakdown.


    "Their souls were erased¡­yet they are back with spiritual consciousness? No¡­they don''t have souls!"


    She realized in fright. The living couldn''t exist without a soul. And the reason why the typical undead persistently decayed and lacked intelligence was the exact lack of a soul. However, she could see that those undead faced no such hurdle. But how could one destroy¡­what didn''t possess a soul?


    Again, Konrad waved his hand, causing the thirty ant elders to burst into blood and gore before merging in a chthonian whirlwind. In less than ten seconds, the whirlwind dispersed, leaving behind six zenith ants whose features mixed the fallen ant elders.


    Now, only ten undead stood.


    "Congratulations. You shall become the first members of my Chthonian Immortal Legion. Though, I will later have to make additional transformations to make you fit all the criteria."


    Konrad explained, not for his new subordinates, but for Ilkaalt to hear. Indeed, to make them understand his will, he only needed a thought. However, unbeknown to her, Ilkaalt had already turned into a prime chess piece in the destruction of the zenith ants.


    "Serving you, Lord, is our glory!"


    They replied, with their foreheads still laid on the cold ground.


    With a step, Konrad appeared before Ilkaalt and towered above her with his dreadful stature swathed in tyrannical chthonian forces.


    "It appears mommy dearest''s avatar wasn''t up to the task. What now? I believe that better than me, you should know her true body will not leave the World Tree. Her lifespan has reached 129,600 years.


    This is the critical juncture for her to cross her ordeal and become a One-Tribulation Demigod.


    At that time, if successful, she will obtain True God level cultivation. And to be successful, she needs to rely on the World Tree, her highest shield, and trump card. Of course, she won''t desert it for a willful waste of a daughter."


    Konrad''s sharp and insulting analysis forced Ilkaalt to lower her head in dismay. However, she realized she couldn''t. Those icy-blue eyes of his held her in his thrall, and regardless of the rollercoaster of emotions sweeping her chest, she couldn''t look away.


    "W-what do you want from me?"


    Ilkaalt struggled to say while Konrad folded his arms beneath his chest. The irony of feeling like an ant was only surpassed by the maddening frustration the uncertainty of her fate stuffed her with.


    "Wrong. This isn''t about what I want from you, but what you want from me. Allow me to show you¡­how you perish."


    Konrad replied and placed his right hand on Ilkaalt''s forehead. Instantaneously, a black sigil shaped like two crossed scythes within a circle appeared on his forehead and released a black ray that dived into Ilkaalt''s.


    Instantaneously, the scene before her eyes changed as she leaped thirty years into the future to witness the startling event of her own demise. As she perished, stabbing pain pricked her chest and smothered her soul.


    Once, twice, thrice¡­under Konrad''s manipulations, Ilkaalt endured her future death an incalculable amount of times. By the time she returned to the real world, her eyes were full of warm tears, and the event perfectly imprinted within her mind.


    "What''s wrong? Not many have the privilege of knowing the time and manner of their future death. But you do. Why then, do you weep?"


    Konrad inquired while lowering his face toward Ilkaalt, whose silent tears trickled down.


    "I¡­I don''t want to die. No¡­I''m destined to leave this world, become a Goddess¡­and live for eternity! My life is barely starting! I don''t want to die! Not like this! I am not willing!"


    She roared with her abundant tears dropping at a faster pace. And as her words echoed, Konrad''s face changed to a distraught look.


    "But what can we do? It''s your Final Death. Throughout the Three Realms, no one can change that¡­"


    He began in a sympathetic tone. But then, his face went from distraught to beaming.


    "¡­Oh wait, I can. I have the right to change the date and manner of your Final Death. I can even give you a Blank Slate to leave your future entirely up to you. Or make you immortal if I so wish.


    Why didn''t I think of this?"


    Konrad wondered and tapped his head while keeping his bright smile unchanged.


    Hearing this, Ilkaalt''s eyes shone with hopefulness, and she grabbed Konrad''s thigh in glaring desperation.


    "Please save me! I beg you! I will do anything for you! As long as you change my fate, you can do anything you want with me!"


    Ilkaalt hysterically pleaded while tugging on Konrad''s thigh which she kept pressed against her massive rack. And Else, who observed this scene in silence, couldn''t help but wonder what she saw. But seeing her in such dismay seemed to only make Konrad''s smile brighter.


    "But¡­I don''t want to. You are not making a convincing case. If you want my help, you have to try harder. Who knows, if you move me, I very well might give you a chance."


    Konrad replied, causing Ilkaalt''s eyes to gleam with hope.


    However, Else disagreed. The more she observed the scene, the less she doubted that regardless of what Konrad held in store for her, Ilkaalt faced no good end.

 352 Defiling Ilkaalt Part 1, R-18

    As the fear of an immutable death powered her desperation and hysteria, for the sake of her survival, Ilkaalt chose the extreme road.


    "My body! Please take my body and make me your woman!"


    She beseeched while pressing Konrad''s thigh harder against her breasts. However, her supplicant eyes and the delightful elasticity of her breasts did nothing to soften Konrad, who eyed her with the scornful amusement of a lord before an unskilled but hard-working jester.


    "Who said anything about wanting you as a woman? Allow me to be blunt, in you, I don''t need a woman."


    Konrad began while raising Ilkaalt''s chin with his right thumb and index.


    "I need a slave."


    Konrad stated in a mild but irrevocable tone. And as his words echoed, for an instant, Ilkaalt wavered. As a dignified crown princess and sole daughter of a God-level existence, never in her life did she suffer such disgrace.


    Though he remained gentle throughout, with his every word and deeds, Konrad shamed her without restraints. For an instant, her teeth clenched in indignation. And recalling how she''d already branded him as her future pet, a new wave of indignation welled up within her chest.


    But then, the images of her mother''s defeat, the kneeling queens, and her own demise flashed within her eyes, and she trembled in fright. Indeed, this man could afford to toy with her because his astonishing powers allowed him to.


    Who could stop him? On the contrary, if she managed to please him, then perhaps, she could obtain his good graces and a new backer in an increasingly uncertain world.


    All hesitations vanished from Ilkaalt''s eyes, and without further ado, she opened her mouth and extended her face toward Konrad''s belt. While still holding onto Konrad''s thigh, Ilkaalt used her pearl white teeth to undo his belt and lower it onto the ground.


    Before returning her submissive gaze toward him.


    "Master¡­please use me as you see fit."


    She implored, with her words causing a small chuckle to bypass Konrad''s lips.


    "Not bad, not bad. I can give you a chance. Show me what you can do."


    Konrad ordered. Without delay, Ilkaalt first kissed his legs, then moved on to his thighs, going upward in a provokingly slow motion until she reached his waist. Without the belt binding it, one simple teeth tug was enough for her to pull down Konrad''s pants.


    His engorged member sprang free, slapping Ilkaalt''s cheek as it did, and causing her eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "What the hell did he eat in infancy to grow up¡­this big?"


    She wondered while Konrad''s half-erect rod rose to full length and towered above her face with its intimidating girth and compelling scent.


    *Gulp*


    The indiscreet gulping sound formed within Ilkaalt throat while she stared at the towering rod, didn''t escape Konrad''s acute earing, and his smile broadened into a grin.


    With a new wave of determination, Ilkaalt dripped saliva onto her hands, rubbing them against one another before grabbing the base of Konrad''s shaft and sliding her hands across its length while dripping more saliva onto it.


    Zenith ants possessed a strict, matriarchal society within which males were either guards, soldiers, scouts, or servants. However, the most gifted of them all would be selected and trained to serve as the mates of specific, high-ranking females such as the Elders, Queens, and of course, the Goddess.


    However, once they produced enough offspring, those males were often killed, devoured in a demonic ritual that heightened the mother and last child''s talent with theirs. On the day she was conceived, Ilkaalt''s father suffered the same fate. Therefore, in the past, the notion of serving under a man''s crotch was a foreign lunacy she couldn''t even begin to comprehend.


    Never did she expect that she would one day lay on her knees, licking the underside and stroking the engorged dick of a male. Yet, there she was.


    And as her tongue held and licked the bottom of Konrad''s shaft, Ilkaalt kissed the tip, and with her two dutiful hands, jerked the cock at an increasingly faster pace.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    However, although its temperature rose and veins pulsed across its girth, it showed no sign of release. And seeing the silent disappointment within Konrad''s gaze, Ilkaalt took things to the next level, opened her mouth, and let his engorged cock slide past her tongue to dive into her throat.


    *SLURP*


    As Konrad''s shaft glided into the damp canal, a loud slurping sound echoed. Alas, Ilkaalt''s lack of training showed up as she failed to take all the rod in.


    "Good effort. Let me help you."


    Konrad offered to the gagging Ilkaalt, and before she could voice or grimace a reply, he grabbed either side of her head to force his cock down her throat in one brisk motion, unwittingly making her kiss the base of his shaft.


    *GUH*


    As she gagged harder on Konrad''s rod and struggled to take in air through her nostrils, Ilkaalt''s eyes widened in a mixture of fright and stupor. Alas, he was only getting started and without consideration for her well-being, pulled her back to the tip of his shaft before again slamming it in with barbaric crudeness.


    *Slurp!* *Slurp!* *Slurp!*


    At first, the moves were brutish but slow. However, as the thrusts carried on, Konrad''s speed shot up, and before she could process it all, he was ruthlessly fucking Ilkaalt''s throat while her eyes rolled back and her nostrils desperately sought breathing space.


    *Slurp!!* *Slurp!!* *Slurp!!*


    And while he abused her mouth and throat, Ilkaalt''s hands gripped and clenched tighter on Konrad''s thighs, and if not for his indestructible flesh, her nails would have long since dug blood.


    *Slurp!!!* *Slurp!!!* *Slurp!!!*


    Harder and faster, Konrad went, recklessly indulging in Ilkaalt''s throat while flicking his tongue across his lips. Meanwhile, his cock tensed with the impending release, and with one last hip move, he impaled himself to the hilt, releasing waves of copious spunk down Ilkaalt''s throat.


    With a push, Konrad shoved her off his rod and wasn''t startled to see the soil beneath her drenched in her juice.


    Devoid of strength, she dropped on the ground. And seeing her own obvious indulgent in the abuse, shame and humiliation churned her insides, but she dared not rebel.


    Konrad beckoned, and unable to disobey, Ilkaalt rose to her feet and teetered as she stepped toward him. Without warning, he grabbed hold of her collar and tore the upper half of her dress in shreds, revealing her massive breasts that bounced free in a *boing* sound.


    And before she could make sense of Konrad''s move, he took her by the waist, tossed her onto his right shoulder, and turned toward Else, who now played chess with Astarte.


    "Zamira will soon have the khan levy all the clans to dispatch a ten million man strong army into the mountain range in the name of cleansing it of eldritch forces.


    Keep them trapped while I take care of this one."


    Konrad ordered before vanishing from the two''s sights to land before the fifth mountain''s cavern where he''d first met Ilkaalt. In silence, he dragged her into it, and though trembling from the uncertainty of what awaited her inside, she still dared not struggle.


    Instead of using his extreme speed to cross it, Konrad stepped into the cave with slow, measured step, making sure fear, apprehension, and the concealed, shameful anticipation Ilkaalt desperately suppressed all swept and oppressed her body from the inside.


    Once they reached the cavern''s deepest point, Konrad tossed her onto the ground, and let his black cloak drop as he moved onto her with a predatory glint.

 353 Defiling Ilkaalt Part 2, R-18

    "What¡­what are you trying to do?"


    Ilkaalt stammered upon seeing the predatory glint in Konrad''s glance. Worse¡­or better, depending on standpoints, as he stepped toward her, his already massive rod grew in length and girth, until it stood at more than thirty-three centimeters, thereby going from an imposing shaft to a nightmarish monster.


    And for Ilkaalt, whose own height was merely 1.65 meters, the thought of taking in a rod 1/5 her size, was nothing short of dreadful. But at that time, the eternal "would it fit" question sprang within her mind, showcasing the power of the subjunctive, and the self-destructive nature she kept hidden beneath that buxom exterior.


    "Hammer you."


    Konrad replied with fiendish glee before pouncing on Ilkaalt and trapping her between his arms. His gargantuan rod pressed her dripping fold, and without the slightest hint of warning, he shoved it all down to the hilt. Unsurprisingly, before he could feed her the entire girth, Konrad butted against the cervix.


    "Ooooh¡­*gh*!


    The sharp unpredicted thrust sapped all breath out of Ilkaalt''s chest, and her lips curved into an "O" shape.


    But before she could regain her senses and accommodate the pain, unbeknown to her, Konrad modified the nature of her body to make her feel pleasure proportional to the pain she endured.


    "Shhh¡­"


    He whispered while seizing her slender neck within his hands and slamming her onto the ground. And as he choked her, his body temperature shot up, making Ilkaalt feel as if an infernal rod now lodged itself in her body.


    At the same time, tremors spread from Konrad''s rod to Ilkaalt''s inner cave and filled her with overwhelming vibrations.


    "Ohh¡­ohhh¡­ohhh!"


    Ilkaalt spasmed, convulsing in an inexplicable orgasm.


    And thinking of how Konrad had yet to make a second move, her disgrace and degradation levels skyrocketed, making her feel as if she''d suddenly turned into a worthless creature.


    "What an unsightly disappointment."


    Konrad sighed while applying more pressure on Ilkaalt''s neck, choking her harder while dragging his rod to the entrance and slamming it back in to mark the start of a brutal jackhammering session.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Without a care for Ilkaalt''s comfort, Konrad pounded her depths with the full might of his hips, before shifting her onto her knees, ass facing him, and slamming her from behind to ravage her like a rutting animal.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    And yet, even as he mercilessly pounded her cunt, he didn''t forget to tighten his grasp around her neck, making her gag with rolled back eyes and her tongue lolling out.


    "Guh¡­guh¡­guhh! Ughh¡­"


    The heat and vibrations merged with the ferocious hammering to make Ilkaalt''s mind go blank, and once Konrad let go of her neck¡­


    "OOO¡­OOOOOHHH!"


    She groaned, squealing in painful delight and shameful orgasms while he emptied his load deep inside of her.


    Again, he flipped her, this time, toying with her massive breasts, and using her like a cheap whore. No hole went unfilled, and throughout the next seventy-two hours, Konrad oppressed, pounded, and ravaged Ilkaalt, until every inch of her body showed marks of his cum and abuse.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    "Oh my¡­you certainly are one of the finest cum-drainers I''ve had in a while. A pity that all good things must come to an end."


    Konrad "lamented" with loud smacks on Ilkaalt''s ass cheeks. And after enduring so much more during those last three days, being labeled as "cum-drainer" seemed like a form of respite.


    Alas, while he pounded her against the caverns'' walls, Konrad assumed his new True Form, becoming the most nightmarish creature Ilkaalt had seen in her entire life. In that ten-meters tall form, he hammered her for another twenty-four hours, while she groaned, screamed, and squealed like a base and low pig.


    By the time Konrad unloaded his last bit of spunk in her cunt, Ilkaalt had long since lost the strength to form letters and conceive thoughts. With a thud, she dropped onto the ground, dazed, bruised, and bathing in cum while the monstrous Konrad reassumed human form.


    "Now, now, what is the meaning of this? Is this how you plan to seek salvation from my hands? Come on, we should go for three more days."


    Konrad declared before covering the dazed Ilkaalt with his body and taking her on the ground. But the following hour quickly made evident that even with her Divine Ascension cultivation, Ilkaalt had reached the limits of what she could endure.


    More, and he would fuck her to death. Picking up his cloak, Konrad placed it over his shoulders and turned toward the half-unconscious Ilkaalt.


    "Oh, well, you failed the test. Can''t blame me for not holding my end of the bargain, eh?"


    Konrad whispered before tossing Ilkaalt onto his shoulder and turning into a wave of black fog that vanished from the Blood Mountain Range to reappear above the World Tree.


    Above the World Tree''s sky, a plethora of dark clouds gathered, heralding the Goddess'' impending cosmic tribulation. Theoretically speaking, such an event should have filled Konrad with vigilance. After all, should she cross the tribulation, and with the World Tree as her backer, then her cultivation would rise to True God level.


    However, from within his black fog state, the more Konrad looked at the clouds, the brighter his smile became.


    "Yo, darling Goddess, hurry up and come bargain for your worthless daughter before I feed her to my hounds."


    Konrad declared and made sure to give Ilkaalt enough energy that she could hear his contemptuous words. Again, tears and indignation welled up within her eyes.


    Emerald light erupted from the World Tree and coalesced into another Avatar of the Ant Goddess.


    "What do you want?"


    She directly asked, not beating around the bush.


    "Straightforward, I like. I won''t make things too difficult for you. Thanks to your worthless daughter, I know you have a supply of about three-thousand Life Fruits. Give them all to me, and I will return the waste to you."


    Konrad offered, causing the Ant Goddess'' face to contort into a frown.


    "You are going too far."


    She replied with clenched hands, but as her words echoed, Konrad scoffed.


    "I''m afraid you don''t understand the situation. This is not a negotiation. You either execute yourself, or she dies. Which one will it be?"


    Konrad "inquired." And though her body seethed with wrath, the Ant Goddess could only show restraint, and with a wave of her hands, summoned three thousand peach-shaped emerald fruits which flew toward Konrad and vanished within the black fog.


    "Good, you can have her back."


    He replied, before dispelling the black fog to reveal the abused, cum-drenched Ilkaalt impaled on his rod.


    "Remember, my name is Konrad."


    Konrad whispered in Ilkaalt''s ears and with a yank on her neck, pulled her off his shaft before tossing her toward her mother, who, for an instant, stood bewildered by a scene she didn''t expect even in her wildest dreams.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    All the cum aside, a plethora of bruises, whip, and claw marks littered Ilkaalt''s body!


    So great was the Ant Goddess'' shock that she failed to catch Ilkaalt in time, and let her slam against the World Tree before trickling onto the ground.


    "What a cruel mother. And here I was anticipating the scene of mother and daughter sharing my spunk.


    Hahahahahaha!"


    And as Ilkaalt sobbed on the ground, the Ant Goddess flew into a rage!


    "I¡­WILL¡­KILL YOU!"

 354 Helping the Goddess?

    "With what? Another avatar? What a joke."


    Konrad cut before the Ant Goddess could make another move.


    "It is not that I''m looking down on you, but better than anyone, you should understand that with your current strength, at best, you will give me a run for my money. You''re simply not my match.


    As long as you stay sheltered by the World Tree, I can''t do you much harm. But even if you dare bring out your true body, I dare slaughter you.


    I''m a Primal Law Embodiment. Unless you reach True God level cultivation, fighting me¡­is no different from courting destruction. You know it, I know it. Therefore, you won''t."


    Konrad pursued, with his every word crushing the Ant Goddess'' determination.


    "Among the Zenith Ant leaders, you''re not the first to reach Demigod-level. However, only you stand at the threshold of the first tribulation with full confidence.


    Only you drained and assimilated the World Tree to this extent. Through you, this generation thrived beyond all others and stands ready to overwhelm the Ancient Crystal World. Your achievements are many and your ambitions as wild as they''re limitless.


    What a pity that once you step on the Demigod path, you can never become a World God. Your best bet is to use the Infernal Cult to open the gate toward the Infernal Realm and lead your people back as a True Goddess.


    But even then, for the sake of self-preservation, you''d need to surrender and pledge yourself to a mighty Demon Lord, preferably, a Primogen. But you are unwilling to do so."


    As Konrad''s words echoed, the Ant Goddess'' eyes expended while stupor distorted her face. Where was he getting all this information from? Even the highest-ranking queens didn''t know that much!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Therefore, you formulated a bold plan. And hope to use the gains from your tribulation to fully assimilate the World Tree and obtain Life Embodiment through it. Then using it as the foundation, suppress your lineage''s innate, destructive tendencies and cultivate to the next rank before rising to the Infernal Realm. With those cards, you''d be able to establish yourself as a landed noble, with status, honor, army, and territory, thereby giving yourself the foundation to make your house flourish once more.


    Ant Goddess, did I sum up your struggles well-enough?"


    Konrad inquired, in a calm yet piercing tone that prevented the Ant Goddess from shifting her attention to her wronged daughter. And though she didn''t nod, Konrad could read the answer through the frustration on her face.


    "A pity that your plans are doomed to failure. Embodiment stems from the self. If you don''t have the potential, even ten World Trees will not give it to you. At best, you will become a false embodiment.


    Trash will be trash. Ants will be ants. Fighting you is a bore. Therefore, I will give you one chance to change your fate: The Infernal Cult.


    Within the Infernal Cult lies an ancient artifact called Bloodline Deception. It has absolutely no offensive or defensive abilities and can only do one thing:


    To make your lineage look exactly like another.


    With it, you can deceive heaven and earth, to say nothing of the World Tree. In the early days of the Holy Wars, Marduk''s demons used it to plant spies within the Celestial Church. Alas, only pureblooded demons can use it. Therefore, it now serves as a relic.


    If you can make your Zenith Ant bloodline seem like a Nature Spirit''s, then the World Tree will no longer reject you. Better it will help you in completing the assimilation, thereby hitting two birds with one stone."


    Konrad directed with an amiable smile. But the brighter his smile was, the more vigilant the Ant Goddess became.


    "I know, you wonder why I''m helping you. To be frank, you and I are not enemies. I loathe the Infernal Cult, more than I do you. If not for your reckless wastes attempting to destabilize my dynasty, and your idiotic daughter challenging my dignity, we could even be friends.


    However, the things that happened did, and lessons have been taught. Why not bury the hatchet while you still can and make one less enemy? Time and attempts proved that I am not one you can offend. A leader should know when to advance and when to retreat.


    You want to get out of this World? Fine. Take what you want, do your thing from within the Hidden Forest. Do not step unauthorized within my territory, and my eminent self can accommodate you.


    From now on, I shall turn a blind eye to all your deeds as a show of sincerity. Granted, of course, they stay confined to the Barbarian Continent.


    Who knows, perhaps in the nearby future, you and I shall drink nuptial wine.


    Hahahahaha!"


    Konrad burst into fiendish laughter, and before the Ant Goddess could voice her opinion, he vanished in a whirlwind of black fog.


    ...


    "I am confused. What are you trying to do with them?"


    Selene asked from within the System as they returned to the Blood Mountain Range. Even with her solid understanding of him, she failed to comprehend the motives behind his recent actions.


    "The Ant Goddess'' tribulation cannot be stopped. As long as she hides within the World Tree, she will cross that pass, and rise to the next level. At that time, whether I can defeat her or not will be a complete mystery.


    Therefore, we must hasten our growth while shifting the attention toward someone else. When the zenith ant armies flood the Barbarian Continent and head toward its doorsteps, the Infernal Cult won''t be able to stay silent for long.


    Meanwhile, I will anchor my soul to the Ancient Crystal World. For every person that perishes, my strength will rise accordingly. When the two forces clash, billions will die, billions of lives and souls to fuel both my ascension and supreme army.


    In the meantime, we will use the Northern Khanate to trigger more chaos and plunge the entirety of the Barbarian Continent into a blazing Inferno. And when things reach their lowest point and despair crushes those that remain, I shall appear with my immortal legions to mend it all, destroy the fiends, restore the peace, and bring the deceased back to life.


    And thus, the entirety of the World''s Faith shall belong to me. Of course, I still need that thing from the Infernal Cult. We will soon pay them a visit."


    Konrad replied. During his Death Conversion, he realized that one final step still lied above Embodiment, hidden from all others within the Three Realms. A step he had yet to take. Using the legions of death to power himself and increased his comprehension speed, he could hasten his breakthrough to the fourth layer, reach the last altitude in the Laws of Death, and fulfill his grand aspiration:


    The creation of a brand-new supreme race:


    The Chthonian Race!

 355 The Flaw that Makes All the Difference

    Meanwhile, it was time to create the prototypes, and as Konrad crossed the void to land above the mountain range, Selene''s voice still echoed.


    "There are two things I still don''t get.


    One: What makes you think the Serkar, because we know it''s them we''re talking about when we say Infernal Cult, can shoulder the Zenith Ants'' assault?


    Two: What do you hope to accomplish by treating that Ilkaalt girl that way?"


    As a one million years old existence, although she bore the appearance of a thirteen years old teen, in Selene''s eyes, Ilkaalt was indeed no more than a girl. And having followed Konrad across all those years, it was indeed her first time seeing him inflict such abuse on a woman. Even the inquisitresses in the past didn''t shoulder such mistreatment.


    "Oh her? She''s just a chess piece I''m moving toward a certain direction. If I directly take control of her mind, that will not escape her mother. Therefore, we must induce her into serving our plans on her own free will.


    Of course, driven by rage, hatred, and resentment, she will not realize she''s doing so."


    Konrad replied with a cold indifference that took Selene aback.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "You''re not planning to add her to your harem?"


    She finally asked, for indeed, Ilkaalt''s treatment looked nothing like the women Konrad prepared for his harem.


    "Unqualified."


    Though that single word served as all the reply Selene required, she still couldn''t wrap her head around Konrad''s reasoning.


    "I''m getting ever more confused. I dare say that no one knows you better than I do, and as far as women are concerned, there is virtually nothing you cannot tolerate. No matter how evil, how despicable, how rash, proud, playful, or willful, you can accommodate them all. I dare not say that you''ve taken worse than Ilkaalt, but just as bad, there is more than one.


    Why the exception?"


    Selene pursued.


    "Indeed, to me, a woman''s nature has never been much of an issue, but that''s primarily because I can rewire them at will. However, women I need to rewire will never hold too great a position in my harem.


    But that''s not the root of the problem. Like you said, good or evil matters not to me, as long as I want them, I will take them. But there is one unequivocal condition:


    Courage."


    Konrad replied while staring at Else and Astarte from above the mountain range.


    "The low, the despicable, the scheming, and the cruel; they can have all the flaws in the multiverse, but still, I dare take them all. All, on the condition that they possess this one characteristic: A dauntless heart.


    Before danger, do not flinch.


    Before adversity, do not waver. If the situation is hopeless, fight and con your way into salvation, but do not surrender to dread.


    Having received the blessings of the World Tree and the tutelage of her mother from infancy, Ilkaalt''s cultivation talent is extremely high, and her foundation impeccable. Her beauty is also top-notch. To say that she didn''t kindle my interest would be a lie.


    However, when faced with her distant death, did you see how easily she collapsed and surrendered to fright? She can do anything to survive. That is not inherently wrong. But she has no willpower. Her Dao Heart is as feeble as a straw. Anyone can blow it.


    And without willpower, how can there be loyalty? In my times of feebleness, if Ilkaalt wielded the position of Divine Consort and stood here instead of Else. Tell me, what would now be my fate?


    When I take a woman into my harem, I make a silent of shielding her for an eternity. All of them enjoy glory, splendor, wealth, and rank, and do not doubt I will topple worlds and slay deities for their sake. But I also have no suspicion that in the face of adversity, they can, in a heartbeat, lay down their lives for me.


    Ilkaalt is not of that wood, she doesn''t have the qualifications to bear the title of Valkyrie, and I''ve long-since gotten bored of rewiring women. Especially those that aren''t worth the trouble.


    Across those years, how many offered themselves to me?


    There is nothing I haven''t seen or tasted, and in the future, countless devas, spirits, fiends, and demonesses will join our ranks. One more, one less, makes no difference. On the contrary, if I can use her to build the foundation of my Transcendence, we might as well.


    Though, if she can sublimate her heart, I don''t mind altering her fate."


    Now aware of Konrad''s thought, Selene didn''t investigate further and returned to silence.


    In the meantime, within the Blood Mountain Range, as instructed by Konrad, Zamira had the Northern Khan dispatch a ten million man strong army that now stood trapped by Else''s illusions. Across four days, those soldiers gathered from all the clans and tribes, desperately sought the means to break the spell, but to no avail.


    With a step, Konrad vanished and landed by Else''s side. And seeing him appear, both she and Astarte interrupted their chess game. But while Astarte rose from her seat, Else remained still on hers, and merely shifted her gaze toward him.


    "From your expression, I take it that your new scheme went without a hitch."


    She inferred with a smile.


    "Naturally. That aside, you did very well. I''m sure keeping ten million men entrapped in illusions for four days wasn''t simple. "


    "Thanks to the previous event, my Seer''s Vision is about to break through to the third layer, and I''m starting to grasp more mysteries of Fate and Truth. It wasn''t that difficult."


    Seer''s Vision was built on the Laws of Fate and Truth. Therefore, those that cultivated it to the pinnacle could reach a high level in those. However, Unlike the Blossoming Death Art, it didn''t have a method to achieve Embodiment.


    Even Wielding would not come before the Fourth Layer. For that reason, it ranked fourth.


    "Astarte, you need to stop being this uptight. You''re a Valkyrie, not a legionary, a consort before a soldier. The bystanders might think you''re the bullied child of the group."


    Else remarked, causing Astarte''s cheeks to flush red while she scratched her head in embarrassment.


    "Don''t listen to her. I like this side of you. In the future, when I rule the Three Realms, you can proudly say that among all my consorts, you spent the most time with me. At that time, see who makes fun of who?"


    Konrad chimed in while extending his left arm toward Astarte. With shining enthusiasm, she took it but didn''t forget to cast a complacent look toward Else and snort for good measure.


    "Tsk."


    Else uttered, and while her sound of disapproval echoed, Konrad waved his hand, summoning both the Bone Mountain and his prototype body.

 356 Chimera

    Although the Blood Mountain Range had been completely drained of all its chthonian presence, as its morbid bloody bones held it high above all peaks, the Bone Mountain still rippled with massive chthonian energies.


    Seeing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile, death essence, and nether force made up chthonian energies. And although in the process of creating undead, death essence was the primary component, nether force also played a critical role.


    As of now, although Konrad didn''t dare boast the ability to create a new race, he could certainly produce a formidable legion of perfect, invincible undead. With a step, he vanished and reappeared in the sky, towering above the ten million barbarian soldiers that filled the mountain range.


    But due to Else''s illusions, although the Bone Mountain now towered above them, they couldn''t see it. Some quivered in fear, others challenged the fallacies with brave, dauntless hearts. A few chose another road and sat crossed-legged to shoulder whatever came against them and ignore what didn''t.


    Still, regardless of the choice, none could escape.


    Konrad stretched his hands, causing the temperature to drop as a vast wave of nether force chilled the atmosphere. The illusions trapping the ten-million-man army vanished, allowing them to behold the sight of the gargantuan mountain towering above them with erupting waves of eldritch forces they could make no sense of.


    The terrified majority dropped on their knees with clattering teeth and pleading eyes. The brave stood tall, unwilling to falter, while the stoic swept the Bone Mountain with a glance before returning to silence. Better than the rest they realized, that what they faced surpassed what they could oppose. Fluctuations of emotions served no purpose, for their lives no longer stood in their hands.


    And indeed, they were right. But as the terrified cowered, the brave raised their swords at the slender figure hovering above the ghastly mountain. And as that figure dropped from the sky, to descend in their midst, they needed no explanation to recognize it as the source of their woes.


    Woes, they wouldn''t accept. In tandem, they bared their arms, aiming them at the white-haired youth dressed in a black robe and matching overcoat.


    "You¡­it''s you! It must be you that trapped us all in this range. What do you want from us?"


    Who said the words mattered not. What mattered was that they echoed the outrage of all. But as the white-haired youth raised his head and locked his icy-blue eyes on them all, even the braves staggered, unable to shoulder the cold malevolence in his gaze.


    "I want your lives. Today, you perish to lay down the foundation of my invincible regiment."


    Konrad replied, in a frank but ever cold manner. And hearing him so easily sentence them all to death, the braves flew into a rage while the terrified recoiled in fright.


    "A ten-million-man strong army''s might is not that simple to overcome. Even if you are a Star Taming Stage expert, we won''t go down without a fight! Brothers fear not, the khan will not abandon us. Reinforcements are on their way. We only need to hold out for¡­"


    A middle-aged general began with his spear aimed at Konrad, but before he could finish his words¡­


    "Guhh¡­guhh¡­guhh¡­"


    ¡­it appeared he choked on his tongue, for he could speak no further. And while his throat atrophied at a rapid pace, Konrad''s chortle echoed.


    "Delusional fool. It is your khan that sends you to me. Otherwise, having not received news for four days, how could he not investigate your case? Clearly, he knows why he shouldn''t."


    Konrad ridiculed, crushing all sliver of hope within the soldiers'' hearts. Stupor, fright, and indignation burned in them all! Yet, the ineluctable fate dawning on them stood as mighty as ever.


    None of them could change it.


    "As for you, you''re merely the riffraff assembled after a decade to make up for your predecessors, the real army''s loss. When even they could only feed my belly, what could you possibly accomplish?"


    Konrad rhetorically asked, awakening them all to who they face.


    Brave, terrified, or stoic no longer mattered, and as the choking soldier''s throat was mangled beyond recognition by an invisible grip, all rose in horror¡­


    "You¡­are the Profane Prince!"


    Millions of voices exclaimed like a choir, and the melody of their despair hissed against the Bone Mountain, which seemed to tremble in excitation.


    "The one, and only."


    Konrad replied and snapped his fingers.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Instantaneously, crackling filled the massive Bone Mountain, and this naturally formed edifice of horrid art that effortlessly endured a decade collapsed to rain onto the ten-million-man army!


    "Aaaaaa¡­.aaaaaah¡­aaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Millions of lives roared in terror, as the greatest avalanche in the Ancient Crystal World''s history dropped on them all! All turned heels, tossed weapons away and ran, ran, ran for dear life, desperately chasing the inexistent doors of salvation.


    All, to no avail!


    Even the higher-ranked cultivators were forced to realize that they no longer possessed the ability to fly!


    The stampede of millions of feet carried on, with some dropping, unable to make their way through the flow, only to get crushed by their fellow, runaway soldiers! What a sordid fate!


    Alas, it still was nothing when compared to those runaway soldiers who endured the brunt of the Bone Mountain''s collapse!


    "Aaaaaa¡­.heeeeelp¡­heeeelp¡­.aaaaaaaaaaargsh!"


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*


    Millions of barbarian men, well-trained soldiers, howled in anguish, crushed by the avalanche of bloody bones and squashed into meat paste! And with each death, Konrad grew stronger! Better, although it didn''t affect death essence quantity, the more gruesome the deaths, the more nether force was released.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    None of the ten million men escaped, and all died crushed by either the Bone Mountain''s collapse or their own fellow soldiers.


    A brutal end that magnified Konrad''s powers while feeding his chthonian energies.


    With his arms crossed beneath his back, he took a moment to digest the gains from their deaths, then raised his hands!


    Above the massacre, the genderless prototype body appeared, while beneath it, the blood, bones, flesh, and gore rose to form a massive vortex that swallowed the prototype body within!


    Konrad joined his hands and condensed an icy-blue energy ball around which black mist swirled. Aiming it the transforming body within the vortex, he fired a beam of chthonian energies that turned the gore maelstrom into a multicolor tornado in the midst of which the prototype body underwent drastic changes.


    While outwardly, not many changes occurred, inwardly, the imperfections within bones, flesh, and blood were removed, leaving only the best to merge with and sublimate the body. Meanwhile, the chthonian energies barreling into it fed it with life unbound by principles of souls.


    True, perfect unlife.


    The 1.8 meters tall body shifted from a horizontal to a vertical position, and as it did, its outward appearance changed, going from genderless to female-looking. Its waist narrowed while its lips widened, and its flat chest expanded into a large bust.


    Long, black hairs grew from its head to stop at the middle of its back. And as its eyes opened, they shone with cold blue irises. While Konrad''s chthonian energies still empowered and perfected it, the frame grew slenderer, and its visage morphed into that of a stunning, icy beauty around the age of seventeen.


    Konrad pulled back his hands, leading the beauty to land on the ground. And both Astarte and Else, who observed the scene where startled to see that while this woman possessed no cultivation, the strength rippling from her flesh was enough to tear most Sages to shreds.


    The cold beauty dropped on her knees, and her full lips parted to exclaim two simple words:


    "Greetings, master!"


    Seeing this, Konrad let his lips curve into a victorious smile and replied:


    "I name thee Chimera."

 357 What the Underworld Doesnst Dare

    Chimera. A name that any clear-sighted onlooker would have found discomfiting for such a ravishing beauty. Granted, of course, they knew nothing of her origins. Konrad chose it for a simple reason.


    Chimera represented a fantasy, the impending realization of a feat even the mightiest Gods couldn''t accomplish without the help of the Realm Wills: the creation of a brand-new race! Although her current sterility made Chimera biologically unqualified as a complete species, and there still were some bloodline details Konrad needed to perfect, he stood infinitely close to the goal!


    Of course, all members of the Chthonian Race couldn''t cost millions of lives. Chimera''s astonishing price already ensured that in the future, she would stand at the helm of the Chthonian Race. Konrad waved his hand, causing a classic black maxi dress to appear and cover Chimera''s body in a twister of icy-blue light.


    At that time, Astarte and Else appeared by his side and stared perplexed at the wondrous "teenager" before them. Else, in particular, whose Seer''s Vision endowed her with a more profound vision than Astarte''s Origin Sight, was astounded by what she saw.


    "What kind of bloodline is that? It seems human, and yet it is not. Or rather, there is no such human blood."


    She remarked while peering into Chimera''s body. Indeed, within her now flowed an icy-blue blood outwardly similar to humanity''s blue blood in characteristics. However, though it still was far from titan level, its might already transcended the average golden human blood.


    "I synthesized the lineages of all those fallen soldiers and the blood imprinted within the bone mountain, removed the impurities and lesser attributes to enhance the rank, and overloaded the result with chthonian energies, thereby creating this new lineage.


    In might, it is stronger than the golden human blood, but in potential, it is higher than the titan lineage because, just like all human lineages bellow titan level, it suffers from The Suppression. But as an undead, Chimera can burn her blood infinitely, and unleash its true might.


    But that is merely the beginning. Once we step into house Serkar, I will use their Merit Stele and all remaining points to exchange a God-level Blood Matrix from Ashara. If they don''t have enough, we can always sacrifice a few million.


    With the Blood Matrix, I can not only perfect the Chthonian but synthesize a new one for myself."


    The current System limited Konrad to Divine Rank Artifacts in terms of direct exchange. Therefore, he couldn''t obtain a God-level Blood Matrix from it. His only hope was the Infernal Cult''s Merit Stele and an exchange with Ashara himself.


    "You may rise."


    Konrad told Chimera, who instantaneously rose to stand before him.


    "From now on, you will head the Chthonian Immortal Legion. Your immortal body possesses its own sentience. And therefore, you can exist without a soul. However, because of that, you cannot cultivate in the traditional sense.


    Not that you need to. I have imparted your bloodline with all the information you require. Take your time to process it."


    Konrad explained, causing the icy Chimera to nod in approval.


    At that time, Zamira''s voice echoed within his head.


    "Master, we have a bit of a problem. Like we expected, we didn''t manage to lure out Hejin. However, we did get our hands on the ninth Serkar elder. You now have your key."


    Zamira began in a grave tone that filled Konrad with puzzlement. Those were excellent news. What issue did they encounter that made her sound so grim?


    "Alas¡­to subdue him¡­we lost three Quasi-Paramount Knights."


    Zamira pursued, causing Konrad to arch his eyebrows while his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The ninth Serkar elder caused the death of three Quasi-Paramount Knights from my Hidden Moon Pavilion? With what sorcery?"


    Konrad asked in consternation. Once armed with the Black Crystal Armors, his Quasi-Paramount Knights could meet the average peak-Stage Divine Ascension expert as equals. Let''s not even discuss whether the ninth Serkar elder''s cultivation reached Divine Ascension. Even if it did, how could he possibly contend with one? To say nothing of three!


    And faced with that inquiry, Zamira sighed in apparent dismay.


    "If we weren''t trying to capture him alive, we wouldn''t have suffered such losses. But even then, this is due to my negligence. At first, when he appeared with a Divine Ascension cultivation base, I already assumed that House Serkar''s growth had transcended our expectations.


    However, with our lineup, such strength still wasn''t worth dreading. Alas¡­"


    Zamira then revealed a piece of critical information that turned Konrad''s disbelief into pure astonishment.


    "Bold and crafty, I approve. Why did I never think about this before? Never mind, in a sense, this actually makes our lives easier. Did you keep the bodies?"


    "Yes, thanks to the Black Crystal Armors, the bodies are mostly intact. However, the souls are gone."


    Zamira replied.


    "That is no issue, just keep hold of them. So long as the tiniest part of them remains, bringing them back requires no effort. I have something to do within the Hidden Forest. When I return from that, I will settle things within my maternal house, once and for all."


    Konrad declared, and his words made Zamira realize that this trip to the Blood Mountain Range was a resounding success.


    "As you wish, Master."


    The communication ended and leaving Astarte, Else, and Chimera behind, Konrad vanished, to reappear within the Hidden Forest in a twister of black fog. Naturally, it is before Yvonne that he landed, and seeing him appear in such an impromptu fashion, her eyes widened in a stupor.


    But as she blinked and struggled to process the plethora of changes before her, he leaned in and silenced her thoughts with a kiss.


    In the instant their lips met, all questions became irrelevant, and Yvonne wrapped her arms around his neck while leaning back against the tree standing behind her. Konrad pressed his right hand against the tree and slid the left across Yvonne''s waist.


    For two minutes, their tongues coiled and intertwined in raw, fiery passion as they kissed before the tree, silent witness of their thirst for one another.


    Their kiss then broke, and as their tongues parted, Konrad''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Astonishing progress. I must say I didn''t expect to see you reach this level so soon."


    Konrad praised with an approving nod.


    "I''m afraid I still can''t compare to his Profane Highness. What an overbearing fleshly body. I''m afraid even Minor Gods can''t compare. And here I was thinking the gap had substantially narrowed. How sorrowful."


    Yvonne remarked with a radiant smile and unwittingly caused a mild chuckle to escape Konrad''s lips.


    His eyes swept the perimeter, and he was mildly surprised to see Verena, Calisto, and Vylsea sitting crossed legged in meditation above the Ancestral Blood Pond.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    "Since they became aware of your potential demise, they''ve been desperately cultivating to rise to new levels while suppressing the feeling of helplessness. With this Blood Pond and my help, their cultivation is improving by leaps and bounds.


    They should soon awaken."


    Yvonne explained.


    "Oh, I forgot to warn you all of my return. These days have been hectic. My bad."


    "A pity that heavens favor the malevolent. Evil men indeed are the hardest to kill."


    Yvonne sighed while shaking her head from left to right.


    "What can I say? I dare not make you a widow, and the Underworld doesn''t have the gals to keep me from you."


    Konrad coaxed with a helpless shrug.


    "Flattery will get you everywhere."


    Yvonne nodded in approval, clearly finding Konrad''s words rational and quite pleasing to the ears. At least he still had a conscience!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 358 The Invasion Begins!

    But then, she recalled her rage, helplessness, and sorrow before the uncertainty of his fate, and resumed her false indifference.


    Seeing this, Konrad rolled his eyes and pulled her back into his arms.


    "Alright, enough pleasantries. The Ant Goddess will soon undergo her Cosmic Tribulation at that time, she will be at her weakest. But afterward, her strength will skyrocket. Due to her obsession with reaching Life Embodiment, she may not personally come out anytime soon. However, dispatching avatars is pretty reasonable.


    We need to control her next moves. Fortunately, I''ve placed an irresistible bait under her nose. After verifying the information, she will dispatch her armies, elders, and queens against the Infernal Cult. Use that opportunity to conduct a raid, and on the very instant, the Cosmic Tribulation hits her, stab the World Tree with this."


    Konrad explained while stretching out his hand to condense an orb of pure chthonian energies that morphed into an icy-blue dagger. Around that dagger, black mist coiled. In silence, Yvonne took it from Konrad''s hands and used her Origin Sight to analyze it. And from the little she could find out, she realized that a single blow from that dagger was enough to slay Minor Gods.


    Though astounded, she suppressed her inquiries, keeping them for better times.


    After pocketing the dagger, Yvonne nodded in approval.


    "Although with her breakthrough and the World Tree''s protection, it won''t be enough to kill her, she will suffer severe injuries while the life essence and laws within the World Tree will become corroded by chthonian energies.


    It will take decades before she can recover and dispel the chthonian corruption. Using that time, you can solidify your control over the Hidden Forest while the outside war rages. By invalidating her, I can take full control of the war''s process and ensure it goes the way I want it to.


    Once she emerges, we will deal with her."


    Knowing that Konrad must have concocted some dastardly to turn the World into a battlefield for the sake of his growth, Yvonne didn''t dwell much on the matter. But as Konrad''s words ended, Yvonne was startled to see his face contorting into a frown.


    Although it lasted but a fraction of a second, it couldn''t escape her eyes. And before she could inquire, Konrad pursued.


    "In the coming years, there will be a time when you find yourself backed into a corner, forced into a suicidal road by an extreme situation. At that time, regardless of what you face, remember that I have your back.


    So long as I stand, nothing can harm you, and all disasters shall turn into blessings."


    Konrad declared with his lips flashing a bright smile. His words only served to further confuse Yvonne, who couldn''t comprehend their origin. But he gave her no time to investigate and disappeared in whirling black fog.


    Seeing this, Yvonne''s eyes narrowed into a frown.


    "What did he mean by that? And why won''t he be straightforward?"


    She wondered, but then, assured in the belief Konrad would never do anything not in her interest, she shrugged off all concerns to return to the tasks at hand.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back within the World Tree''s roots, instead of their usual seated positions, the nineteen remaining ant queens kowtowed in fright.


    "Wastes! Complete and utter wastes! I have entrusted you with overseeing our forces'' moves and ensure no threat could rise to interfere with our plans. But not content of failing to obtain a solid understanding of the enemy and wasting FOUR LEAVES, you allowed the deaths of eight queens and dozens of elders!


    What? Before the real battle begins, are you trying to lead our forces into destruction?"


    The Ant Goddess snarled with blazing fury, causing the kowtowing queens to shiver while pressing their heads harder against the "floor."


    Even the top three queens whose cultivation had reached Demigod level were no exception.


    "Eminent Goddess, the enemy is perplexing with a plethora of tools and abilities we cannot comprehend. Although we dare not shirk responsibility, the fact of the matter is¡­that even now, all our probes fail to assess the full depth of their strength, and there is no way to discover it without more sacrifices.


    Sacrifices we may not be able to afford. That being the case, I recommend adopting a defensive stance and avoid open conflict until you''ve broken through and completed the assimilation of the World Tree."


    The first queen replied without raising her head, and hearing this, the Goddess'' fury lessened, if only a little. Indeed, the events had gone far beyond all they could anticipate. The queens hadn''t made any genuine oversight and handled all situations with appropriate resources. A pity that the force they now faced surpassed the first generation of the Infernal Cult and Celestial Church combined.


    "Good. What is the result of your investigation?"


    She asked, following a brief moment of silence.


    "The information is correct. According to the Celestial Church''s archives, the Infernal Cult does possess such an artifact. But because none of them could make use of it since the fall of the last demons, they kept it locked as a relic."


    Due to the Blood Barrier, the Ant Queens couldn''t make a silent investigation within the Infernal Cult. Therefore, they switched their attention to the Celestial Church, which currently was a mess and robbed the archives.


    Through them, verifying Konrad''s words wasn''t difficult.


    "That being the case, lead our forces against the Infernal Cult, obliterate the barrier, slaughter them all with absolute might, and seize the artifact! No mistake is allowed; depart at once!"


    The Ant Goddess ordered, and all queens bowed, in compliance.


    "As you command, Eminent Goddess!"


    And this time, ten queens, including the top three, personally led the charge against the Infernal Cult.


    Behind them stood one-hundred elders and an army of one million zenith ants that emerged from the underground to flood the Barbarian Continent!Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    And as the Zenith Ant Army bloated the sky to descend upon the Barbarian Continent and Infernal Cult, all realized that chaos, fire, and blood gathered to engulf the land!

 359 The Plight of a Doting Brother

    While the Zenith Ant Army rose to do what they did best, within house Serkar, a strikingly handsome, olive-skinned man appearing to be in his early thirties sat on a wooden chair, trapped by dazzling golden chains that rippled with formidable Divine Power. The man struggled, thrashing against the Divine Chains, but to no avail.


    And if anyone aware of his identity witnessed this scene, their eyes would have undoubtedly popped out of their socket.


    "Gulie, all these years, I have spoiled you in vain! How dare you do this to your eldest brother?! Let go of me!"


    The man roared, for indeed, he was Hejin Serkar, the house''s number three expert, and Gulistan''s eldest brother. Berken Serkar had eight children, five sons, and three daughters. Of the eight, the dead Bayiz ranked at the bottom while Gulistan stood at the top. And though their relationship wasn''t necessarily strenuous, calling it harmonious would be a blatant lie.


    Although now their position within the house was clear and cemented, the endless competition and innumerable battles of their youth ensured that true harmony would never exist.


    Gulistan and Hejin were the sole exceptions. Was it due to the millennia standing between them? The gender difference or the inexistent need for competition among them? For one reason or another, those two were so close that all saw them as the ideal pair of loving brother and sister.


    And how could they not be? From infancy to maturity, Gulistan had been spoiled rotten by Hejin, and it was no understatement to call him her "second father." After all, while Berken taught her cultivation, it was Hejin that raised her and dispelled doubts when their father was too busy to.


    But now, that same Hejin was locked on a chair by none other than Gulistan herself.


    "Resistance is futile. I sealed both your energy center and soul power. You can''t escape."


    Gulistan stated in a relaxed tone while sipping a cup of tea. That stance only served to further aggravate Hejin, who thrashed harder against his chains. All, to no avail. After another ten minutes of resistance, his last bit of strength vanished, and he sighed in defeat.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Gulie, getting this one daughter wasn''t easy. You can''t really expect me to sit and await news of her death, right?"


    Indeed, this situation stemmed from the recent news Hejin received regarding his precious daughter, Helbin. As one of the most promiscuous Serkar scion, Hejin didn''t lack children. Aside from his six legitimate sons, he had plenty of bastards loitering both inside and outside the house, being raised by men who either knew nothing of their true heritage or dared not question it.


    However, all were sons! It was as if he''d been cursed by a supernatural force that prevented him from siring a daughter! At first, Hejin cared little about this situation. But with the sons succeeding one another across millennia, despair gradually settled within him, and he urgently sought a daughter!


    Alas, all attempts proved fruitless, and as he finally lost hope, the Northern Khanum finally bore him that long-awaited daughter! Better, she''d inherited his golden blood and the talent that came alongside it!


    His only regret was that while Helbin''s birth was the fulfillment of all of his desires, he couldn''t openly claim her as his. The reason was simple¡­


    "What daughter? You dare call her your daughter? As far as I recall, the last time you attempted to bestow that title upon her, father beat you half an inch into death. What? Last time wasn''t good enough?


    No problem. Although I didn''t peg you for the type to find delight in physical abuse, I guess that after more than ten-thousand years of existence, you need to diversify your kinks. No need to repeat the past, I can help you."


    Gulistan replied, and waved her right hand, causing jolts of electricity to erupt from her chains and electrocute the trapped Hejin.


    "AAAAGHHGHAAAGH!"


    He jumbled in anguish. And indeed, the reason why Hejin dared not claim Helbin as his daughter was Berken himself. Although the Serkars were an ancestral Dual Cultivation House with a history predating the Infernal Cult, the ancestors believed that a key difference lay between a dual cultivator and a boorish whore.


    To them, dual cultivation was nothing more than an efficient and rapid way of enhancing cultivation that, once mastered, could enable them to stand tall even before stronger bloodlines. For that reason, they believed in measure in all things, and in an established order to not lose house dignity.


    Depending on bloodline rank, cultivation levels, and the status they held within the house, Serkar scions would be matched with a partner and then given concubines and dual cauldrons.


    They could also earn merit to obtain more cauldrons and resources. There was no fundamental difference between men and women in terms of rights. But before they were paired, the couple would fight for dominance, and the strongest of the two would be the only one able to have concubines and cauldrons.


    But with enough talent, as Gulistan did, some could reject that process and enter House Serkar''s specific priesthood division to cultivate solely for the sake of currying favor with mighty Gods. But because it was both a binding and life-threatening path, very few chose it.


    The rules were strict. As the First Inheritor of a generation, and chosen heir to Berken''s seat before Konrad''s birth, Hejin naturally possessed an outstanding wife, countless concubines and even more dual cauldrons. But in exchange for this abundance of women, like all the others, he wasn''t allowed to sow his seed beyond his harem, and especially not in the secular world.


    However, he did exactly that. And with Berken spending most of his time in secluded cultivation, none could stop him.


    But being a man-whore was one thing, another to bring the results of his indiscretions to light.


    Although Berken wasn''t the most pedantic of men, he would never allow Hejin to set up a precedent that was bound to trigger uncontrollable domino effects such as rampant disregard of rules and increasingly diluted bloodlines. For that reason, any mention of revealing Helbin''s identity was, quite literally, punished with an iron fist!


    But when he received news that the khanum was raped and murdered, the khan grievously wounded, all bodyguards slain, and Helbin nowhere to be found, Hejin couldn''t restrain himself and without a shred of hesitation, shot toward the Northern Khanate!


    But before he could exit the Blood Barrier, Gulistan suppressed and tied him to a chair!


    "Gulistan, you''re far too evil! I should have sold you off when I had the chance!"


    Hejin sobbed in indignation, and silently cursed all the gods in the multiverse. While his peers could relax with adorable little sisters rubbing their backs, he had to endure this sassy despot days and night!


    What a sorrowful fate!

 360 House Serkar Confronts the Enemy

    And while warm tears welled up within Hejin''s eyes and trickled down his cheeks, Gulistan shook her head.


    "Brother, I''m doing this for your own good. Don''t you think this is far too convenient? Within the Ancient Crystal World, how many forces can sneak into the Northern Khan''s palace to brutally injure him, kill his wife, slay the bodyguards you arranged, and kidnap the princess, all on her coming of age ceremony?


    The Celestial Church doesn''t have that much free time. That leaves us with the Hidden Forest''s tribes, the Zenith Ants, and the Jade Dynasty. Of the three, the Hidden Forest''s tribes have no cause. We can directly eliminate them. As for the Zenith Ants, I''m afraid they wouldn''t stop until the entire palace turned into a blood feast.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Therefore, the most likely candidate for this deed is the Jade Dynasty headed by my beloved son, who clearly doesn''t have our best interest in mind. Although we''ve grown exponentially in the last decade, sloppiness is the root of all evil. If he wants to lure you out, then all can go, except for you."


    Gulistan replied with such a clear analysis that Hejin was struck speechless. He was no fool. Although his scouts and other chieftains and khans could attest to the event, it reeked of baiting. However, with his current cultivation and strength, Hejin had full confidence to investigate this case without a hitch. That plus the fear of losing his hardly gained daughter made him rush toward the pit.


    But following Gulistan''s words, a single reflection allowed him to figure out that this might very well be a plot from that dastardly nephew to seize their house''s secrets!


    "Don''t worry, I dispatched the ninth elder. If he comes back without issues, it won''t be too late to go. If he doesn''t, then just obediently stay here. That son of mine loves beauties the most. At worst, he will give Helbin a third hole. No need to be frightened."


    Gulistan stated, and hearing this, Hejin''s tears dropped faster! With such dreadful words, how could he possibly stay in peace?!


    "Gulistan, no wonders you¡­"


    Hejin began, but before he could finish his words, wild tremors shook the Infernal Cult while dozens of mighty auras descended from the sky to lock on them all! And as they appraised the strength behind those auras, Gulistan and Hejin''s eyes narrowed.


    Not only them, but all experts throughout the Infernal Cult were alarmed by the sudden arrival of such a mighty force!


    "More than one hundred Divine Ascension experts, thousands of Sages, one million Saints."


    Gulistan appraised while lowering her teacup. Even from within her quarters, she could sense the clearly demonic nature of those energies and the thirst for destruction bloating the sky. Just like the Celestial Church, the Infernal Cult''s headquarters was a massive floating domain standing in suspension several hundred miles above the Barbarian Continent''s tallest mountain.


    It stretched across thousands of miles with the houses occupying domains corresponding to their rank. Since the coup ten years ago, the Serkar domain occupied more than seventy percent. Leaving less than thirty for the rest. For that reason, the disciples of the other houses, especially the Orrag and the deposed Torul, spent their days grumbling in silence.


    But when the auras of legions of Saints and Sages locked on them, all instantaneously forgot their preoccupations to shiver in fright! And the lower-ranked Serkar disciples were no exception!


    After all, as far as they knew, the Infernal Cult only had dozens of Sages, and even at their peak, their Saint number didn''t exceed one-hundred thousand! But following the ten years ago battle for the Holy Continent, less than ten percent of that force remained!  How could they possibly challenge this force?!


    This was the effect the Ant Queens were aiming for. Half the battle was won if they could crush enemy morale before making their assault. Afterward, they only needed to destroy the Blood Barrier at lightning speed, prevent the Infernal Cult from organizing their formations, and surf on the wave of dread they induced to obliterate the enemy at one fell swoop!


    And recalling how their ancestors were slaughtered and forced into hiding by the Infernal Cult Founder, Marduk, the ant queens could barely suppress their excitement!


    Time! The time had come to wipe off that shame!


    "Brethren of the Infernal Cult, after one million years of silent accumulations, we Zenith Ants have returned to reclaim our rights! Henceforth, the Barbarian Continent is ours!


    Surrender, and you will be spared, resist, and destruction is your sole fate!"


    The First Queen bellowed, and her booming voice dived past the barrier, to reverberate throughout the Infernal Cult!


    And though the younger members only had a shallow understanding of Zenith Ants, all were frightened!


    "What a formidable force, how can our Infernal Cult possibly survive this tribulation?"


    A cultist wondered in fright.


    "Nonsense, the Blood Barrier was bestowed by Lord Ashara himself! How can they possibly break it?"


    Another replied, attempting to use indignation to cover fear.


    "Within mortal worlds, the might of foreign Gods'' gifts is limited. The Infernal Kings are no exception. Do you really dare claim that the combined assault of thousands of Sages cannot shatter it?"


    Whoever said those words crushed the morale of the surrounding disciples who now felt their knees quiver.


    But while the lesser surrendered to confusion and fright, the top-level remained stoic.


    "They''ve finally made their move. We''ve been waiting for them for so long that I was starting to think they wouldn''t show up before draining the World Tree to the last bit."


    Gulistan stated while rising from her seat. Indeed, one of the principal reasons why the Serkar chose to remain secluded across those years, was to lure an offensive from the Zenith Ants. Since they possessed no information on the enemy''s strength and had no means to effectively probe it, as the leading Warchief, Gulistan opted for a defensive stance.


    If the Zenith Ant forces proved too strong, then the Serkars would put everything into holding their ground. But with what she saw...


    ¡­her lips curled into a smile.


    *Crack*


    With a wave of her hand, Gulistan released an energy wave that shattered Hejin''s bindings and freed him of her seals.


    "Since they came to our doorsteps with such fanfare, as the hosts, we can''t keep those good guests waiting."


    Hejin declared while stepping toward Gulistan''s right.


    "That is natural."


    Gulistan replied, and in tandem, the brother-sister pair vanished to reappear outside the blood barrier, right before the massive, demonic horde. But they weren''t the only ones. By the time they arrived, nine more figures had appeared by their sides.


    Those were the nine highest-ranking members of House Serkar after Berken, Gulistan, and Hejin. Of those nine elders, three were Berken''s children, another three were his siblings, while the rest either were cousins or predecessors.


    And without exception, all gazed at the demonic horde with a calm the Ant Queens soon found disturbing. But as they probed the other party''s cultivation bases, their eyes widened in disbelief!


    "How¡­could this be?"


    The Ant Queens wondered. But before their thoughts went a step further, in a whirlwind of golden light, a handsome middle-aged man appeared, standing before the eleven Serkar elders who bowed upon his entrance.


    "Greetings, patriarch."


    "Greetings, father."


    Indeed, if not Berken, who could it be? And because he just emerged from secluded cultivation, his eyes remained closed.


    But as the Ant Queen''s gazes locked on him, they opened wide, revealing a piercing pair of black eyes that nailed all foes and suppressed the demonic horde''s momentum!


    "Slaughter them to the last. And with their blood, show the world the price of challenging our house."


    Berken ordered, and alongside the eleven Serkar elders at his back, released the full might of his cultivation base.

 361 Asharas Seal

    The eruption of the twelve leading Serkar members'' cultivation bases swept aside the wind of dread blowing within the Infernal Cult and hurled it back at the Zenith Ants, whose eyes widened in a stupor.


    "None is lower than peak-stage Divine Ascension."


    The ten queens realized in astonishment. Although to them, peak-stage Divine Ascension was by no means dreadful, that so many cultivators of that level appeared within the Infernal Cult made no sense whatsoever. If they possessed the ability to cultivate such experts, the Celestial Church would have long-since been destroyed!


    And yet¡­such was the truth that stood before them! And to say nothing of the Zenith Ants, the Infernal Cult itself couldn''t comprehend this sudden change!


    Following Berken''s order, Hejin''s lips curved into a wolfish, and bright light erupted from his body! Without a word, he turned into a dazzling beam of light and illuminated the dozens of ant elders before reappearing behind them all!


    *SLASH*


    Of the one-hundred ant elders, nine saw their heads detached from their bodies without any means to resist! And as their heads and bodies tumbled down, their souls rushed toward safety!


    Alas, Hejin again turned into flaring light that brushed them all before he reappeared among his kin, and all their souls collapsed!


    "High-grade¡­Mastered¡­Divine Extreme Light Physique? Damnable!"


    An Ant Queen realized in outrage. The Extreme Light Physique may not be among the strongest, but it definitely was one of the most troublesome ones! The sheer speed of Extreme Light Physique owners made them the best tools for guerilla warfare. Even if each of those queen''s strength stood above Hejin''s, even the top three didn''t dare assert the ability to claim his life!


    "When my eminent self already wasn''t in a good mood. You have the gals to come to our doorsteps to demand what?


    Surrender or death? What a joke, in the past, you were lucky enough to preserve your bloodline, but since you won''t obediently hide beneath the tree, let''s erase it once and for all! But who knows, if the melody of your pleading is entertaining enough, I might keep you as cum-drainers to vent my frustration!"


    Hejin exclaimed, causing all except Gulistan and Berken to burst into laughter.


    "KILL!"


    The Ant Queens roared, and without further delay, assembled their Divine Legion in a battle-formation before shooting toward the twelve Serkar leaders! Meanwhile, the one-million Saint-level demon ants gathered a step below and channeled their holy forces in combined ranged-strikes aimed at the twelve Serkar.


    Multitudes of massive rocks and boulders rose to slam into the Serkars.


    Gulistan stretched out her hand, causing a golden force field to appear and repel all those strikes. In tandem, Hejin and the nine other Serkar elders shot toward the ant queens, elders, and the thousands of Zenith Ant Sages they led while Gulistan and Berken remained behind.


    The top three queens detached themselves from the group to appear before the father-daughter pair and directly tackle them. The reason was simple. Of the twelve Serkar kinsmen, only Gulistan and Berken reached Demigod-level!


    As for how they did it, it was fairly simple. When they offered one billion souls to the Demon Kings and brought their merit reserves to new extremes, Berken and Gulistan reasoned that instead of using it to seek foreign help or spreading out thin across the Infernal Cult''s top houses, they should pick a select group of the most outstanding Serkar scions to receive the Demon Kings'' core blessings.


    The current twelve were the most outstanding of the senior generation, with sky-high innate talent only shackled by the Mortal World''s lack of resources. Upon receiving the Demon Kings'' boons, their foundations and cultivation improved by leaps and bounds.


    In the past, although headed by the Torul, the Infernal Cult was concurrently led by Torul, Orrag, and Serkar while the soul and serpent fiends stood not too far behind. Therefore, such a move was impossible. But now that the Serkar lorded over all, none could stop them.


    But though surprised by their foes'' cultivation levels, the Ant Queens feared little, after all, with life essence and their demonic blood, how could the golden-blooded Serkar compare? Before titans, the Ant Queens wouldn''t have such confidence.


    But titans they were not, and therefore, house Serkar was doomed to destruction!


    Emerald light erupted from the top three queens as they released the full-might of their life essence, not holding anything back.


    Meanwhile, the seven queens facing Hejin''s squad did the same, and not only used life essence to empower themselves, but to strengthen the ant elders at their command.


    Yet, the Serkars weren''t startled. Knowing that the Zenith Ants had been draining the World Tree of its vitality, they''d already expected such a result.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    In a multicolor light festival, the battle erupted, with spells, laws, skills, and physique abilities fusing from one camp to another. But it didn''t take three breaths before Hejin''s squad found itself reeling back, unable to shoulder the combined might of queens and elders!


    "Weren''t you eager to hear us plead? Where did that confidence come from? How laughable!"


    The fifteenth queen scoffed before slamming her Nihility Flail into Hejin''s side and sending him tumbling down!


    His blood gushed forth, but still, he remained undisturbed! And as he fell, the golden light of his lineage erupted to trigger his self-regeneration abilities. But the queens gave him no such time, and three immediately dropped, to surround him from all sides!


    But as they did, Hejin''s lips flashed a wolfish grin.


    "As a man of culture, I planned to take my time with you, ladies. But since you can''t appreciate my good intentions, die!


    Blood Burning!"


    Hejin bellowed, and in the middle of his forehead, a bright red sigil appeared.


    "Ashara''s seal¡­"


    The fifteenth queen realized, far too late. Massive golden light erupted from Hejin''s body while his body inflated to expand into a nine-hundred meters tall golden giant!


    Hejin struck, slamming his two massive fists right into the three queens in a double punch!


    *BAAAAM*


    Slammed by the irresistible move, the three queens flew backward, shooting across the sky like meteors before slamming into the ground hundreds of miles below and cratering with their fate unknown!


    The same bright red sigil flared on the nine other Serkar elders'' foreheads before they triggered their lineage''s Blood Burning and slammed the four queens they faced left and right! From the moment the Serkars'' golden-bloodline was ignited, the Zenith Ants no longer had room for maneuver!


    In a flash, the situation was reversed, with Hejin''s running amok within the Zenith Ants'' ranks!


    Witnessing this, the top three queens facing Berken and Gulistan stopped dead in their tracks, unable to believe their eyes.


    "How¡­how could this be? How could Ashara grant them all his Blood Seal?"


    The First Queen wondered in fright. But as she floundered mid-battle, a voice resounded within her mind¡­Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Getting distracted while facing me? Oh, my poor self-esteem¡­"


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    ¡­and the shadow of a foot dropped onto her face, ruthlessly trampling it and sending her tumbling like a dropping missile! Naturally, that foot belonged to Gulistan, who alone faced the three top queens while Berken stood still with his hands crossed beneath his back and oversaw the battlefield with cold indifference.

 362 Ancestral Shadow

    From within the World Tree, the Ant Goddess observed this sudden turn of events with narrowed eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ashara''s seals. They really went all out¡­"


    The Ant Goddess stated before closing her eyes. Of the Four Demon Kings, Ashara was by far the weakest. The reason was simple. While in terms of bloodline, physiques, and cultivation the gap between him and the remaining three wasn''t sizeable, one thing set them apart:


    Laws.


    Of the four Demon Kings, Ashara was the only one that became a Base Law Embodiment, achieving Blood Embodiment since the dawn of times. Meanwhile, Urzul achieved Nether Embodiment while Talroth reached Light Embodiment. As for Dolgron, the Northern and strongest King, he reached War Embodiment.


    All three were Higher Laws, thereby making Ashara unable to compete with his peers.


    However, none dared underestimate him! In fact, if the Celestial Realm''s mightiest gods were asked what Demon Primogen they absolutely didn''t want to face, the answer wouldn''t be Dolgron, but Ashara himself.


    The reason? As a Blood Embodiment, Ashara possessed the unique ability to burn his blood infinitely! While Gods could always survive lifeforce burning, even for Primogens, Blood Burning still was a taboo. Once triggered, Blood Burning ignited the lineage and consumed it at breakneck speed.


    It wouldn''t stop until the last bit of Blood Origin was drained. Therefore, even for Primogens, the final result would be¡­the eternal loss of their bloodline! Unless faced with absolute destruction, who dared take such a road?


    But Ashara faced no such difficulties and could ignite his Primogen Blood as he pleased to reach a battle-power that would fill even Dolgron with apprehension! Worse, across his billions of years of cultivation, he managed to create a Blood Seal enabling him to grant that ability to others.


    Of course, the seal possessed many limitations. First, surviving it was a hurdle that relied on willpower, bloodline talent, and luck, in that order. Second, the activation was an excruciatingly painful process lasting one hour and would leave the seal users weakened for twenty-four more.


    Although the Serkar elders let nothing transpire on their face, all silently agonized, and felt as if thousands of daggers hacked at their insides!


    But this pain was nothing when compared to the pride and delight they felt upon witnessing the true might of their lineages! This was the strength that should by right be theirs!


    "Hahahaha!"


    Hejin burst in thundering laughter while slamming two lesser queens and ten elders back and forth!


    "What nonsense is demon blood? Laughable, with such bloodline strength, who needs to forsake their lineage for demonism?!"


    He roared while sending his foes flying in disarray. Meanwhile, Gulistan too had ignited her blood. With an elbow strike, she slammed the second queen''s neck before vanishing and reappearing before the third queen!


    "AAAAAAARGH! MY EYES!"


    Before the third queen could react, Gulistan''s fingers sank into her eyes and gouged them both out!


    But even as her howl of pain reverberated, Gulistan didn''t let her off, first sending her reeling with a spinning back fist before crashing her sternum with two descending kicks!


    "In your next lives, remember that house Serkar is not what any mongrel can offend:


    Dao Law: World Sundering Chaos Star!"


    While golden light still blazed around Gulistan, a gargantuan black and white sun appeared within the sky and expanded till all across the Ancient Crystal World could bear witness to its bewildering might!


    Within the Celestial Church, Nehal and the recovering Aakash''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Light and Darkness Law Wielding?"


    The Serkar''s chaos element was, in fact, nothing more than the unification of Light and Darkness Laws. Their distant ancestor created their current cultivation methods after achieving Wielding in those two paths.


    Therefore, although their current strength was far from the past peak, the Serkars'' Foundation and potential remained astonishing.


    And in the last decade, Gulistan achieved Dual Wielding in the Light and Darkness Laws! Of course, while the Ancient Crystal World only saw ten years, within house Serkar, time treasures ensured that centuries passed.


    Gulistan folded her arms beneath her chest, with her stunning gaze looking down on all the Zenith Ants below!


    "Strike."


    She uttered, causing her World Sundering Chaos Star to release a dazzling black and white beam that crashed into all her foes!


    "FORMATION!"


    The first queen snarled while rushing back to the front. In the blink of an eye, all ant queens gathered and channeled their overflowing life essence in a binding formation that linked and empowered them all at a rapid pace.


    The Ant elders and thousands of Sages stood behind them, all strengthened by the life essence''s blessings. Without hesitation, all assumed their True Demonic Forms, and went from pear-shaped petite beauties to demonic mantises!


    *BOOOOOM*


    The coalescing life essence morphed into an impregnable barrier that met Gulistan''s strike in a resounding explosion.


    But even with the Life Shield repelling the strike, the ant elders felt their internal organs pummeled while the weaker Sages at their back recoiled with large eruptions of blood. Only the Ant Queens stood without a hitch and used their life essence to mend all their wounds.


    With the shield standing tall and the united queens returning to their peak, a deadlock settled in. Still, the world was in awe before the startling might of house Serkar!


    Led by Hejin, the Serkar elders returned to Gulistan''s side while Berken still stood with his arms crossed beneath his back.


    "Father, we can''t afford to fall into a deadlock and exhaust the seal''s limit in one battle. If you still don''t make your move, I can only lead our people back."


    Gulistan stated with a bright smiling face. Hearing this, Hejin shook his head and sighed in dismay. Besides Gulistan, who dared address their father with such candor? Were the roles reversed, his teeth would already be flying in disarray.


    There really was no justice in this world.


    "I merely wished to let your lot experience firsthand the limits of your abilities. Never forget that the human lineage is inferior to none. In times, we shall regain all we''ve robbed of."


    Berken declared and took a step forward. As he did, he too ignited his bloodline to the limit, and while his strength skyrocketed, the illusory form of ten-thousand meters tall titan with nine heads and eighteen arms appeared at Berken''s back.


    With a step, Berken appeared above the Zenith Ant formation and aimed his right index at them. In response, the illusory titan stretched out its eighteen hands, and punched!


    *BAAAAAAANG!*


    Irresistible vibrations erupted from the eighteen, simultaneous punches, and even before they reached the Life Shield, it shuddered!


    Alarmed, the ant queens strained their Life Essence to the limit while their elders and subordinate Sages empowered them with their cultivation! But it mattered not! When the titan''s eighteen punches slammed into the shield, it collapsed, thereby causing all the Zenith Ants to spiral backward!


    "RETREAT, RETREAT!"


    The Ant Queens roared, and without hesitation, led their people into withdrawal!


    "When you want to come, you come, and when you want to leave, you leave?


    Apologies, but my house is not a mill."


    Berken stated, and in response, the illusory titan trapped all Zenith Ants in a force field before again unleashing its fists!


    But before it could deliver irreversible damage to the demonic horde, two massive emerald fists came from afar and met it in a deafening energy clash!


    Emerald haze followed, and a new avatar of the Ant Goddess appeared to suppress all dissidence.


    "Never did I expect that the blood of the last God of War still flowed beyond the Titan Domain. But regardless of your tricks, with me here, defeat is your only road."


    She stated in a calm, chilling tone.


    "Let''s see about that."


    Berken replied, and a startling battle between the two forces ensued!

 363 Time to Go Home

    Meanwhile, as the flames of war roasted the Infernal Cult''s doors, Konrad sat crossed-legged within the Northern Khan''s royal chambers to anchor his soul to the Ancient Crystal World. Icy-blue nether force swirled around him as his dark soul rose in black fog and hovered above his body.


    Shockingly, even in that state, his body remained fully conscious, thereby showcasing its ability to exist without a soul. Konrad''s hands flashed in incantation gestures and fueled by the overflowing nether force, his soul descended into the ground and stretched throughout the Ancient Crystal World.


    From the Barbarian Continent to the Hidden Forest, from the Hidden Forest to the Holy Continent, every piece of land within the Ancient Crystal World was corrupted and possessed by Konrad''s soul.


    In the instant his soul melded with the ground, all deaths within the world became fuel for his growth. His eyes opened and looked beyond the Khan''s palace to lock on the distant battlefield of Serkar vs. Zenith Ants.


    At first, the might of his maternal house''s experts failed to startle him. After all, with the ninth elder in his hands, Konrad had already determined the nature and limits of their growth. Such strength was necessary to achieve a "mutually wounded result" with the Zenith Ants.


    However, when Berken unleashed the illusory shadow, even Konrad couldn''t contain his surprise.


    "Astounding. He''s using his burning blood to make an Ancestral Call and imitate the Devas'' Ancestral Glories by summoning the might of his distant ancestor. Although this is nothing more than an infinitesimal part of the ancestor''s strength, this still is¡­astounding."


    Konrad appraised while rising from his seat.


    Within the room, Else, who successfully reached the third layer of Seer''s Vision, also observed the scene with rapt attention. The disproportionate might of humanity''s blood burning was something she''d recently become aware of. And still, she couldn''t comprehend its origin.


    Demon and Deva bloodlines were divided into six ranks:


    Half-Blood, Pureblood, Noble Blood, Greater Blood, Royal Blood, and Race Primogen.


    On typical days, just like the Ancient Crystal World''s sun, moon, and dream spirits, golden-blooded humans were one step below pureblooded demons and devas in terms of bloodline strength. But once their lineage ignited, it was more than a match for Greater Demon or Deva Blood. Konrad''s previous Phantasm Lord Bloodline was no better. Clearly, someone or something played tricks to suppress all human lineages beneath the titan level.


    But who possessed such a monstrous ability?


    "Could it be¡­the Realm Wills?"


    Konrad wondered in silence while stepping toward Else.


    "Who knows? You should ask your sworn brother. Hehe¡­"


    Selene replied with her usual pinch of sass. Naturally, following Konrad''s awakening, she''d found the time to enlighten him on all the events that occurred. Although Konrad already knew that a certain force suppressed his rebelling souls to allow him enough time to complete his Death Conversion, he''d neither expected it to be Qehreman nor predicted his strength to be that profound.


    Without a shred of doubt, the Primogens weren''t his match. As for the Overlord and the Warden, perhaps they were qualified to trade blows, but nothing more. This was Selene''s conservative assessment. And her words allowed Konrad to realize that the road ahead still was long.


    "If you keep this up, I will have to revoke your reserved harem rank."


    "Bah, who wants to be part of your harem? Don''t flater yourself. In the future, it will be great if you don''t beg me to take you!"


    "Right¡­we all know how this is going to end."


    As the two carried on with one of their usual exchange, the battle before the Infernal Cult still raged, but half-an-hour afterward, even with the Ant Goddess''s avatar, the Zenith Ants failed to take the advantage.


    With the stalemate unbroken, both sides eyed one another with caution. However, the Serkars were on a clock. The Zenith Ants were not. Berken, therefore, switched tactics and let go of the Ant Goddess to specifically target her troops while using his Ancestral Shadow to shoulder the brunt of her moves.


    In an instant, the situation again changed. And though Berken suffered increasingly major injuries, the ant queens, elders, and Sages were much worse!


    Three lesser queens perished while the others sustained major injuries. Of the one-hundred initial ant elders, only thirty remained. As for the thousands of Sages, hundreds had lost their lives.Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    In that moment, the Ant Goddess realized that she only had two choices. Either bring the entirety of their forces or obtain a pyrrhic victory! Without delay, she chose retreat, and carried her armies back to the Hidden Forest!


    The first battle thus ended with house Serkar''s victory. And though the world stood in awe, none could smile. Of their twelve experts, not one got away without critical injuries. In the coming clashes, they could only coordinate with the Blood Barrier to maintain an impregnable position.


    But with their prestige now established, this was a result they were willing to accept.


    Little did they know that the deaths created with sweat and blood, directly fueled a certain Death Embodiment''s strength, magnifying his chthonian energies while strengthening his fleshly body.


    "My darling goddess must be fuming with rage. This won''t be good for her tribulation."


    Konrad sighed, causing both Else and Selene to roll their eyes.


    However, Konrad had underestimated the Ant Goddess. Though she oftentimes gave the impression of an unpredictable bomb, ready to explode at all times, she was, after all, an ancient and proven leader.


    This bit of setback could never shake her. And it was still with supreme confidence that she stepped closer toward her tribulation.


    "Zamira, bring me the ninth elder."


    Konrad declared in a mental message that marked his imminent departure for his maternal house, and predecessor''s birthplace. Without a word, Else turned into a black Egyptian Cat and leaped onto Konrad''s right shoulder.


    "Miaou¡­"


    She purred as he rubbed her nose.


    In a twister of white light, Zamira appeared with the ninth Serkar Elder by her side. Following his capture, his abilities had been placed under a potent seal preventing him from revolting.


    And when his eyes rose to lock on the white-haired young man whose striking icy-blue eyes grazed the cat perched on his shoulder, although the features somewhat differed, the ninth elder knew who he was dealing with.


    "Konrad."


    He stated before releasing a despondent sigh.


    "When Gulistan claimed your strength to at least be a match for mine, I didn''t believe it. Little did I expect you to build such a mighty force. But why bother? Although you mother and child have cultivated many grievances, lord Berken is a man of clear priorities and would undoubtedly support you.


    There is no need to maintain an antagonistic stance."


    The ninth elder reasoned while Konrad still brushed his cat''s nose.


    "Support is shifting. Changeable and untrustworthy. I don''t need -grandfather- to support me.


    I need him to serve me."


    Konrad replied without shifting his attention back to the ninth elder, who, upon hearing those words, let his eyes widen in disbelief.


    "You''re delusion¡­"


    The ninth elder began. But before he could finish his words, Konrad glanced toward him, and as his sclera turned black, his icy-blue eyes shone with chthonian energies.


    Struck by that glance, the ninth elder perished, dropping on the ground with neither pulse nor soul!


    But three seconds afterward, chthonian energies laced his body, and he rose from the ground to again stand before Konrad.


    "Greetings, master!"


    The ninth elder hailed and dropped on his knees.

 364 Sneaking into the House

    "Bring Helbin to me."


    Konrad ordered, and the Hidden Moon Pavilion Knights he''d brought back to life appeared in a dark whirlwind with Helbin standing between them. Naturally, while Konrad toiled within the Blood Mountain Range, Zamira didn''t forget to "educate" Helbin to her new harem member role. That plus the irreversible damage left by the golden rod ensured she had turned into an obedient servant.


    As for her mother''s fate, with the level of affection between them, she cared enough to not burst into laughter.


    Upon landing in the room, her eyes immediately locked on Konrad, who stood with his left hand on his cat, and his dreadful eyes still locked on the ninth elder. The sclera then returned to white, and the chthonian energies dispersed before Konrad shifted his attention toward Helbin, who immediately dropped on her knees.


    "Greetings m-¡­"


    She began, but before she could reach the ground or finish her words, Konrad appeared and lifted her up. And seeing how effortlessly he used his index to raise her by the chin, Helbin was silently startled.


    Although she now knew his previous mortal appearance to be nothing more than a fa?ade, clearly, the true depth of his abilities stood leagues above all her expectations.


    "You can call me cousin. I assume Zamira enlightened you on your true identity?"


    Konrad inquired in such a melodious, soothing tone that all Helbin''s fears and apprehension vanished, and in the instant her eyes returned on his, she no longer felt as if she dealt with the devil, but with the embodiment of angelism.


    "Y-yes¡­cousin."


    She replied with her cheeks flushed in a blazing red.


    "Do you have any reluctance?"


    Konrad inquired in that same tone and gaze that filled Helbin''s abdomen with butterflies.


    "Yes. Al-although he¡­doesn''t dare claim me as his daughter¡­Hejin Serkar always has¡­treated me the best."


    Helbin replied, unable to utter a lie before Konrad''s gaze.


    "It''s fine. We won''t make things too difficult for him. After all, he''s my uncle. On the contrary, by the time we''re done, I guarantee he won''t dare not acknowledge you. Are you satisfied?"


    "As long as¡­you''re pleased."


    "Good girl."


    With the end of their exchange, Konrad gave a light tap to Helbin''s cheek and walked past her.


    "Then, my friends, it''s time to go home."


    Konrad declared while his appearance underwent drastic changes, going from the matchlessly handsome Profane Prince to Helbin''s fallen prince consort, Xabur. Naturally, the real Xabur now lay as a sack of bones within Konrad''s pile of necromantic ingredients.


    "Ninth Elder, lead the way."


    Konrad ordered, and without delay, the ninth elder waved his hand, causing a golden whirlwind to take Konrad, Cat-Else, and Helbin alongside him to reappear before the Blood Barrier and step into the Infernal Cult.


    Meanwhile, Konrad exchanged silent messages with Krann.


    ...¡­


    "Master, are you serious?"


    Krann asked in a stupor upon hearing what Konrad requested of him.


    "Yes. Although the Serkars are good, the bulk of their strength is concentrated within the thirteen top experts. Once I make my move, those people won''t be able to freely battle the Zenith Ant Armies. Moreover, they can neutralize the top level, but when the Zenith Ants dispatch their Saint-level troops to assail the secular world, the Infernal Cult won''t be able to do anything.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The people must perish, but it can''t be too fast. We need people to balance the clash. Yvonne will do her part from within the Hidden Forest. In times, you may also have to get involved. But for now, he is the best candidate. And I have no doubt he will comply."


    Konrad replied, and Krann nodded in approval.


    "Very well, I will depart at once."


    With that said, their communication ended, and Krann vanished in a jade haze, leaving the Jade Capital to appear before the Celestial Church!


    ...¡­


    With the ninth elder leading the way, Helbin, Konrad, and Else crossed the Infernal Cult''s entrance to reach the Serkar Domain, which alone appeared larger than any of Earth''s continents. Naturally, such a vast domain was divided into a variety of echelons. The three subdivisions were the Outer Domain, the Inner Domain, and finally, the Core Zone.


    Naturally, the likes of Gulistan lived in the Core Zone. With a single step, the ninth elder crossed the tremendous distance to bring them all within the Core Zone''s Ancestral Hall, where Gulistan and Hejin currently stood.


    Serkar guards stood before the gate, and Konrad wasn''t startled to see that within House Serkar''s Core Zone, Crossed Tribulation Saints served as gatekeepers.


    "Greetings, ninth elder. Lady Gulistan and Lord Hejin have been waiting for you."


    The guards said in tandem upon seeing the ninth elder appear before them.


    Ignoring them, the ninth elder took Helbin to step into the Ancestral Hall, leaving Konrad behind.


    Of course, this all was part of the script.


    Following a brief moment, the ninth elder''s authoritative voice echoed.


    "Boy, you can step in!"


    Konrad then walked past the gatekeepers who never once spared him a glance.


    With a smile, he walked past the gates, but as soon as he entered the hall, the smile vanished, replaced by an expression of awe and deference.


    Within the hall, the ninth elder and Helbin bowed toward Gulistan and Hejin.


    Konrad stopped behind them, and with his hands clasped, bowed in greetings.


    "Greetings, lady Gulistan, greetings lord Hejin."


    While his salutations echoed, Gulistan and Hejin glanced toward him. But when they saw the inexistent cultivation and silver bloodline, that bit of attention was removed, and their gazes shifted back onto the ninth elder.


    "Well, you better have a good explanation for failing to get back in time to face the enemy."


    Gulistan declared in a calm but bone-chilling tone.

 365 Chase me, Mother Part 1

    Although the ninth elder stood among the thirteen highest-ranking members of the house, before Gulistan, he still had to bend. In fact, while Hejin wielded considerable influence in the elder circles, Berken aside, only Gulistan could freely order members of the thirteen.


    The reason was simple. Besides her own Demigod cultivation, Gulistan''s prestige in the house was unrivaled, and it was no exaggeration to say that all they currently had stemmed from the planning of the father-daughter pair.


    "Lady Gulistan, just like you expected, the culprit for Helbin''s disappearance was your son, Konrad. Or rather, his forces. Konrad himself didn''t appear. The experts he dispatched handled all the tasks, from the maiming of the khan, the slaying of the khanum, and the kidnapping of Helbin.


    However, only when I arrived, did I realize that Helbin had never left the confines of the royal palace. From the start, the Jade Dynasty''s experts hid within, waiting for our appearance to make their move.


    Even without their monarch, their strength far exceeded my expectations. I''m guilty of underestimating the enemy and falling into a protracted battle. If not for Ashara''s Seal and the Blood Burning, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to return...at all.


    Afterward, I had to take time to recuperate before taking Helbin back. Never did I expect that the Zenith Ants would use that time to attack, it''s not that I didn''t want to assist, I didn''t have the ability. Please punish me!"


    The ninth elder exclaimed and dropped on his knees.


    Hearing this, Hejin was startled.


    "Even with your cultivation, you still had to rely on the seal to snatch victory?"


    He asked in disbelief. With the ninth elder''s cultivation, throughout the Ancient Crystal World, how many could force him to unleash the seal? The Ant Queens and the Celestial Church''s God-Children were the sole candidates.


    At first, Hejin believed that even if someone within the Jade Dynasty could accomplish this, that someone could only be Konrad. How did they grow so fast that more than one such expert existed?


    "Indeed. The ten warriors I faced wore a strange, black armor that increased their battle-power by a phenomenal margin. Meanwhile, their own cultivation and foundation stood in a league of their own. Without the seal, there was no hope. And even with it, while I managed to kill three, I couldn''t prevent the rest from taking their fallen comrade and escaping from the royal palace."


    The words caused Gulistan to narrow her eyes, but she didn''t probe further.


    "Alright, we will soon hold a meeting to discuss the strategy to adopt regarding future battles. For now, you''re dismissed."


    She declared, and the ninth elder excused himself.


    "As for you, Helbin, due to your talent, Hejin has decided to personally take you as his disciple. Your previous master has already been informed."


    Gulistan pursued while shifting her attention back onto Helbin, who, upon hearing this, immediately bowed in thanks, and turned toward Hejin.


    "Master, your disciple greets you!"


    She exclaimed and dropped in a kowtow.


    "When did I ever¡­"


    Hejin wondered in puzzlement, but then, he understood his sister''s good intentions, and his lips widened in a broad smile!


    "Gulistan, I didn''t raise you in vain!"


    Hejin inwardly exclaimed before rushing toward Helbin.


    "Haha, good child, no need for such formalities. Rise, rise. From now on, master will directly handle your training. As long as you''re obedient, in one thousand years, you can surely become a Sage."


    Hejin replied while helping Helbin up. Again, he glanced at Konrad, and this time, his indifference turned into disdain.


    "A toad wanting to eat swan meat. Are you qualified to be the husband of Hejin''s daughter? What a joke. Be grateful that we allowed you to serve as cauldron!"


    He inwardly scoffed, unaware that Konrad could read his mind.


    "Boy, with your silver bloodline, you are good enough to serve as a cauldron, but you shouldn''t hope for better. Forget about that prince consort title. From now on, we''ll help you re-cultivate until you can supplement Helbin with another boost.


    Any objection?"


    Hejin "inquired," clearly not expecting any. For golden-blooded Serkar scions, purple-blooded humans could be concubines while the silver-blooded could only serve as cauldrons. But not all cauldrons were treated equally. The favored ones could serve as dual cultivation partners, but the rest would one day see their cultivation harvested, and the process repeated until the exhaustion of their lifeforce.


    Such a fate was common occurrence. As if struck by a mixture of fear and helplessness, Konrad trembled and with clattering teeth, nodded toward Hejin.


    "N-no¡­no objection. It''s m-my honor."


    "Good. Since you serve a Core Zone resident, you can remain. Be grateful for the opportunity. Someone will lead you to your quarters. You''re dismissed."


    Hejin ordered, and the inwardly jubilating Konrad excused himself, leaving the self-satisfied father to cajole his daughter. Outside, a Serkar maid already awaited to lead Konrad to his assigned quarters, which stood within the mansion assigned to Helbin.


    Once the maid departed, Konrad scoured the Serkar Domain to locate Diyana, who currently stood trapped in forced secluded cultivation.


    "Girl, your master is here. Missed me?"


    Konrad asked while a miniature version of him appeared within Diyana''s mind. Her closed eyes opened wide, and her lips curved into a radiant smile.


    "Master? How could I not? Although you appeared to bed me in my dreams every three days, that can never compare to reality."


    Diyana replied with glee. Indeed, since she was forced to remain in seclusion for his sake, across the decade, Konrad took care to appear in her dreams every three days for ethereal shags. On top of that, he also imparted her with many wonderful arts, which she cultivated in silence. Of course, she took care not to showcase them.


    "Missing the rod more than the man. The sorrow of being me."


    Konrad lamented with a sigh of dejection. And hearing this, Diyana couldn''t help but let out a chuckle.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    She asked right afterward.


    "Gulistan and I are going to play a game. You just have to trigger it. Tell my beloved mother the truth she wants to hear, and that I''m here to meet her. But she should act fast. The longer she takes, the more havoc I will wreck."


    Konrad replied with impish glee before vanishing in a black fog to plow the fields of house Serkar.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 366 Chase me, Mother Part 2

    While Konrad started his Serkar Insemination Task, Diyana rose from her seat to request a meeting with Gulistan.


    "Oh? Interesting. Bring her in."


    Gulistan acquiesced. From the moment Diyana returned from the Tower, Gulistan had suspected her of having turned coat and considered digging through her soul. However, she reasoned that on the one hand, if she were right, doing so would alert Konrad; on the other hand, if she weren''t, then she''d ensure her fears became a reality. Therefore, she refrained. Still, she placed her under rigorous surveillance, keeping her in secluded cultivation while still providing her with top resources.


    But never once did Diyana voice complaints or suspicions. Why then was she requesting an audience now, and leaving on her own accord?


    Gulistan wasn''t allowed to ponder long, for as soon as her approval passed, Diyana appeared before her and bowed in greetings.


    "Master, your disciple greets you."


    She bowed in greetings.


    "Straight to the point, will you? I remember giving you express orders to remain focused on your cultivation for the next one-hundred years, or until I requested your presence. Why then do you appear before me now?"


    Gulistan inquired in a tone that heralded drastic punishments if the answer failed to satisfy her. Yet, it is with supreme calm that Diyana raised her head and locked her eyes on her intransigent master.


    "I''m here to answer your unspoken questions. You put Miraz and me under house arrest in everything but name, because you doubt our version of the events that occurred within the Tower. I wish to clear that up."


    Diyana began, and without being granted permission, sat opposite to Gulistan.


    "Your fears are correct. Be it Vozir, Jaenera, Miraz, or I, all surrendered to Konrad. The only difference is the type of surrender."


    As those words she''d long inferred reached her ears, Gulistan''s face contorted into a frown. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Oh? And what would the difference be?"


    Gulistan asked in a chilling tone.


    "They were forced into it. I did of my own free will."


    Gulistan''s frown deepened.


    "May I know why? I raised you from before the cradle, nurtured you from within your mother''s womb, gave you the illustrious status of being my only disciple, and all the resources associated with it. I even shared God-Blood with you. Because of me, your cultivation speed and foundation transcended all the disciples of this generation.


    With all I''ve done for you, why would you abjure me? I''m curious as to where I failed."


    Gulistan inquired in a calm tone while her frown dispersed. Meanwhile, Diyana shook her head.


    "Nowhere. In practice, you did nothing wrong. But the reality is that you make me feel unsafe. You treat everyone like pawns; tools you can use and discard as you see fit to fulfill your vast ambitions. I was no exception. Said bluntly, I''m the glorified whore you raised to control your son. You even kept the existence and nature of my second physique hidden from me to prevent variables.


    A person like you, no one can serve truthfully. Fear forever remains the foundation of our bounds. Konrad is different. Although with outsiders, he acts like you do, with his loved ones, that''s a completely different story.


    He''s the mountain we can freely rely on and always makes us feel like we matter. Do you know that even with his legions of harem members, and the distance between us, he still found the time to keep me regular company across this decade? Were the roles reversed, it would be great if you didn''t discard me.


    For the sake of my future, I had to choose him over you. Of course, his cock being a marvel certainly helped cement the choice."


    Diyana candidly replied, causing Gulistan to arch her eyebrows.


    "The ancients were right. A woman''s worst enemy is another woman. Twist it as you will, but the fact of the matter is that for the sake of one rod, you rebelled against your master, the person that taught and raised you.


    Good. Very good. I will not argue. I assume that since you dare speak such words to my face, you''re bound to Konrad by a contract that ensures your safety. Furthermore, he wants something from me. All right, what is it?"


    Gulistan retorted with her head canted to the right, her legs crossed, and her arms folded beneath her chest.


    "He wants you to meet him. Or rather, to find him."


    Diyana explained with a smirk. Instantaneously, enlightenment dawned onto Gulistan, and she rose from her seat.


    "He''s here."


    She affirmed while spreading her Demigod-Sense to the entirety of the Serkar Domain. Of course, such a move failed to pinpoint Konrad''s location.


    "Indeed. He''s here. And while you and I have been having this moment of bonding, he''s making some memories of the landscape. Though, even I do not know where exactly he is. Good Luck."


    Diyana confirmed, before standing up and turning heels.


    "But for the sake of old times, I must warn you. Since he dares appear, no trick of yours can function. You''re doomed to turn into his plaything and might as well surrender."


    With that said, she left, and though she didn''t see the sneer on Gulistan''s face, she could imagine it.


    Not that it mattered. The more she struggled, the more entertainment Konrad would feel.


    "My future will never be bound to anyone. Especially not my son. If anyone must bend, it is him, not I. That is the correct path."


    Gulistan declared and vanished in swirling golden light to reappear before the ninth elder who currently sat crossed-legged in cultivation. A quick reflection made her realize that if Konrad truly stood within the house, then he gained recent access through an insider. Undoubtedly, a resident of the Core Zone.


    Otherwise, he''d have to force his way in, which, even if he could, would never go without a sound.


    "Lady Gul¡­"


    The ninth elder began, but before he could finish his words, Gulistan waved her hand, suppressed his cultivation, and gabbed his forehead! Indeed, as far as she was concerned, the ninth elder was the most suspicious individual. No, he was the only likely culprit.


    However, as she probed into his soul, she could find nothing of value! No hint of the betrayal lay within. This could only mean two things. Either she was wrong, or Konrad had grown so powerful that he could seamlessly alter the mind of someone of the ninth elder''s level.


    For her own sake, Gulistan certainly hoped for the former, and without giving the struggling elder an explanation, she vanished to reappear before Helbin, who currently enjoyed a tour from Hejin himself.


    Still without warning, she stretched her hand toward Helbin and grasped her forehead.


    "Gulistan! What the hell are you trying to do?!"


    Hejin snarled and grabbed Gulistan''s wrist, attempting to pull it away from Helbin.


    "I''m corroborating stories. Konrad is here, and it doesn''t take a genius to realize that his presence is linked to either or both of our newcomers. With my cultivation base, do you fear a soul probe going wrong? Instead of fussing for nothing, it''s your future you should be worrying about."


    Gulistan retorted while browsing through Helbin''s memories. And indeed, the stories matched. No trace of Konrad''s presence lay there. But such a perfect match only filled Gulistan with more apprehension.


    If it was neither of them, who could it be? Or was Konrad playing a prank on her, and not truly present?


    At her wits'' end, she again swept the Serkar Domain and again failed to find anything noteworthy. But as she pulled back her Demigod-Sense, her eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Where is that silver-bloodline boy?"


    Indeed, Xabur, who should have stood in Helbin''s mansion, was nowhere to be seen. Gulistan thus realized her oversight. Although she knew Konrad able to take all appearances, she didn''t think him adept at faking bloodlines!


    "Elder brother, with me."


    She ordered, and Hejin, who recovered from his stupor, followed without a word. The two sought Xabur''s presence but were shocked to realize they couldn''t find it! Thus, they ran in circles, going from a mansion to another, and touring the Core Zone, in vain.


    As they did, they were alarmed to see Serkar women, lying within their chambers with their legs spread wide and spunk trickling down. Their search led them to Hejin''s quarters, and as they approached, a great sense of foreboding filled him.


    But before they could reach the door, loud moans greeted their acute senses, and Hejin''s eyes widened in disbelief!

 367 A Day of Tribulations

    "Stay calm and don''t act rashly."


    Gulistan cautioned while Hejin trembled with a mixture of anxiety and rage. Alas, in his current state, her words did little to affect him, and without further delay, he dived in his quarters. An unfortunate move, for the first thing he saw, was the entirety of his maids and cauldrons lying on the ground, throughout the entrance hall.


    All lay with shredded clothes, legs spread wide with abundant spunk trickling from all orifices, and blissful look plastered on their faces. Hejin''s eyes went bloodshot, and by the time Gulistan caught up to him, he was flying toward the origin of the ever rowdier moan.


    Of course, the source of all those stabbing sounds was his bedroom, and having laid with them for centuries, how could Hejin not recognize the rowdy voices within?


    "Aahh¡­ahhh¡­ahhh!


    Oooh, yes¡­yes¡­yeeess!


    More¡­more¡­moreee!!!"


    The women groaned in a clearly debilitating pleasure. The trembling Hejin dared not step forward, his body attempting to prevent him from bearing witness to what his mind already realized.


    At that time, Gulistan appeared by his side and shook her head from left to right. They''d arrived far too late. But then, as if wanting to corroborate the events unfolding within his mind, Hejin pushed open the door. It didn''t grate and opened without a sound. Hejin wished it did, for without that grating sound, nothing could enfeeble the moans assailing his ears.


    The door stopped blocking his sight, and even without stepping into the room, he could clearly see what went on within.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    A young man of daunting girth stood balls deep in Hejin''s wife, hammering her from behind while his concubines, the still awake ones, licked his sculpted body and fought for every inch of him they could snatch. The *pah* sound of balls smacking ass and the squelching of a cock going in and out of a greedy cunt rivaled with the soaring moans within the room. And though she couldn''t see him, Hejin could clearly witness the sight of his wife''s tongue lolling out and her body writhing in pleasure even he couldn''t bring out.


    First, Hejin stopped, his bloodshot eyes spread wide, and his body entered a still state. But in an instant, that strange moment of calm was swept aside by a tidal wave of wrath, and without a care for who stood before, Hejin let his cultivation base explode at full-force!


    "I¡­WILL¡­KILL YOOOOOU!"


    Hejin roared, words so many before him did, and shot toward that youth he''d previously scorned. For indeed, it was Xabur, or rather, the Xabur-disguised Konrad. But even as Hejin pounced onto him, Konrad didn''t stop plowing his wife and relished in the mixture between the suction of her fold and the eager touch of Hejin''s concubines.


    But before Hejin''s raised fist could strike his face¡­


    *PAH!*


    ¡­Konrad backhanded him across the cheek and sent him spiraling in the air before crashing in a nearby wall, all without stopping his pounding of Hejin''s woman. Only a cuckolder could understand the joy of that instant when the cuckolded realized the treachery, rose in indignation, but failed to avenge himself, and was instead forced to endure the stabbing sight by his new nemesis.


    That feeling could trigger an orgasm by itself, and Konrad could never get weary of it.


    "Ohhh!"


    He groaned and burst his nut in Hejin''s wife''s cunt while the man lay encased in the adjacent wall, unable to extricate himself, and forced to keep his eyes open by a superior power. Hejin''s wife clenched the bedsheet while her pussy tightened and sucked in Konrad''s spunk, and she collapsed in the umpteenth orgasm.


    Satisfied, Konrad gave her plump ass a good smack before rising to face his elders.


    All along, Gulistan remained stoic, with her impassible eyes never betraying her thoughts.


    But as Konrad rose, and the Xabur shape morphed into his real appearance, surprise flashed within her gaze.


    Not due to awe of his empyrean looks, but because once more, his appearance had undergone non-negligible changes. And the last time they did, his bloodline changed, while his strength tremendously rose.


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing a black overcoat to appear and cover his body.


    "Greetings, mother. Long time no see. I missed you."


    Konrad claimed with his lips curled into a bright smile.


    "So did I, my beloved son. I would have been glad to meet you. But unfortunately, you didn''t seem willing."


    Gulistan replied with her lips flashing a matching smile.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Hidden Forest, the winds of calamity rose as the Ant Goddess'' cosmic tribulation approached. Within the Serpent tribe, Yvonne sat crossed-legged with Verena and the Blood Fiend Twins by her side while five men knelt before her. Those were the chieftains of the serpent, blood beast, sekhmet beast, anzu beast, and black swan tribes.


    Using the Zenith Ants invasion of the Barbarian Continent and her absolute control over the Hidden Forest''s Formations, Yvonne led the serpent tribe to annex the other four. The undecided blood beast tribe and the three defectors were all subjugated in a bloody, lightning war, and forced to acknowledge her as their new monarch.


    Now wielding the title of Hidden Forest Monarch, and the entirety of the Forest''s forces, Yvonne awaited the Ant Goddess'' tribulation, to deal the blow Konrad requested of her.


    Rumbling thunder echoed, and the sky darkened, covered by a plethora of ominous clouds within which a cosmic force brew. Yvonne, Verena, Calisto, Vylsea, and the five chieftains raised their heads toward the sky to lay eyes on this unprecedented event.


    Not only them, but throughout the Ancient Crystal World, none failed to feel the brewing cosmic forces targeting the World Tree, which rippled with boundless life essence.


    Constellations formed and spread within the dark sky, replacing it by a starry map encompassing myriads of cosmic shapes. One of those cosmic shapes glittered in dazzling white light and released a massive stellar strike on the World Tree!


    In that instant, all beings within the Ancient Crystal World were illuminated, and though they didn''t face it, not many dared claim the ability to survive that blow.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    But before it could strike the World Tree, an emerald light shield around which glittering leaves swirled appeared and barred its path!


    *BOOOOM*


    The stellar beam collided with the Life Shield, which only blocked it for an instant before collapsing in emerald light particles!


    Still, the shield managed to take away sixty percent of the beam''s might, allowing the World Tree to endure the rest.


    *BOOOOM*


    Another resounding boom echoed and rumbled the Ancient Crystal World. But still, the World Tree stood, and as the light dispersed, so did the starry map. The sky returned to its usual shape. But from within the World Tree, cosmic forces lingered as the Ant Goddess successfully crossed her tribulation!


    And even while the blow left her drastically weakened, her cultivation experienced a qualitative change, and she officially rose to become a One Tribulation Demigod.

 368 SOMEONE TELL ME WHY?!

    129,600 years of cultivation.


    No amount of feebleness could suppress the delight the Ant Goddess felt upon rising to that rank, the rank that now allowed her to meet True Gods as an equal. But little did she know that while she relished in her success, the long-awaited wish of 129,600 years of cultivation, someone watched her from afar. That someone naturally was Yvonne. And as soon as the cosmic tribulation dispersed, Yvonne vanished from the serpent tribe, turned into a wave of dark sand, and snuck onto the World Tree.


    And before the weakened Ant Goddess could sense her presence, Yvonne emerged from the shadow, unleashed Konrad''s Chthonian Dagger, and struck!


    In a barely audible piercing sound, the Chthonian Dagger pierced the World Tree, and erupted in a massive explosion of chthonian energies that spread throughout the tree and intensified its perpetual wailing as it sought and assailed all life in its path!


    And for the first time in more than one-hundred thousand years of cultivation, the Ant Goddess'' prime position within the World Tree worked against her as she bore the brunt of the sudden strike!


    The chthonian energies barreled into her, forcing her out of her recovery stage to assault her internal organs, energy center, and soul! Her life essence was forced into action, but corrupted by the chthonian force, it fell in disarray, failed to cope, failed to adapt, and allowed the eldritch power to wreak havoc within the Ant Goddess'' unstable body!


    *BOOM*


    *PUH*


    One ringing explosion echoed from within the Ant Goddess'' body, and while struggling to suppress that force whose origin she knew far too well, she spurted a massive gush of blood! Starting from her lower abdomen, black marks stretched across her body to cover her from head to toe!


    Mustering the full might of her available cultivation base, she fought to contain the damage and managed to stop it from reaching an irreversible level. Alas, what damage it did, was already far too much!


    Rage, fury, and outrage burned to the extreme within the Ant Goddess, enflaming her heart with a potency she didn''t believe those emotions capable of.


    Careless!


    She was far too careless! Confident in the belief that no one would risk approaching her during the Cosmic Tribulation and that in the aftermath, the combination between hers and the World Tree''s defenses would keep her safe, she allowed herself to indulge in that short moment of glory, all to give those heinous creatures the opportunity to deal her this heavy blow!


    "Hateful! Incomparably hateful!"


    The Ant Goddess snarled and unleashed the World Trees'' roots onto Yvonne!


    They burst from underground and soared toward her. But before they could hit home, Yvonne''s lips curled into a smirk, and bright forest-green light erupted from her form. When the roots reached those forest-colored forces, they stopped, trembled, and recoiled, returning whence they came!


    The Ant Goddess'' eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The Essence Ruler Physique?"


    The Ant Goddess wondered in a stupor. The Essence Ruler Physique was unique to the Nature Spirits, and those rare few able to snatch it from them. Not only did it grant the user an innate ability at controlling life essence, it also enabled them to dominate the earth, water, nature, and life laws of others!


    Although the Ant Goddess had obtained the report claiming Yvonne refined the Tree Ancestor''s blood, she didn''t expect her to succeed in unlocking that physique! Through it, even her demonic blood wouldn''t stop the World Tree from being partial to her!


    Worse, that physique stood infinitely close to the God Rank, needing only a step to breakthrough!


    "Why? WHY? SOMEONE TELL ME WHY?!!!"


    The Ant Goddess snarled, unable to endure this turn of events. This was too much to bear. First, she confronted that detestable deviant of an emperor, and not only had her daughter ruined in his hands but also suffered a crushing defeat!


    Then, she dispatched her armies against the Infernal Cult, but was forced into retreat before she could even graze their barrier! And now that she finally succeeded in breaking through?


    A sneak attack, a grievous injury, and the inability to vent her frustration!


    Wronged! Never in her life did she ever feel so wronged!


    "Konrad of the Jade Dynasty, if I don''t feast on your heart and drink from your skull, my name is not Nessriane!"


    Nessriane, the Ant Goddess, roared, and her voice resounded throughout the Ancient Crystal World, startling all, without exception.


    Of course, Yvonne had already departed from the scene to return to her headquarters.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the underground domain beneath the World Tree, the wild echo of the name "Konrad" hacked at the eardrums of a petite woman, who curled into a ball while recalling the degrading events she''d endured at the man''s hands.


    "In you, I don''t need a woman. I need a slave."


    "What an unsightly disappointment."


    "Yo, darling Goddess, hurry up and come bargain for your worthless daughter before I feed her to my hounds."


    "You''re one of the finest cum-drainers I''ve had in a while."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    The derogatory words and images swirled without end within Ilkaalt''s mind as she relieved the events that filled with the epitome of pain and shameful bliss. And the atrocious realization that down, she wished to receive his abuse all over again, plunged her into a deeper abyme.


    Her pride and dignity had been trampled to no end, leaving nothing behind, but worse, all that degradation served no purpose besides branding her as a cheap whore. And every day, she saw the scene of her impending death.


    Rage and hatred seared her heart, rage, and hatred all aimed at the man that made her feel like the lowest of trash:


    Konrad!


    "Remember, my name is Konrad."


    And indeed, she remembered, never would she forget.


    "I will not sit and wait for death. Konrad, I can''t forgive you. I will have my revenge!"


    Ilkaalt snarled, and on that night, she volunteered to lead the Zenith Ant''s Saint-level army to raze the Barbarian Continent to the ground while the Sages contended with the Infernal Cult.


    Her goal? Rob the life essence of those billions of citizens to forcefully increase her strength and avert her woeful fate!


    Little did she know that this cry of rebellion went according to Konrad''s plans, and brought her ever closer to the fate she now struggled against.

 369 The Gap Between Mother and Son

    "I must say you got a thing for making women scream."


    Gulistan stated while the echo of the Ant Goddess'' scream lingered.


    "What can I say, maybe it''s the work of several lives."


    Konrad replied with a radiant smile.


    "Or perhaps it just runs in the family."


    Gulistan shrugged. Meanwhile, Hejin still vainly struggled against the wall. And having no need for him anymore, Konrad snapped his fingers, releasing a silent force that put Hejin''s soul to sleep. Unconscious, he dropped onto the ground. And Gulistan, whose eyes had never left Konrad, was startled to see herself unable to comprehend his cultivation base.


    With her Demigod cultivation level and eyesight, what trickery could he possibly use to deceive her? Either his current cultivation went beyond the True God level or¡­he had no cultivation whatsoever!


    But how could that be?


    "I indeed have no cultivation. Cultivation is so overrated by the way. You''d be surprised by the things you can do without it."


    Konrad replied to Gulistan''s unspoken questions, and if until now she still managed to maintain a calm exterior, once those words resounded, her eyes widened in disbelief!


    "You can¡­"


    "Read your mind, yes."


    Konrad cut, finishing the sentence on Gulistan''s tongue. The confirmation of the quasi-certitude forced her to cant her head to the side, before eying Konrad from head to toe.


    "You''ve grown exponentially since we last met."


    Gulistan stated with her eyebrows arched up. Although she''d expected Konrad''s strength to rise exponentially during those ten years, never did she expect it to reach a level that put her at his complete mercy.


    But now, she was forced to admit that all her estimations missed the mark, and he could effortlessly suppress her. Hejin''s fate was a clear enough example. Although Gulistan''s strength stood several steps above his, to say nothing of her, even their father didn''t dare boast the ability to knock him out with a finger snap.


    Such horrifying might had already reached True God Altitude!


    Naturally, Gulistan didn''t believe Konrad''s claim of "no cultivation." Rather, she reckoned he added a new secret to his inexhaustible bag of tricks. Still, in the current moment, it mattered not.


    "Why are you here?"


    Indeed, that was the critical issue. Although they behaved in a comically insincere manner, Gulistan and Konrad knew very well, that between the two of them, not a hint of affection existed. Worse, grievances now stood in the way. The visit of a mighty Konrad clearly presaged no good for Gulistan.


    And as her inquiry echoed, the playfulness within Konrad''s gaze vanished, replaced by a cold, chilling gaze.


    "You know. How could you not? Since we met, I knew you and I could never have a decent relationship. Among all the options at your disposal, you chose and prepared for me a woman with a Decadent Physique, the goal you pursued by doing so, you know better than me.


    It doesn''t take any mind-reading to figure out."


    Konrad began with his icy-blue eyes locked on Gulistan, who withstood his gaze without flinching.


    "But frankly such a clumsy trick is excusable. At worst, I would have taken you down a peg in due time. But not content of using that move, you used Eysan''s death to push Bayiz to target my women. My women. But not just anyone. You specifically targeted Yvonne and Else.


    What those two mean to me, you clearly know. And that is why you chose them among all others. You wanted to push me into despair and force me to grovel to you for the trivial hope of recovering them, thenceforth controlling me."


    Konrad observed while stepping toward Gulistan.


    "A pity that your gains within the Tower transcended all I could imagine. With one trivial month of time, your cultivation base, foundation, and bloodline all experienced outrageous changes. And your battle-power rose to surpass even the combination of Bayiz and Erhardt. Moreover, you gained the Tower as an artifact. I must say you never cease to amaze."


    Gulistan admitted, clearly unwilling to waste time in concealing the obvious.


    Hearing this, Konrad nodded in approval.


    "Straightforward, I like. However, I still can''t understand one thing. Your life is bound to mine. If I fail to become the Ancient Crystal World God, either you or your house will follow me to the grave. Logically speaking, you wanting to control me might stem from self-preservation. But we both know the mighty Talroth doesn''t want me to reach that level so that I can run errands for you.


    Your past actions are no different from attempting to confront him and thwart his plans¡­whatever they might be. Which, unless you never plan to step into the Infernal Realm, is pure lunacy."


    Konrad analyzed while stopping right before Gulistan with his eyes peering into hers, and their noses almost brushing. And though Gulistan''s face remained impassible, he could feel the tiny fluctuations within her heart.


    "This brings me to my last query. Why? What drives you to make such a move? Wild, unrestrained ambition? No, I see something else. Anger, resentment, and even hatred. Yes, I can finally see it.


    Every time you glance at me, behind all the fa?ade, those emotions linger. They''re not aimed at me, but at what you see in me, in my features. Talroth. You resent and loathe him. Interesting, very interesting.


    I wonder why."


    As Konrad spoke, he vanished, leaving only the chorus of his voice to resound within the room. Then, he reappeared at Gulistan''s left, right, back, front, and multiplied until as far as her eyes could see, he stood.


    In that instant, Gulistan realized her mind was under attack. However, even her soul power couldn''t break the illusion.


    "Don''t bother. Even Higher Laws have a hierarchy. The most destructive Higher Law is the Law of War. The most intricate is the Law of Nether. And I wield it. Within the Three Realms, my comprehension and control of souls are only inferior to Urzul and those scarce Balam Gods that achieved Nether Wielding.


    That plus my own dreadful soul makes you unable to contend with me."


    Konrad explained, in an inexpressive tone while peering into Gulistan''s soul.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Gulistan snarled when she realized all her struggled useless.


    "Oh, I dare. Let''s see what you have to hide."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 370 Randy Goa

    As Konrad peered into Gulistan''s soul, seeking through her memories what set her against her master, the scenery around him changed, and he landed in house Serkar''s greatest temple: Talroth''s Temple.


    Within, a ravishing beauty, whose absurdly long ink-hairs almost brushed the ground, stood before the statue of her worshipped deity, the Southern King of Hell, Talroth. And though she now wore a purple tunic instead of her usual, striking burgundy dresses, Konrad needed only glance at her back to recognize her as Gulistan.


    Her eyes locked on that Talroth Statue, fixing it with a mixture of unwavering determination and adoration. Again, the scenery changed, and this time, Gulistan stood before the ritual circle that saw the first and last descent of Talroth onto the Ancient Crystal World.


    In a dazzling whirlwind of purple light, the Southern King appeared in all his glory, with those features eighty percent similar to Konrad. Of course, unlike Konrad, he still maintained his long, jet-black hairs, and shimmering purple eyes. One look at him was enough to put battle-hardened women on their knees and fill the most pious of nuns with flaring lust.


    And perhaps, throughout the Three Realms, only Konrad could compete with him.


    But when he landed before her, it wasn''t lust that filled Gulistan''s eyes. No, it was joy. The pure, unadulterated joy of seeing the aspiration of a lifetime fulfilled! And without hesitation, she dropped on her knees.


    "Your infernal majesty, your servant greets you!"


    Gulistan proclaimed while Talroth swept the room with a disinterested gaze. His eyes then fell onto her, and he tilted his head to the left as if to take a better look at her.


    "You are the one This King was in contact with?"


    Talroth inquired. Within the Infernal Realm, be it on official occasions or when conversing with lesser-ranked individuals, high-ranking demons referred to themselves by their status. Of course, they could choose to forgo that bit of etiquette. But doing so implied familiarity.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Gulistan replied, not startled by Talroth''s words.


    "Less than three thousand years old, peak Divine Seed cultivation base in both the martial and spiritual paths. Based on the meager resources of this world, This King must say that it''s impressive. Though far removed from the last God of War''s blood, you Serkars still have some hope. You may rise."


    Talroth nonchalantly said, and without delay, Gulistan rose to lock her eyes on his. Seeing that innocent bit of fangirl look in an otherwise crafty woman, Talroth raised an eyebrow.


    "This King doesn''t know why you look so pleased. Like This King said, if This King doesn''t find you pleasing, this meeting may very well result in your death."


    Talroth stated in a casual tone.


    "I remember."


    Gulistan affirmed with her smile unchanged.


    "Well, if you do, tell This King why you deserve boons instead of death. You better make a strong case."Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    Though those few calm words put her fate in balance, Gulistan''s eyes showed no ripple.


    "Your majesty, it is not my fault that you look like a randy goat. Even if you''re not in a good mood, please don''t take it out on me. I''d rather see you smile. Also, I know you''re a reasonable monarch and will not let the innumerable sacrifices of a faithful servant be in vain.


    Even if you were unreasonable, the Southern King of Hell didn''t descend on a Mortal World to kill a little Sage. That''s simply absurd. Since you agreed to appear, you''re willing to bless us."


    Gulistan replied with a polite bow, and her words caused both Talroth and Konrad''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "What¡­did you just call This King?"


    Talroth asked in doubt, thinking that perhaps his ears had betrayed him. But as Gulistan''s eyes rose to his horns, it was clear that they didn''t.


    "You have goat horns sprouting from your forehead and are the Lord of Lust. I, therefore, call you a randy goat. Isn''t that proper?"


    Gulistan asked with a radiant smile showcasing her pearl-white teeth.


    For an instant, Talroth blinked and then burst into laughter.


    "Bwahahahaha! Well said! Very well said!"


    Talroth replied while his candid laughter went on.


    "Girl, you are bold, good at analyzing those you face and possess a wild spark of life. This King likes you. Now, before we discuss the contract, tell This King why you chose him, rather than the other three monarchs.


    While your house claims primary worship of This King, you have altars of all the four, and departments dedicated to them all. Why then did you choose to enter the service of This King?"


    As she didn''t expect such a question, the inquiry took Gulistan by surprise. However, she quickly recomposed herself.


    "Because you are the strongest."


    She directly replied. But hearing this, Talroth shook his head with glaring disappointment.


    "If that is your reason, This King must disappoint you. You are misinformed. This King ranks second among the four. Dolgron is the strongest. And when Ashara goes mad, even This King can''t handle him."


    Talroth replied. But now, it was Gulistan''s turn to shake her head.


    "That is a shallow, erroneous view. Your majesty is the youngest Primogen of the Three Realms. The last child of Hell''s Will. Although your majesty currently ranks second, you have only cultivated for three million years, while the others are all more than one billion years old.


    Your talent eclipses them all, and in time, you will be the undisputed first. Moreover, the ranking dates to when you overthrew Asmodeus, your predecessor, and slew the Zenith Ant Primogen, Slivaz. More than one million years have passed. Your servant believes that even if you have not reached that level, you''re not far.


    Therefore, your servant dares say such words."


    Gulistan explained, causing Talroth to again raise his eyebrows. But this time, in pleasant surprise.


    "Moreover, the object of adoration in a woman''s heart never has rivals. Since I worship you, you are my number one."


    Gulistan boldly declared, startling both Talroth and Konrad.


    Konrad more than Talroth, because he could not conciliate the playful but adorable woman before him, with the cold, deviously cunning and wildly ambitious expert on the outside.


    "Very well, then let''s discuss the contract."


    Again the scenery changed, and it didn''t take a genius to realize that the incoming memories were the crux of Gulistan''s change.

 371 Know Your Place

    Following the Mutual-Obligation contract and dual cultivation session that saw Konrad''s birth, Gulistan lay against Talroth with doe eyes plastered on him. Having saved herself for almost three thousand years just for the vain hope of being accepted by this man, only she could understand the depth of her satisfaction.


    Moreover, Talroth modified the flow of time to turn twenty-fours into an entire month of carnal bliss.


    "This King has controlled your gains to ensure your cultivation rises to the late-stage of Divine Transformation and perfected your foundation. This King will also grant you resources and extra boons to those you mentioned. Once you complete the contract, and the child becomes this World''s God, you can rise to the Infernal Realm, to receive your remaining boons."


    Talroth explained while standing up, and thinking that the seed of this month would soon germinate within her belly, Gulistan could barely suppress her ecstasy.


    "If you perform exceptionally well, This King doesn''t mind giving you extra rewards. Anything you want besides what we discussed?"


    Talroth asked while his royal garb reappeared around him.


    "I wish to¡­officially join your harem."


    Gulistan mustered her courage to propose. Having studied the topic for a long time, she knew better than most that entering the household of an Infernal King was no mean feat, and usually required earthshaking cultivation. But even if she didn''t fit the requirements now, she didn''t believe she wouldn''t in the future.


    "My¡­harem? To what end?"


    Talroth asked in a tone that betrayed none of his thoughts.


    "So that I may fight¡­for a place in your heart."


    Gulistan trembled to say while her heart raced like a teenaged girl''s. But as soon as her words echoed, Talroth burst into a peal of derisive laughter.


    "Hahahahaha! What a joke! When even the great Asmodeus, the number one beauty and demoness of the Infernal Realm, couldn''t shake This King, a cheap whore selling her body for power asks what? A place in This King''s heart? Hahahaha! How laughable!"


    Talroth laughed and scorned in a cruel tandem. And as his words echoed, Gulistan went from trembling in apprehension to quivering in pain. And though no blade grazed her, she could feel innumerable daggers stabbing her heart.


    "Girl, to This King, women are tools. This King likes seeing them writhe in pleasure, not due to care, but because it satisfies This King''s vanity. You writhed well for a beginner. This King can give you a passing grade. But if This King made you feel as if you were special, apologies, that was a misconception, you are not. Across the multitude, you rank at the bottom.


    This King is a Legendary God, standing at the pinnacle of the Three Realms. Who are you? What are you? How dare you yearn for a spot in This King''s heart? Know your place."


    Talroth pursued, with every single one of his words hammering Gulistan''s soul with greater might than a sledgehammer. And with crushing ridicule draping her, she could not raise her head. Warm tears trickled down her cheeks as she gritted her teeth to suppress her cries.


    Still, Talroth showed no mercy.


    "Raise a good child, and This King can not only consider making you a concubine but also elevate you to demonhood. The better the child, the higher the chance. For a golden-blooded girl like you, that''s a lot more than you deserve.


    But as for those petty delusions, you should forget them at once, for your sake, of course."


    Leaving those words behind, Talroth vanished to return to his realm. And now that he no longer stood before her, Gulistan allowed her throat to scream her pain.


    Again, the scenery changed, not because there was more to see, but because Konrad was done, and left Gulistan''s memories to return to the outside. And clearly, she''d experienced them alongside him, for her tears now trickled down, while rage and hatred twisted her otherwise ravishing face.


    "No wonders. When kings clash, the commoners suffer. When parents fight, the children are the casualties. This is a beautiful example of that adage...invented by me."


    Konrad stated while staring at Gulistan who knelt before him. And awoken by his voice, she rose in a wild outburst of fury.


    "Yes, what''s wrong with that? I carried you for nine months. If I want you to be the tool of my revenge, why shouldn''t you? If you want to blame anyone, blame yourself for having that face! Those damnable looks that make want to disfigure you!"


    Gulistan snapped, clearly devoid of any of her usual composure.


    "Konrad, I hate you! Every time I see you, every time I see those eyes, the contours of that face, my heart is incandescent with rage! I loathe you! I wish you were never born! That that past didn''t exist! But since you are, and it does, why won''t you be a dear and do mother''s bidding?!


    In any case, it''s not like that rancid bastard of a Demon God sired you to show paternal love.


    This King? This King? Joke! In ancient times, who dared disparage the human race? When the God of War brandished his sword, what Primogen had the gals to say the two words, "This King?"


    If I were not born in the Mortal Realm if the human race wasn''t suppressed, how could he disparage me so?! I''m not willing, I want to pull him down his throne, trample his skull, tear out his vocal cords and shove them down his ass!


    What a pity that it''s impossible! Right, he''s a Legendary God, the pinnacle of the Three Realms! The Overlord and The Warden aside, who can force such a fate onto him? The only thing I could do was to fulfill my end of the bargain to complete the contract and keep you as my sword within the Mortal Realm!"


    Gulistan snarled, hiding nothing whatsoever.


    "To be honest, I liked you more when you were a waste. At least, I could oppress you as I wished. At least, you didn''t so perfectly remind me of him! I even grew to accept that we would die together! How beautiful would that be?


    But you had to rise and be exactly like him! The same conceit! The same vanity! The same inward belief that the world should bend before your knees!


    How laudable that even without guidance, the son can so perfectly mirror the father!"


    By now, Gulistan''s eyes had gone bloodshot, and she wildly gestured to emphasize her words.


    "What foolishness! At least, if you followed me, you could keep your damnable life! But with your hubris, once your cultivation can no longer, or takes too long to advance in this world, you will rise to the Infernal Realm.


    And when you do? Never will you be able to escape his palm! So what if your talent is higher? So what if your foundation and battle-power defy all reasoning?


    EIGHT RANKS! From Minor God to Legendary God, there are EIGHT RANKS! Not your run in the mill Saint or Sage Ranks, no. EIGHT¡­IMMEASURABLE¡­GOD RANKS! What? Are you going to cross them all to challenge him?! Or do you expect him to welcome you with open arms and abdicate his throne?!"


    Gulistan rumbled, pouring out at all the things that weighed on her heart.


    And the more she spoke, the more certain Konrad became of his reasoning.


    "I finally see what is wrong with you."


    He declared with full confidence while stopping Gulistan''s tirade. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "It''s obvious. I see the light where it lies. You''re not getting enough cock. That''s why you went off the rails."


    Konrad affirmed with a sorrowful sigh. And hearing his words, Gulistan blinked in disbelief.


    "Come again?"

 372 Yousre Not Getting Enough Cock Part 1, R-18

    "But it''s fine. Since I''m now here, I will help you."


    Konrad affirmed with the righteous and selfless tone of a good Samaritan. Without further ado, he waved his hands, causing massive chthonian energies to erupt and suppress Gulistan where she stood. At the same time, desire flames erupted from his body to infiltrate hers and devour all her mental barriers, rage and rancor, to replace those negative emotions with pure lust.


    "Des-despicable deviant!"


    Gulistan roared while her cheeks flushed red, and she struggled to remain standing. With her cultivation base and foundation, even a late-stage Minor God of the Incubus Race wouldn''t be able to bring her down, unless of course, said demon''s bloodline reached Lust Embodiment level.


    But even then, she should be able to struggle for some time!


    Alas, Konrad''s chthonian energies invalidated her soul power and enfeebled her cultivation, thereby making her unable to contend with him. And now, no amount of teeth-gritting and hand clenching could prevent her from succumbing to the feral lust flaming within her. In the blink of an eye, the rage twisting Gulistan''s face vanished, replaced by a crimson mixture of coquettish and indignant look.


    *Thud*


    Unable to endure more, she dropped on her knees and clenched her thighs to hide the moisture now trickling down, in vain, of course.


    "I can smell it, you know."


    Konrad reminded, causing a tidal wave of shame to crash onto Gulistan.


    "We must all have limits and a bottom line. At the end of the day, I am your mother. Do you really dare go against all the natural order and cross that step?"


    Gulistan questioned, in a desperate attempt to appeal to Konrad''s suppressed conscience¡­another futile attempt.


    "When beauties are concerned, I have neither limits nor boundaries. And mother, I''m forced to admit that you''re a riveting, one in a million beauty, that rouses the motherfucker in me. Today, I must prove all the wronged souls of the universe right, by claiming my destined title!"


    Konrad chortled while taking leisurely steps toward the quivering Gulistan, and then realized he''d gotten carried away.


    "Oops. Wait no, I''m doing this for you. As your son, it''s my duty to help you let go of that traumatic experience and return to being the playful but adorable woman of the past. I swear this is not for my pleasure. I''m forced by the circumstances, and am doing this solely for you!"


    Konrad pledged with his hand raised for all to see, causing Gulistan to scream the word so many before her did:


    "SHAME¡­LESS!!!"


    The exclamation would have alarmed the entire Serkar Domain were it not for Konrad blocking the sound''s spreading scope.


    "Without shame, no one can harm you. Without shame, you can be the best you. Without shame, you are free and unfettered. If you were remotely as shameless as I am, you wouldn''t have spent twenty-eight years brooding over a man that probably only remembers you through me.


    How sorrowful is that? Mother, you''ve disappointed me. I have no other choice but to make a better Gulistan out of you."


    Konrad declared while extending his hand toward the trembling Gulistan and taking her right palm into his. With a yank, he pulled her into his arms and used his left knee to spread her legs apart while keeping one hand wrapped around her slim waist.


    For a moment, his eyes peered into hers. A moment after which he leaned in, pushing his lips against hers in an ardent, overbearing kiss that crushed those tiny bits of lingering resistance.


    In the instant their lips collided, Gulistan felt the desire flames within her burning harder, while from Konrad''s lips, the breath of passion escaped to assail her in a frontward assault. With one last-ditch effort, she recoiled. But the arm holding her slender waist prevented any escape attempt. Thus, she fell to his complete mercy.


    And as desire smothered her from front, back, and inside, the realization that she went from a Demigod to an entirely defenseless mortal woman dawned on her.


    Never did she expect that the second man to make her feel such helplessness would be Konrad out of all people!


    "Huff¡­huff¡­huff¡­"


    Gulistan gasped for breath as Konrad''s lascivious tongue and overbearing lips left her. Still, his hands held her in their firm grasp. Through the layer of burgundy fabrics, her breasts pressed his chest, her erratic breath brushed his face, and her cock-craving cunt dripped endless juice onto his knee.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Also, while I must agree with many of the things you said, you are wrong about one thing. The world bending to me is a necessity, not a pursuit.


    Eternity is an absurdly long time. I cannot live for power, wars and schemes, no. How dull would that be? Today I build the foundation that will allow me to live with and for beauties throughout eternity, with no one able to hinder my enjoyment.


    Moreover, to be fair, I don''t like seeing the male half of the world bend. What good is that? Men are ugly and uninteresting. I tolerate and respect the capable ones but would much rather not have to deal with the rest¡­unless I''m cucking them, of course. What is Life, if not a Sea of Beauties? Oh, I''m feeling poetic¡­"


    Konrad chortled while lowering his hands on Gulistan''s ass cheeks and squeezing them within his large palms as he rubbed her dripping cunt with his knee. From that knee, minor vibration waves arose.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    A small moan escaped Gulistan''s mouth before she bit her lips to suppress any further expression of her body''s betrayal. Alas, that move soon proved futile for as soon as Konrad''s hands and knees started toying with her body, Gulistan could not suppress her lips and panted in his grasp.


    "Aahh¡­ahhh¡­ahhh!"


    Her moans grew louder by the second, and her pleasure surpassed only by the silent frustration in her racing heart.


    Indeed, for even as he pinched her nipples, nibbled her neck and squeezed her ass, Konrad didn''t lower her burgundy dress, forcing her to soil it with the juice gushing from between her inner thighs.


    But as her moans grew increasingly louder, Konrad silenced her with another kiss. And this time, Gulistan failed to muster the strength to resist the snaking of his tongue within her mouth. Worse, before her mind realized it, she found herself kissing him back, and coiling her tongue around his while pressing herself harder against his body.


    Beneath his waist, Konrad''s scalding rod rose to attention and pushed against Gulistan''s thigh as their barbaric kissing carried on.


    "Ah, screw this. If you can''t escape, make the most of it. If I Gulistan am destined to be the mother of a motherfucker, I might as well fuck him well!"


    Gulistan inwardly exclaimed, before running her left hand across Konrad''s scalding rod. Once a clear picture of the massive length and girth appeared in her mind, Gulistan grabbed Konrad''s cock to give it a few pumps while he spun and brought her increasingly closer to the bed.

 373 Yousre Not Getting Enough Cock Part 2, R-18

    In one brisk push, Konrad shoved Gulistan onto the bed where the blissfully unconscious wife and concubines of Hejin still lay. He then moved onto it, draping Gulistan with his imposing stature. And as he climbed her body, a tear appeared on her dress, splitting it into two perfect halves from top to bottom.


    The overcoat covering his otherwise bare body was cast aside, and his lips curled into a fiendish smile.


    "Your heart races, your mind gives in, and your eyes showcase your craving. I wonder, how does it feel to long for the touch of your progeny?"


    Konrad whispered in Gulistan''s ears while letting his tongue trail her delightful neck. However, he''d underestimated her audacity. In an unexpected move, she raised her legs and trapped his blazing cock between her juice drenched inner thighs. Using her juice as lubricant and her thighs for friction, Gulistan stroked Konrad''s rod while extending her lips toward his ears.


    "Just like playing with a puppy."


    She replied as she rubbed his rod at an increasingly faster pace.


    "The audacity, oh, I like. But in this game, you''ve already lost."


    Konrad replied while making his rod glide toward the entrance of Gulistan''s snatch. Now, as she stroked that pulsing meat lance, it rubbed her lower lips and induced more friction than she could handle. Konrad then used his new abilities to trigger vibration waves from within his cock, and while Gulistan''s inner thighs and cunt rubbed it, the vibrations spread and invaded her body!


    "Anhh¡­"


    Gulistan moaned, upon feeling the first vibrations, the melody of her chanting lips then carried on unimpeded.


    "Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahhh!"


    She groaned while rubbing her thighs and cunt faster around Konrad''s rod, and going up and down to make him stroke her lower lips from bottom to clit and vice versa. All, without guidance. Seeing this, Konrad''s fiendish grin grew broader, and he lowered his lips onto Gulistan''s right breast while worming his hands behind her bare backside to grab and spread her ass cheeks.


    Moisture appeared around his fingers, and before Gulistan could realize his dastardly plan, he pressed them against her puckered butthole.


    "Ohhh¡­"


    She groaned at the surprise intrusion, and as Konrad''s index went in, she could feel her first orgasm nearing. The building sensation made her go harder and faster on his rod. Konrad retracted his index and replaced it with his middle finger from which vibration waves arose.


    The two''s intertwining bodies painted a sublimely perverse picture that no artist could fully immortalize. The height of debauchery.


    Konrad''s vibrating middle finger went in and out of Gulistan''s butthole, fucking and filling it with unending waves of pleasure while she writhed against his body and collapsed in her first orgasm.


    "Ohhhhhhh!"


    She screamed in a thundering climax. And were it not for her powers being restrained, that scream would have undoubtedly spread throughout the house. Fortunately for her, it didn''t. Meanwhile, as Gulistan''s legs gave out, the pleasant pressure around Konrad''s rod vanished. With one hand, he pulled her into his grasp, lifting her like a feather and flipping her upside down while standing on top of the bed.


    Gulistan had barely recovered from her groggy state that Konrad spread open her mouth and pushed his erect rod within. Above, his tongue flicked across her still sensitive cunt, and without warning, Konrad sucked Gulistan''s clit as she gobbled his rod.


    *Slurp* *Gulp* *Slurp*


    *Slurp* *Gulp* *Slurp*


    Crass slurping and gulping sounds intertwined as the two indulged in one another''s member. But while Gulistan was forced to stop, tremble and clench on Konrad''s face due to the occasional orgasm, he carried on unimpeded, going between her clit and juicy cunt with fervent care.


    But seeing how the match clearly wasn''t in her favor, Gulistan tapped in her hidden strength reserve to go faster on Konrad''s rod and take it deeper down her throat. Now, with each move, she reached the base of his shaft, effectively throat-fucking herself. It wouldn''t be much longer before Konrad filled her mouth and throat with a large gush of spunk.


    "Good effort."


    Konrad praised before shifting Gulistan upward and holding her in suspension on his shaft.


    He waved his hands, causing chthonian energies to erupt and morph into icy-blue chains around which black mist swirled. The chains formed around Gulistan''s wrists, binding them on the spot.


    Her eyes widened in a stupor.


    "What¡­are you trying to do?"


    She asked in apprehension, but before Konrad answered, the chains extended and lifted her in the air, while their upper end encased itself in the ceiling. Thus, Gulistan stood with her painfully raised arms bound, while her feet hovered a few inches above the stained sheets.


    "Dear mother, did you think this was a warm bonding session between mother and son? Apologies, that is not the case. As I recall, you owe me many debts that can''t be paid with the usual treatment.


    Joke, after almost causing me insufferable losses, you think I''m just going to plow you and call it a night? Absurd. If you think you''re going to weasel your way out of this with some sob story, then you don''t understand the depth of my profanity.


    I will fuck you to death, then bring you back to life only to fuck you again. And so on, and so forth, throughout the afternoon and night. Then tomorrow, depending on your performance, I shall decide if life or death is your final state."


    Konrad declared before bending Gulistan over and making her lift up her curvy butt. The more he bent her, the more pressure the chains exerted on her arms. And as he aligned his rod with her still dripping cunt, Gulistan could feel the massive vibration forces emerging alongside waves of golden and jade-colored light.


    In a perverse show of anticipation, Konrad flicked his tongue across his lips while grabbing either side of Gulistan''s waist and bringing her closer toward his rod.


    Now, as the tip pressed her flower bud, and the massive vibration waves assaulted her, she could feel the heat rising to a brand-new level. Worse, Konrad''s rod clearly was expanding!


    "Which one do you want? I''d say we should start with a twenty-five. But since you gave birth to me, I think we can start with a thirty. Though I can''t guarantee we will stop at thirty-five."


    Konrad whispered in Gulistan''s trembling ears, while her eyes widened in fright!


    "Don''t be unreason¡­.ohhh¡­fuck!"


    *Pah*


    Gulistan cursed as Konrad shoved his engorged rod right into her cunt, and impaled her to the hilt!


    "Thirty it is then."


    Konrad stated with impish glee while dragging his rod back the entrance to get a better feel of Gulistan''s tight tunnel. He then slammed it right back in with another resounding *pah* sound! The pitch of her groan only grew higher, and the pounding began!

 374 Banged by Death R-18

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­ohhh!"


    The sound of Konrad''s cock hammering its way through Gulistan''s gripping fold intertwined with her soaring moans to barrel against the ivory walls. So loud they were that Hejin regained consciousness. But when his eyes opened to the scene of his sister''s tongue lolling out with her hands bound by chains while her son pounded her from behind, he passed out again. And this time, he dared not wake up.


    At first, Gulistan still maintained some semblance of composure. But the mixture between the heat, massive vibrations, the golden rod, and lust embodiment abilities, soon broke her mind, making her body wholly surrender to Konrad''s feral domination.


    Under his assault, Gulistan''s breasts and ass bounced without restraint, which, alongside her lolling tongue, rolled back eyes and bound hands, painted a rather obscene image. And as Konrad plowed her gripping field, he was forced to admit that indulging in this level of depravity made her already wonderful snatch feel spellbinding.


    Like a rutting stallion, Konrad creamed Gulistan with liters of demonic spunk. But no amount of cum could make his rod go limp, and still, he hammered, forcing her cunt to take his rod''s shape.


    Alas, without cultivation to power her, Gulistan was no different from a mortal woman. And such debilitating hammering was not what she could endure. Even she orgasmed on Konrad''s rod, her lifeforce dwindled, sucked into Konrad''s body like the bogeyman tales parents used to warn their offspring of the lust demons'' lethality.


    At her ninth orgasm, she died, both literally and metaphorically. But as life left her body that still bounced under Konrad''s assault, his sclera turned pitch-black while chthonian energies erupted from his form to infiltrate hers!


    And so she returned to life!


    In that new life, Konrad increased her sensitivity a thousandfold, making her go through dozens of orgasms in a matter of seconds. This time, she couldn''t last for more than a few minutes, and again her lifeforce crumbled.


    Hence, in the next life, Konrad made her more resilient, allowing the blissfully lethal punishment to carry on for two hours before Gulistan again perished on his rod.


    The bedsheet and slumbering consorts were all drenched with the mixture of her juice, sweat, and Konrad''s teeming cum.


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­ohhhhh!"


    Night replaced Afternoon, and still, Gulistan groaned. And to better appreciate her vanquished face, Konrad shifted to the front, raised her legs so that they leaned on his shoulders and, while holding onto her butt, resumed the pounding.


    By now, Gulistan''s ass cheeks already bore the marks of Konrad''s balls, and like he foretold, his size increased to a thirty-five.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    In that life, Gulistan died, not because of lifeforce loss, but because she spent too much time moaning and not enough breathing.


    In the following one, Konrad simultaneously filled her cunt and ass, which made her life force dwindle faster. But as if to give Gulistan some respite, Dawn reared its head, forcing Konrad to accelerate the pace, and let his tensing rods erupt in his mother''s ass and cunt.


    Thus, the pounding ended. And Konrad pulled out his shafts.


    The chains broke, and Gulistan''s cultivation was restored. But as she dropped onto the bed, she could still muster none of it.


    "Huff¡­huff¡­huff¡­huff¡­"


    Gulistan gasped for breath with her eyes still rolled back, and her tongue still lolling out. And looking at the silly picture her face now formed, Konrad burst into a peal of fiendish laughter.


    "Hahahaha! Congratulations, mother. You''re allowed to live. From now on, you and I shall have a lot of fun. I promise to treat you well."


    Konrad declared before getting dressed. Of course, the sex-dazed Gulistan could barely hear him. Not that it mattered. Now donning his black robe and overcoat, Konrad placed Gulistan on his right shoulder, and with a wave of his hand, Cat-Else appeared right on his left.


    From the beginning, Else had always been there. But thanks to Konrad covering her presence, not even Gulistan could see her. Not that she tried to.


    "Impressive. The son must have surpassed the father."


    Else appraised with a tone that showed neither compliment nor criticism.


    "Enjoyed the show? Did you record it? I remember that in the past, she often bullied you. You can consider this half your revenge."


    "Nonsense. This is clearly the realization of your long-awaited wish. Your very own box-checking. I have nothing to do with this depravity."


    Else retorted to Konrad''s comment while shaking her feline head from left to right.


    "You''re right. One hundred percent right! Oh lord, I did it! Ancestors in the grave, in heaven or in hell, you can rejoice! I, Konrad, have finally reached the apex! I don''t just fuck mothers, I also nailed mine! What a motherfucking glory! Praise be me!"


    Konrad sobbed with teeming emotions and his arms outstretched, causing Else and Selene, who both bore witness to this feast of debauchery to roll their eyes.


    What was shamelessness? This was shameless.


    "Alright, the Serkar elders'' meeting is about to start. We can''t make grandfather wait too long."


    Konrad stated while dispelling his impish glee to return to "seriousness." With a step, he vanished and crossed the Serkar domain to arrive before the hall where the Supreme Elder Council gathered.


    In the past, the Supreme Elder Council was a gathering of the oldest elders, who oftentimes also where the strongest. But now, Berken and the remainder of the thirteen made up the group.


    Now, of the thirteen, only Gulistan and Hejin were nowhere to be seen. This was an unprecedented occurrence. Although Hejin remained a playboy, he always took house matters with utmost seriousness. As for Gulistan, that needn''t even be discussed. Her devotion to the house went without question.


    The tardiness of those two took even Berken by surprise, but within the house, what could possibly delay them?


    He wouldn''t have to ponder long, for the door opened, revealing the figure of a 1.9 meters tall, white-haired youth whose icy eyes only served to magnify his already transcendental looks. And though it''d been nearly three decades since they met in person, Berken recognized him at a glance.


    If not Konrad, who could it be? And seeing a barely covered Gulistan lying unconscious on his right shoulder, Berken quickly summarized the events. The thoughts didn''t please him. But in that moment Konrad stepped in, those were the least of his worries.

 375 Surrender Your Soul

    With several leisurely steps, Konrad made his way into the hall where the elders sat by order of rank, with Berken sitting alone at the end of the room. As Konrad stepped in, the elders rose without exception, with the thirteenth being the only one without apprehension. None were fools. If at first, they wished to snap and snarl, upon seeing Gulistan lying on Konrad''s shoulder, they refrained.


    Hejin was nowhere to be seen, and a barely covered Gulistan lay unconscious in Konrad''s grasp. Berken aside, who dared utter a word? Therefore, it was without hindrance that Konrad made his way toward Berken, who also rose to face him.


    For an instant, the two faced one another in silence, a deathly silence that suppressed all within the room. Konrad''s lips then parted, breaking the stillness.


    "Greetings, grandfather."


    Konrad said with a smirk.


    "Greetings, Konrad. Or do you prefer August Jade Emperor? I must say jade didn''t suit you."


    Berken stated with his arms crossed beneath his back.


    "That''s the beauty of it. Purity on the incarnation of depravity. What an engrossing painting. But you wouldn''t understand. And I prefer Profane Prince."


    Konrad replied while running his hand around Gulistan''s cushy rear. Berken''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Hejin?"


    He inquired while keeping his ancient eyes locked on Konrad''s face.


    "Taking a nap. I''m afraid he''s been traumatized. Poor uncle. The things he''s endured in the last twenty-four hours. He''ll never be the same."


    Konrad sighed while his "cat" shook its head.


    "What is it that you want?"


    It didn''t take a genius to realize Konrad appeared for a precise purpose. And it clearly wasn''t to acknowledge Berken as his grandfather.


    "Alright, let''s speak true. Berken Serkar, I have a great deal of respect for you. Even with the Ancient Crystal World''s conditions, you reached the peak of Divine Transformation more than ten thousand years ago but kept it hidden from both the church and your peers, including the previous Infernal Cult Leader, Draven Torul.


    Unlike the Zenith Ants, you didn''t have a World Tree to siphon. Still, you managed. And I have no doubt that even without Talroth''s boons, you would have reached Divine Ascension.


    You are a calm, shrew, and far-seeing man. And without a shred of doubt, the most competent leader of the Ancient Crystal World''s history. To say that I don''t admire you would be a lie. However, we have a great many deal of problems than can be summed in one sentence.


    You are too proud of your human lineage."


    Konrad began while bypassing Berken to seize and occupy his seat. Of course, he first lowered Gulistan beside it, and as he sat, Else dropped onto his lap.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Berken inquired, showing no trace of outrage before Konrad''s glaring mark of disrespect.


    "In essence, nothing. Taking pride in one''s lineage is undoubtedly a quality. But as far as the two of us are concerned. That is a critical issue. One putting an insurmountable gap between us. I may have been born with half your golden human blood, but the other half was of demonic nature.


    To other demon servants, it would perhaps be a glory, but to you, I''m afraid it''s just a necessary evil, and certainly nothing to relish in."


    Konrad pursued with his eyes locked on Else while Berken still didn''t turn to face him.


    "And that was before. Now, to your cognition, I''m a triple lineage nephilim, with titan, lust embodiment, and ravmalakh blood. I''m confident that anything beyond the titan part, at best, puts you ill at ease. You wish to use me to further your house''s rise and are willing to pact with demons to usher that rise. But you will never let go of your bloodline, and the inward disdain you bear for non-human races.


    It is quite queer, to be honest, that one raised under the banner of demonism would display such attributes."


    Konrad pursued still without turning toward Berken. But this time, Berken spun, to again face that unruly grandchild of his, and Konrad''s eyes finally rose to meet his.


    "You''re wrong about one thing. I do not despise non-humans. I despise demonic beasts, fiends, non-nature spirits, and non-Primogens."


    Berken candidly replied, and hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "Humans aside, you''ve just described about the entirety of the Three Realms. May I inquire as to why? Though, I can vaguely guess it.


    Demonic beasts, fiends, non-nature spirits, and non-Primogens, all either are or descend from the human race. They forsook their bloodlines for the sake of greater power, and for that, you despise them all."


    Konrad hypothesized.


    "Indeed. But it goes slightly beyond. According to our house''s records. The reason why all humans beneath titan level find themselves suppressed is due to the greed of those individuals."


    Those words of Berken caused slight surprise to flash in Konrad''s eyes.


    "Oh. Be that as it may, with your disposition, even if I were willing to accept a simple cooperation, you''ll never really be by my side. Even if today you offer me the position of patriarch and fall back in my shadow, we both know that''s a political move.


    This whole ¨Clet''s make humanity great again- is bound to get in the way. I don''t take chances. I like things to be cut and dry. And there is nothing more trustworthy than the enslavement of the soul. Moreover, to obtain thirteen of Ashara''s Seal, you undoubtedly made a crooked deal. It can''t just be about Merits.


    Therefore, I only have two roads to offer you:


    A) You surrender your soul in life.


    B) You surrender your soul in death.


    Part A is a courtesy for you being my grandfather. Respect your elders and all that."


    Konrad explained while rubbing his hand across Cat-Else''s fur. Hearing this, before Berken could reply, the ninth elder aside, all flew into a rage!


    "Konrad, don''t go too far! Although you''re the son of Talroth, sons, he has more than one. And he''s nothing more than a distant figure within the Southern Infernal Domain! In the Mortal Realm, your maternal family is your strongest backer.


    Relying on it is the correct path. But if you think that just because you had some achievements, and your strength experienced a meteoric rise, you can disrespect it, think again!"


    The second elder snarled in indignation.


    "You may have taken down Gulistan and Hejin, but that''s because they suffered from the twenty-four hours weakness time. No one here is affected, no one fears you! You can run amok before the Celestial Church, but house Serkar is not¡­"


    *Snap*


    *Pah*


    Before the second elder could finish his words, Konrad snapped his fingers, and he burst in a blood fog, destroyed in body and soul.


    In a flash, silence returned. And seeing a peak-stage Divine Ascension expert destroyed by a finger snap, all were frightened, and all eyes widened in disbelief!


    Berken was no exception!

 376 God Executing Immortal Sword

    Konrad, however, maintained a supreme calm as if this deed was nothing worth mentioning. His eyes never even glanced toward the second elder.


    "So? Which one is it going to be?"


    He inquired, his words forcing Berken to return to the ultimatum at hand. Although Berken could go to great lengths in his dealings with the Infernal Rulers, there were two things he''d never do:


    One, surrender his bloodline. Two, surrender his soul.


    Although their house had fallen on hard times, he still was a descendant of the God of War. His lifelong dreams of returning to the Titan Domain and bringing his house back to the former peak remained unchanged. The Infernal Rulers may see him as a tool, but he didn''t hold them in much higher regard.


    This was all mutual use. Of course, Berken had self-knowledge and knew full-well that in his generation, returning the house to glory was a nigh-impossible task. The best he could do was to set up an unparalleled foundation for the next generation and his successor to thrive on. And who would that successor be?


    Though he claimed himself willing to surrender the patriarch position to Konrad, this was, indeed, a political move. While the position would allow Konrad to freely make use of the house''s resources, once bound to it, its growth and future would directly be linked to him. What they paid today; they''d get back tomorrow plus interests.


    But as far as true succession was concerned, Berken''s eyes would never glance toward Konrad.


    Not because he wasn''t fully human, but because he cared not for the human race. Unlike the children and grandchildren whose growth Berken oversaw, Konrad was a rogue specimen. The words "house glory" meant nothing to him. The words "for the human race," even less.


    Konrad cared only for power. What lineage he took that power from mattered not. Even without his inextricable bond to the Infernal Realm, how could such a man shoulder the responsibility of undoing billions of years of suppression, and restore humanity to splendor?


    No. Berken''s choice had always been the First Inheritor, Hejin''s eldest son, and his second most outstanding grandchild.


    "Bow to him now and bide your time. When the house is ready to break free, lead it back to the Titan Domain."


    Those were Berken''s words to the First Inheritor. But never did he expect Konrad''s strength to grow at such an alarming rate. Clearly, regardless of actual cultivation, his battle-power had reached True God level. Now, they didn''t even have the qualification to hold a discussion of equals.


    "What a pity. What a shame. What a loss."


    Berken sighed, more for himself than anyone else.


    "Although your strength clearly outpaces mine, with my Ancestral Shadow, Blood Burning, and cultivation, I believe I can give you a run for your money. Even if I cannot, surrendering my soul for an uncertain purpose is not what I can do."


    Berken replied with his lips curled into a smile.


    "To be frank, Konrad, I do not like you. Out of my grandchildren, you''re the boldest, the most unbridled, the most ambitious, and of course, by far the mightiest. To say nothing of the junior generation, even us seniors can''t compete with you.


    At first, I believed you could grow up to be the man we needed, but I soon realized that your aim will never align with ours. We seek restoration, you want domination. You are a Demon Prince; our origins lie in the Titan Domain. In the future, our paths must diverge. Worse, you have absolutely no respect for your elders and possess no bottom line."


    Berken pursued while taking a glance at the unconscious Gulistan.


    "Though, she probably deserved that."


    He added.


    "Still, the fact of the matter is that I can give you anything, but I cannot surrender my soul without a fight. My house still needs my sober leadership. And I do not trust you to fulfill my lifelong aspiration."


    Berken declared with his smile unchanged.


    "Oh, and what would that be?"


    Konrad inquired with a matching smile.


    "I wish to see the day my house returns to the Titan Domain and makes up for the past betrayal. I wish to see the day a human scion rises from within the Titan Domain to brandish the God Executing Immortal Sword and wield the ancient title of God of War.


    Devas and Demons bow, Primogens shiver, the human race prospers, none dare disparage us, and throughout eternity, our backs remain straight. That is my aspiration."


    Berken proclaimed with his eyes staring right into Konrad''s.


    The words "God Executing Immortal Sword" made Konrad''s eyes flash with a tinge of surprise.


    What weapon could possibly bear such an overbearing name?


    "It''s the God of War''s weapon, or rather, the weapon that makes the God of War. In ancient times, those scant few titans that managed to reach the Legendary God Rank could attempt to seize the God Executing Immortal Sword, thenceforth becoming their era''s God of War.


    -When the God of War brandishes his sword, all deities must surrender their lives.-


    That is an ancient and perfectly accurate saying. Throughout the Three Realms, the Overlord, and the Warden aside, none could survive a blow of the God Executing Immortal Sword. More than one Demon and Deva Primogen perished under that sword."


    Selene explained within Konrad''s mind.


    "In those days, demons and devas were few and far between. The Overlord and his Primogens in Hell. The Warden and his Primogens in Heaven. That was all. In the Mortal Realm, the Human Gods reigned, at the intersection between the Three Realms, the Titan Domain stood, preventing demons and devas from fostering evil thoughts. To say that they were suppressed is no understatement.


    However, how can such an overbearing weapon possess no drawback? The reason why the God Executing Immortal Sword requires a Legendary God cultivation base is that it drains and refines the life force and soul of its owner. Only Legendary Gods can withstand the toll. Weaker Human Gods would be instantaneously destroyed.


    But even Legendary Gods can not endure it forever. After one hundred million years, one would perish, forcing another to rise to take his place. In that fashion, three Gods of War succeeded one another.


    Alas, in the interregnum between their reign, the problems began. The titans were no issue. But those humans with weaker bloodlines felt untold frustration at never being able to catch up to their rulers due to bloodline inequality.


    Golden blooded humans envied the titans. The purple blooded envied the golden blooded, the silver blooded envied the purple blooded, and so on. Therefore, in each interregnum, the Primogens, Overlord, and Warden could tempt a vast array of humans to join their ranks with promises of stronger bloodlines.


    The golden blooded obtained royal demon or deva blood. The purple blooded obtained greater blood, and so on. Thus, the second generation of the Infernal and Celestial Gods appeared, and with each interregnum, they multiplied.


    But though full of sorrow, the Mortal Realm Will still didn''t unleash punishment. Alas, it wasn''t enough. In the third God of War''s era, those greedy individuals pushed the vice to the extreme.


    Now having enough kinsmen, the leading Infernal and Celestial powers enforced stronger requirements and gave those greedy fools an ultimatum. On the day the Third God of War endured the trials to seize the God Executing Immortal Sword, those humans, some of which could trace their lineage back to him, colluded with the Infernal and Celestial Realm, the Overlord and the Warden, to murder him at his weakest.


    On the same day, all Legendary Gods of the human race were put to the sword, and the God Executing Immortal Sword vanished, never to be seen again.


    Ironically, the Infernal and Celestial Powers didn''t hold up to their end of the bargain and welcomed none of the traitors within their ranks.


    The Mortal Realm''s Will flew into a rage and cursed all non-titans to suffer an unbreakable bloodline seal that would pass on throughout eternity. Hence, the human race''s hegemony ended, and its inevitable decline began.


    The remaining titans slew the traitors and banished all non-titans from the Titan Domain before sealing its doors. Even those with half titan blood weren''t spared. Humans became the drifters of the Three Realms.


    But that wasn''t the end of it, the Mortal Realm''s Will also sealed its doors to foreign deities and forced a harsh cultivation environment onto its abjured residents, preventing them from achieving true godhood and immortality unless they could obtain the worship of an entire world. From that moment on, the distinction between Higher and Lower Realms began. On the contrary, while they lost their leading Gods, the titans obtained the Realm Will''s shelter. No one can break into the Titan Domain unless they allow it."


    Selene''s alarming revelations resounded within Konrad''s mind.

 377 One Punch

    "The Serkars are unfortunate victims of those times. Although their ancestors weren''t involved in the Grand Betrayal, like all the others, they suffered from the ensuing backlash and were expelled from the Titan Domain. The only way for them to return would be to complete a full Atavism. But if it were that simple, Atavism wouldn''t be the least reliable way to increase bloodline level."


    Selene pursued while Konrad''s wide-open eyes stared at Berken.


    "I''ve been trying to figure out the source of the suppression for all those years¡­and for all those years you kept silent¡­Selene, Selene, one day I will fuck you bloody."


    Konrad assured as his hand patted the lazy Cat-Else''s forehead.


    "Look, it''s not that I didn''t want to tell you. I just don''t want to answer the following, inevitable question, we both know you''re going to ask."


    Selene replied, and Konrad could imagine her shrugging in a "you can''t blame me" fashion.


    "Where is the sword?"


    He asked right afterward.


    "See? I knew it. Konrad, Konrad, even if you don''t cherish your life, you must cherish mine! We''ve come so far and stand infinitely close to the goal. Five-thousand Sage level harem members and absolute dominion of the Ancient Crystal World.


    That''s all you gotta do before we obtain the Realm Gate, thenceforth allowing you to freely go throughout the Three Realms. Afterward, you can start working on cultivating, getting, or robbing your ten thousand goddesses and I shall be free at last!


    So close, so bloody close! Please, for the sake of our profound relationship, and the love we''ve cultivated for thousands of years, don''t ruin it all by courting destruction! Even if you can''t be killed, quests have a timeframe. How wronged will I feel if you get suppressed beneath a mountain for eternity!"


    Selene sobbed in a tone full of grievances.


    "Where is it?"


    "I won''t say."


    "If you don''t, I will stop at the 4999th Sage level harem member, and not add the last one before the one thousand years deadline reach the end. Worse, I will spend the entirety of that time within the Tower to make it pass as slowly as possible."


    "In the Warden''s House."


    Selene promptly capitulated, and Konrad now understood why she showed such apprehension.


    "What can the Warden possibly do with that sword? He''s not human. Or is he merely preventing the emergence of another God of War?"


    Konrad inquired with glaring interest.


    "That, I do not know. My humble guess is that on the one hand he''s preventing that possibility, and on the other hand, he''s studying the God Executing Immortal Sword. Within that Sword, all the Laws directly linked to destruction stand at a sky-high level. Even if you can''t wield it, being able to study it can let you harvest massive benefits."


    Selene hypothesized, and Konrad asked nothing further, returning his attention onto the silent Berken.


    "You have lofty ideals. But I''m indeed not the right candidate. In my vision, humans, demons and devas all grovel, Primogens kowtow, my kind prospers, and none dares question our rule regardless of how fair or arbitrary it might be.


    In my vision, men of all ranks thank me for cuckolding them, because it is their glory while the Overlord and the Warden serve as imperial eunuchs and provide beauties daily. Aint it much better?"


    Konrad rhetorically asked, and his words caused all elders to wonder how such a miscreant could possibly stem from their blood.


    "Well, I suppose the beauties and goddesses will be pleased."


    Berken candidly replied, pulling an approving nod from Konrad.


    "Well said. Well said. Just because of that, I give you an opportunity."


    Konrad appraised and rose from his seat to stand right before Berken.


    "If you can take one punch from me, I will only take away Gulistan. If you can''t, well¡­you won''t have much a choice, will you?"


    Konrad offered in a calm, serious tone. But hearing this, all believed he was insulting Berken. But with the second elder''s fate serving as a garish reminder, none dared speak out of turn.


    "Only one punch?"


    Berken sought confirmation, while his eyebrows rose in incredulity.


    "Indeed. Between you and I, there is no need for deceit. If you succeed, I can leave your house, but Gulistan is mine, so in either case, she must come with me."


    Konrad affirmed, and Berken couldn''t tell if this was supreme conceit or absolute confidence. Although he knew himself unable to challenge True Gods, but to say that any early stage True God could kill him with one punch¡­he didn''t believe.


    "Very well."


    Berken agreed and vanished to reappear several feet away from Konrad. Without hesitation, he activated Ashara''s Seal and triggered his Blood Burning, causing his battle-power to rise while his full cultivation base erupted.


    At his front, the shadow of his titan ancestor appeared as a nine-headed illusory giant with eighteen arms. However, due to space constraints, its height remained confined to nine meters. With all those cards laid out, to say nothing of one punch. Berken didn''t doubt that under one hundred moves, Konrad could never claim victory.


    "Do your worst."


    He exhorted.


    Konrad took a leisurely step forward and in an overflowing black and icy aura, chthonian energies erupted from his form. With that one step, he vanished, and reappeared before Berken whose Ancestral Shadow protected in a white light sphere. In that instant, Berken realized that even if he wished to avoid the blow, he could not.


    Without hesitation, Konrad raised his right fist and punched! Within that fist, the pinnacle of chthonian forces exploded and Death roared as if to announce the decent of a sovereign reaper about to harvest all lives in his wake.


    Feeling the might of that punch, all felt as if their lives were coming to an abrupt end.


    At that time, Gulistan awoke, and was shocked to see Konrad''s fist crashing onto her father''s defenses.


    The white sphere and Ancestral Shadow collapsed, and Konrad''s fist carried on unimpeded, tearing through Berken''s chest, and shredding his heart. The Serkar patriarch''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    *PUH*


    Silence oppressed the scene as Berken''s blood gushed from front, mouth, and back!


    Konrad pulled out his fist, and to all the gathered individuals'' horror, Berken dropped onto the ground without an ounce of life!


    "Father!"


    "Patriarch!"


    All roared in tandem and rushed toward Berken. Gulistan was no exception. However, before they could reach him, Konrad''s overflowing chthonian energies sent them all spiraling in the air and crash in various locations.


    Konrad closed his eyes and digested Berken''s death. Fed by Berken''s full strength, his chthonian energies rose to a new level while his monstrous fleshly body grew even mightier! But better, all the abilities Berken had cultivated in his life now became his!


    And before the Serkar elders'' cries of indignation echoed, chthonian energies erupted from the dead Berken''s form, and as his fatal wound closed, he rose from the ground.


    As he did, Berken felt an irresistible call stemming from the very depth of his blood and soul; a call that forced him to drop on his knees and proclaim:


    "Greetings, master!"


    By those two simple words, all were startled.

 378 The Systems True Owner

    "I''ve kept your original personality as a courtesy. But from now on, your soul is mine and so is your allegiance. The fulfillment of my will stands as your highest aspiration."


    Konrad declared following Berken''s new greeting. And hearing this, though his stubborn mind wished to disagree, Berken couldn''t. And in a flash, all his desires to restore the human''s glory fell in the shadow of his complete and utter devotion to his master''s will, to Konrad''s will!


    "Your wish is my command."


    Berken replied without a ripple.


    "You may rise. And rejoice, you no longer need to rely on Ashara''s Seal and can burn your blood indefinitely. Henceforth, you can consider yourself restored to greater heights than ever before."


    Those words of Konrad resounded in the still confused Berken''s mind like a thunderclap, and without hesitation, he activated his Blood Burning. And indeed, he could feel the limitless essence his blood pool had turned into allowing him to go on forever!


    There was absolutely no limit or need to deactivate this state!


    Berken stood up, and his eyes remained locked on his stretched arms, or rather, the veins lying beneath them. Unlike Konrad''s other immortal servants, Berken''s mind hadn''t undergone full transformation. Therefore, he didn''t possess a preternatural understanding of his abilities and was full of confusion.


    Konrad ignored him and shifted his attention to the remaining Serkar elders.


    "As for you, congratulations, you too shall join the new immortal clan. On the blood and bones of my maternal house, I shall build my new legion, the Three Realms'' number one force:


    The Chthonian Immortal Legion.


    And you have been chosen to serve within its leading, elite corps:


    The Blood Shadow Pavilion. What a glorious day."


    Konrad proclaimed, and stretched out his right hand for a finger snap!


    *Snap*


    With that one move, the ninth elder, Berken and Gulistan aside, all followed the second elder''s footsteps, and burst into a feast of blood and gore. But as their bone debris and blood dropped onto the ground, from that puddle of gore, they seamlessly reformed, and the second elder included, all rose from destruction to ascend to a greater state than ever before.


    Unlike Berken, however, there was no confusion within their mind, and as disciplined servants, they knelt to greet their master!


    "Greetings, master!"


    They hailed, causing Gulistan to no longer comprehend the events going on. What was this? Could it be that Konrad became possessed by the incarnation of death? Or worse, did he, by some incomprehensible turn of event, become Death Incarnate?


    Yes, that was the only possible explanation, and as her thoughts reached that territory, Gulistan recalled Konrad''s previous words¡­


    "I indeed have no cultivation. Cultivation is so overrated by the way. You''d be surprised by the things you can do without it."


    ¡­and her eyes widened in greater disbelief. For now, she no longer doubted his words! From beginning to end, since Konrad stepped into the Serkar Domain, not an ounce of Divine Power or God Force erupted from him. Even in that one punch that sealed Berken''s fate, none lay.


    Laws and flesh! It was all Laws and flesh!


    "Where did such a monstrous body emerge from? How did his abilities experience such a startling transformation? This is no longer about growth. His life form and path have completely changed."


    Gulistan pondered. But even she didn''t know how right she was. For indeed, following his rebirth, Konrad didn''t plan to set foot back on the normal cultivation road. If not for that, he would have never left his original cultivation in his previous body. As for why? It was quite simple.


    Having reached this higher state of existence, he was starting to realize things others couldn''t. From the first to the fourth step, the very essence of the cultivation road within the Three Realms contained startling secrets that bade no good for a pursuer of Supremacy.


    Therefore, Konrad dared not thread it rashly.


    With a wave of his hand, Chimera appeared by his side. And with a spin, Konrad turned toward Gulistan to flash a broad smile.


    "Mother, after you. Today we make history."


    Konrad asserted before leading Gulistan and the Serkar elders toward the Infernal Cult''s Merit Hall. On the road, they picked up Hejin, and added him to the immortals'' ranks.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a distant location beyond the Three Realms, a white-robed man sat crossed-legged amidst ethereal clouds, with his face shrouded by inscrutable mirages. Beside him, a young man around the age of twenty with shoulder-length, black hairs stood. Though colored in the average human black, that youth''s eyes seemed to contain innumerable principles that would cause the most Gods to lose themselves in a realm darker than night.


    If he so wished, of course.


    In a twister of white light, another youth appeared, with hairs held in a topknot and features sixty-percent similar to that cold, standing youth. Clearly, they were relatives. But while one seemed to represent the epitome of disciple and darkness, the other brimmed with freedom and heroism.


    As for his identity, if not Qehreman, who could it be?


    And as soon as he appeared, the cloaking fog around the sitting man''s face dispersed to reveal looks that put all men to shame. With sky-blue hairs and blood-red eyes resting on an otherworldly face, there was no accurate way to describe the beauty of that man.


    Yet, those blood-red eyes ensured, that none could face him without a crushing mixture of awe and apprehension.


    "Cloud, welcome back."


    The System''s True Owner, and Qehreman''s eldest brother, greeted with a smile.


    "Eldest brother, long time no see."


    Qehreman replied in a polite, but slightly nonchalant tone.


    "I see you''ve kept yourself busy. You even helped the boy complete his Death Conversion and took him as your sworn brother. Interesting, should I call him little brother now?"


    The System''s True Owner inquired in a jesting tone. Though, when he mentioned the Death Conversion part, Cloud knew he jested not.


    "Eldest brother, in the past you helped Night achieve Death Conversion, and before that, the Undying Blood Monarch helped you achieve it. Considering that we''re all people of the same camp and he''s your chosen candidate, I gave him a push.


    Why does it bother you?"


    Cloud inquired, for having spent trillions of years by his side, regardless of smiles, he knew full well when his eldest brother was annoyed and when he wasn''t.


    "On that topic, I must say that he''s better than Night. To say nothing of the millions of revolting souls, without your help, Night couldn''t even take Death into himself.


    I guess too much darkness makes even Death feel disgusted."


    Cloud pursued with a smirk. But Night who stood by the System''s True Owner''s side made no comment.


    "Enough with the snide. You could have just undone his Death Conversion. But now that he reached Embodiment in a Primal Law, he can see through some mysteries he should not, and develop thoughts I need not. If this happened late in his cultivation path, it would not matter. But I''m afraid that now, he will breed unnecessary thoughts."


    The System''s True Owner replied. But hearing this, Cloud merely shrugged.


    "So what? Eldest brother, throughout creation, who can rebel against you? Even if he has the will, even if he miraculously managed to achieve Transcendence, there is still nothing he can do. What you want from him, he cannot refuse."


    Cloud stated in a nonchalant tone and the echo of his words made the System''s True Owner''s smile grow broader.


    "Indeed, what I want, no one can deny, for I am Supreme."

 379 Law Seeds

    In the meantime, with the Serkar elders, Gulistan, Chimera, and Cat-Else by his side, Konrad stepped into the Infernal Cult''s Merit Hall and walked toward the Stele that not only recorded Merit Reserves but enabled the exchange of merits for boons.


    Following their sacrifice of one billion barbarian souls, the Serkars indeed used their overflowing Merit Reserves to exchange massive boons and resources, thereby filling their coffers to the brim. However, that was not the method they used to obtain Ashara''s Seals. Through Berken''s memories, Konrad realized that the thirteen seals were the result of a pact, and not a direct Merit Exchange.


    Berken used some Merit to obtain the right to discuss with Ashara, then traded the Ancestral Records of house Serkar to obtain the thirteen seals. As for why Ashara wanted those records, though Berken himself couldn''t say it with certainty, Konrad had already formed some hypotheses.


    House Serkar''s Ancestral Records didn''t merely contain history. They also documented ancient cultivation methods, inheritances experiences, and processes. Although much of it was incomplete, it still allowed Gulistan to achieve Wielding in Light and Darkness.


    Clearly, it wasn''t just that ability Ashara sought. Rather, his true interest lay in the Law of War. Although Infinite Blood Burning allowed him to stand above his peers, Ashara could never accept his inferiority on cultivation. Of the four, he struggled the most to Wield Higher Laws. This was the unfortunate result of becoming the Embodiment of a Base Law.


    Regardless of his paramount talent, Higher Law principles appeared in a foggy state he couldn''t decipher. And for the sake of breaking through that fog, Ashara collected the ancient records of ancestral houses to corroborate the experience of ancient experts. With time, he realized that even if he could break through his limits, he could only do it in a scant few.


    Naturally, War, the most destructive of Higher Laws, was his primary choice.


    As the only Primogen skilled in Infinite Blood Burning, Ashara possessed vast ambitions. As long as he could take his base strength to the next level, then perhaps, the time would come when he could unify the Infernal Realm and reign supreme. Or so he hoped.


    It was due to that hope that Konrad had full confidence in his move.


    "Channel the merit reserves and establish a connection with Ashara."


    Konrad ordered a Serkar elder who immediately executed the task.


    Blood-red light erupted from the Merit Stele and coalesced into the figure a handsome middle-aged man, whose illusory blood fog shaped features made his true attribute impossible to identify.


    "You Serkars are truly relentless. It has been less than ten years since our last deal; why do you disturb This King?"


    Ashara''s cold voice thundered with displeasure. To avoid being betrayed by his looks that appeared so similar to Talroth''s, Konrad changed his appearance to that of Xabur and stood back to handle the transaction through Berken.


    "Your Infernal Majesty, apologies for the disturbance. Were it not for a matter of paramount importance, we would have, of course, not disturbed you. However, we recently made the acquisition of an item we believe will earn your favor."


    Berken replied with a polite bow, his words causing Ashara''s ire to subside, if only a little.


    "Oh? And what would that be?"


    He asked with doubtful interest. Although in their last transaction, the Serkars did provide something of value, that was simply due to the mixture between his peculiar needs and their profound ancestry. Based on their current state and abilities, Ashara didn''t believe them able to obtain an item of use to a Legendary God such as himself.


    But since the connection had already been established, he might as well listen to the ants. But little did he expect Berken''s next move to give him the scare of a millennium!


    Berken stretched out his hand and presented two seeds, one black, one icy-blue, which respectively swirled in black and icy fog. Upon seeing them, Ashara''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Law Seeds? Nether and Death Law Seeds?"


    He asked in a stupor, unable to believe his eyes. Law Seeds were the concentration of a Wielding or Embodiment level cultivator''s understanding of the concerned laws. To others, a Higher Law Seed represented the hope of Higher Law Wielding.


    The same went for a Primal Law Seed! And although Ashara couldn''t see through the Death Law Seed''s concrete level, it at least reached Wielding! Throughout the Three Realms, how many dared boast Primal Law Wielding? Achieving Wielding in a Primal Law was enough to suppress a Higher Law Embodiment!


    How did such items land in those trivial ants'' hands? Were it not for his confidence in his eyesight, Ashara would have undoubtedly believed this a forgery!


    Still, the elation within his eyes was promptly replaced by a surge of vigilance.


    "How did you possibly get your hands on such items?"


    There were only two kinds of Law Seeds, those condensed by cultivators and those naturally formed. In the first case, said cultivator could only produce one of which they retained full control. In the second one, they appeared from locations overflowing with the purest expression of the Laws.


    If it were the first case, no matter how mighty, Ashara dared not receive those seeds. But there simply was no way the Mortal Realm could produce an expert able to Wield the Full Chthonian Cycle. Therefore, he intuitively leaned on the second option.


    And indeed, Berken didn''t disappoint him.


    "Following the sacrifice of those one billion citizens, we unwittingly created a Death Zone. After several years of hurdles, we managed to obtain those seeds from the Death Zone''s deepest recesses."


    Berken replied, easing Ashara''s fears. Indeed, that was the only plausible answer. Therefore, Ashara probed no further.


    "What do you want?"


    He directly asked, knowing that those seeds couldn''t be cheap. Although Merit was an effective way for obtaining boons, it wasn''t necessarily cost effective. If the servants were able to put out something of interest for their infernal or celestial masters, better deals could be worked out.


    Just like in this case.


    "The best Blood Refining Tablet at your disposal, one hundred Minor God, and twenty-four True God corpses. Lineages and genders are irrelevant."


    Berken requested with his head facing the ground.


    "BOLD!"


    Ashara snarled in a feral outburst of anger.


    "Humanity''s greed really knows no limits. The events of the past didn''t teach you any lesson. Did your brain get kicked by a donkey? How dare you request such a thing from This King?!"


    Ashara bellowed. If the first item already was out of question, then the next two were akin to adding insult to injury. For a Legendary God such as himself, Minor Gods were nothing, and True Gods barely qualified as ants.


    However, those still were God-Ants. The great majority of Infernal Gods came from noble houses. If not pureblooded demons, they were high-ranking fiends. As for True Gods, that was even worse. They all possessed at least Noble Demon Blood and were landed nobles in their own right.


    Although their nobility titles were fairly low, landed nobles they still were. And who among them wasn''t connected to higher existences? There were many ramifications to consider. Moreover, while before an Infernal King such as Ashara, True Gods would immediately drop on their knees and killing them heralded no consequence, how could Ashara lower himself to either slay deities or offer the corpses of his servants to a trivial worm?


    Were it not for the Merit Stele standing between them, he would have already sentenced Berken to death!

 380 Ashara’s Retribution

    But little did Ashara expect that even before his outburst of anger, Berken remained staunch and inflexible.


    "Your Infernal Majesty, I dare not offend you. But I will not sell myself short, either. Better than anyone, you understand that the value of those items is leagues above what I requested. If you won''t make the trade, I''m sure others will.


    Lord Urzul may not have any interest in a Nether Law Seed, but a Death Seed, that''s another story. To say nothing of Lord Talroth and Lord Dolgron. I''m sure one of them will see the reason in my price. Apologies if I offended you.


    I shall take my leave."


    Berken directly replied, to Ashara''s stupor. Since when did mortals develop such backbones before their sovereign rulers? Or is it that having reached Demigod level filled Berken with a soaring wave of pride?


    But little did he know that his "appraisal" of the human race had already infuriated Berken no end. Even without Konrad''s control, he wouldn''t give him any face! Alarmed by the impending loss of a golden opportunity, Ashara promptly changed his tune.


    "This King understands your plight and will prepare the requested items. One moment."


    Ashara replied, then spread his God-Sense to destroy the 124 needed Gods before bringing their bodies back.


    "This King has collected what you require. Let''s complete a Mutual Obligation contract."


    Ashara offered, and Konrad was forced to admit that he was impressed. In less than a breath of time, Ashara slew one hundred Minor Gods and twenty-four True Gods, then brought them to his side, all without a sound. The might of a Legendary God was indeed beyond measure.


    "As you command, your majesty."


    Berken acquiesced and the two completed the contract, then exchanged the items.  In an explosion of blood-colored light, a Blood Tablet and 124 God-Corpses appeared within the Merit Hall while the seeds vanished from Berken''s hands to land into Ashara''s.


    "The deal is complete. Farewell."


    Ashara declared after a brief glance at the seeds. Clearly, he was in a hurry to study and refine them! But as Ashara''s figure vanished from sight, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "What a pity. If I knew he would cave in so quickly, I would have been greedier."


    He muttered while restoring his true appearance.


    "A pity, indeed. Because from now on, we can never deal with him again."


    Gulistan chimed in with an approving nod. To deceive an Infernal King; throughout the Three Realms, who dared commit such a deed? Konrad really knew no boundaries. Now, the more she looked at him, the more pleasing to the eyes he seemed!


    Konrad stretched out his right hand, causing the Blood Refining Tablet to fly toward him. Meanwhile, the one-hundred Minor God and twenty-four True God corpses floated in orderly fashion within the Merit Hall.


    "A seven stars God Artifact."


    Selene appraised within Konrad''s mind. God-Artifacts and Physiques were all ranked in star level. From one star to nine stars. However, throughout the Three Realms, there only were a scant few artifacts at the eight stars level. And all lay in the hands of the Primogens. As for nine stars God Artifacts, the God Executing Immortal Sword was the only recorded one.


    Konrad''s Tower was itself a four stars God-Artifact. As for the Incomplete Painting, it was impossible to figure out. However, for obvious reasons, Selene hypothesized its rank should be sky-high.


    If this Blood Tablet played the tiniest offensive or defensive role, Konrad would never request one of such a rank. Fortunately, it didn''t. Its only purpose lay in the synthesis of bloodlines.


    "Gather all the golden-blooded members of house Serkar within this hall."


    Konrad ordered, and immediately, Berken spread a mental message to the entirety of the Core Zone, ordering all the golden-blooded scions to gather within the Merit Hall.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Realm''s eastern domain, the Eastern King of Hell, Ashara, sat on top of his Blood Throne with his crimson eyes locked on the two seeds within his palm.


    "Past today, even without Blood Burning, I can suppress Dolgron. In the future, there is hope to vanquish the Overlord and dominate all within the Three Realms!"


    Ashara inwardly jubilated. Soon, very soon his grand aspiration, the hope of billions of years, would turn into reality! This¡­was his day of glory! Without hesitation, he approached the two seeds to his lips. But as they neared¡­


    *Pah*


    ¡­they vanished in a popping sound!


    Ashara''s eyes widened in disbelief, and as he stared at the middle of his right palm with unprecedented intensity, they almost popped out of their socket!


    "How¡­how could this be?"


    A trembling Ashara wondered in an inconsolable mixture of rage and stupor.


    "Hahaha! What a joke!"


    Ashara burst into a peal of chilling laughter.


    Duped, he''d been duped! The Eastern King of Hell, a mighty Legendary God and Law Embodiment, duped by trivial mortals! If that news ever spread, he would become the laughingstock of the Three Realms!


    "I see. The seeds had an owner. There is a Death and Nether Wielding cultivator within the Ancient Crystal World. But how could it be? Even if the appearance of a Death Zone did produce such seeds, it''s not what a mortal can refine.


    Who is the target? What is their cultivation level? What is their origin? Be that as it may, one able to exist within a mortal world for long cannot possess high cultivation."


    Ashara reasoned while standing from his throne. With a wave of his hand, blood fog erupted and coalesced in a mirror-like shape. Within that mirror, the figure of a handsome, crimson-eyed youth with sixty-percent resemblance to Ashara appeared.


    "Greetings, royal grandfather. What may I do for you?"


    The youth asked with a polite bow.


    "Anharya, how are your cultivation progresses?"


    Ashara inquired.


    "I have long-since reached the limits of the Divine Road and can breakthrough at any time. But I''ve been suppressing my cultivation to strengthen my Dao Law and have one last battle with the First Infernal Star at the Sage-level."


    The youth replied, pulling an approving nod from Ashara.


    "Good. You''ve cultivated for one-hundred years and have not only achieved Wielding in two laws, but also combined them in a Dao Law. You truly have not let down my expectations. I have a task for you. Levy the first and second legion of lord Niklas and descend on the Ancient Crystal World. I will open the gate for you."


    Dispatching men to the Mortal Realm, even non-deities, was no mean feat. Among the mighty of Hell, not many could achieve it. The Primogens were of course the exception.


    But hearing this, Anharya was perplexed. Why would his grandfather take the pains to dispatch armies to the Mortal Realm? Although Lord Niklas was just a True God, and the first legion of a demon lord always was the weakest, that still was a True God''s legion.


    Across the five thousand individuals that comprised it, not one would be below Divine Ascension. As for the second one, that would be five thousand peak Divine Ascension experts.


    "I will naturally obey royal grandfather''s orders. But may I know why?"


    Anharya asked.


    "Within that world hides an individual able to Dual Wield Nether and Death. I want him alive or dead. His strength is unknown, but I wager it at least reaches True God level. You alone may not be able to contend with him. Therefore, you need legions to assist you. As soon as you step into that world, break through Demigod level.


    When you return to the Infernal Realm, you can embrace true godhood. I have also dispatched a mental message to your father to have him provide you with five hundred demon nobles on the verge of breaking through godhood. Just like you, they will break through in the Ancient Crystal World. Of course, artifacts and pills will be supplied to strengthen your army."


    Ashara explained in a calm, inexpressive tone.


    "Also, that world''s Infernal Cult now possesses my Blood Refining Tablet. Capture the expert, recover the tablet, and extinguish all lives within the Ancient Crystal World! Grandfather will reward you."


    Anharya needn''t hear more, and immediately bowed in agreement.


    "As you command, royal grandfather!"

 381 Birth of the Chtonian Race!

    While Ashara opened the gate for his grandson''s departure, all the golden-blooded humans of house Serkar, a total of 124 individuals, gathered within the Merit Hall to go through Konrad''s experiment. Under Berken''s orders, all formed circles around the glittering Blood Tablet and held their breath in a mixture of awe and uncertainty.


    Konrad snapped his fingers and the new entrants all collapsed on the floor, with their internal organs no longer functioning and their soul at rest. A breeze of silence passed before the fallen rose again, their black eyes shining with newfound purpose.


    Konrad stretched out his hand, causing the Blood Origin of all the golden-blooded Serkar to emerge from their chests and fly toward the Blood Tablet! As non-deities, without Blood Origin, their lives should have ended. But since in perfect undeath they lay, that rule no longer applied.


    Chimera''s Blood Origin joined the mix, making the tablet blaze with a brighter red. The Golden Blood Origins superimposed within the tablet, mixing with Chimera''s Icy-Blue Blood Origin before turning into a ball of golden-blue flame.


    If quantity didn''t ensure quality, then through the Blood Refining Tablet and his own brilliant skills, Konrad would build quality out of quantity.


    Massive waves of chthonian energies erupted from his palm to barrel into the Blood Tablet''s nucleus where the bloodlines intertwined. With the black and icy-blue force fueling it, the mixture burned brighter, the imperfections vanished into nothingness, and the energy signature it released rose to new levels. With his left hand, Konrad manipulated the Blood Refining Tablet, using it to perfect the fusion and enhance the result.


    One hour passed before Konrad''s refinement of the new lineage ended. And as he pulled back his right hand, within the Blood Refining Tablet, an icy-blue Blood Origin remained, rippling with a might that rivaled titans. Konrad''s hands flashed in incantation gestures, and that Blood Origin emerged from the tablet to fly toward his chest and merge with his Chthonian Heart.


    Dazzling, icy light erupted from him as his Chthonian Heart refined the resulting Blood Origin and brought it to another level. Now, as Konrad appraised the result, he realized that even titans were left behind.


    The icy Blood Origin emerged from his chest to hover within his palm. And from it, light beams erupted to fly toward Chimera and all the gathered Serkar scions. Gulistan was no exception. When the new Blood Origin lodged within their chest and releasing fresh blood within their veins, they could feel their strength rise to greater heights than ever before.


    The state of their existence changed, and they went from undead humans to become new life forms within which chthonian energies overflowed!


    Their hearts became chthonian hearts, their eyes turned icy-blue, their olive skins became snow-white and only their black hairs remained unchanged.


    "Formidable."


    Else, who lay perched on Konrad''s shoulder, muttered in clear astonishment.


    Not only did this new lineage not carry any suppression, but in terms of level, it had already gone way beyond royal demon or deva blood. Worse, she could see that just like with Gulistan, Konrad could bestow that lineage to the living, and pull them into this new race without having to go through death.


    Stretching out her paw, she released a wave of Divine Power that destroyed one of the Serkar inheritors, and was startled to see him reform instantaneously! Those people couldn''t be killed! At least not in conventional manners. However, a startling scene occurred. As the new lineage took place within them, the cultivation of all the recipients dispersed, vanishing into nothingness!


    Demigod, Sage, Saint, it mattered not, all returned to zero! Gulistan was scared out of her wits! However, Konrad was undisturbed for this indeed was his doing.


    "From now on, you belong to the Chthonian Immortal Race. Congratulations. But henceforth, your cultivation path will never again be the same. You cultivate flesh and are restricted to the laws of Blood, Nether, and Death. Of course, your ability to understand them transcend that of all others.


    Moreover, akin to me, chthonian forces make you mightier. Ghosts and those you kill become nutrients for your growth, their strength is added to your own. Unfortunately, unlike me you can''t rob the abilities they cultivated in life¡­or unlife for that matter.


    Among other things, you also possess a -lineage weapon- and may use Chthonian Bestowal to bring humans into our ranks. However, the bloodline of those created in that manner will always be one level weaker. Naturally, unless I command it, only those scant few of you with free will can make the choice.


    Meanwhile¡­"


    Konrad paused to extend his right index toward the floating God-Corpses. The Minor God corpses all flew toward the Serkar scions, with the True God corpses landing before Gulistan, Berken, Chimera, Diyana, the inheritors and top elders.


    For such matters, Konrad didn''t practice blind favoritism. Those he picked for True God bodies were a cut above the rest even among their golden-blooded peers. After all, even among individuals of equal bloodline levels, there was a hierarchy. By virtue of comprehension skills, some would inevitably stand out.


    Never could Ashara imagine that as he dispatched troops to the Ancient Crystal World, the corpses he sent out would be used to breed stronger Gods!


    Or "Chthonic Gods," in this case.


    "Absorb them and your flesh and bones shall obtain the deceased strength."


    Konrad ordered, and without hesitation, all pressed their hands against the fallen deities. The dead Gods turned into icy-blue dust to merge with the Chthonian Corps'' flesh and bones! And though they still possessed no cultivation, their might rose to Minor God and True God levels!


    Thus, the Blood Shadow Pavilion was formed, with Gulistan, Berken and Chimera serving as its chief commanders.


    But Gulistan quickly saw a critical issue that prevented her from feeling elation at this meteoric rise in strength.


    "This cultivation manner is too restricted and doomed to make us the enemy of the Three Realms."


    She directly said, pulling an approving nod from Berken. And indeed, they were right. If laws aside the only way for them to increase their might was through slaughter and the refinement of the deceased, it wouldn''t be long before demons and devas alike gathered to exterminate them all.


    "That is a risk we have to take. The cultivation path of the Three Realms is a False Bridge we all need to get out of before it''s far too late."


    Konrad replied, speaking words as startling as they were incomprehensible. But he explained no further and from the right side of his chest, his World Devourer Blood Origin flew out to merge with the Blood Matrix. The Chthonian Immortal Blood Origin followed, and the two intertwined in jade and icy-blue flames.


    Again, Konrad released the full might of his chthonian forces to control the changes ongoing within the Matrix, whose own blood energy tinkered with the mix. The process carried on for three more hours, before a brand-new lineage combining the might of the Chthonian Immortal and World Devourer bloodlines appeared.


    That new lineage flew back into Konrad''s chest, and filled his Chthonian Heart. And as a new, grander blood and force filled his veins, Konrad chose to name this new lineage, the Myriad World Immortal Blood.


    Alas, this name would never resound throughout the Three Realms, for all living things would come to dub him as¡­the Chthonian Primogen.

 382 Myriad World Immortal Blood

    Myriad World Immortal Blood.


    Konrad didn''t pick this name to sound awe-inspiring, but due to the unique ability this new lineage possessed. As a nephilim lineage, it of course combined the abilities of the Lust Embodiment, Titan, Ravmalakh and Chthonian Immortal bloodlines. But on top of all that implied, Konrad could now refine the bloodlines of those he killed and add their lineage to the mix!


    Even if this four-lineage nephilim blood didn''t rank first in the omniverse, Konrad didn''t believe that one with stronger potential existed. But as the integration ended, no glaring appearance change lied in Konrad''s form. His eyes remained icy-blue, and his hairs snow-white. But naturally, his strength again rose.


    "With that said, I will soon go into secluded cultivation to break through another level. I can''t tell how long that cultivation session will last. But among other things, I will use it to create a top dual cultivation method unique to our new lineage so that you may cultivate your flesh and soul in a less garish manner."


    Konrad added, and hearing this, both Berken and Gulistan breathed a sigh of relief. If such a thing were feasible, then they would have time to lay down a strong enough foundation before turning into the enemy of the multiverse.


    "Also, Gulistan aside, the whole lot of you are tasked with turning the remaining Serkar scions into Chthonian Immortals. Though, I must warn you. Ceteris paribus, the worse the bloodline level, the worse result you''ll get. So, if you want more outstanding children, choose carefully. And those sired in that manner cannot disobey your will."


    The balance between quality and quantity was the sole reason why Konrad picked humanity as the foundation of his Chthonian Immortal Race. Whether it was an aftereffect of the Realm Will''s curse, or a unique trait they possessed, humans below the titan level possessed strong fertility rates.


    Although the closer to the titan level, the weaker it was, their fertility rate remained leagues above most demons and deva houses. The pedantic Berken being able to sire eight children in less than fifty-thousand years of existence was proof enough of that ability.


    Therefore, building the new legion on the back of the human race was the most cost-effective choice. And throughout the Ancient Crystal World, his maternal house was undoubtedly the best specimens.


    "Wait, why can''t I?"


    Gulistan asked with flaring disbelief and blinking eyes. But of course, while she acted surprised, she could guess why.


    "I naturally won''t allow you to give anyone such a direct claim to me. I have enough siblings as things stand. The list doesn''t need more entrants."


    Konrad candidly replied.


    "Petty¡­"


    Gulistan muttered while shaking her head.


    "Be that as it may, you''re free to sire the second generation. The second will sire the third. But I will not hear of a fourth. The maximum count is ten thousand. Berken, Gulistan and Chimera will oversee the process."


    Konrad clarified, then collected the Tablet and led the Blood Shadow Pavilion toward the Ancestral Hall.


    "People from the Jade Dynasty will deliver seven heart-less God-Corpses. Five will become nutrients for the second and third generation. Although that will not allow them to reach God-level, they should at least reach the Divine level. The last two will be turned into puppets when I return. Keep them fresh."


    Konrad told Chimera who bowed in agreement. A woman of few words, she spoke rarely. But that didn''t undermine her undying loyalty to her lord.


    "What about the Zenith Ants? Shouldn''t we dispose of them?"


    Berken finally asked. For indeed, this was a matter they couldn''t ignore. Now that they possessed the strength to flatten them all at lightning speed, there was no need for further delay.


    However, Konrad thought otherwise.


    "Without them running amok, this secluded cultivation may not go smoothly. I need the death they unleash to perfect my cultivation and lead the barbarians into a new faith. Once I breakthrough the final layer of my art, we can deal with them. But fret not, I have taken measures to ensure they can''t go too far."


    Konrad replied, making Berken realize that the unstoppable flames of war would soon engulf the Barbarian Continent. Or rather, they already did.


    All were subsequently dismissed, leaving only Konrad and Cat-Else.


    "Dasra recovered and broke through. Once his cultivation is consolidated, he will lead the Devas against the Zenith Ants. But to obtain a perfect stalemate, that will not be enough. Though, I suspect our dear celestial friends have requested heavy reinforcements from their beloved seniors.


    Moreover, Ashara will not take the insult lying down. How soon, I can''t say, but Demonic Legions will undoubtedly make an appearance. In that war, God Artifacts will run amok, and even True God level existences may lose their lives.


    Krann will dispatch troops when necessary. And when the situation requires their appearance, the Serkars won''t stay idle.


    But in such a cataclysmic confrontation, the Ancient Crystal World is doomed to destruction. I want to bind you to my soul so that you may use your Truth Laws to enhance the World-Level and allow it to withstand the clash. That will also be an opportunity to hasten your Seer''s Vision and Truth cultivation pace. Who knows, you might even reach Wielding before my return."


    Konrad told Else who remained perched on his shoulder. And hearing this, her feline eyes contorted into a frown.


    Worlds all possessed a Structure Level, with Mortal World Structures being much weaker than Higher World Structures. In the mortal realm, Star Taming Saints could cross solar systems, Sages could shred space, and Minor Gods could blow up worlds. But in the Higher Realm, Saints couldn''t fly, low-level Sages struggled to blow up a mountain, and Minor Gods fell to city-destroying level.


    Likewise, in barren worlds like Konrad''s Earth, a low-level Saint could flatten countries.


    Although the power of Konrad''s soul that now stretched throughout the entire world could certainly give her enough strength to tinker with the world''s Structure-Level, enhancing the fundamental structure of a world was no mean feat.


    Else didn''t want to make Konrad a promise she couldn''t keep.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not alone. I''m having the same conversation with Verena as we speak. Although, unlike you, she chose to become a Fate Seer, once she breaks through the third layer, her foundation in Truth Laws will still be more than enough to assist you."


    Konrad added to placate Else''s fears.


    Starting with the third layer, Seer''s Vision cultivator had to choose a path to major in and either become Truth or Fate Seers.


    Past and Present lied in Truth. Future lied in Fate. Such was the fundamental difference between the two.


    Due to the Blood Mountain Range events and because her foundation lied in time and space, Else chose Truth. Meanwhile, Verena who wanted control of her future, chose Fate.


    Of course, the Ancient Secret would still allow them to build a strong foundation in the path they let go of.


    "Alright."


    Else agreed, and in a twister of light, reassumed her true form which now sat on Konrad''s shoulder.


    With a graceful leap, she landed on the ground.


    Nether chains erupted from below to tie Else to Konrad''s soul. And within the Hidden Forest, the same thing happened to Verena.


    Their eyes shone with icy light!All conditions being the same. Sorry, I was feeling lazy when I wrote this.

 383 The Flames of War Erup

    "Beautiful, I''m counting on you. When I return, it will be time to put the Mortal Realm on its knees. Don''t slack off."


    Konrad chortled before turning into black fog and vanishing in the ground. Having left behind thousands of life fruits in Zamira and Astarte''s hands, as well as instructions for Krann, he had no worries.


    In that form, he went till he reached the Ancient Crystal World''s inner core. There, he regained his true appearance and sat crossed-legged to pursue the final layer of his art and break through its final shackles.


    If Death Conversion allowed Konrad to become one with Death, and thereby control all the mysteries it contained, it still wasn''t the final level. The Fourth Layer of the Blossoming Death Art only gave one ability: to open the door to the Underworld to do with its souls as one saw fit.


    However, achieving that level required one immutable step: Kill Death!


    This was an intuitively asinine concept that left most Death Embodiments beyond the Three Realms stumped. If death could be killed, how was it still death? Alas, it indeed was the final step, the one after which the cultivator could achieve Transcendence through Death.


    As a Primal Law Embodiment, there were many things Konrad knew and understood without outside help. Things such as Transcendence. For those that managed to reach Embodiment in a Primal Law, if they fulfilled the conditions their path required, a higher stage existed.


    That stage was Transcendence. Death Transcendence. Life Transcendence. Fate Transcendence and Truth Transcendence. Those were the four Transcendental Paths. On top of other abilities, transcending in one Law meant absolute control over it, and the inability to be affected by it, regardless of the opponents'' cultivation level.


    Right now, although Konrad couldn''t be killed in conventional manners, a Death Transcendent individual could seal or rob his Embodiment level to make him mortal once more. Worse, they could use his Death Laws to make him a puppet to their will!


    Only Transcendent Existences could claim supremacy within their road. Better, once you transcended in a path, you could restart the learning process of another. Therefore, it was theoretically possible to Transcend in all Primal Laws!


    That mythical stage was also referred to¡­as one of the Three Layers of Supremacy! If anyone could reach that level, then even with zero cultivation, they could eradicate anyone or thing below! But at the moment, due to his limited existence level, Konrad could not see what the other two layers were.


    Of course, at the moment, it mattered not.


    In silence, he closed his eyes, letting his hands rest on his thighs as he fell into profound meditation and siphoned all the deaths across the Ancient Crystal World. Meanwhile, at the surface, the flames of war billowed!


    Ilkaalt led an army of millions of Zenith Ant Saints into the Barbarian Continent to harvest lives as if it were nothing. The first to suffer her assault was the Eastern Barbarian Khanate. In less than three days, ten cities were razed to the grounds, and it only took that amount of time because, on the one hand, Ilkaalt and her soldiers wished to indulge in the screams of the feeble while on the other hand, they collected life essence.


    "Hahahaha! Kill, kill, kill! It is those worms'' glory to feed my growth!"


    Ilkaalt bellowed in a maddened frenzy that echoed with her troops while taking time to refine the life essence they robbed for her sake.


    And on this day, the reason for the Higher Realms'' unconditional loathing of the Zenith Ants came to light. There was a unique way in which they relished in destruction. They needed absolutely no reason. The act was reason; and the pleasure it wrought, their greatest drive. No wonders Nessriane, the Ant Goddess, wished to sever that part of the bloodline.


    With such disposition, they could only run amok within the Mortal Realm. Above, either slavery or destruction awaited. And as she beheld her kin''s deeds from within the World Tree, Nessriane was forced to admit that Hell''s Will was remarkably cruel. For indeed, it was Hell''s Will that made them the way they were.


    All demon races had their curses. But while some could be considered hidden blessings, and others mere annoyances, only the Zenith Ants received something that ensured the ostracization of all, and heralded annihilation. Nessriane didn''t doubt that even without Talroth, another Primogen would put them to the sword.


    It was a miracle that they survived for so long. And the more she looked, the more resolved she became to use the World Tree to modify their bloodline for good. Alas, her injury delayed such plans.


    "All queens listen to my command. In the following decades, I will focus on expelling the chthonian energies and restoring my strength. In the meantime, I will bestow all of you with the strongest Life Blessing I can currently manage to let your strength skyrocket.


    Do not target the Infernal Cult. That place is an arranged pitfall. Forsake the Secular World, it''s not worth our attention. Using me as the nucleus, we will bind all Withering Leaves in a Formation that makes them able to affect Minor Gods and divide our forces into two fronts.


    The first will launch an attack on the Celestial Church. Make it a base for our next operations before those devas see fit to shift their eyes on us, or worse, request reinforcement.


    The second will tackle the Hidden Forest tribes, and either subdue or erase them for good.


    Then, the combined forces turn toward the Jade Dynasty!"


    Nessriane ordered while combining her Life Wielding and the World Tree''s Pseudo-Embodiment to heighten the Life Essence and control of her nineteen remaining queens. Their battle prowess, Life Laws, and cultivation base rose at startling speed.


    "For far too long that Jade Emperor has been taking us for fools and playing us like the pieces of his checkerboard. No more! When the flames of war ransack his domain while his wife and consorts lie broken in our hands, I really want to see, for how long he can remain composed.


    Ilkaalt''s hatred for him runs deep. She will undoubtedly spare no energy to ensure this task''s success. Bring her back to enjoy my boons and lead the second battalion. The Saint Army can remain in the secular world to give the impression we take it as a target and lower our foes'' awareness."


    Although she failed to use it against Yvonne, following her breakthrough, Nessriane possessed greater control over the World Tree. And perhaps, Konrad''s little trick would not entirely be in her disadvantage.


    She could feel that not only her but the World Tree also struggled against that force. This would enable her to ease the merge, and slowly, but certainly gain full control of it. At that time, even if Konrad was mightier, she would still claim his life!


    Or so she thought¡­


    But little did she know that she was already a step late. Following Krann''s visit, Aakash and Nehal contacted their elders through the Merit Stele, rang the emergency bell, and requested immediate reinforcements. At the same time, Dasra not only recovered, but completed his Dao Law, and perfected his foundation to make a perfect breakthrough to Demigod level.


    He then contacted The Warden, and led bare the situation!


    Now, within the Starry Sky, Celestial Hosts and Demonic Legions left their home to cross the Mortal Realm and descend upon the Ancient Crystal World for a grand Holy War! Leading them were experts of illustrious lineages, all equipped with offensive, defensive, and strategic God Artifacts!

 384 The Legions Descend

    Meanwhile, when words of her mother''s will reached Ilkaalt, she first denied them.


    "This is the place where I want to be."


    She immediately replied. Although the offer was appealing and would undoubtedly yield better results than siphoning the life force of mortals, having seen her death, Ilkaalt firmly believed she should do the opposite of what the usual her would have.


    Moreover, she knew that the last place she should stand in was¡­the Hidden Forest! Although the deadline still was decades from now, she would undoubtedly not idle in the location of her impending demise. If that wasn''t courting death, what was?


    However, hearing this, the ant queen turned messenger followed with an irresistible speech.


    "The jade empress is the one leading the Hidden Forest''s tribes alongside one of the two jade consorts. Those are undoubtedly the jade emperor''s most favored women. Having them, it won''t be long before we can dictate him terms."


    The messenger added; and having done her homework on the world''s political situation after her return, Ilkaalt naturally knew that the "jade emperor" referred to Konrad. Instantaneously, her ire was triggered. But it wasn''t the possibility to hold his treasured consorts that roused her. No, it was the knowledge that he could treasure! How dared he? Who gave him the right?!


    She couldn''t accept it! And the more she thought of it, the less she could suppress the desire to feast on those women''s corpses.


    "Let''s go."


    Ilkaalt ordered, letting go of her better judgment to return to the Hidden Forest and receive her mother''s boons. The army she left behind welcomed a new group of leaders whose bloodlust didn''t pale in comparison of hers, and the slaughter continued.


    In the following week, the Eastern Barbarian Khanate became a den of billowing smoke and horror where men, women, children, elderly, the fit and the handicapped alike became victims of the Zenith Ants'' brutality. Walls were dressed in the torn faces of howling victims while the perpetrators danced with glee.


    Even for the dystopian barbarian society, this was a first.


    Of course, the slaughter squads didn''t forget to bring their Life Siphoning Formations to harvest more essence for their rulers. Were it not for that process, death would have spread faster. But little did the Barbarian Continent expect that when the demonic horde crashed onto them, the Northern Khan would use the excuse of foreign invasion to make his bid for unification and dispatch troops into the Eastern Khanate!


    More shocking was the might of those troops at the front of which a battalion of cloaked experts lay. Those troops cut through the Zenith Ant Saint horde like a knife through butter, thereby forcing the headquarter to reinforce them with Sages!


    Naturally, those were Konrad''s legionaries dispatched by Krann to assist Zamira in evening the playing field. And not only did they target the Zenith Ants, but on the principle that the Eastern Khan had proved unable to shoulder his responsibilities, they swept through his armies, and executed him!


    The entire royal line was put the sword, and the Eastern Khanate''s capital annexed alongside the remainder of the country. At the same time, Zamira allowed or forced the Zenith Ant hordes to pour into the other khanates before cutting their path to retreat.


    On the one hand, she promptly set the other khanates in flames, and on the other hand, managed to restrain the conflict to a containable level.


    Two weeks before the war began, the Barbarian Continent housed almost forty-nine billion citizens. Two weeks afterward, eighty million had already lost their lives and the count went on. Even those within the Holy Continent could hear the millions of barbarian howls soaring toward the sky. The red sky that now covered it all.


    Meanwhile, the two top Zenith Ant Battalions, one led by the boosted Ilkaalt and seven queens, the other by the twelve remaining queens, led their Divine Forces against their respective targets: The Hidden Forest Tribes and the Celestial Church. But instead of a lightning war, fierce resistance awaited.


    With the support of the Hidden Forest''s formations, Yvonne, Calisto and Vylsea personally led the defenses against the ant troops, trapping them in guerilla warfare and suppressing the deployment of their Withering Formation with a new one using the Ancestral Blood Pool as its nucleus.


    At the same time, Verena coordinated with Else to enhance the Ancient Crystal World''s Structure-Level through the manipulation of Truth Laws.


    With Konrad''s soul supporting them, they had no need for respite. And their understanding of the laws they wrought rose at a startling speed.


    And within the Celestial Church, a God-Artifact wielding Dasra met the Ant Queens without vacillating.


    The Ant Goddess was therefore forced to realize that her recovery was the only way to break the stalemate. What a pity that it wasn''t such a simple matter. Moreover, she couldn''t afford to just recall her troops, for if she did, the risk lay that the enemy would let go of their animosity, and sandwich them at the foot of the World Tree long before she could make a full recovery!


    To avoid such a passive fate, regardless of the cost, they had to hold on!


    But little did she expect that as she devised ways to obliterate her foes, unwitting help would descend!


    From within the crimson sky, a festival of blood light announced the descent of massive demonic legions accounting for more than ten thousand soldiers at the summit of the Divine Road!


    And as soon as they arrived, five hundred broke through, but shackled by the Mortal Realm rules, had to temporarily embark on the Demigod Road! All bore the banner of the Eastern King of Hell, the Blood Lord Ashara!


    "Anharya? The second Infernal Star?"


    Dasra wondered in astonishment, unable to comprehend why the most favored grandson of Ashara led blood legions into a mortal world. Clearly, they weren''t summoned by virtue of Merit Exchange, but crossed the cosmos through a Legendary God''s help.


    Ashara''s help, of course.


    Although when compared to Ashara''s personal legions, this was nothing but a trivial force, Dasra knew that when considering the Mortal Realm''s conditions, this was the best he could dispatch!


    "Not right. Did they somehow get wind of our actions? Or did Ashara hear of some untold treasure lying in wait within this world? No, that makes no sense. The Tower should be the highest possible treasure. And the Tower can''t trigger such a massive move from a Legendary god. Could it be¡­related to the Jade Dynasty?"


    He reasoned but was startled to see that the first target of the Blood Legion was neither the Deva nor the Jade Dynasty, but the Infernal Cult!


    For indeed, as soon as they appeared, Anharya waved his hand, causing a blood scroll to unfurl and release irresistible blood laws that obliterated the Infernal Cult''s shield!

 385 Two Extremes

    "The ignominy of humanity truly knows no end. How dare you mortal ants disrespect my esteemed, royal grandfather? Since you''re unable to grasp the boundaries not to cross, then I Lord Anharya, the second Infernal Star, must use your blood to remind the world of the price one incurs in offending an Infernal King!"


    Anharya roared while his cultivation base erupted, and directly reached the limits of the first Demigod level! With his background, talent and accumulations, for Anharya to become a Minor God in one-hundred years was no surprise. In fact, he could have done it in less. But for the sake of strengthening his Dao Foundation, perfect his laws and abilities, he suppressed himself.


    Now, those accumulations erupted alongside the boons he received from his grandfather, to let him reach the limits of the Minor God level. Behind him, the five-hundred vampire nobles, or pisaca as they were referred to in hell, stabilized their breakthrough, and let their God-Force flare!


    God-Force bloated the sky, spreading as far as the eyes could see and filling the Ancient Crystal World with a never before seen concentration of godly might. At that time, Else and Verena trembled to endure the toll the new entrants wrought. And were it not for Konrad''s soul supporting them, they would have undoubtedly collapsed in a feast of blood and gore.


    Meanwhile, the Infernal Cultists were startled to see overflowing demonic energies of godly proportions lock on them, and the barrier bestowed by Ashara himself erased in an instant. Clearly, the Blood Lord had dispatched demonic legions to torch the cult in its entirety!


    Why?


    How did they manage to so gruesomely offend an Infernal King? Who was that bold?


    A misunderstanding, it had to be a misunderstanding!


    Yet, it was merely the beginning, because as Anharya''s roar thundered within the Ancient Crystal World, before he could barrel into the astonished Infernal Cult, the vampire and blood fiend army he led stopped dead in their tracks!


    From within the starry-sky, sacred, celestial power unfurled, bringing alongside it the descent of heavenly hosts, radiant armies swirling in soothing, awing and mesmerizing energies that graced the world with a moment of peace and stillness.


    All eyes rose to meet that new force whose might didn''t lose out to the blood armies in the slightest!


    Aakash and Nehal''s lips curved into broad grins, and even the impassible Dasra flashed a faint smile.


    Three distinct armies composed the Celestial Host. The first wore awe-inspiring golden armor, the second, faint magenta divine steel, while the third remained in simple garbs!


    But it was on those monk-looking, bald experts that all eyes locked, for all recognized them as belonging¡­to the Warden''s house!


    And seeing the one at the helm, that short, slender, and pretty monk, Anharya''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "The number one beneath the godhood of the Warden''s House. The Warden''s strongest spiritual descendant, Mishri. What travesty is this?"


    Anharya wondered in a stupor. Although the people of the Warden''s House didn''t fight for fame and glory, none could afford to underestimate them. The reason was simple. At the same bloodline level, the Brahma of the Warden, and the Archdemons of the Overlord were always a step above their deva and demon peers. Although the gap was marginal, a gap it still was.


    Moreover, brahmas had a peculiar ability. They were all born with two extreme personalities. The first represented their pursuit of peace, enlightenment, and perpetual service to Heaven''s Will while the second represented their nature as Heaven''s Sword!


    Naturally, the second one always was the most destructive and once unleashed, those bearing the slightest taint of demonism became the targets of their frenzied assault! Brahmas wholly disliked that part of themselves and saw it as a necessary evil. Therefore, they only resorted to it in extreme circumstances such as large scale wars.


    Worse, the Warden was a master refiner and bestowed unique artifacts to his most outstanding spiritual children and descendants once they stepped into godhood.


    As Anharya''s thoughts reached that stage, his eyes that followed Mishri''s shifted toward a distant location, and he was shocked to see a muscular Brahma monk battling Zenith Ants! Of course, it wasn''t the Ants that astounded him, but that tall, muscular monk whose identity he knew very well!


    "Isn''t that Dasra, Mishri''s elder brother? What the hell is he doing here?"


    Anharya wondered in a stupor. Another spiritual descendant of the Warden stood before him, and one of the most promising ones at that! How could he not be alarmed?


    In reproduction, brahmas were faintly similar to nature spirit. Regardless of the method used a brahma could only have two children. However, they could reproduce in two ways. The usual sexual intercourse, or spiritual reproduction.


    In the first case, they could only choose non-brahmas, and their bloodline would not pass down, thereby producing a pureblood of their partner''s lineage. In the second case, they nurtured one of their two natal seeds with a portion of their soul, and let it grow into a new brahma.


    It went without saying that the first method was shunned. In fact, throughout those billions of years, the Celestial Founder was one of the scant few results of such a union. Of course, that was due to the Great Primal Ancestor being the lady killer of an era. Even brahma females fell to his tricks.


    "Elder brother, why restrain yourself?"


    Mishri asked Dasra, wholly ignoring the demonic armies. And hearing this, Dasra''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Your talent isn''t inferior to mine, but because of your overly restrained disposition, you fail to unleash your full potential. As a brahma, it is indeed your duty to enlighten all livings things and bring peace in places of strife.


    But when evil rears its head and the demonic taint swells, without hesitation and regardless of the cost, you should smite it! That is the righteous path!"


    Mishri proclaimed, and as his words echoed, his cultivation shot up, going from the limits of the Divine Road to the peak of the first Demigod level!


    He stretched out his hand, causing an ordinary-looking longsword to appear.


    "To welcome you into godhood, our Revered Ancestor bestows upon you a Demon Searing Blade and orders you to wipe out all the stains within this world!"


    Mishri bellowed and flung the sword at Dasra! It cleft open space and landed right before him! None could stop it!


    With his eyes closed, Dasra stretched out his right hand and grabbed the pommel of his sword. As he lowered it, his eyes opened, and instead of the still look of an immovable mountain, overbearing battle-intent flared within!


    And alongside this change, his cultivation shot up.


    "I accept Revered Ancestor''s decree!"


    Dasra bellowed and swung his Demon Searing Blade! Ghastly silver flames erupted to wrap two of the queens he battled, and instantaneously, their demonic bloodlines spiraled out of control, and their strength plummeted!


    Another slash followed, and their heads soared into the sky!

 386 All-Out "Holy" Clash

    "As a spiritual descendant of the Warden, as a sword of Heaven''s Will, I pledge to free this world of all demonic taint, even if for that I must erase all things and let it start anew!"


    Dasra bellowed while silver flames blazed within his eyes, and the pressure of his daunting aura skyrocketed!


    The Ant Queens were alarmed. Before, Dasra only managed to contend with them by relying on formations and a defensive God-Artifact. But he could absolutely not seize the offensive! Even if his cultivation experienced another breakthrough, how could he so effortlessly execute them?


    But with those erupting silver flames and ordinary-looking sword that filled their bloodlines with their dread, they dared not probe further!


    "Well said. Demons are the woes of the Three Realms, the primary source of sin and calamity. Virtue cannot change them; enlightenment forever eludes them. For the sake of Heaven''s Will and the dream of eternal peace, we must wipe them all out, regardless of the cost!"


    Mishri approved, and his eyes burned with the same battle-frenzy as Dasra while within his right hand, another Demon Searing Blade appeared. That one was his, of course. The Demon Searing Blade was the Warden''s greatest accomplishment. A weapon that clearly imitated the God Executing Immortal Sword.


    Under its assault, demons would feel their bloodline strength restrained, their battle-power shrink, and their defenses collapse. Without a shred of doubt, it was the perfect tool for demon hunting. However, there were several limitations. On the one hand, the Warden failed to produce one above the four-star God-Artifact level; on the other hand, the required ingredients were in short supply, and those of royal demon blood were more resilient to the effect.


    Still, when facing a demon spawn, wielders of Demon Searing Blades would naturally feel their strength rise.


    Only the most outstanding of Spiritual Descendants could receive the sword. Dasra and Mishri naturally belonged to the lot. And with their two stars Demon Searing Blades, throughout the Ancient Crystal World, they feared no demon spawn!


    "Retreat."


    The Ant Goddess ordered from within the World Tree. The situation was once again spiraling out of control. Never did she expect that the Celestial and Infernal Realm would both dispatch such crack troops! Worse, Demon Searing Blades now joined the fray.


    However, she wasn''t startled. On the contrary, she felt elated! As long as they fell into the World Tree, relying on its paramount defenses and her abilities, they could shoulder all offensive. Although that would delay her recovery time, at least they could hide without a hitch!


    At that time, the Celestial and Infernal Armies would have no choice but to confront one another and exhaust themselves no end! Nessriane could see that though Anharya was startled by the arrival of the Celestial Host, surprise was the limit of his emotions. He didn''t fear them!


    That being the case, let the mongrels kill one another, and the world go in flames. When she recovered and completed the merge, the Zenith Ants would be the final winners! With Nessriane''s command, the Ant Queens turned heels and flew back to the nest. But how could Dasra allow them to go back and forth?


    His Demon Searing Blade cleft the air, releasing a ten meters long silver-flame slash that slammed into the runaway queens! Their Withering Formation kicked into gear, eroding enough of the blade''s power to marginalize the blow and allow them to escape scot-free! Meanwhile, within the Hidden Forest, the second battalion that confronted Yvonne''s troops was also recalled, thereby forcing a frustrated Ilkaalt to return to the headquarters.


    Alas, the Saint-level Ants didn''t receive such a chance. Masked within the Northern Khanate''s troops, Konrad''s Infernal Legion and Hidden Moon Pavilion unleashed unrestrained destruction upon them all, slaying them like cattle, and making them scream the names of their mothers.


    The Southern, Western, Eastern, and Northern Barbarian Khanate saw all Zenith Ant Presence extinguished by the "Northern Khan''s Armies." And seeing their impending extermination, and the path of retreat blocked, those demon ants had no other choice but to turn toward the Holy Continent to seek succor!


    A lamentable move, for as soon as the remaining 900,000 ant armies reached the frontier of the Barbarian and Holy Continents, the Jade Dynasty''s border troops, led by Krann himself, awaited in full battle-tray and slaughtered them to the last!


    What a pity that the aftermath of all those battles saw the death of more than one billion barbarian citizens caught in the crossed fire!


    Thus ended the first ant invasion.


    And while all battled for dominion, extermination, or mere survival, they failed to realize that the energy released by every death descended into the ground and fueled the growth of a Chthonic Immortal!


    If Konrad''s understanding of Death was already paramount, the root of his own immortality and the underworld was something he didn''t comprehend. But as he peered through the mysteries of the Fourth Layer, and thrived on the endless deaths, those mysteries slowly unveiled, and a black gate formed within his mind.


    That gate led only to one place, Death''s resting place. And only by opening it and slaying his Death, could Konrad Transcend and reach the next state of existence.


    Meanwhile, with the small fries out of the way, the Demonic Legions and Celestial Host faced one another. Nessriane was right. As far as those two forces were concerned, they were their strongest enemies. Once they dealt with the threat they represented, they could take care of the rest. Anharya, in particular, saw the people of the Infernal Cult as lambs on the chopping block.


    He could hack them at will and need not rush their slaughter.


    "Just because you wield those toys, you think you can run amok before me? Joke, the Warden may be one of the two mightiest existences in the Three Realms, but being his descendants by no means makes you superior¡­to the blood of Ashara!"


    Anharya proclaimed, and the blood armor draping him erupted with massive demonic energies that stimulated his bloodline to the limit! As it did, Ashara''s mark appeared on his forehead, and he triggered his Blood Burning, allowing his battle-power to rise to new heights!


    On top of its defensive abilities, this Blood Armor was an artifact allowing its wielder to cancel all the drawbacks of Ashara''s Seal and use it with impunity. It went without saying that only his favored servants and scions could enjoy it.


    "It''s been a while since I bathed in the blood of devas!


    Demonic Legions obey my command, slaughter them to the last, and offer their celestial blood in sacrifice to my royal grandfather!"


    Anharya snarled, and as if lifted by a blood frenzy, he and the ten thousand man-strong armies he led turned into blood beams and flew into the Heavenly Host!


    Dasra and the devas he led crossed the sky to land beside his brother and meet the demonic legions with full-strength!


    *BOOOOM*


    A cataclysmic explosion of God-Force and Divine Power burst within the sky, and bombarded the Ancient Crystal World!


    And as the devas and demons'' all-out confrontation erupted, Verena and Else were forced to admit that the task of minimizing damage was still leagues above their best estimations!


    Thus began the Holy War!

 387 Cleaning the Ship

    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*


    Never in its history did the Ancient Crystal World experience a battle of this scope. The sky rumbled, and the earth split. Towns collapsed, and cities quivered as if to announce the end of times. Without delay, Krann dispelled the now useless Anti-Divine Screen to focus the Tower''s Strength on supporting the Holy Continent''s safety.


    Ensuring peace for the Holy Continent''s denizens was an immutable part of Konrad''s plan. For if they failed to safeguard it, all the faith they built was in jeopardy. After all, Konrad wasn''t posing as a distant deity, but as the God that stood among his devotees and guaranteed their prosperity as long as they worshipped him.


    The spread of such a faith may be simple, but so was its collapse. But Krann didn''t let him down, and with the Tower''s support, prevented the Holy Continent from suffering from the tiniest ripple. In the Barbarian Continent, however, even Verena and Else''s best efforts threaten to falter before the world-rending confrontation carrying on. At this rate, to say nothing of decades, it would be a miracle if they could endure three years.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Mishri, Dasra, Aakash, and Nehal led the devas while Anharya and his five-hundred elite nobles headed the demonic legions. If the Celestial Host won in numbers, with its five-hundred elite Demigod nobles, the Demonic Legions won in quality.


    As for the leaders, both Dasra and Mishri were forced to accept that with Ashara''s Armor and Seal, Mishri could tackle them both without showing weakness. Thus, at the end of the third battle day, the two forces were evenly matched, with their casualties kept to a negligible minimum.


    But for the Barbarian Continent, that was another story. Although from beginning to end, neither side targeted them, the waves released by their godly collisions tore through the continent and caused the death of hundreds of millions! And that was due to Verena and Else''s best efforts.


    Otherwise, the casualties would have risen to an alarming level!


    Even the confronting forces were aware of it.


    "Someone, something, is changing this world''s Structure-Level to make it able to endure our clash. This requires a profound level of Truth Laws. Who can accomplish it?"


    Dasra, Mishri, Anharya, and all the higher realm experts wondered in astonishment. Primal Laws were the pursuit of all Higher Realm talents, and achieving Wielding in one, the achievement of a lifetime. However, in the history of the Three Realms, even achieving Wielding in Primal Laws was a nigh-impossible feat.


    Perhaps due to their Embodiments or some other reason none could comprehend, the Overlord and the Warden aside, Primal Law Wielding eluded even Primogens. Throughout history, only two Deva Gods managed to reach Primal Law Wielding:


    The Great Primal Ancestor and his son, the Sun God Surya!


    In the Great Primal Ancestor''s case, it was due to luck. In Surya''s, it was inheritance. The Great Primal Ancestor chanced on a natural concentration of laws that reached such an extreme that a Law Seed was produced. As for Surya, knowing that his death would lead to the Ravmalakhs'' decline, the Great Primal Ancestor bestowed his Law Seed and blood upon Surya, thereby allowing him to replace him as the Ravmalakh Primogen.


    Although the relationship between the two was, at best, strained, to avoid lineage decline, it was an unavoidable compromise.


    Besides those two, the Overlord and the Warden, only Ancient Human Gods achieved Primal Law Wielding. Clearly, that couldn''t be a coincidence. Many Ancient Demons and Devas claimed that in ancient times, humanity was overly favored, but a scant few rationalized that it wasn''t humanity that enjoyed favor. Rather, demons and devas were granted mighty boons at birth, but hard limits in life.


    Of course, that school of thought wasn''t popular.


    Worse, in the scant few cases, places of high Primal Laws concentration formed, wars would erupt and end up obliterating the prize the warring parties clashed for!


    And now, as he faced the possibility of Truth cultivators within the Ancient Crystal World, Anharya automatically linked them to that existence his grandfather wanted him to capture.


    This required investigation!


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Cult, chaos unfurled. Faced with Anharya''s threat, the non-Serkars of the Infernal Cult couldn''t sit tight, and with the following confrontation that sent shivers down all their spines, many attempted to flee!


    Yes, all those non-Serkars at the Star-Taming Stage and above now wished to take relatives and friends to flee the Ancient Crystal World through the starry-sky!


    Joke, if Anharya threats wasn''t incentive enough, the ongoing war clearly heralded destruction for whoever remained in the World''s proximity. If there was nothing to gain, and only destruction to kiss, who would brave the risks to stay in this hellhole?


    The first batch of deserters came from the Soul Fiends, who all were completely disillusioned by the Infernal Cult and only sought safety! Their Divine Transformation house patriarch personally led the escape!


    "We must abandon this stinking ship and rush to foreign worlds! Regardless of how long it takes and the dangers of interspatial travel, we must take the risk! Otherwise, we will sink with it all! And for what? To keep kissing the ass-cheeks of those backstabbing Serkars?


    No more! The Infernal Cult is over, to each its own! Come brothers and sisters, pack the feeble in space treasures and let''s go!"


    This was the former third cult elder''s speech before he led his scant few Divine Rank and Star Taming Stage experts into an all-out prison break! Alas, they''d not even gone beyond their restricted domain that three Chthonian Immortals of the Blood Shadow Pavilion appeared and barred their path!


    And feeling the chthonian energies erupting from them, the third elder was alarmed!


    "Holy Shit! What burglary is this? What the hell happened to those sons of bitches?"


    He wondered in a stupor, clearly astounded by those three Serkar scions'' transformation!


    Little did he know that his words echoed in their minds!


    "By the grace of our new lord and patriarch, we ascended."


    Said the one in the middle before throwing a casual palm strike that sent all the runaway fools spiraling toward the ground with grievous injuries!


    At that time, within the Serkar Domain''s Ancestral Hall, Berken, Gulistan and Chimera discussed the Infernal Cult''s fear predicament.


    "We can''t keep wasting energy watching out for deserters. How should we handle them?"


    Berken inquired from within his seat.


    "Apply martial law and kill them all. In any case, master only requires the human blooded. The rest are lucky if he makes them undead. But with the new entrants, they''ve already lost all value.


    Since they don''t appreciate life, we might as well rush them into death everlasting."


    Chimera replied, and hearing this, Gulistan nodded in approval.


    "I agree. The soul fiends, slaughter fiends, blood fiends, serpent fiends and the remaining houses all no longer serve any purpose. We might as well use this opportunity to find out who is worth keeping.


    Lay down a trap and give them a false opportunity for escape. Whoever takes the bait, who we kill. Though not of particularly high quality, their corpses can still serve as nutrients for the lower generations. At worst, we can make them Undead Puppets."


    Gulistan endorsed Chimera''s motion, and Berken had nothing more to say¡­


    "Very well, you can set it up."


    ¡­besides agreeing, of course.


    Meanwhile, within the Jade Dynasty, the World Gate opened to welcome back Konrad''s travelling consorts.

 388 The Valkyrie Part 1

    The radiant descent of a towering, pearl-white gate high of twenty meters within the Concealed Paradise of the Empyrean Tower failed to trigger any ripple within its denizens, for only one person now lay within that Concealed Paradise:


    Krann.


    Following Konrad''s recent transformation, as his familiar, Krann too had experienced some changes. Changes that represented the Myriad World Immortal lineage. His slicked back hairs now appeared snow-white, while his eyes turned into a shimmering icy-blue.


    Naturally, the biggest change was his strength that rose to another level. Although Konrad''s cultivation remained trapped in his previous body, that didn''t affect Krann who remained at the peak of the Star Fusing Saint Rank. However, his battle-prowess had long since transcended those limits and reached the summit of the Divine Road.


    But once he assumed his true form, it went way beyond. Unfortunately, because he was tasked with ensuring the Holy Continent''s safety, he could not use that strength to smite his master''s foes! What a sorrow!


    The gate opened, releasing blinding light within which the shadow of eight slender figures lay.


    That light did nothing to impair Krann''s vision, and his eyes remained locked on the nimble female shapes that lowered onto the ground.


    Jasmine, Iliana, Daphne, Nils, Freya, Lena, Faidra and Aliki all appeared before Krann who welcomed them with a courteous bow.


    "Mistresses, welcome back. I hope the trip was pleasant and allowed you to make critical discoveries."


    Krann greeted with a mild smile and was pleasantly surprised to see that all had broken through the Divine Rank, with their high-grade Divine Physiques reaching the Mastered Stage. With that strength and all the tricks at the Valkyries'' disposal, at the very least, they had the qualifications to participate in the events.


    "It was okay. There are many cultivation worlds now ready to welcome a new master. But how did you know we were returning now?"


    Jasmine asked in a casual tone.


    "Master informed me before he left."


    Krann replied while straightening his back.


    "Left? Where did he go? I especially brought back fifteen mermaids for him to play with."


    Daphne inquired with glaring sorrow, her words causing Lena''s lips to curve into a forced smile.


    "He lies six feet under the ground."


    Krann straightforwardly replied, unfazed by Daphne''s words. But when his echoed, the ladies'' eyes all widened in disbelief.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    They all asked in tandem. But even before the inquisitive glances and soaring voices of the eight ladies, Krann remained unperturbed.


    "What do you mean by -what do you mean?- I mean exactly what I say. Master lies six feet under. Nowadays you answer questions, only to be asked to repeat yourself! How sorrowful. What is this bloody world turning into?"


    Krann replied while shaking his head in disapproval. And his words caused the eight consorts'' eyes to expand further. For some reason, Krann seemed¡­serious? But how could that be?


    "Master is gone. Six feet under and not coming back anytime soon. You won''t find him anywhere across the globe. If you''re that desperate to locate him, you may start digging."


    Krann reiterated in a severe tone. And now, the eight truly were alarmed, and stretched their Divine Sense to examine the world. Alas, the Tower limited their scope, and they couldn''t go beyond. But then, rationality struck Iliana, and her eyes narrowed at Krann.


    "Wait, this makes no sense. You only exist because Konrad does. Without him, you''d be gone too. Since you stand here, how could he possibly be dead?"


    Iliana retorted, awakening her sisters to that forgotten reality. But hearing those words, Krann flew into a rage!


    "Aaah! Who said Master was dead? I said he lay six feet under! That is just a fact. Why does that mean death? Are you cursing Master? How bold! The gals! Even if you are a favored consort, I won''t accept this!"


    Krann exclaimed with his cheeks reddened by ire while he aimed his wobbling right index at the astounded Iliana. What nonsense was this? Why did it seem that she was the one speaking out of turns? What other meaning could "six feet under" possibly have?


    "Krann, please calm your anger. I''m sure Iliana didn''t mean to curse Konrad. But you must admit your words are a bit confusing. Can you please explain what you meant by them?"


    Nils mediated with a forced smile. Her words made Krann arch his eyebrows, but he soon dispelled his wrath.


    "Hum, hum. I admit my math is inaccurate. I can''t tell the precise number, so I just said six feet under. Master currently resides within the Ancient Crystal World''s inner core for cultivation purposes. With that said, he asked me to brief you on the recent events."


    Krann replied, then proceeded to retell all that occurred in the ladies'' absence, with Konrad-learned theatrical gestures to illustrate it all.


    "And that is how master escaped damnation to embark on a new road. Now, the Barbarian Continent is in flames, death overflows, the world-structure borders collapse and the Higher Realm Armies battle without a care for the destruction they unleash. At this rate, I''m afraid before they can break through another level, lady Else and lady Verena will collapse from exhaustion."


    Krann sighed and lowered his gesturing hands.


    "It couldn''t have been that serious. Master really got crippled by leaves? How could that be? You must be exaggerating."


    Faidra and Aliki said in tandem, unable to believe that Konrad''s invincible record was stopped by three leaves. In their defense, Krann''s theatrical gestures didn''t help.


    "How close we were to perdition, and they say what? Ha, the beauty of conceit!"


    Krann shook his head and turned heels, refusing to glance toward the blonds. Meanwhile, Jasmine closed her eyes, using Seer''s Vision to analyze the world-structure. And sensing the truth laws shaping and enhancing it, her face contorted into a frown.


    "Let''s not mention whether they can endure. Once they realize what''s going, and they can''t miss it, those demons and devas must shift their attention to tracking them. If like you say we face elite troops, then they undoubtedly possess more than one individual able to track truth laws."


    Jasmine began while her eyes opened wide. And her words immediately pulled the attention of all the gathered folks.


    "That being the case, we must prevent their disturbance.


    Summon the Valkyries. We''re going to war!"


    Jasmine ordered, and instantaneously, the Valkyrie Marks flared on all the ladies'' foreheads, while four-winged silver armors draped them all.


    And responding to the call, the five thousand Valkyries rose with their foreheads flashing their marks, and three-winged bronze armors appeared to empower them all as they vanished to gather before the Tower!

 389 The Valkyrie Part 2

    While Anharya and his five-hundred elites, Dasra and Mishri prepared to leave their bases to investigate the origin of the structure change, thousands of light beams erupted from the Jade Dynasty and crossed the sky to descend upon them!


    Their eyes rose and as the light dispersed, they were startled to see a legion of five-thousand beauties dressed in three-winged bronze armors at the helm of which eight with silver armors stood. Those five-thousand women appeared like an organized division forming five distinct lines of female soldiers.


    Five lines breathing discipline.


    But while the cultivation of this force failed to trigger any awe within the demons, within the devas, it was another story. Aakash, in particular, felt as if a nightmare had descended from heaven''s vault to obliterate his good mood.


    "Five thousand with three pairs of wings, eight with four. Tarnation, they had that much left?"


    He asked out loud with glaring fright. The reminder of his collision with the Valkyrie Armors was as garish as it was frightful. A horrid, fresh disaster he couldn''t shake from his mind! Though more composed, Nehal was no better. And even Dasra had to admit he''d not expected them to possess an entire legion of such cloth. Although the lower quantity of wings heralded weaker strength, those armors couldn''t be underestimated!


    And considering the timing of their appearance, it didn''t take a genius to realize that the world-structure''s change was the doing of the Jade-Dynasty! But as if to further antagonize them, two light beams stretched across the sky to land before them all.


    Astarte and Zamira. But while Zamira''s silver armor further soured the leading Deva''s moods, when they lay eyes on Astarte''s garb, their eyes almost popped out of their socket!


    "No¡­no¡­NOOOO!!!"


    Aakash sobbed in a fit of outrage while Nehal trembled and a glower twisted Dasra''s eyes. For around Astarte, it wasn''t a silver armor that lay, but a six-winged, dark purple armor rippling with massive malevolent energies.


    Konrad''s Might Reversal Armor!


    In order to cope with unexpected occurrences, and allow his plan to go without a hitch, Konrad temporarily bestowed his Might Reversal Armor onto Astarte. Never did she expect she''d have to don it so soon.


    And to say nothing of the devas, even the likes of Jasmine were startled upon seeing Konrad''s Armor on Astarte''s curves. Still, Anharya remained undaunted. But with the Valkyries'' pressures crashing on his troops, he realized the purpose of their "visit."


    "Interesting. When I have yet to knock on your door and demand your heads, you show up on mine? Life in this world must be crushingly dull for you to so brazenly court death. But that''s fine, we can oblige!


    Bring me their heads!"


    Anharya ordered, causing his demonic legions to rise in the sky and shoot at the five thousand Valkyries. The leading ladies'' lips curled into smiles, and as their Valkyrie Mark flared, bright red flamed erupted from their forms.


    "Valkyrie Surge!"


    As if connected in one mind, they all roared in tandem, causing the same red flames to cover the entirety of their forces and their individual strength to overlap in an organic whole. But that was merely the beginning!


    "Valkyrie Merge!"


    They promptly followed, and devas and demon alike were startled to see that within the burning red sky, the five-thousand Valkyries combined in a ball of crimson flames!


    *BOOOM*


    From that ball, a massive energy wave burst, and sent the incoming demonic troops spiraling backward! Now, Anharya frowned, but when the crimson flames dispersed, he was astounded by the sight of one riveting beauty dressed in that same purple armor whose features seemed to embody the best in the legion!


    The Valkyrie''s windblown, multicolor hairs swayed while her similarly painted eyes locked on the demonic troops!


    She stretched out her right hand, causing a purple longsword to appear within. The sword drew a dazzling arc, releasing a three-hundred meters wide purple half-moon that slammed right into the demonic legions, and killed one hundred in a single blow!


    Rage and indignation blazed within Anharya''s eyes as he shot into the sky to stand between his forces and that new creature!


    "Who the hell are you?!"


    He snarled with soaring rancor. One move! In one move he''d lost more soldiers than in his three days clash with the devas! And it was all due to his underestimation of the foe!


    "How queer, you want my head, but don''t even know my identity? What a joke."


    A strange chorus of perfectly synched voices thundered within the sky as the Valkyrie''s lips parted. As the words boomed within his ears, Anharya felt his cheeks redden.


    "I am The Valkyrie. The Jade Emperor''s consort, here to reward your conceit with unrestrained destruction."


    The Valkyrie exclaimed, and stretched out her hands, causing a purple-sphere to entrap Celestial and Infernal Forces alike! Now, even if they wished to let the two clash and reap benefits, the Devas couldn''t see such a plan through.


    Still, even before Konrad''s armor, Dasra wasn''t perturbed. This time, he''d come prepared. In fact, if he knew what he faced in their previous confrontation, he didn''t believe he would end up defeated. But as he rose with his brother to engage The Valkyrie, a deeper worry trotted within his mind.


    "Where is he?"


    The armor was present, but the man wasn''t. Dasra couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of foreboding spread within his heart. Alas, that question wouldn''t find an answer, and as The Valkyrie entrapped the two forces in a deadly clash that would stretch across years, within the Ancient Crystal World''s Inner Core, Konrad''s cultivation reached another stage.


    The ethereal layer of fog shrouding access to the Fourth Layer broke, and as the overflowing death above saturated his chthonian flesh and soul, Konrad broke through the fourth layer of the Blossoming Death Art.


    And the problems began, because as soon as he broke through, the black gate within Konrad''s mind opened, pulling him into a realm of eternal darkness where a faceless figure stood with a long black robe and cloak:


    Death Incarnate!


    With his eyes shut, Konrad stepped forward, landing before Death, his Death without an ounce of fear.


    Meanwhile, within a distant realm, the System''s True Owner stood with Cloud, Night, and the Happiness God beside him. His inscrutable eyes ignored all within the Three Realms to lock on Konrad that now stood on the threshold of Death Transcendence.


    "Success or failure? Let''s take bets."

 390 Taming Death

    Within that silent world of obscurity where neither breeze nor breath lingered, Konrad faced Death. Be it mortals, cultivators, or deities, the one adversary none could truly defeat was Death. From the moment we set foot in life, the scepter of death would forever linger beside us. Even those Gods with endless lifespan couldn''t escape that truth.


    In fact, besides strength, no, even before it, the reason why all set path on the cultivation road was the vain hope of escaping death''s clutches. But throughout the omniverse, how many dared boast success?


    But as Konrad peered into Death''s face of darkness, he didn''t doubt he would join the ranks of the True Immortals.


    Death was a silent adversary. Wasting no time, it stretched its hands toward Konrad, releasing two beams of pure chthonian energies that barreled into him. Konrad didn''t evade, and while closing his eyes, let the beams strike him.


    The silent collision sent Konrad''s death laws into chaos, but before Death could inflict genuine harm, Konrad clenched his hand, causing the chthonian beams to shrink and become a chain that bound him to Death.


    With a yank, he pulled the chain and Death that stood at its other end right toward him to throw a punch into Death''s face!


    Another noiseless move, for as soon as Konrad''s fist collided with it, Death vanished in chthonian fog and reformed where it previously stood.


    Konrad''s eyes opened, and his lips curved into a smile!


    "I know how to defeat you."


    He stated with clenching his fists, causing dozens of chthonian chains to erupt from his body and bind Death where it stood! Death thrashed against the chains, seven of which wormed into its formless body!


    Thousands of spears of pitch-black energies descended from the void to slam into Konrad, but he ignored them all, focusing his eyes solely and death, and accepting all the blows it unleashed. Meanwhile, his chthonian chains targeted Death''s laws, and broke them one by one!


    Thus, they clashed in a silent confrontation that stretched across an unknown amount of time!


    And bits by bits, Konrad grasped and broke Death''s laws, taking control of it, and turning it into his slave!


    "Henceforth, throughout the Three Realms, I am the Supreme Lord of Death!"


    Konrad proclaimed while extending his outstretched hands toward Death whose vain struggle carried on! The last of the laws broke, and the chains tightened, taking full control of Death and forcing it on its knees!


    Indeed, Death dropped on its knees, and as Konrad''s chains retracted, Death kowtowed, acknowledging him as its master before dispersing in an eruption of black wind!


    The scenery changed, and from within the Ancient Crystal World''s inner core, limitless Chthonian Energies erupted from Konrad''s form while his body became a beacon for all the chthonian forces of the Mortal Realm! And although the many couldn''t sense this glorious event, beyond the Three Realms, some didn''t miss it.


    "I lost."


    Night stated besides a jubilating Cloud.


    "Dare bet with me and underestimate my sworn brother. Night, did my absence make you grow balls the size of the sun? How bold!"


    Cloud rejoiced with a burst of laughter. And before such a deplorable sight, the Happiness God dared not make a sound. After all, time taught him that although his cultivation now stood at the summit of the Legendary God Rank, before those existences, he was nothing more than an ant.


    No, he didn''t have the qualifications to call himself an ant.


    To say nothing of the System''s True Owner. With a wave of their hands, Night and Cloud could eradicate all lives within the Three Realms! Before them, even the Overlord and the Warden couldn''t raise any storm.


    And thinking of how from the start, the people of the Three Realms were doomed to never reach such an altitude, the Happiness God couldn''t help but suppress a sigh. The Overlord was right. Talent and fortuitous encounters mattered not. For those born in the Three Realms, especially demons and devas, Supremacy was a sham, an alluring pitfall!


    But seeing how Konrad left the shackled road and broke that sham by taking his first step toward Supremacy, the Happiness God''s heart teemed with joy. Of course, he didn''t expect Konrad to see that road to the end.


    "Never did I expect that a philanderer''s comprehension level could reach such an extent. He even manage to decompose Death''s laws and make them his own. Impressive. Perhaps he really can succeed where even you failed."


    The System''s True Owner appraised without sarcasm. And hearing this, the Happiness God released a laugh of discomfort.


    "Your Excellency had too high expectations for me. Even with the system, achieving that level is forever beyond my abilities."


    He straightforwardly replied while scratching his head. Then, he lowered his eyes, aiming them at his lord''s back.


    "Though, I''m still curious as to where the ability of his rod hails from. With Your Excellency''s eyesight, surely, you can understand its roots."


    The Happiness God inquired, and by ability, he of course meant the golden rod.


    "Who knows. Throughout the omniverse, such abilities are not uncommon. Even within the Three Realms, you have more than one race with similar innate powers. Meanwhile, some people are born with natural blessings or curses that cannot be traced to anyone or thing.


    I am not that bored as to investigate the root of such an insignificant ability."


    The System''s True Owner replied in a casual tone, and the words made the Happiness God unwilling to probe further.


    "Eldest brother, no need to be that uptight. I actually find it to be an interesting topic of conversation."


    Cloud began, then shifted his attention toward the Happiness God to whisper a "don''t let him startle you," that naturally didn''t escape his eldest brother.


    Night shook his head.


    "Only you can find interest in such boring matters."


    The System''s True Owner retorted, forcing Cloud to shift his attention back onto him.


    "Haha, one must know how to enjoy eternity. Though, while it is true that similar abilities are not uncommon, I find it strikingly similar to some forgotten -friends.-"


    Cloud pursued, kindling both the Happiness God and the System''s True Owner''s interest.


    "Oh? And who would that be?"


    He asked with mild curiosity.


    "The Empyrean Dragon Race, of course. I know it''s been trillions of years, but eldest brother how could you forget? In the past, Dragon Dark and Dragon Mercy even abused that ability to snatch unsuspecting women from other immortals and enslave them for good until the Great Elder took actions to stop them."


    Cloud replied while stretching his hands in a yawn. But little did he expect his words to trigger a violent reaction from within his eldest brother. The System''s True Owner turned to face Cloud, paused, and stared at him with frowning eyes.


    "What did you just say?"


    He asked after a moment of silence, causing Cloud to wonder why his brother showed such a strange reaction. Wasn''t this an obvious link anyone in their position would have made?


    "The Empyrean Dragon Rod does exactly the same thing as that Konrad''s -golden rod.- There is absolutely no difference. And in the past¡­"


    Cloud reiterated, but before he could finish his words, the True System''s Owner''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he turned, shifting his eyes back toward Konrad for closer examination. Alas, he was startled to see that Konrad was nowhere to be seen!


    He no longer stood within the Three Realms!


    "Where¡­where is he?!"


    He snarled, and stretched his vision throughout all verses and dimensions!


    In less than a breath of time, he found Konrad''s new location and vanished to pursue him!


    The Happiness God was scared out of his wits while Cloud blinked in disbelief.


    "Why¡­such an exaggerated reaction? It''s not like Konrad is part of the Empyrean Dragon Race."


    Cloud muttered, unable to comprehend this wild outburst and shifted his eyes toward Night whose face had long-since contorted into a frown. Seeing this, Cloud understood his thought.


    "Come on, that''s impossible. To say nothing of the fact that we know full-well his bloodline and origin. Assuming we didn''t, how could the Empyrean Dragon Race remain in this world? In the past, eldest brother exterminated them all in body and soul!


    Not one was spared!"


    Cloud objected to that silent thought trotting within his brother''s mind, speaking words that only further confused the Happiness God.

 391 Supreme Principles

    "Dragons¡­exist?"


    The Happiness God muttered in consternation. Within the Three Realms, dragons were nothing more than myths. Serpents were the apex reptiles. And not just dragons. Phoenixes, golden crows, great rocs, none of those mythical races possessed actual representant. Devas and demons therefore dubbed them as the product of humanity''s vast imagination.


    Never did the Happiness God expect Cloud to mention such a race. And hearing his inquiry, Cloud ignored his "clearly" delusional siblings to shift his attention back onto the Happiness God.


    "There is no harm in saying it. Indeed, in a long-lost era, dragons, phoenixes, and all those legendary creatures that now only exist in mortals'' myths did roam the world. In those days, mortals chafed under the tyrannical rule of the immortal clans. Of course, there was nothing they could do.


    But the immortals were not much better off, because above, invincible tyrants stood to suppress them all: The Empyrean Dragon Race and their lord, the almighty Empyrean Emperor, Celestial Slaughter."


    Cloud explained with the recollection of those accursed days flashing within his eyes.


    "In those times where existences at the Overlord and the Warden''s level lied in the hundreds, none could challenge the will of Celestial Slaughter, the mightiest Empyrean Dragon of all eras. A pity that he incurred eldest brother''s hatred, but failed to destroy him while he still could. The natural result, you can guess."


    Cloud pursued before returning his attention onto Night.


    "You, Moon, sister-in-law and I all witnessed their fall. In this era, only one remainder of them should exist, and we know full well where he is. How could you possibly make such an absurd assumption?"


    Cloud asked while shaking his head, and Night''s frown finally dispersed. Indeed, that wasn''t possible. But then again, weren''t they all proof that someone destroyed in body and soul could still reincarnate given the right conditions?


    ...


    Meanwhile, following his Death Transcendence, Konrad unwittingly broke through the shackles of the Three Realms to land within a paradisal world of mountains and rivers where peace and serenity lay in every breath.


    Within that world of eternal peace, Konrad stood alone, with none to disturb his stillness, until in a twister of white light, a bald monk in saffron robes appeared.


    Seeing him, Konrad''s eyes contorted into a frown.


    "You?"


    He asked in disbelief for never could he forget the contours of that "buddhist" monk''s face. Indeed, it was the monk that examined him within the Tower''s seventh floor when he underwent false incarnations and trials to mend the flaws in his Dao Heart.


    "I told you. If one day you sought Grand Liberation, we would meet again. And now, though you don''t realize such is its name, that is what you seek."


    The monk replied, and his ordinary-looking eyes opened to lock on Konrad who stood puzzled by his words. Following the instant he achieved Transcendence, Konrad''s next step was to use his newfound abilities to create a new cultivation road for himself, one independent of the Three Realms'' Four Steps.


    But before he could seek further, he landed in this place. Was that¡­the so-called Grand Liberation?


    "Grand Liberation is a step barred to non-transcendent existences. You need to reach the step and have the will before the gate to me opens. Since you have both, I appeared to you. Now that you achieved Transcendence, you should have a full understanding of what that means, first reorganize your thoughts."


    The monk urged while remaining seated in a lotus position.


    Without delay, Konrad closed his eyes and peered into his new pool preternatural knowledge. In a flash, vast knowledge filled him, and he understood the monk''s words.


    "Grand Liberation," an insurmountable step for those that sought Supremacy. In all realms and verses, cultivation was a path established by either Realm Wills or a controller behind the scenes. Such cultivation paths were referred to as False Bridges, for indeed, cultivation was nothing more than a bridge.


    First step, to become a Saint, second step, to become a Sage, third step, to become a God, fourth step, to become an Overgod. Those were the Three Realms'' cultivation paths, the False Bridge that forever stood within the palm of its master, the one referred to as ¡­the System''s True Owner.


    There was no malice behind providing a False Bridge, because only Transcendent Existences had a chance, a tiny chance, of creating their own bridge and cultivation path. Without a False Bridge, the people of the Three Realms simply couldn''t cultivate.


    However, there was malice elsewhere! Bridge quality!


    The Three Realm''s cultivation bridge was weak! At least, when compared to other possible False Bridges, it was several steps below! Moreover, all who stood on this Bridge existed within its owner''s will and could not escape his control!


    But as a tradeoff, the Gods of the Three Realms all possessed eternal life, without having to face tribulations.


    Konrad''s eyes opened, returning onto the monk whose cultivation base still eluded him. No, it didn''t. There just wasn''t any cultivation base to see.


    "Now that you understand, you should also realize that before you can form your bridge, there is another step you need to cross."


    The monk began.


    "I must reach Nascent Insight in the Principle of Infiniteness."


    Konrad replied nigh-instantaneously. And hearing this, the monk nodded.


    "Indeed. Though you don''t have to master it, in order to create the first steps of your bridge, you need to understand Infiniteness. As your understanding progresses, you can create more steps. Though, I must warn you. Throughout the Omniverse, across those zillions of years, only eight individuals crossed this step. Others with the potential died trying to."


    The monk cautioned. And even without those warnings, Konrad knew the task daunting. There were three layers to Supremacy, all disconnected. The first was All Transcendence. The second was mastery of the Supreme Principle of Nothingness, and the third, mastery of the Supreme Principle of Infiniteness.


    Success in any of those layers granted the cultivator the right to call himself Supreme. With two layers, they could call themselves High Supreme, and with three, the unrivaled title of Almighty Supreme was theirs.


    Alas, none possessed the last.


    The Supreme Principles were not laws. They existed before them.


    And now, as Konrad recalled the words from the First Cultivation Step he heard within the Tower, their meaning became clear to him.


    "In the beginning, there was one, one produced two, two produced three, and three produced all things."


    In the beginning, there was Nothingness. Nothingness produced Infiniteness, Infiniteness produced the Laws, and the Laws then birthed all things!


    Therefore, those three forces stood beyond all cultivation principles as the true paths to Supremacy.


    And now, in order to create his own bridge, Konrad had to reach Nascent Insight in Infiniteness. Without delay, he sat crossed-legged, and connected to all the laws in the omniverse to see through the veil of their roots, understand Infiniteness, and forge his Cultivation Bridge!

 392 Nascent Infiniteness Insigh

    Within Konrad''s mind, a multitude of forces emerged, connected in a radiant chart of all colors imaginable and unimaginable within existence. Those star-shaped forces were nothing less than the Laws!


    All Base Laws appeared!


    All Higher Laws followed!


    All Primal Laws joined the fray!


    Thus, within Konrad''s mind, the complete chart of Laws now stood like a constellation. Konrad bound them all, forcing them to show the way toward their origin, that one source they heralded from. The process didn''t take ten-thousand years. It was a single moment determining whether the candidate had what it took to see through the veil of the Supreme Principles.


    In success, the new road opened. In failure, it closed for good! However, before Konrad''s pressure, open it did!


    Bright light erupted from all the laws, connecting them all in a single dot where a new realm lied. A new realm of knowledge, force, and understanding all bound in one principle:


    The principle of Infiniteness!


    And in that instant, Konrad achieved Nascent Understanding in Infiniteness, thereby taking another step toward Supremacy! Sensing the change, the monk nodded in approval.


    But Konrad''s eyes didn''t open. Instead, building on his new understanding and Transcendental Powers, he opened the door he desperately sought, the path toward the formation of his own Cultivation Bridge!


    As he did, the peaceful realm was disturbed by the garish descent of Tribulation Clouds! Those Tribulation Clouds didn''t stem from any Realm Will, but from the Omniverse itself!


    "Though the steps differ, all True Bridges begin here."


    The monk stated, more for himself than Konrad who could no longer hear him.


    "Suffer Ten Thousand Tribulations, go through all your incarnations and return to your origin, the life that saw your appearance in the omniverse, your emergence from nothingness. If you can endure all incarnations, and extricate yourself from your very own samsara, then you have the right to form your bridge."


    The monk declared, and as if to back his words, a lightning bolt erupted from the Tribulation Clouds to slam Konrad where he stood! That cloud didn''t target his body or soul, but the very principles of his existence and samsara!


    Once it struck, Konrad''s appearance changed, going from his transcendental looks to an above average man with short black hairs. His previous incarnation, a life he now knew nothing of. In a flash, Konrad relived the decades of that existence, enduring all it implied before another lightning bolt struck to send him into the previous one. And so, it went on, ten, one hundred, one thousand incarnations.


    And in every single one them, there was one thing that he never lost:


    The golden rod!


    Shockingly, it always followed, accompanying him throughout all incarnations. Most of these had little impact, and Konrad could effortlessly extricate himself from them. However, when he reached the six-thousandth, it became a completely different story where destruction lied at every turn!


    In this incarnation, Konrad sank deep, too deep and threatened to lose himself for good! His eyes and hairs became a bright gold that outshined the sun while his ancient clothing embodied imperial dignity.


    In that life, his first life, Konrad could finally see the root of that ability the System''s Owner dubbed "insignificant."


    At that time, the System''s Owner crossed the void and bypassed all wards to land within that world. And seeing the Tribulation Clouds, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "He''s crossing the Ten Thousand Tribulations to build his Cultivation Bridge? Then it means¡­he already succeeded?"


    The System''s Owner realized, for indeed, the Hidden Goal he set was for the candidates to use the System he built to reach a preliminary understanding of Infiniteness! Of course, he never planned to allow a successful candidate to build his own bridge. At least not before they completed the task he had for them¡­after which¡­if by some inconceivable miracle, alive they still were¡­then it no longer was his business.


    Alas, he was a step late. And as Tribulation Clouds draped Konrad in Samsara mist, even he couldn''t see his current shape, or interfere in the process! In a violent spin, his crimson eyes turned toward the only remaining person:


    The sitting monk.


    "Dharma Lord, how dare you interfere in This Sovereign''s business?!"


    The System''s Owner roared in a fit of fury. In usual days, the Dharma Lord or the creation of a True Bridge could never provoke a ripple within him. However, when thinking of Konrad''s possible connection to the Empyrean Dragons, he couldn''t sit still!


    There was only one thing he would never allow. One thing that could make him lose himself in bottomless rage and hatred:


    The Empyrean Dragon Race!


    "Tribulation Demon, although you rule the omniverse, there are things even you can''t interfere with. I''m merely a guide, a counselor to those in need of advice. I do not interfere in paths or alter results. If you wish to stop his breakthrough or destroy him afterward, that is your matter.


    However, I must remind you that in this place where the Three Supreme Forces stand at their strongest, even you can''t run amok. If you''re not careful perhaps your very existence may suffer irreversible harm.


    After all, you may be the only High Supreme across creation, and well into the Third Layer, but you''ve yet to master it."


    The Dharma Lord replied with his imperturbable eyes not glancing toward Tribulation Demon.


    Hearing this, Tribulation Demon burst into a peal laughter.


    "What hubris, to dare speak with such conceit before This Sovereign, how bold. Dharma Lord, do you think that just because you reached Supremacy through Nothingness, the only layer This Sovereign has not mastered, you can run amok before This Sovereign?


    True, This Sovereign cannot erase you. But that doesn''t mean This Sovereign can''t make you live a life worse than death."


    Tribulation Demon replied and waved his hand, causing an irresistible crimson force to shackle the Dharma Lord and leave him at his mercy. Still, the monk was undisturbed.


    "In the past, of the Firmament''s Nine Supremes you''re the only one This Sovereign let escape. The reason is indeed that This Sovereign couldn''t be bothered with trampling a cockroach. However, since you don''t cherish freedom, This Sovereign shall remove it from your rights!"


    Tribulation Demon proclaimed, and with another wave of his hands, the Dharma Lord exploded into disconnected subatomic particles that flew into Tribulation Demon''s sleeves. And from beginning to end, he didn''t bother struggling, for indeed, it was pointless.


    And if anyone that understood the concept of Supremacy saw the Dharma Lord collapsing with such ease, they would have undoubtedly be scared out of their wits.


    However, the Dharma Lord found his fate unsurprising, for throughout creation, only one person could say the three words "I Am Supreme" with absolute confidence. That person was Tribulation Demon, the Sovereign Ruler of the Omniverse!

 393 Legacy of the Six Realms Part 1

    "How laughable. Tribulation Demon, you conquered destiny, put the omniverse on its knees, overthrew the Firmament and claimed the seat of sole Supreme. Yet, trillions of years afterward, you still remain shackled by the ghosts of your past.


    Such Supremacy is indeed laughable."


    The Dharma Lord stated without an ounce of emotion, for even in that state of subatomic destruction, his existence remained unharmed. Among the three Supreme Forces, Infiniteness possessed the greatest destructive potential while Nothingness boasted the highest resilience.


    Achieving Supremacy through Nothingness meant that regardless of what state he was reduced to, the Dharma Lord''s existence could never vanish. Unless, of course, an Almighty Supreme appeared. But sometimes, such abilities could easily turn into curses. And when the Dharma Lord''s words echoed, Tribulation Demon became more resolved to trap him in perpetual misery.


    Though, such a deed was by itself a fool''s errand. Nothingness Supremes possessed neither emotions nor desires. How could such an existence suffer? Ignoring the Dharma Lord, Tribulation Demon shifted his attention back to the ongoing Tribulation. The inability to see through Konrad''s current state filled him with a new wave of wrath.


    Still, he couldn''t act rashly. The Dharma Lord spoke true. In this place where the Three Supreme Forces stood in harmony, interfering with the Ten Thousand Tribulations was no different from challenging an Almighty Supreme. If there was one thing he couldn''t afford to do, then this was it.


    Wait. He could only wait!


    Meanwhile, unaware of the events ongoing in his vicinity, Konrad fell into his first incarnation. And without a shred of doubts, all incarnations considered, this one was by far the most glorious.


    In this life, he was born within the multiverse''s grandest imperial palace. When he appeared, auspicious clouds filled the sky, the Dao sang, and the Empyrean Realm rejoiced. Though he was but the second prince, as the first son of the empress, and pureblooded Empyrean Dragon, he was destined to be the Crown Prince!


    Immortals and deities gathered in legions, from Fledgling Gods to God-Kings, none missed the day, but for so many deities of that caliber to gather, the reason couldn''t just be an outstanding prince. No, they gathered to pay their respect to their invincible ruler, the Emperor of the Three Realms, and lord of the Empyrean Dragon Race, Celestial Slaughter!


    In that era, the multiverse was divided in two dimensions, each with Three Realms:


    The Three Life Realms, and the Three Hidden Realms. An impregnable barrier forever barred the people of those two dimensions from interacting with one another.


    The Three Life Realms were the Nature Realm, the Demon Realm and the Empyrean Realm.


    The Three Hidden Realms were the Dao Realm, the Tribulation Realm and the Nether Realm.


    Across trillions of years, the people of those two dimensions never interacted. However, their lives remained intricately connected.


    The baby was born in the Empyrean Realm''s imperial palace as the second dragon prince: Dragon Warden. The name, given so that he would one day become the shield that sheltered his clan against all insurgence.


    But none believed he would ever have to. Because in those times, the hegemony of his clan went without question. In fact, from the beginning of times, the Empyrean Dragon Race had always ruled the Three Life Realms. Known as the Blessed Children of All Heavens, pureblooded Empyrean Dragons all possessed a unique ability that put the world in fright:


    Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds!


    Once triggered, the opponents would lose control of their cultivation and all the laws they cultivated in life! It didn''t matter if they were mortals, immortals or gods. Beneath Law Wielding, Auspicious Clouds spared none. And even Law Wielders had to thread carefully before it.


    With that ability and their already unrivaled bloodline strength. The Empyrean Dragons put all three Life Realms on their knees and ruled all eras. Yet, even if their strength trumped all clans, to say nothing of all Realms, even the vast Empyrean Realm alone required careful diplomacy.


    After all, the great clans such as the Phoenixes, the Golden Crowns, the Great Rocs, the Nine-Headed Serpents, Heavenly Tigers and Great Tortoises, all were mighty in their own right. And beyond the Empyrean Realm, the Demon Saints and Nature Sages both were forces to be reckoned with.


    Therefore, a precarious balance existed. But this all ended in the Demon Realm''s rebellion that saw the rise of the two strongest experts in the Empyrean Dragon Race''s history:


    First prince, Highest Dragon.


    Second prince, Radiant Dragon.


    The day those two broke through godhood, all realms shivered. In one step, Highest Dragon became a matchless God-Emperor and single-handedly suppressed the invading armies. But better, Celestial Slaughter became a Zenith God and exterminated all Demon Rulers, the passive Nature Ancestors, and those Bird Gods that chose to stand by and watch the events unfold.


    Highest Dragon became the Great Elder, Radiant Dragon became the Empyrean Emperor, took the imperial name of Celestial Slaughter, and installed a regime of absolute terror that kept all realms groveling.


    One-hundred-thousand years later, the two brothers again broke through. One becoming a Zenith God that stood infinitely close to the next level, while the other rose to the unprecedented altitude of Primordial Deity. Henceforth, all firmly believed, that none could again challenge their rule.


    The immortal clans crawled, endlessly currying favor with the Empyrean Dragons, and forsaking all past dignity for a bit of respite. The Demon Saints and Nature Sages were no better, forced into a life of humiliation and reckless oppression. Meanwhile, the innocent mortals suffered the abuse of the immortal clans, either through the aftermath of wars they had nothing to do with or by direct slaughter to turn them into cultivation resources!


    It was in those times that Konrad, or Dragon Warden as we should call him here, was born. From infancy to maturity, all adored and hailed him as the number one talent of the Life Realms in one-hundred-thousand years. And indeed, that wasn''t inaccurate.


    He was born an immortal, and in less than three-hundred years of cultivation, reached the Great Dao Immortal Realm. A cultivation level equal to the current True Gods.


    Indeed, cultivators of that era were incomparably more powerful than those of today''s Three Realms. The word "God" simply didn''t have the same meaning.


    On the day he achieved that realm, Dragon Warden was officially sealed as Crown Prince under the gaze of all immortals and deities. All sang his praise, all gawked at his immeasurable talent and future. But only Dragon Warden knew, that all those praises were misguided.


    He wasn''t the number one of his generation. He could never be. Because above him, his elder brother stood!


    The number one talent of all eras, unrivaled in the past, present or future, born without equal!


    At birth, his bloodline was sealed, thereby ensuring he could never become a God. But even in that state, he outpaced all peers and achieved Wielding in all Laws!


    Although there only was ten years of difference between them, although that elder brother never fought for fame or glory and could perhaps never become a God, when he looked at his back, Dragon Warden always felt incomparable pride and elation.


    This, was the hero to whom all that glory should belong, his elder brother:


    Regretless.


    And though the world and their father, especially, strove to set them against one another, Dragon Warden didn''t doubt that this brotherhood would endure an eternity.


    The bond was just that strong.


    Or so he thought.

 394 Legacy of the Six Realms Part 2

    "Elder brother, are you serious?"


    Dragon Warden asked as the two sat on top of the Empyrean World''s highest mountain.


    "Why would I not be?"


    Regretless asked and stood up.


    "Let the fools make all the comments they wish. As long as we brothers know where we stand, it''s all inconsequential."


    He replied while casting a gentle glance and warm smile toward Dragon Warden. Unlike the other scions of the Empyrean Dragon Race that either had golden or silver hairs. Regretless'' eyes and hairs were an ordinary black.


    Of course, that was undoubtedly related to his sealed bloodline. A bloodline whose origin only their father and his long-lost mother could name with certainty.


    "Dragon Warden, I do not envy you. What good is there in being emperor? The adoration and obedience of all? The enforcement of rules and the maintenance of peace throughout all Realms?


    Those are dull and nonsensical matters fit for uptight and pedantic ancients like you."


    Regretless chortled while his words caused Dragon Warden''s forehead to crease with black lines. Regretless then spun to face the wide sky and stretched out his hands.


    "I want to be free! To roam all realms free and unfettered with my beloved by my side. Do some good deeds every now and then but live my vast life to the fullest. Right now, I don''t even know if I can undo the seal and become a God. How dare I waste time in such boring thoughts.


    I don''t have the time. Dragon Warden, you can become emperor and rule the Three Realms. I only hope that unlike father, you give some consideration to the mortals. Of course, if one day I break the seal and rise to godhood, I will become the sword in your shadow, and beat the living shit out of anyone that dares threaten your rule."


    Regretless proclaimed while a gust of breeze blew his hairs. Hearing this, Dragon Warden sighed.


    "You mean Peerless and those runts you saved and have been raising?"


    He inquired while shaking his head from left to right. Throughout the Empyrean Realm, who didn''t know that Peerless, the Phoenix Lord''s cherished daughter and his elder brother were an item.


    How others viewed him didn''t matter. His notorious reputation as the dragon clan''s trash didn''t matter. Her father''s view didn''t matter. She could ignore them all to be with him. And it soon became evident that her vision was leagues above any of theirs.


    As for the runts¡­


    "Hehe, of course, I mean all of them. Cloud''s cultivation has been making rapid progress lately. Moon is steady, but Night''s path is worrying. I plan to take them all on a tour very soon."


    Regretless replied without hesitation. But Dragon Warden only further shook his head.


    "How sorrowful, Dragon Dark and I are your blood brothers, but are completely cast aside for the sake of outsiders. So much for brotherhood. Clearly, a pair of doe eyes and some sassy runts are enough to put us in the background.


    Thinking of how imperial uncle spent all these years teaching you, he must be full of grievances."


    Dragon Warden "sobbed," causing Regretless to burst into a peal of laughter, and wrap his shoulders in a friendly embrace. And by "imperial uncle," he naturally meant the Great Elder.


    "Haha, what can I say? Dragon Dark is an unredeemable cunt, I''d rather live without him. As for imperial uncle and you, you shoulder the responsibilities of three realms. Apologies, but I dare not keep you by my side."


    Regretless professed in a tone mixing jest and false seriousness while tapping Dragon Warden''s shoulders.


    "I can''t say I disagree. That being the case, allow me to officiate your wedding. You better send the dowry very soon. Although Peerless only has eyes for you, as one of the immortal fairies, her pursuers are many.


    The Phoenix Lord is a sensible man who undoubtedly doesn''t want you as his son-in-law. If you keep delaying the matter, someone else might just snatch her."


    Dragon Warden cautioned, half-joking, half-serious. And with their level of proximity, Regretless understood the seriousness within his jesting tone.


    "Don''t worry, I recently found an opportunity that might allow me to bypass the bloodline seal. I want to attempt a breakthrough into godhood before officially asking for Peerless'' hand. Right now, although imperial uncle supports me, with your imperial mother being such a pain, the Phoenix Lord might not be at ease.


    But if I arrive with God-level cultivation and startling might, even he will have to cave in.


    Peerless is my woman, she may disregard the jeer, but I will never allow anyone to scold her for being -blind and dimwitted.-


    The day I take her hand and make her my wife, all within the Three Realms must gawk in awe!"


    Regretless pledged with blazing determination, and Dragon Warden approved.


    "I await the day."


    But little did Dragon Warden know, that his fears would become reality¡­in the worst manner imaginable.


    ...¡­.


    This time, Dragon Warden stood within his father''s imperial study, answering the summon that forever changed the direction of all their lives.


    "I''ve already issued the imperial decree. You will marry Peerless and become the Phoenix Lord''s son-in-law."


    Celestial Slaughter declared, and as if struck by a bolt of lightning, Dragon Warden trembled in shock!


    "W-what¡­what did you say? Imperial father, you can''t be serious!"


    Dragon Warden exclaimed with a surge of indignation.


    "Since when do I jest? Are your imperial father''s decrees jokes for you?"


    Celestial Slaughter inquired without turning toward his crown prince.


    "This is utter rubbish! Throughout the Empyrean Realm, no, throughout the Three Realms, who doesn''t know that Peerless is elder brother''s woman? For centuries they''ve been together, it''s fine if you don''t want to bestow them with an imperial wedding, but how could you give her to me?


    Doing this, you''re telling the world that I covet my brother''s wife and used your favor to snatch her! This is no different than putting us at each other''s throat! Why? Why must you strive so hard to pit us against one another?!


    Imperial father, I won''t accept this!"


    Dragon Warden snarled in outrage!


    Alas, that roar caused no ripple within his immovable father''s heart.


    "Aright, I will tell you the same thing I told her. You can choose not to accept, but if you do, if the two of you don''t get married, Peerless aside, the entire Phoenix clan faces extermination. I''ve already secured her relatives; all are in my hands.


    I believe that better than most, you should understand that I always do what I promise."


    Celestial Slaughter replied, his words dumbfounding Dragon Warden who couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Do you know why I don''t include her in the list? Because if I do, she may take the risk of martyrdom and choose to perish alongside her clan. But when only her remains as the survivor, that is another story.


    Can Peerless, for the sake of love, condemn her entire clan to extermination? I don''t think so.


    What about you, imperial son?"


    Celestial Slaughter asked and spun to nail Dragon Warden with his golden eyes.


    "Dragon Warden, it is time Regretless and you understand that you are the crown prince. You are my heir, the next sovereign of this world. There is nothing you cannot covet, nothing you cannot have.


    The world is yours.


    If Regretless can accept this, then from now on, he''s free to do as he sees fit. I will never suppress him again. But if he can''t, then you can''t blame me for being merciless."


    Celestial Slaughter pursued, with his every words carrying the pressure of his Primordial Force.


    "By the way, the engagement ceremony happens in half-an-hour, Peerless is preparing as we speak. You should do the same. Unless, of course, you''re willing to see the Phoenix Race wiped out.


    Also, I''ve gathered Immortals and Gods to bear witness to the event.


    The choice is yours."


    Celestial Slaughter added before vanishing in golden light. At that time, Dragon Warden realized that the die was cast, and perhaps, their brotherhood wouldn''t survive this.


    It did not.


    ...¡­.


    Within the wedding hall, immortals and deities of all clans gathered to bear witness to the union of the Empyrean Crown Prince and the Phoenix Race''s first princess.


    The hall was full of unmatched bluster, yet, the targets of this joy couldn''t force a smile. But as the wedding ceremony approached the end, at the surprise of all gathered, a new figure stepped in.


    Dressed in a simple white-robe unfit for his imperial status, Regretless walked into the scene with paced, but oppressive steps and his eyes blazing with never before seen wrath and rancor.


    All immortals and deities turned to face him. So did Dragon Warden, but Peerless couldn''t, and kept her eyes lowered on the ground.


    "Regretless, this is elder brother''s wedding ceremony. Coming in so late, aren''t you disparaging our crown prince''s face?"


    Dragon Dark, who never missed an opportunity to strike at his eldest brother questioned.


    Regretless ignored him, and with the same paced steps, advanced till he reached the hall''s center.


    There he proclaimed:


    "I only have one thing to say. All Realms be my witness, Peerless is my woman, MY WIFE! Whoever dares take her from me¡­IS WHO I KILL!"


    Regretless bellowed, and carried by his erupting cultivation and the unimaginable power of his laws, his words echoed throughout the Empyrean Realm!

 395 Legacy of the Six Realms Part 3

    On that day, all were startled to see the neglected first prince''s cultivation already a step away from godhood. But worse, the power of those laws put the world in fright.


    On that day, immortals dared not oppose him, therefore Gods had to stop the rebellion. But they couldn''t!


    To say nothing of Fledgling Gods, Great Gods and Ancient Gods all were pummeled into the ground, thrashed in a startling clash by Regretless'' supreme control of all laws. In the history of all realms, such a scene had never occurred. And as the last Ancient God dropped onto the ground, none dared make another move.


    But how could Dragon Warden not see that this was all part of their father''s plot. For some reason, he was pushing his first son toward an inextricable abysm! Regretless had to back down!


    "Elder brother, stop this lunacy! With the profundity of our bounds, how can you not see that we''re forced by the circumstances? This is just a marriage in name! If you back off now, all is still salvageable. But if you persist, no one can save you!"


    Dragon Warden roared back. But his words fell on deaf ears.


    "I do not care! My woman, no one can touch. Fake or real, I won''t allow it! Dragon Warden, I am your senior, your elder brother, the first prince! But why is it that throughout our existence I always must cave in to you? No more!


    You can have it all, I do not care, but Peerless'' hand can only be mine! If you won''t step aside, then roll!"


    Regretless snarled and with a wave of his hand, Peerless aside, all were sent crashing in disarray. Dragon Warden thus learned the bitter lesson, that the hand of a woman was all it took to shatter centuries of brotherhood.


    But if the previous clash ensured lasting enmity, then the following event doomed all that possibly remained.


    Regretless stepped toward Peerless whose eyes finally rose to meet his.


    "Peerless, no one can separate us, even if it''s imperial father, I won''t allow it. As long as you come with me, I promise you, none will interfere with our happiness."


    Regretless pledged while extending his hands toward Peerless.


    But before he could grasp her shoulders, Peerless'' sword rammed into his chest, and his blood gushed forth. Even as he trembled from the blow, Regretless couldn''t believe it, but the massive blood drenching his front, back, and the ground below, forced him to accept reality for what it was.


    "W-why¡­why?"


    He struggled to say through his clattering teeth while warm tears filled his eyes.


    "Regretless, I''m sorry, but I cannot doom my entire clan to destruction for the sake of your selfish pride."


    Peerless replied with words that squashed Regretless'' bleeding heart.


    "H-have¡­have you ever loved me?"


    He struggled to ask once more, and as his tear-drenched face and bloodied lips parted, Peerless trembled too, and thrashed against the sorrow and tears welling up within her. However, it is with cold eyes that she replied:


    "Never."


    Regretless collapsed and was sentenced to endure three hundred thunderbolts every day for one thousand years. But he wouldn''t have to, because to add insult to injury, Dragon Dark, their youngest brother, took Cloud, Night and Moon captive, and with Celestial Slaughter''s blessing, blamed them for Regretless'' rebellion!


    At the time, they were teenagers.


    "Mortals enjoying the resources and luxury of the Empyrean World''s Imperial Palace is already a grave enough offense. But not content of indulging in what they shouldn''t, they derailed an imperial prince from the righteous path and forced him to betray his blood out of petty greed!


    Such worms deserve to be damned! With imperial father''s decree, I sentence them to destruction in body and soul through the Immortal Immolating Formation! Any objection?"


    Dragon Dark asked the gathered immortals and gods. Of course, none objected, and with Dragon Warden grievously wounded, he could do as he saw fit.


    Little did he know that this was all part of Celestial Slaughter''s carefully planned ploy to open the door to the Three Hidden Realms. Before Regretless was born, his mother, the sole Tribulation Spirit of the Life Realms sealed his bloodline, because the blood awakening of a Tribulation Spirit would open a direct path to the Hidden Realms.


    That, was the sole reason of his birth.


    Celestial Slaughter couldn''t break the seal. Therefore, he could only push Regretless into damnation and force him to destroy it on his own.


    Which he did.


    When Celestial Slaughter''s secret agents freed Regretless, and he arrived in time to see his sworn siblings burning in the Immortal Immolating Formation, all shackles broke, and his tribulation spirit blood erupted in its full might!


    "So long as I breathe, the Empyrean cannot exist! If I don''t perish, I pledge to wipe out all traces of this realm from the face of the multiverse!"


    This was Regretless'' last pledge before he unleashed the dreadful power of a Tribulation Spirit upon the Empyrean. An unprecedented heavenly tribulation dropped on all immortals and deities, harvesting lives like it were nothing!


    Dragon Dark didn''t escape. At that time, fortunately, or unfortunately, their imperial uncle forcefully broke through, reaching the Primordial God Realm in one step that ensured his destruction.


    With his primordial seeds, he saved Regretless, Cloud, Moon and Night, allowing them all to escape the fatality of soul destruction before his brother, Celestial Slaughter, put him to death.


    With the road open, and all hindrances out of the way, Celestial Slaughter used his Primordial Force to keep the path open, then led the Empyrean Dragon Race in a peerless war against the Hidden Realms.


    That war lasted for thousands of years.


    The Tribulation Spirits yielded.


    The Dao Spirits bowed.


    Although their bloodlines and strength knew no rival besides the Empyrean Dragon Race, when faced with Celestial Slaughter, the master of the Supreme Conqueror Sutra, they couldn''t resist!


    Only the Nether Realm refused to bend, and endured the destruction wrought by the Empyrean across millennia.


    Conscious that the longer the war dragged, the more innocents would face destruction, Dragon Warden sought and tamed the God Executing Immortal Sword, using it to usher the collapse of the Nether Realm.


    But one day, an Immortal Blood Spirit youth rose, became the son-in-law of the Undying Blood Monarch, obtained a peerless cultivation method named Three Corpses Refining Incantation, which he used to separate himself in three perfect existences.


    The Evil Self, the Neutral Self, and the Good Self. The Evil Self wielded the Immortal Blood Spirit lineage. The Neutral Self obtained a Dao Spirit lineage, and the Good Self snatched back the Tribulation Spirit blood from his original corpse.


    For indeed, that youth was Regretless.


    The three corpses united in one, and thus, the first nephilim was born, bearing powers defying all lineages in history.


    Eager to end the War of the Six Realms by putting down the resisting Nether Realm, Dragon Warden led his armies into their land and challenged all the Nether Monarchs in battle.


    Even the indestructible Undying Blood Monarch perished under Dragon Warden''s God Executing Immortal Sword, and Regretless inherited his throne. First, he recovered his sworn-siblings; second, he ascended to godhood, directly reaching the Primordial God Realm.


    He then led his armies to end the reign of the Empyrean through a bloody carnage that saw the deaths of trillions.


    At first, Dragon Warden believed that with his weapon he could stop Regretless.


    But all proved fruitless. Even with that sword, he wasn''t his match!


    Celestial Slaughter was butchered, and on his corpse, Regretless achieved Supremacy!


    All worlds of the Empyrean Realm were destroyed one after the other until only the Empyrean World of the great immortal clans remained.


    Regretless forced Peerless'' brother to betray and kill her before extinguishing the Phoenix Race!


    "Regretless, no, Tribulation Demon. Our grudges are deep and irreconcilable. We, the Empyrean Dragons will fight you to the last, but the mortals are innocent. Give them a road to survival."


    Dragon Warden requested while the armies of immortals and gods stood at his back. For indeed, in his rampage, Regretless no longer cared for his past views. Mortals, Immortals, and Gods, as long as they belonged to the Empyrean, he would slaughter them all.


    "Hahahaha! Preposterous ant, why does This Sovereign need to consider the lives of those insignificant creatures. They are stained by the breath of the Empyrean Realm! This Sovereign only wants one thing, to erase all trace of your kind from the face of The Six Realms!


    And for This Sovereign''s Will is Supreme, such will be reality!"


    Regretless proclaimed before erasing all lives within the Empyrean. He then went on to conquer the Omniverse, break through the Firmament, and trample all the Supremes!


    But little did he know, that just like him in the past, Dragon Warden''s soul was protected by a Primordial Seed.


    That seed maintained a sliver of his existence and allowed him to reincarnate after several millions of years. And with each death, the seed would snatch him back to nurture him for the next incarnation. Thus, Konrad was born, and if at the edge of his impending demise, the Happiness God didn''t transmigrate his soul to the Ancient Crystal World, the same process would have repeated.


    But Konrad understood what others in his position failed to grasp. He wasn''t Dragon Warden. He was Konrad, the Profane Prince, a being of absolute callousness that only wanted one thing:


    Everything.


    Therefore, he extricated himself from that Dragon Warden Persona and extracted the Primordial Seed. His eyes opened, and the tribulation clouds dispersed to reveal Regretless.


    Their eyes met, and as Konrad''s appearance went from Dragon Warden back to Konrad''s, Regretless remained fixated on that look. Those golden eyes and hairs, that face, and he flew into a rage!


    "You¡­it''s you¡­how could it be?!


    DRAGON WARDEN!!!"


    Regretless, snarled. But undisturbed, Konrad stood up, and as his features returned to the irresistible usual, he faced Regretless with indifference.


    "So dull and uninteresting, I prefer Profane Prince."

 396 The Omniarch Spurts Blood

    But though Konrad knew full well who he was, having experienced the thousands of years of Dragon Warden''s existence, upon glancing at Regretless'' face, some foreign feelings welled up within his chest.


    Meanwhile, the Primordial Seed within his right hand glittered in golden light, its ancient energy and the origin it contained allowing Regretless to figure out the root of this impossible scene. And his fury only blazed harder.


    "No¡­that''s not possible, I don''t believe it!"


    Regretless snapped while descending before Konrad. Rage twisted his otherwise flawless face. His veins erratically beat, his balled-up fists trembled, and his teeth clashed with one another with such intensity that a mortal in his shoes would have seen them clatter. Only Primordial Deities could channel the power of the Realm Wills to create such seeds. And even for them, it came at no small cost.


    This was a part of their life they would never recover, the highest form of protection they could bestow. Highest Dragon, their imperial uncle used four to save Regretless and his sworn siblings, thereby ensuring that even without Celestial Slaughter''s sword, he wouldn''t live for much longer.


    And following his demise, throughout the Empyrean, there was only one Primordial Deity left:


    Celestial Slaughter!


    And for that reason, this was inconceivable! But as the Primordial Force unfurled, revealing an energy signature Regretless could never forget, there was no doubt in the seed''s origin.


    "Why? He mastered the Supreme Conqueror Sutra and possessed no emotion whatsoever! Within his heart, that cold, kinslaying heart of his, only The Conqueror''s Will existed. Why would he endure the pain of breeding this seed for you?!"


    Regretless bellowed while stretching his trembling hand toward the Primordial Seed trapped within Konrad''s grasp. But then, he stopped and lifted his crimson eyes toward Konrad whose indifferent, icy hues, held him in disdain.


    Indeed, within Konrad''s eyes, disdain was the only appraisal Regretless obtained.


    "Why? What makes you different? What makes you better? I was born without equal, from infancy to maturity, no one could compare with me! Throughout all eras, I was the undisputed first. Yet, it is you that obtained the glory, the respect, the love, the care, while I was forced to suppress myself and endure humiliation!


    Why?


    I am the firstborn, I am the eldest! What rule within heaven and earth forces the elder to surrender everything to the younger?! Dragon Warden, more than him, I loathe you!


    You robbed me of all that should have been mine, you robbed me of Peerless!


    Everything that happened is because of you! You ruined me for eternity! I am Supreme! All things within the Omniverse bend to my will, but because of you, I cannot share it with the only one that really mattered!


    HOW DARE YOU BREATHE?! I DO NOT ALLOW IT!!!"


    Regretless howled in a maddened frenzy while seizing Konrad''s collar.


    And if not for this unique space suppressing his voice, Regretless'' howl would have shredded all within the Omniverse. He was that mighty. Still, amusement and disdain stood strong within Konrad''s gaze.


    "Are you done? Boy, you are noisy."


    Konrad replied with his lips curved in a derisive smirk.


    "Regretless, I owe you nothing. You are the result of your own ineptitude. There is one thing all knew. Peerless knew it, Celestial Slaughter knew it, I know it. Only Dragon Warden didn''t."


    Konrad began while his empty, left hand grabbed Regretless'' wrist and shoved his grip away.


    "You are an insecure bitch."


    Konrad spat without an ounce of restraint, his words causing the already twisted Regretless'' face, to contort further.


    "What¡­did you just say?"


    Regretless munched the words.


    "Think about it, with your talent and imperial uncle''s backing, you only had to be patient, and the world would ultimately be yours. The only reason why father made your life difficult was to use you as a key to the Hidden Realms.


    Once it proved useless, he would, of course, no longer bother with you. Father had neither emotions nor desires. He didn''t know fear, he didn''t know conceit. Naturally, he didn''t know scorn or the desire to oppress.


    He was driven by a singular purpose, The Will to Conquer.


    That is the Supreme Conqueror Sutra. Therefore, at one point, he would have let you go to focus on finding new ways. That wedding clearly was his best effort. The stage he prepared for you to self-immolate yourself. And he knew you so well that he didn''t doubt he''d succeed.


    But you? The brother that had been by your side and grew up under your nose for centuries and the woman you claimed to love didn''t even produce enough insurance for you to restrain yourself. You had no faith, you had no trust, all because you''re insecure. It is in your nature, in your bones, and no amount of power can change that.


    What a joke. You ruined yourself, stop shifting blame!"


    Konrad verbally hacked at Regretless'' heart, speaking truths he wished not to see.


    "Oh, by the way. The boy you killed. That half-dragon, half-phoenix bearing an uncanny resemblance to Peerless and some ''faint similarities to me.'' Remember?"


    Konrad asked, and as he spoke, his tone grew crueler. Anticipating his next words, Regretless'' eyes grew wider.


    "He''s yours. Of course he is. Peerless struggled so hard to keep him alive. Never did she expect he''d perish in his father''s hands. I admit, Dragon Warden didn''t, either. By the way, although hairs and eye colors differed, you and I used to bear a striking resemblance to one another.


    And you were half-dragon, half-tribulation-spirit. Considering the boy''s age and dragon blood proportion that couldn''t escape your sight, how could you not guess that he was yours? Dragon Warden had to pass him off as his son, otherwise, how could he be raised in decency?


    Tss, tss, tss¡­what a shame. What a loss. And such a good boy he was. Ah, I really am not good uncle material.


    Hahahahahaha!"


    Konrad burst into a peal of fiendish laughter while Regretless'' eyes went bloodshot and his heart''s frantic beating shot ups!


    *Puh*


    An iron taste filled his mouth, and he spurted the first mouthful of blood in trillions of years!

 397 *Title At the End*

    Staggering, Regretless took four steps backward before stabilizing himself.


    "Spurting blood already? I guess old age spares none. I''d recommend you a good hematologist, but I''m afraid those able to treat your condition didn''t survive the Empyrean."


    Konrad chortled while Regretless suppressed his internal chaos. When back to rationality, Konrad''s words were facts he''d hypothesize. No, he knew them true but didn''t want to acknowledge them or the implications they carried.


    And now bashed with the reality he denied for eons, even for him, the blow was hard to bear.


    Crimson lightning erupted from his form while the might of his inscrutable powers unfurled.


    "This Sovereign will erase you¡­once and for all!"


    Regretless pledged and stretched out his right hand toward Konrad. Indeed, when Transcendent Beings were concerned, the term "kill" no longer applied. The only way to end their existence was to erase it altogether.


    And throughout the Omniverse, only two still possessed that ability. The trapped Dharma Lord, and Regretless, of course. However, even before Regretless'' impending strike, Konrad remained undisturbed.


    The scenery changed, and the two landed in a world of endless sea. The sky was a sea, the earth was a sea. In fact, aside from the place they stood in, everything lied within that endless sea.


    "No you won''t. Rancid idiot."


    Konrad replied without an ounce of fear.


    "As our dear Dharma Lord said, this is the place where the three Supreme Forces gather in one. On this day that I build my bridge with the Almighty as my witness, you have no right to run amok before me, and interfere with my moment.


    First, go cultivate some more."


    Konrad''s snide rang within Regretless'' eardrums but fell on deaf ears.


    "You underestimate This Sovereign. Even the Almighty Will of this realm cannot protect the one This Sovereign wishes to eradicate!"


    Regretless proclaimed and stretched out his hands, causing the crimson tribulation lighting around him to morph into a crimson bow. He bent the bow, aiming it at Konrad''s face and forming a crimson arrow, the same crimson arrow that ended the Empyrean.


    But from the bottom of the endless sea, an immaculate bridge rose to tear through the vault of heavens. Konrad and Regretless both found themselves on this bridge which seemed able to shoulder all within creation.


    The endless sea roared and gathered a gargantuan force that threatened to obliterate all throughout the omniverse. But now, that force aimed solely at Regretless. Yet, he didn''t care, and still arched his bow!


    This was a development Konrad was glad to see. If there was one thing he learned within his first incarnation, it was that while Regretless was ordinarily a shrewd man able to hatch plans that stretched across eons, he possessed one fatal flaw:


    Wrath.


    Once he entered a frenzy, all rationality left him. And perhaps eons of unchallenged dominion further assured him of the correctness of his move. However, Konrad didn''t doubt that if he struck, destruction awaited him.


    On his bridge, he was invincible. Of course, Regretless could choose to take a step back and wait for another opportunity.


    But for the one that claimed Supremacy, such a choice was hard to make. Although Konrad''s nasty tongue showed no apprehension, the fact of the matter was that Regretless was far too strong. A horrendous gap stood between them. If he could use this opportunity to erase him, then in the future, he could breathe at ease.


    But as the arrow was about to leave the bow, a vortex tore the space to see the entrance of a new individual:


    Night, and with his new memories, Konrad could identify him with ease.


    "Night, long time no see. As gloomy as ever. I didn''t miss you."


    Konrad stated, and his words confirmed Night''s suspicions. However, he wasted no time in pointless banter.


    "Eldest brother, even for you, this is no different from courting destruction. Take a step back."


    Night urged without reservation.


    "Moreover, Celestial Slaughter''s return is impending. With the Conqueror''s Will''s endless self-improvement, no one can gauge what level he will reach. When he reappears within the Omniverse, we need the sacrifice of an Infiniteness Supreme to obliterate him for good. Otherwise, he will run amok without end.


    Where are we going to breed another candidate in the assigned timeframe? You are invincible, the past, present, and future do not have your match. Today or tomorrow, what does it matter? Furthermore, what better revenge can there be than having the beloved son self-destruct to end the father?


    You do not have to do anything. He''s already on the road, you can watch at ease how those you loathe the most destroy one another!"


    Night rationalized, for indeed, this was Regretless'' original goal and the reason why he created The System. Back when he slew his father, Celestial Slaughter, Regretless wasn''t Supreme, and there were certain mysteries he didn''t comprehend.


    The first Ancient Secret, the Supreme Conqueror Sutra possessed two unique abilities no one knew of: Endless Resurrection and Endless Self-Improvement.


    Those that mastered the Supreme Conqueror Sutra existed within Nothingness.


    Once destroyed, such an individual would vanish from existence, only to reappear eons later. But without fail, they would always be at least stronger than the force that ended them, or rather, stronger than that force was at the time.


    In this case, Primordial God, triple top-lineage and all Laws Wielding Regretless.


    Even in the ancient era, this wasn''t a force non-Supremes could contend with. Moreover, back then, Regretless had already achieved Transcendence in Three Primal Laws. Although the current him was incomparably stronger, unless he reached the Almighty Supreme altitude, he couldn''t erase the Conqueror''s Will without self-destruction.


    Regretless would of course not ruin himself to end Celestial Slaughter or anyone else for that matter. Alas, when he broke into the Firmament, all those Infiniteness Supremes refused to compromise, leaving him no other choice but to seek a new road:


    Create a new Infiniteness Supreme.


    But if achieving Supremacy was such a simple task, the zillions of years old Firmament wouldn''t have had only nine Supremes.


    For the sake of that goal, Regretless used the Infiniteness Principle to create Systems which he scattered across all the multiverses. Each multiverse saw a different system, but there were two things that remained unchanged:


    First, the host was forced to pursue Supremacy in one way or another.


    Second, a Hidden Quest Goal to reach Nascent Insight in Infiniteness by comprehending The System''s roots and composition.


    Naturally, all failed. Konrad was the first successful candidate. Although Regretless hadn''t expected him to achieve it without the system, that was of little consequences. The next step was to guide him toward mastery while keeping him under control through the very system he thrived on.


    Yes, the system was a parasite meant to become Regretless'' tool to control a successful host.


    And recalling all this, Regretless calmed his ire and lowered his bow.


    "Indeed. Why waste such a golden opportunity. Konrad or Dragon Warden, it matters not. You cannot escape This Sovereign''s palm. In the past, you couldn''t. In the present, you still can''t. This Sovereign will watch from the Firmament how you undeviatingly step toward your doom."


    Regretless declared with his lips curled into a fiendish grin.


    Hearing this, Konrad chortled.


    Knowing that irreconcilable enmity existed, but allowing the foe to roam and grow no end. Now, that was true conceit. A path even Konrad didn''t dare take. Admirable, Regretless truly was "admirable."


    If the situation were reversed, Konrad would kill without exception.


    Amused, he stretched out his hand, causing bright light to erupt from his forehead and morph into a pure white sphere. With a wave of his hand, Selene''s soul flew out of the sphere to land beside him. The sphere then flew toward Regretless.


    "You can take it back. Henceforth, I Am the System."


    397: Henceforth, I Am the System

 398 Birth of the Devil

    I Am the System.


    If any well-informed individual heard those four casual words, they would have undoubtedly gawked in disbelief. Selene certainly did. In her eons of existence, never did she expect that it was through a wave of a host''s hands, that her soul would be separated from the system. And yet, here she was.


    Konrad had accomplished the impossible and extracted the system from himself. But better, Selene could see the clear meaning within his words, words that hinted to a daunting ability. And indeed, with another flicker of his hand, while the previous System landed in Regretless'' grasp, Konrad constructed a brand-new System endowed with all the previous one could do, and then some.


    Understanding of the two Supreme Principles was divided in three levels. Nascent Insight, Profound Insight, Sublime Insight.


    Among other things, Nascent Infiniteness Insight ensured Konrad possessed quasi-omniscience, a preternatural understanding of all things at the multiverse level, and the ability to recreate all that existed within that multiverse.


    In this case, the Three Realms.


    Of course, there were some limits. With that level alone, his creations could not exceed his cultivation level. But for the purpose of replacing Regretless'' Parasite System, that was more than enough. And as his understanding grew, so would that System''s scope. And now, although he didn''t wish to accept it, as the System landed in his hand, Regretless was forced to admit that Konrad''s comprehension level exceeded all his estimations and put the previous Dragon Warden to shame.


    How long had it been since he reached Nascent Insight, and before he could fully digest his gains, he could already decompose and recreate a System?


    What was talent? This was talent. But this only made the game more flavorful. The more feats Konrad accomplished, the more delight he would feel upon seeing him collapse. And imagining a future with Konrad lying broken, ruined of all he cherished, Regretless'' grin grew broader.


    "Good. Very good. Dragon Warden, you may enjoy your moment. This Sovereign assures you that your satisfaction won''t be long-lived. Do you think that just removing the system puts you beyond This Sovereign''s grasp? Fool, you forever play within This Sovereign''s palm. As the mortals would say, the monkey cannot escape Buddha''s grasp.


    Why and how do you think This Sovereign created the Three Realms? Hahahahaha!


    Enjoy this instant, for This Sovereign will ensure your future path is riddled with thorns. And when father returns, you will have no other choice but immolating yourself to end his rampage. Such is the fate This Sovereign bestows upon you."


    Regretless burst into a peal of demented laughter while crushing the system within his palm.


    Now, Konrad knew the how, but he couldn''t grasp the why with certainty. However, with the information at his disposal, it wasn''t hard to guess. The Three Realms were built on the foundation of the previous Six.


    The worlds were erased, and the Realm Wills split, twisted and morphed to give birth to this new multiverse. Of the previous ancient races, only humanity and the Nature Spirits remained. As for the rest, Regretless most likely took them into new worlds.


    Of course, it mattered not. And as a vortex appeared behind the two to take them back to the Firmament, Konrad''s lips curved into a radiant smile.


    "Regretless, do you think that if you want to come, you can come, and if you want to leave, you can leave? Do you take my bridge for a mill? What a joke! Since you dare step into my domain, at my strongest, I must give you¡­an unforgettable parting gift."


    Konrad declared and stretched out his hand. In the blink of an eye, his all-encompassing bridge went from an immaculate white to pitch-black darkness and rippled with bottomless negativity. Regretless and Night both saw their eyes contort into frowns.


    Like aforementioned, even among bridges there were quality thresholds. Not just between False Bridges, the same was valid for True Bridges. And as Konrad revealed his Bridge''s attributes and might, they couldn''t help but feel startled.


    "A Firmament Bridge¡­"


    Regretless realized in horror. Flawed, Perfect and Firmament. Those were the three Bridge levels. A Firmament Bridge ensured that the cultivation path would be unequaled and that upon ascending to Supremacy, the cultivator could rise to the Firmament''s highest realm, and take his/her place as its lord.


    There could only be one Firmament Bridge. To exist, one had to replace another. Konrad''s faced no hurdle because none possessed a Firmament Bridge! Even Regretless'' was just infinitely close to that stage.


    "If there is one thing all Complete Beings within the omniverse share, that is negativity. If there are emotions, if desires exist, then so shall negativity.


    Lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy, pride, despair, anxiety, guilt, frustration, shame, sorrow, loneliness, war, destruction, a cultivator''s Heart Demon, all that induce the tiniest bit of darkness, misdeed, and negativity, all belong to me!


    All, empower me!


    Your rage, your resentment, your desire to see me fall, they''re merely fuel to my growth! All things within creation turn into the building blocks of my unstoppable rise! You are no exception."


    Konrad declared while pitch-black rays filled his eyes and the endless sea turned black, before releasing tidal waves that smashed into the duo!


    "If there is darkness, I exist. I am the demon within all hearts, the eternal master of the nefarious.


    And this, is my Bridge:


    The Devil''s Bridge! Now you can scram!"


    Konrad exclaimed and lowered his hand, causing thousands of dark fists to rise from his bridge alongside the endless sea waves and barrel into the astounded duo!


    Without hesitation, they summoned their strongest methods to resist the strike, but as the invaders, only marginal strength answered their call!


    *BOOOOOOOOOOM!*


    The two were slammed by Konrad''s Supreme Strike, and sent shooting through all verses to crash back in the Firmament! Seeing them descend in such a wretched manner, Cloud''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he rushed toward them both!


    Unlike the two, he didn''t wish to involve himself in this event; therefore, he remained within the Firmament.


    Never did he expect them to return in such a wretched fashion!


    "What the hell happened to you?!"


    He asked in a hasty tone.


    But as the two''s eyes opened, Cloud was startled to see the dark energies covering them!


    And naturally, as the victims, they were clearly aware of their condition!


    "I¡­can''t¡­see¡­anything!


    AAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Regretless bellowed, for indeed, Konrad''s blow plunged him in a world of eternal darkness where even his mystical senses couldn''t function!


    Throughout those trillions of years, never did he suffer such a loss! But little did he know that this merely was the tip of the iceberg.

 399 Empyrean Inheritance

    Meanwhile, the slacked-jawed Selene stood completely dumbfounded beside a self-satisfied Konrad.


    "Rancid punk. In the future, I will bring both Peerless and your mother back to life only to plow them beneath your powerless gaze."


    Konrad pledged, more for himself than anyone else before shifting his attention toward Selene. Her jaw threatened to drop onto the ground. And who could blame her? Although thanks to the system, she possessed a great understanding of all things within the Three Realms, that was as far as her vision went.


    The things that occurred today had gone beyond all she could measure.


    "Trying to catch a gnat? Sorry, there aren''t any here."


    Konrad chortled before the amusing picture Selene now painted. And awoken by the words, she closed her mouth with a blush of shame before regaining her composure.


    "What''s¡­your cultivation level?"


    She first asked, for indeed, that was one of the primary questions. Though Konrad used the power of the endless sea and his bridge to slam those ludicrous punks back whence they came, that merely was an opportunistic move. His current strength couldn''t graze their shoes.


    However, his cultivation path had undergone earthshaking changes that made bystanders unable to appraise him.


    "My bridge is missing one final step. The step I will complete when I reach the summit of my cultivation. Right now, it only has six realms. I say realms and not ranks because each is a vast pool.


    And although there are fewer stages than the Three Realms cultivation path, even my fifth realm is way beyond the Overlord and the Warden''s current stage. Of course, the steps are there, but I still must thread the path."


    Konrad began.


    "The six realms are Heart Devil, Boundless Sea Devil, Grand Devil, Prime Devil, Anti-God and Devil Monarch. I''m currently at the early-stage of the Boundless Sea Devil Realm. With cultivation equal to a peak-stage Nihility God."


    Konrad explained and hearing this, Selene''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Ni-hility God? Already? Are you kidding me? How could this be?"


    She stammered, unable to accept this reality. From lowest to highest, the Three Realms'' God Ranks were:


    Minor God, True God, Void God, Nihility God, High God, Cosmic God, Ancestral God, Legendary God, and Overgod! If based on cultivation alone Konrad was already comparable to a peak-stage Nihility God, then didn''t that mean that once he laid out all his cards, even High Gods should fear for their lives?


    How could his rise be this rapid? What travesty was this?


    "There is really no justice in this world. How old are you? How long have you cultivated for? What are we even doing here? I quit. This is not fair!"


    Selene sobbed with a heart full of grievances, and unwittingly speaking words that only made Konrad feel more complacent!


    "What can I say. With preternatural talent and abilities, this is the least I can do. You don''t need to feel so much sorrow. After all, not everyone is qualified to be the Profane Prince."


    Konrad replied with a complacent laugh while rubbing his philtrum.


    "Of course, the reality is that the Three Realms'' cultivation bridge is inadequate. Although it gives simple access to eternal life, when compared to the primordial era''s cultivation bridge, it is two steps behind. People like the Overlord were in the hundreds.


    Night and Cloud are far beyond the Overgod level."


    Konrad pursued. With the past memories fresh within his mind, he now knew what he was dealing with. And his current strength simply was insufficient. In the past, at his strongest, even without the God Executing Immortal Sword, Dragon Warden could pinch the likes of the Overlord and the Warden with two fingers.


    Yet, he was obliterated by Regretless without any means to resist. An abysmal gap separated them, and though an opportunistic move allowed him to deal critical damage, that was no long-term plan.


    Worse, Night and Regretless were affected, but Cloud, Moon and Blood Nether weren''t. If any one of those three decided to take action, his life could quickly take a turn for the worse.


    Moon, he didn''t fear. But with the enmity standing between Blood Nether and him, disaster could knock at any moment. There was no time to feel elation.


    Worse, if that weren''t enough, from Night and Regretless'' lips he now knew that Celestial Slaughter would return, made even mightier by the Conqueror''s Will. And he would return¡­within the Three Realms!


    Now that, was a true disaster.


    If nothing else, the might of Celestial Slaughter''s Auspicious Clouds alone was a horrendous hurdle. In the past, were it not for Regretless obtaining and overlapping the three highest spirit bloods, he would have never been able to triumph over Celestial Slaughter.


    Time was in short supply, and the challenges pilling up in a vertiginous mountain whose clouded peak remained beyond reach.


    But even before those hurdles, Konrad remained immovable. His road to Supremacy had begun, and none could thwart it. None, not even them!


    Konrad stretched out his right hand, causing the Golden Primordial Seed he kept enclosed within to rise before his eyes.


    "Unbeknown to me, you have accompanied and protected my existence for millennia. But it is time we part, and I take from you, my last inheritance."


    Konrad declared while Celestial Slaughter''s Primordial Seed glittered and quivered in a large eruption of golden light.


    *Pah*


    In one resounding, popping sound, the seed snapped, revealing a Golden Blood Origin that hanged before Konrad''s face. Dragon Warden''s safekept Blood Origin.


    Why Celestial Slaughter would go to such lengths to preserve his son''s existence and lineage was something Konrad couldn''t understand. Indeed, just like Regretless mentioned, having mastered the Supreme Conqueror Sutra, Celestial Slaughter possessed no emotions. Only the Conqueror''s Will animated him.


    But at the moment, it mattered not. The only thing that did was that the Empyrean Dragon Race was one of the four mightiest lineages of all times. The only one able to challenge the Primordial Spirits.


    Without hesitation, Konrad absorbed and refined it within his chthonian heart, thereby adding a fifth lineage to the mix.


    *BOOOM*


    With the Myriad World Immortal Blood''s perfect refining ability, the Empyrean Dragon Blood flawlessly merged with the rest to strengthen the whole. Thus, in a massive eruption of golden energy, Konrad''s bloodline strength rose to unrivaled heights!

 400 Atomic Bomb

    In the instant Konrad''s eyes opened, Selene was forced to admit that now, perhaps High-Gods were good enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. If before she feared that Konrad''s rise to the Higher Realms would set him back to underdog level, now, she no longer possessed such concerns.


    "Now girl, what should we do with you?"


    Konrad inquired, bringing Selene back to a fact she had neglected:


    The reality of the mess she now stood in.


    No system, no new body, no revenge.


    As those realizations dawned on her, Selene''s eyes expanded at Konrad who still stared at her with a calm, smiling face.


    "You don''t happen to have use for a nephilim soul right?"


    She asked with the brightest smile and fluttering eyelashes she could muster. She considered tugging on Konrad''s clothes, but alas, as a soul, she''d just pass through him. But before her display, Konrad remained undaunted.


    "Absolutely not. Regretless is a lazy harlot. Although using the soul of a nephilim as battery makes it much simpler for the system to produce bloodlines of various races, there are ways to skirt that requirement. And even if there weren''t, little girl, I''m more nephilim than you can ever be."


    Konrad replied with a garish chuckle.


    "Holy cow¡­"


    Selene despaired. Now, she didn''t have any chip to bargain with Konrad. Although one million years of "exploration" allowed her to obtain vast knowledge, she didn''t doubt that to the current Konrad, her entire arsenal showed no appeal.


    What was she going to do?


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    "Konrad, you can''t be this ruthless. After all, I''ve served you quasi-faithfully for decades. Was it not for my grand generosity in negotiation, how could you lay your hands on the Blossoming Death Art so soon? And without it, how could you reach your current altitude?


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    If only for that, you should have some mercy on me!"


    Selene sobbed and dropped on the ground without an ounce of shame. Seeing this, Konrad rolled his eyes. Quasi-faithfully! She even dared admit it!


    "Alright, considering that you''re honest, and a meritorious official of the Jade Dynasty, I will give you a path to survival."


    Konrad replied and waved his hand, causing a twister of black light to appear from nowhere. And as the swirling black rays dispersed, the ravishing, firm and voluptuous body of a sultry, golden-haired woman appeared.


    Seeing that excessively provocative body fit for the temptress of an era, Selene recoiled in fright!


    "What do you expect me to do with¡­this?!"


    She asked the obvious while waving her wobbling finger at the crime-inducing body Konrad shamelessly summoned.


    "Isn''t that obvious, this is the body you were promised. With perfect constitution, talents, and most importantly, looks, it will make your future cultivation path a breeze. But better, I sealed a Devil Seed inside its heart, thereby allowing you to thread the False Bridge stemming from mine and become a Devil!


    What a glory!"


    Konrad exclaimed in an unabashed show of brazenness. But as his words echoed, Selene rose in outrage!


    "Nonsense, look at the size of those tits, those hips, and that ass! Do you expect me to walk the globe with a body like this? Even the face breathes lasciviousness! What are you taking me for? In the future, how do I face my brother? How do I face my grandfather? What? Are you expecting me to turn into the jailbait of the era?"


    She retorted without delay. Even if she were barefaced, there was a difference between charming and salacious. Though the face was perfect, the body Konrad offered her was an atomic bomb that would ensure she''d get no respite from now on!


    And poor her didn''t even know how right she was! In the future, when she found Malkam, Surya and all those traitorous cunts for revenge, when her cow-tits bounced without end, what credibility could she produce?


    It would be great if their eyes didn''t remain glued on the cleavage!


    "This is my only offer. It''s a take it or leave it bargain. If you don''t want it, there is nothing I can do about it. Good luck on finding better options."


    Konrad declared with his hands crossed beneath his back and his complacent lips humming a jovial tone.


    To dare offend him on so many occasions, that is your fate!


    And knowing that this petty soul wouldn''t relent, Selene had no other choice but concede.


    "At least¡­make the curves smaller¡­"


    She pleaded. Alas, her words fell on deaf ears. Or devil ears in that case!


    "Negative. Hurry up and take your new home. Your soul still needs to grow and adapt to the body. That alone will take years. Afterward, you''ll need to officially embark on the cultivation road.


    But lucky you, reaching the early-stage of the Heart Devil Realm already makes you nearly equal to a peak-stage True God. Although your battle-power will be somehow inferior to mine, in the future, catching up to Malkam and even Surya will be a breeze."


    Konrad denied the ancient lassie whose sass now stood tamed within his depraved clutches.


    "And this is merely the beginning! In the future, see how I plow you!"


    Konrad said within his mind. Unfortunately, the evil look on his face betrayed all his debauched thoughts. Knowing that the future looked grim, Selene trembled. But having no other recourse, she walked toward the body and took her "seat" within.


    Black light erupted from her, and the integration began.


    Konrad waved his sleeve, causing Selene to reappear within a small internal world he created within his body. The Infiniteness Principle was truly handy. From now on, space treasures were entirely expendable.


    "Alright. It''s high time the Ancient Crystal World, and the entirety of the Mortal Realm falls in line. Henceforth, we play by Konrad''s rules."


    He stated, and with one step, crossed the void to return to the Ancient Crystal World!


    And though Konrad didn''t feel the weight of time, within the Ancient Crystal World, three decades had passed. Three decades of bloody warfare and earthshaking events that saw changes none expected!

 401 Kissing the Malevolent Protectors Thigh

    Even while Konrad''s secluded cultivation carried on, the world didn''t stop spinning and the war carried on undisturbed. The Valkyries, or in this case The Valkyrie single-handedly battled the combined might of the deva and demons, forcing them to abandon their grudges and form and temporary truce to contend with her.


    In terms of raw strength, The Valkyrie alone wasn''t their match. But thanks to Konrad''s Might Reversal Armor she succeeded in dragging them into the protracted battle the Jade Dynasty counted on. Thus, Verena and Else obtained enough time to enhance the World-Structure and reach a greater understanding of the laws in record time.


    At the end of the first decade, they''d gone from Beginning to Advanced Law Mastery, and stood at the threshold of Wielding. There, the problems began. Regardless of talent and comprehension levels, of boons and foundation, Verena and Else were forced to accept¡­that they couldn''t break through!


    It was as if an ethereal fog stood before them, forever barring them from reaching the desired Wielding level! And indeed, this was the hurdle all demons and devas throughout the Three Realms faced. From within their very bloodline, a suppression existed that prevented them from reaching Primal Law Wielding through comprehension alone!


    Of course, Primal Laws were Primal Laws. Even without Wielding, they managed to make the world-structure robust enough to endure the earthshaking battle that carried on.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Cataclysmic explosions erupted from the Barbarian Continent''s sky and bamboozled the land! The World may be able to endure it, but that didn''t mean the barbarians could! Earthquakes, volcanic explosions, thunderstorms, hurricanes and tidal waves, all swept the continent in disastrous proportions, causing millions of lives to fall daily.


    Yes, millions died every day! Compared to this, Earth''s World Wars qualified as petty skirmishes. The people howled! Sorrow, rancor and indignation abounded! They cursed the Gods, Celestial and Infernal alike! Their faith crumbled, and as the conflict reached its twentieth year, the shrines and statues of the Infernal Gods within the Barbarian Continent were deserted and shunned by their most loyal devotes!


    But more atrocious was that the border tribes soon realized that the Holy Continent, the Jade Dynasty, bore no trace of the conflict!


    Within the Jade Dynasty, the sky remained bright, the prairies verdant, children laughed alongside jovial parents, and the priestesses carried on with the usual blessings!


    It was as if they stood in two completely different worlds!


    When those words first spread, many barbarians didn''t believe them. But soon, when proof filled their eyes, they were forced to accept that reality! In desperation, hordes of runaway families swathed the Jade Dynasty''s borders. Alas, the border troops stood strong, barring any access with steel and spells!


    "Only those that pay homage to and worship his Profane Highness, the August Jade Emperor, are qualified to enjoy the Jade Dynasty''s peace and prosperity! You who give your allegiance to the Infernal Gods and False Idols, how are you qualified to stand within the cradle of his Profane Highness?


    Roll or die!"


    State Pillar Wolfgang Kracht, who marshalled one million troops snarled without mercy.


    At that time, more than eighteen billion barbarian citizens had already perished, leaving behind almost thirty-one billion. To think that such a startling quantity of individuals perished in a measly twenty years would fill any earthling with waves of skepticism. After all, Earth didn''t even have half that population.


    Alas, such was the truth.


    Death Zones may be rare occurrences, but among the demons and devas, none doubted that at this rate, another one would form! But what they didn''t know was that the relentless siphoning of a certain existence''s soul prevented the growth of such a force!


    And when faced with the brutality of Wolfgang''s booming voice, the runaway barbarians trembled no end! Although those past few decades forced them to abjure their worshipped Gods, rejection was one thing, switching faith, another.


    The Infernal Faith had occupied the Barbarian Continent for ages. It had long since went beyond the realm of faith, it was a shared culture, an inheritance from the ancestors. How could they just abandon it in twenty to embrace a brand-new one?


    And how young was that one? Although the Profane Prince awed the world with a succession of miracles, his faith had only existed for thirty years! Could the Infernal Kings and mighty Demons Gods be forsaken for thirty-years of a God-Emperor''s rule?


    But as the barbarians floundered with mixed opinions, war didn''t stop, and still oppressed their kin!


    Large blood boulders fell to squash legions of unfortunate barbarian citizens in a feast of blood and gore! In that instant, the recalcitrant were reawakened to the reality of their situation! They weren''t the ones forsaken the Infernal Gods, the Infernal Gods were forsaking them!


    At that time, a booming voice echoed from within the Infernal Cult!


    "The Infernal Cult recognizes the error of its ways, abandons the false idols, and rejects the Infernal Rulers to bend before the Profane Prince''s divine flag! He, is the One True God!"


    All within the Infernal Cult proclaimed in unison, and the chorus of their thundering voices resounded within the Barbarian Continent!


    Hearing this, the citizens wasted no more time!


    "The Profane Prince is the One True God, the Self-Manifested, The Uncreated! All exist by virtue of his will; all perish by virtue of his wrath! We recognize the error of our ways, renounce the Infernal Rulers, and beseech him for salvation!


    Your Profane Highness, please save us!"


    Who first said those words is unknown. But right afterward, all followed!


    "We recognize the error of our ways, renounce the Infernal Rulers, and beseech his Profane Highness for salvation!


    Your Profane Highness, please save us!"


    The Barbarian Continent roared and kowtowed toward the August Jade Dynasty, and as the united pledges and supplications of tens of billions echoed, even the warring demons and devas were startled!


    "Preposterous ants! How dare they utter such words?


    If we want you to perish, by right you should! How dare you rebel and seek succor in a false god?"


    Anharya snarled and waved his hand, causing dazzling blood beams to shoot toward the pleading barbarians!


    Alas, before his assault could go far, The Valkyrie appeared in his path, and with a wave of her gauntlet, sent the beams flying right back at him!


    "You came to end their existence. Of course, they will seek salvation where it lies. Moronic demon, allow me to remind you of a simple truth; faith''s greatest drive forever remains the fear of death."


    The Valkyrie declared before rushing back into the armies she faced!


    Meanwhile, as the barbarians pleaded, no response came from the Profane Prince. However, from within the Jade Capital, a voice echoed:


    "His Profane Highness has heard your pleas. But years of misdeed makes your devotion hard to accept. If you believe, pray and wait. When his Profane Highness is convinced of your faith, he shall appear!"


    The voice, that naturally belonged to Krann, echoed within the Barbarian''s ears. And again, they despaired! But when the realization that no other path remained, they soon complied and fell into ardent prayers to prove their devotion to the Malevolent Protector they now entrusted themselves to!

 402 Routing the Ants Part 1

    And thus, another decade flew by. All shrines and statues dedicated to the Infernal Gods were obliterated by feral barbarian hordes. However, due to the cataclysmic situation the Infernal Continent now faced, they didn''t dare replace them with monuments at the effigy of the Profane Prince, less they collapse under a random blow of the warring armies and incur his wrath.


    Within their fragile homes, the barbarians ardently prayed until the name of the August Jade Emperor, the name of Konrad, the Profane Prince, became their strongest drive and reliance. But even after ten years, he''d yet to show himself.


    Still, that didn''t mean they were without hints. The World Structure rose to a new level, thereby allowing the death toll to shrink by half. Now after ten years, only four billion had perished. Clearly, the Profane Prince was telling them that their prayers weren''t falling on deaf hears and that perseverance was key to survival!


    Cults dedicated to his Profane Highness rose at breakneck speed and filled the continent whose royal houses had been united under the dual banner of the Celek and Borxan of the Northern Khanate. Although the Borxan had appeared out of nowhere, in those times of strife, none dared question their seat. Not that anyone had the strength to.


    Meanwhile, within the Hidden Forest, an unavoidable event arose. Nessriane recovered and reached the last step of her merge with the World Tree!


    As a Pseudo Life Embodiment, the World Tree didn''t just enable Nessriane to achieve Nature Wielding. It was her path and hope toward Embodiment. If she could complete the merge and absorbed the Tree''s Will, then even if she didn''t reach Embodiment, she''d be infinitely close to it. The following possibilities were endless!


    But although Nessriane wished to keep a low profile, the impending completion of her merge triggered a reaction within all floral lives of the Ancient Crystal World that didn''t escape a certain expert:


    The Jade Empress and Hidden Forest Monarch, Yvonne.


    While Konrad rising to surpass all within the Mortal Realm was a must, in the span of time he spent in seclusion, there were things he couldn''t interfere with. Allowing Nessriane to complete the merge heralded disasters for all.


    And the first victims would be the Hidden Forest''s tribes. As their ruler, Yvonne would never allow it, and therefore decided to act!


    "Your majesty, this is nothing short of suicidal. The Ant Goddess is at her peak, boasting True God level cultivation and quasi Law Embodiment. Even if you could stop her progress, how do you survive her wrath? Please reconsider!"


    The serpent chieftain, and Yvonne''s most reliable supporter, pleaded with his forehead plastered on the ground. And although they didn''t boast such a speech, the other three acted the same. Although in those last three decades, Yvonne''s strength had sharply risen, Nessriane was not a foe she could tackle!


    All agreed on that!


    Their best option was patience, to await the saving return of her husband, the Profane Prince!


    Alas, their supplications fell on deaf ears. And seeing this, the serpent chieftain shifted his eyes toward Verena who stood beside Yvonne.


    "Your grace, please help us convince her majesty of the lunacy of this move!''


    He beseeched with anxiety twisting his face. What a pity that in Verena, he could find no supporter. Indeed, Verena had come to the same conclusion as Yvonne. In those past years, Konrad''s soul had fallen into a strange silence. They didn''t know when he would return. They didn''t know with what strength he would. They only knew that Nessriane was about to become a Primal Law Embodiment with True God cultivation!


    That, they had to stop!


    Ignoring the serpent chieftain''s supplications, Verena lowered her head onto the sitting Yvonne.


    "When do we leave?"


    She asked, and through those four words, the chieftains realized that more words served no purpose. Thus, they all lowered their heads in defeat.


    "Now, of course. However, the fact of the matter is that I need reliable experts with some Tree Ancestor blood to handle the formations while I''m gone. This can only be done by¡­"


    Yvonne began. But before she could finish her words, Verena cut her dry.


    "Negative. Calisto and Vylsea can handle that. You won''t shake me with such inefficient argument."


    Verena declared, and the echo of those words convinced Yvonne that she could only take her along.


    "Very well, that being the case, let''s go."


    And with that said, the two left the dumbfounded chieftains behind to rush toward the Hidden Forest''s most dangerous area where the Ilkaalt and the Ant Queens stood vigil for Nessriane''s breakthrough!


    As soon as the duo arrived, the queens and crown princess rose from the ground to bar their path.


    "Never did I expect that while we allowed you to breathe in peace, you''d come seek trouble at our doorsteps! Wonderful! So very wonderful!"


    Ilkaalt began with a frenzied glance that went between Yvonne and Verena, daggering them both with feral, maddened intensity.


    "Oh? Isn''t it the bitch Hubby couldn''t be bothered with? How unsightly. Girl, you gotta learn to take the L."


    Yvonne casually replied without an ounce of care for Ilkaalt or her troops. And once her words echoed, the already crazed Ilkaalt went beyond all limits of insanity. Her eyes went bloodshot, her nails dug blood within her palms and her teeth threatened to burst!


    "I¡­will¡­kill you!"


    Ilkaalt snarled while vast Life Essence erupted to empower her form. The seventeen silent Ant Queens were no exception. But not only did they unfurl their massive Life Essence, they also bound it to one another in an intricate formation that caused their overall battle power to soar!


    "You will try, and you will fail. If I must die, it will certainly not be at the hand of the denied, sulking and brooding bitch."


    Yvonne retorted in her ever-casual tone. The words only triggered Ilkaalt further. But as if that wasn''t enough, Verena chimed in.


    "Used and cast aside.


    You gotta up your game girl. This ought to be the first time I hear of a woman sampled but discarded by Konrad. How horrible did you taste that you couldn''t even obtain the right to serve as a maid? How sorrowful. How pathetic. Seriously, was your cunt too loose? I know some exercise that can¡­"


    Verena began. But before she could finish her words, Ilkaalt exploded!


    "KILL!"

 403 Routing the Ants Part 2

    If there was one thing Ilkaalt had never forgotten across those decades, it was her abusive treatment at the hands of the vindictive Konrad who''d now faded from the battlefield. Like all the others, she believed Konrad enjoying the comfort of his imperial throne while the world beyond the Jade Dynasty went in flames.


    A few even inferred that his ambitions lied in the World God seat, a seat he planned to seize once the chafing barbarians had wholly surrendered to him, and his own cultivation reached the threshold of godhood.


    After much analysis, and corroboration of all available data, even the Zenith Ants didn''t believe Konrad''s cultivation at godhood yet. After all, when he clashed with Dasra, he merely stood at the peak of Star Fusion. Even if his talent transcended all reasoning, without earthshaking inheritances, there was no way he could reach that step in three decades.


    And if he did, he wouldn''t be quiet about it. The Ant Goddess hypothesized that the bulk of his strength came from his Laws and that his cultivation itself still stood at a negligible level.


    Of course, the Zenith Ants didn''t plan to give him time to rise further. After Nessriane completed the final step of her merge, they would turn their attention toward the Jade Dynasty!


    Meanwhile, after those three decades, although her fateful date approached, a single meeting with her mother allowed Ilkaalt to no longer believe in Konrad''s prophecy.


    "Muddled and idiotic waste! No wonder you''ve been acting so strangely. How could you so readily believe the words of the enemy? As a Nether Wielder and Death Embodiment, how much effort would he require to give you a -genuine- image of your future demise?


    He''s clearly been playing tricks with your mind!"


    That one retort from Nessriane pulled Ilkaalt out of confusion, and her distorted hatred for Konrad rose to new heights.


    Now, as her roar erupted and her killing intent soared to lock on Verena and Yvonne, there was only one thing she wished to do:


    Tear them to shreds!


    Echoing her bloodlust, the seventeen queens shot toward the Jade Dynasty Duo. But long before they reach them, they barreled against an invisible barrier that sent them back to the starting point!


    Their eyes widened in disbelief, but before they could comprehend the meaning of this twist, a spatial rift opened to welcome the entrance of a slender woman of unrivaled beauty whose long jet-black hairs fluttered beneath her short, crimson dress.


    Naturally, that woman was Else. And after three decades of relying on Konrad''s Life Fruits and the Serkars'' resources, her cultivation had risen to brand-new heights while her physiques all reached one-star God Rank!


    Naturally, thanks to Yvonne turning the Ancestral Blood Pool into a usable resource, neither she nor Verena were behind.


    "Welcome, girl. Long time no see."


    Verena greeted with a smirk as Else nimbly landed on the ground.


    "That is not entirely accurate. And no, I didn''t miss you."


    Else replied and took her stance at Yvonne''s right. Hearing this, Verena shook her head from left to right.


    "How did you know we would be here?"


    Yvonne couldn''t help but ask. It hadn''t even been five minutes since Verena and she decided to raid the World Tree. How could Else already be aware of it? Unless¡­


    "I calculated Fate with my Laws and foresaw your battle here. Considering you''re a bit low on manpower, I left an avatar within the Infernal Cult and came to lend a hand."


    Although Else was now a Truth Seer while Verena was a Fate Seer, they both possessed a profound understanding of the path they didn''t thread. Alas, the curses of demonism and devahood prevented them from achieving Wielding through cultivation.


    Having witnessed firsthand the might of a Primal Law Embodiment, Else''s sense of urgency was even higher than Verena and Yvonne''s. Moreover, while fierce competition existed between them, the bonds formed across the years stood thicker than iron. She would naturally not stay out of this clash.


    Else''s appearance only further incensed Ilkaalt, if that was possible.


    In a flash, the seventeen queens formed a circle around the Jade Dynasty Trio while Ilkaalt stood a step behind to summon the power of her laws.


    "Since you decided to dive into the lion''s maw, don''t blame us for being merciless:


    Nature Law!"


    Ilkaalt snarled, causing the trees, the earth and all natural forces in the vicinity to rise against her foes! Vines and branches stretched out alongside massive earthen pillars and legions of leaves to barrel into the Jade Trio. And if that wasn''t enough, Ilkaalt''s life essence unfurled to empower her move as it descended upon Konrad''s ladies.


    The seventeen queens didn''t stay idle, each summoning their Nature Laws which empowered by their life essence, merged into an earthshaking strike able to blow most Minor Gods into smithereens.


    "After all these years, still using the same outdated tricks? How insignificant."


    Yvonne disparaged the move and raised her hand. Instantaneously, her Essence Ruler Physique kicked into gear, releasing forest green light that immediately suppressed the Zenith Ants combined assault.


    And with another wave of her hand, it rushed back toward them all! Ilkaalt and the Ant Queens'' eyes widened in disbelief!


    Although they''d learned of Yvonne''s Essence Ruler Physique''s abilities, never did they expect her able to take control of the combined might of their laws! Worse, it only took one move! In desperation, the Ant Queens sought escape. But all were startled to see that they couldn''t move an inch!


    This time, it wasn''t Yvonne, but Else who used Truth and Space Laws to anchor them where they stood! Although in Truth Else still was a step away from Wielding, in Time and Space, she''d already crossed that threshold!


    "Tarnation¡­"


    The first queen cursed before the avalanche of their forces barreled into them all!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Unable to extricate themselves, the seventeen queens bore the brunt of the all-out blow! Crushed under relentless earthen pillars and spear-like vines, eight directly surrendered their lives while the remaining nine flew in various directions and collapsed with grievous injuries!


    Verena made a grasping motion, and the surviving nine all fell into a lethal future and perished without further wounds.


    At that time, Ilkaalt realized she''d kicked an iron sheet, and without hesitation, turned heels to rush back to the World Tree!


    But before she could, Else appeared before her.


    "You and I have a score to settle. Remember how proud you were thirty years ago when the gap of three cultivation ranks stood between us?


    Good, now that our cultivation is the same, please show me that conceit."


    Else goaded with a derisive smile while her right hand beckoned Ilkaalt.

 404 Hastened Withering Part 1

    Although she knew the Jade Dynasty owning a proud history of making a joke out of the world''s talents, until today, Ilkaalt had never experienced the depth of that truth. In the past, she may have been able to run amok before Else, but on this occasion, she absolutely couldn''t find that confidence again.


    Floundering, she stepped back and looked left and right, seeking an escape road. Alas, only the sprawling corpses of the vanquished queens laid in the vicinity. In despair, Ilkaalt teetered.


    "What a disappointment. You don''t even have the will to fight. Konrad was right, before setbacks, you have no backbones."


    Else berated with slumping interest. And seeing how those feline, sapphire eyes chastised her, Ilkaalt felt a wave of ire fuel her veins and suppress her cowardice.


    "What did you just say?"


    She questioned in a trembling voice. Her reaction failed to trigger any interest in Else who merely shook her head.


    "The truth. You''re an ant in body and spirit. Not worth sparing a glance to. No wonders Konrad couldn''t be bothered with you. Your lot can only serve as a one-time sheathe. But it''s fine. Next time you face destruction, if you beg hard enough, perhaps he will choose your cunt instead of your neck."


    Else stated and turned heels, no longer paying Ilkaalt any attention. In tandem, Verena and Yvonne vanished to reappear at the front, and the three prepared to leave, without a care for the shivering Ilkaalt.


    "Take that back!"


    She barked, and shot toward Else''s back with her right hand morphing into a claw! Else didn''t budge, and right before Ilkaalt''s claw could graze her dress, a mixture of Truth and Space laws flawlessly anchored her where she stood!


    "Worthless."


    With a spin, Else turned on one-hundred-eighty degrees and backhanded Ilkaalt across the cheek!


    *Pah!*


    With that resounding slapping sound, Ilkaalt spiraled in the air before collapsing on the distant ground! Blood gushed from her lips while her bloodshot eyes flared with unsolvable wrath and shame. But with Else''s suppression, she couldn''t move!


    From the distance, Else threw a casual kick, and a small space vortex appeared to carry it right into Ilkaalt''s face and send her rolling in the sky before cratering right below.


    Without further ado, Else turned and left alongside her partners.


    "Why didn''t you kill her?"


    Verena inquired as the three approached the World Tree.


    "According to Konrad, Ilkaalt''s body possesses a hidden seal that automatically robs the life essence of all the Zenith Ants not killed by him. That means queens, elders and all the rest. Although she currently can''t make use of that seal''s power, it''s still there. Right now, only the Ant Goddess can activate it.


    In the nearby future, it will play a critical role in the final part of his chess game with the ants."


    Else replied to Yvonne and Verena''s surprise. For Nessriane to bestow such a seal upon her daughter could only mean two things. Either her affection for Ilkaalt ran deep, or some nefarious ploy lay in wait. Although Konrad made no hypothesis on that topic, with the Zenith Ants'' usual modus operandi, Else couldn''t help but lean on the latter.


    Of course, she could be wrong. Perhaps such affection did exist in the destruction-crazed demon ants.


    Through another space rift, the trio landed before the World Tree which now stood unguarded. Of course, the World Tree''s most reliable defense would forever be Nessriane that hid lay within, controlling it all with a firm grip. As long as she occupied that position, even Konrad with his previous strength couldn''t claim her life.


    But lying low was one thing, preventing interference, another. Were it not for that fear of sabotage at another critical instance, Nessriane would not have dispatched her forces to guard entrance to the World Tree.


    Alas, they proved useless.


    Now, from within the comfort of the World Tree, Nessriane''s eyes opened! Unlike before, she no longer stood in the base, but at the very center of the tree. That position alone was proof of how close she stood to the long-awaited goal!


    But when those three women appeared, she knew that once more, her objectives faced critical challenges!


    Nessriane truly couldn''t understand how the trio managed to pinpoint the exact, final moment of her merge! She didn''t know that Else and Verena''s control of Fate Laws was only a step away from Wielding.


    Of course, they could foresee the instant. And even before the three could make their move, Nessriane''s voice erupted.


    "Again and again, your Jade Dynasty has thwarted my plans and ruined my achievements! Today, if I don''t skin you all alive, my name is not Nessriane!"


    Nessriane rasped, and from the World Tree, massive withering force erupted alongside dozens of spear-like vines to slam into the trio! This time, even Yvonne''s Essence Ruler Physique couldn''t stop the move!


    With a wave of her hand, Else raised seven space vortexes that swallowed all the vines and sent them back to Nessriane while Verena used Truth Laws to alter the force Nessriane put into the blow and increase it tenfold!


    Yvonne didn''t stay idle, and raised her right hand for a punch. As she did, massive killing intent erupted alongside waves of darkness and hellfire to wrap her figure while an aura of invincibility burst from her form!


    "Dao Law: Extermination Fist!"


    Yvonne bellowed with a punch. From that strike, darkness gushed alongside a hellfire tempest that followed the reversed strike to slam into the World Tree!


    "Useless!"


    Nessriane scoffed and from within the tree, her hands flashed in incantation gestures. Dazzling life essence unfurled, creating a Life Dome that stopped all blows where they stood. And with a quick probe, Verena and Else were forced to accept that they couldn''t alter the structure of that dome.


    Right now, Nessriane only wanted one thing, obliterate those peons, and complete the merge!


    And seeing how close she was to that stage, Else shook her head.


    "That woman is stark-raving-mad. After draining the World Tree to this level and pushing it into Withering, merging with it is no different from courting death. Although if she can use the merge as the foundation to reach Life Embodiment, she could avert all negative changes, that''s a massive IF."


    Else remarked while orbs of pure life essence formed around the World Tree to target them all.


    "On the road of cultivation, if you''re not willing to gamble, how can you break the shackles imposed by destiny? I actually appreciate that part of her."


    Yvonne replied while her hairs swayed at her back.


    "Unfortunately, we must help her preserve her life:


    Absolute War Sense!"


    Yvonne exclaimed while stretching out her clenched fists. Instantaneously, massive War Laws erupted alongside Truth Laws to boost her strength, speed, resilience, and magnify her instincts thousands of times!


    The Truth of her existence changed, and she went from physical to ethereal, all while still being able to affect those she slammed!


    And slam she did!


    Before Nessriane could process the change, Yvonne''s fist had banged her Life Dome, obliterated it, and crashed into the World Tree!


    "OOUUUUUUIIIIIIIIIN!"


    The World Tree wailed as its bark crumbled and its trunk collapsed under Yvonne''s brutal assault! Assault that landed right in the spot Konrad''s dagger had affected beforehand!


    With that one move that contained the full might of Yvonne raised thousands of folds, the connection between Nessriane and the tree was ruptured, hacked by the combination between ethereal forces, truth laws and the Essence Ruler Physique!


    *BAM*


    Ejected from the tree, Nessriane tumbled onto the ground!


    In the instant her face kissed the dirt, the realization that more than 129,000 years of work were shredded into pieces hit Nessriane like a rampaging bulldozer and she howled in grief!


    "AAAAAAAAAAARGH!"

 405 Hastened Withering Part 2

    Although from second to seventh, direct strength boon wasn''t the primary criteria for Ancient Secret Rankings, the fact of the matter was that the higher they ranked, the most devastating the potential they held.


    For the Absolute War Sense to rank third, right above Seer''s Vision, it naturally possessed unique qualities. Absolute War Sense primarily drained its might from War and Truth Laws. Starting with the third layer, cultivators would automatically reach the Advanced level in War and Beginning in Truth.


    But at the fourth, they automatically crossed War Wielding to stand at the doorstep of War Embodiment and if non-demons or non-devas they were, Truth Wielding was theirs too!


    Moreover, they could start gaining insight in Life Laws. Alas, as a demoness, even after breaking through the fourth layer, Yvonne didn''t escape the curse, and remained stranded like her sisters at the gate of Truth Wielding.


    Still, for the purpose of this task, that was more than enough. Yanking her fist free from the sabotaged tree, Yvonne spun to face Nessriane who rose from the ground in a slow, chilling manner. The echo of that high-pitched howl of rancor and indignation died down, leaving a quiet but ever more dreadful Nessriane.


    "I suppose it was inevitable. From the moment that man appeared, clinging onto this hope was a futile endeavor. Very well. It''s fine. Congratulations to you all."


    Nessriane stated while shutting her eyes close. But in that tone, the Jade Trio could sense no compliments.


    "I should have given up a long time ago. But it''s fine, this all wasn''t without gains. I may not be able to achieve Embodiment, but it''s not that far off. Meanwhile, you three imbeciles have hastened the Withering and brought it to its end."


    Nessriane pursued, and as if to back her words, the World Tree''s wailing intensified, turning into a blood-curdling scream that alarmed the world!


    Yvonne, Else and Verena, all were startled! Not because of the hastened, but because from the energies lacing that scream, they could feel a plethora of destructive power!


    "What a beautiful sonata. I suppose that after being bamboozled for so long, drained and battered like a helpless mongrel, even the World Tree has gotten angry. No, perhaps it goes beyond that. Perhaps it is the Realm Will acting from the shadows. Who knows, who cares? What''s certain is that this Withering won''t just end with the destruction of cultivation.


    The Ancient Crystal World will vanish alongside the Tree. Didn''t see that coming, huh? How delightful."


    Nessriane chortled and her eyes sprang open to reveal a look of flaring insanity!


    "But I will not allow you to enjoy peaceful last moments. I want your agonizing selves to stare helpless at the impending destruction of your world!"


    Nessriane snarled, and from her slender body, berserk demonic energies erupted alongside massive life essence and the full might of her laws! Now that she no longer needed to maintain the connection with the World Tree, Nessriane could fight without scruples and unleash her full-strength!


    Her right leg swept the air, racing upward in a blurred kick!


    *BAM*


    In that one move, massive shockwaves erupted to send Verena and Else flying backward!


    Blood trailed down their lips, and without hesitation, they summoned their golden armors! At Nessriane''s back, Yvonne didn''t delay, and donned her six-winged jade armor!


    "Oh, the Valkyrie Armors. You think that''s enough? Cute. Adorable."


    Nessriane scoffed, and before the trio could make a move, she appeared at Else and Verena''s back, and with two palm strikes, propelled them toward Yvonne! With a wave of her hand, Yvonne summoned both her Lineage and Valkyrie Weapons, before shooting toward Nessriane in a hellfire comet!


    In tandem, Else and Verena regained their footing, and their hands flashed in incantation gestures!


    "Ankh of Myriad Eternity!"


    "Citadel of Dreams!"


    They snarled, unleashing Lineage Weapon and Ancestral Glory alongside the power of their laws to support Yvonne''s assault by anchoring Nessriane!


    But before those attempts, the Ant Goddess'' lips only curved to showcase derision.


    Emerald flames covered her fist as she raised it to smash into Yvonne''s hellfire comet form in a resounding boom!


    *BANG*


    Unable to resist, Yvonne flew backward and slammed against the World Tree. Meanwhile, when faced with Nessriane''s might, the suppression wrought by Else and Verena collapsed in an instant!


    "There is an ancestral saying in the Higher Realms. No matter how gifted, a Minor God cannot defeat a True God. A True God cannot challenge a Void God. The hierarchy of godhood is unbreakable.


    Although we''re currently Demigods, that truth stands for us all. If you think that because my feeble Minor God level avatar couldn''t flatten the Infernal Cult, my True God self is not worth dreading, you''re more conceited than I thought.


    Moreover¡­"


    Nessriane began, while bright emerald flames erupted from her form to morph into a pair of dazzling flame wings.


    "¡­with my Primal Law level, you''re not just courting death, but blazingly seizing its thighs!


    Incomplete Dao Armament: Everburning Life Wings!"


    Nessriane snarled and as those wings expanded, the intensity of her pressure skyrocketed to become a crushing mountain that suppressed all across thousands of miles! Her feet left the ground, and she rose into the sky!


    As she did, dozens of emerald light orbs appeared around her with crackling green lightning, ready to fire at the suppressed trio.


    "Never¡­have I suffered such a loss!


    Never¡­have I endured this much indignity!!


    If I don''t break you into pieces and feast on your hearts, I cannot vent this hatred!!!


    So go and die for me!!!!"


    Nessriane roared and unleashed dozens of massive emerald beams that fired right into the suppressed ladies.


    "Valkyrie Surge!"


    They exclaimed in tandem, causing their strength to rise by the combined forces of the others. Alas, it still wasn''t enough! The insurmountable gap remained!


    *BOOOOM*


    The beams hit home, and the three were blasted in various directions to crash with garish burns and large eruptions of blood!


    "Pesky endurance, surrender your lives!"


    Nessriane barked, and the orbs turning into flaming spears that impaled the three where they lay!


    This time, no amount of resistance could alter that fate, and they perished on the spot!


    And seeing life leave their bodies, elation filled Nessriane''s demonic heart. But when those same bodies burned to ashes that elation turned into a burst of laughter!


    "HAHAHAHAHA!


    HAHAHAHAHAHHAHA!!


    Vengeance at l-"


    She began, but before she could finish her words, from the three piles of ashes, three riveting figures rose, as pristine as before.


    Of course, it was the trio. The only difference was that this time, a black sigil with two glittering scythes marked their foreheads while their bodies swirled in chthonian forces.


    "No¡­no¡­no!!! It can''t be! How could this be?!"


    Nessriane snarled in grief and indignation. And hearing this, Yvonne could only shrug in helplessness.


    "What can I say? Perks of having a good husband."


    She replied, causing Nessriane''s internal organs to spiral out of control¡­


    *PUH*


    ¡­and she spurted blood!

 406 Shifting Wind

    One of the things Konrad didn''t forget to do before going into seclusion was to bestow Death Negation Seals upon his consorts. All of those in contact with him before his departure received the gift, thereby making them unkillable for non-Embodiment experts. If Nessriane achieved Life Embodiment, then she could indeed override the seals.


    But with her current Law level, it was unfeasible. The realization that her best efforts could never end her foes lives struck Nessriane hard, and her blood gushed forth. But in a flash, she recomposed herself, and wiped off her dripping blood to return her eyes onto the three.


    "It''s fine¡­killing is not the only way¡­I merely have to get creative."


    Nessriane muttered as her body still trembled from the internal damage. A callous glint brightened her dark-green eyes and a vicious smile curved her lips. The Life Flames at her back flapped in a flickering emerald that magnified all her attributes with profound Life Laws. With a step, Nessriane turned into a radiant emerald beam to shoot toward the trio!


    "Awakening War Legions!!"


    Yvonne exclaimed with her hands outstretched. The fourth layer of the Absolute War Sense kicked into gear, releasing its most dreadful ability that turned the living and unliving into embodiments of war and tools of destruction!


    *CRACK* *GRRR* *CRACK*


    The trees, the earth, the faraway ponds, roots, wind, dust, everything that could be altered rose to turn into legions of War Golems, one-hundred meters tall giants of various shapes that filled the Hidden Forest with their soaring war intent!


    Even Else and Verena didn''t go unaffected, and in the instant the War Legion rose, they felt the innumerable principles of War Laws fill and turn them into perfect tools of warfare! From zero understanding, they reached the Advanced War Law level, and stood infinitely close to Wielding.


    This was the ability that made Dolgron, the Northern Infernal King famous, and cemented his seat as the mightiest Infernal King!


    Yvonne''s War Legions barreled into Nessriane, sending her flying backward while the Jade Trio surrounded her from all sides!


    "Valkyrie Judgement!"


    They roared in tandem, and at the tip of their swords, dazzling orbs formed with crackling lightning, all carrying the full might of their armors'' force! And before the tumbling Nessriane could reach the ground, the orbs released golden and jade beams of massive destruction that threatened to blast her into smithereens!


    "Blood Burning!"


    Nessriane snarled, using her Life Laws to achieve the same thing as Konrad or Ashara:


    Endless Blood Burning!


    As one of the last two zenith ants with greater demon blood, Nessriane''s Blood Burning didn''t lose out to the Serkar''s back when they were limited to their golden blood. Her strength skyrocketed, her lineage weapon appeared in her hand, and with a 360 degrees spin, she smashed all three beams into oblivion!


    At that time, the inconceivable occurred. Within the Jade Dynasty, Konrad''s World Gate vanished!


    Within the Hidden Forest, Calisto and Vylsea were startled to see the Harem Gate erased from their sight!


    And before the World Tree, Yvonne, Else and Verena, all saw their Valkyrie Armors vanish in a light haze!


    Their eyes widened in disbelief, and even Nessriane stood dumbfounded!


    "A ploy¡­it has to be a ploy¡­right?"


    She wondered in full skepticism. And who could blame her? Having been duped by the miscreants for so long, there was no way she would believe in such a convenient turn of events!


    Favorable. This was far too favorable! Alas, even as Nessriane floundered, the trio worked to prove her right! No move followed, and for an instant, the three stood there dazed, with wide-open eyes. But right afterward, their lips simultaneously curved into forced smiles.


    "Well, this is why you don''t rely on external forces."


    Yvonne sighed, realizing that something had gone wrong on Konrad''s end. Or perhaps, the armors were just defective?


    She emphatically hoped so!


    And without waiting for Nessriane to take advantage of their weakened condition, Yvonne summoned and aimed her Black Crystal Ring at her!


    *BOOM*


    Massive dark-purple demonic energies erupted in a wild explosion that sent Nessriane cratering! Alas, that was as far as damage went. Her body bore no dent and remained wholly unharmed!


    "Hahahahaha! Justice. Finally, justice!"


    Nessriane exclaimed with pealing laughter. In slow-paced motion, she rose from the ground to stand before the three and their War Legions.


    "The wind of luck has run out. Today, no one can save you. I will have you know that not being able to die¡­isn''t necessary a good th-"


    *BAAAM*


    Before Nessriane could finish her words, massive waves of chthonian energies slammed her from behind, and she again dropped onto the ground, cratering harder than ever before! This time, she neither screamed nor raised her head.


    She didn''t even want to know where that force came from! Only one need appeared and filled her body:


    Tears!


    Warm tears filled Nessriane''s eyes and trickled down her cheeks! Too far. They were going too far! No sentient being should endure this amount of bullying! What did she do to ever deserve such a fate? Why couldn''t she even enjoy that tiny moment of delight?! This was excessive!


    And as Nessriane silently sobbed, the dumbfounded Yvonne and Verena stared at the new entrant.


    "You?"


    They asked in tandem while Else heaved a sigh of relief. Naturally, when the situation started going south, she''d use the avatar she left within the Infernal Cult to alert Gulistan and request reinforcement.


    But instead of a prompt appearance, the devilish woman was nowhere to be seen, making Else wonder if perhaps¡­she wasn''t waiting for them to suffer intolerable abuse before landing her hand!


    And coming from Gulistan, that wouldn''t be surprising. Fortunately, she didn''t push the vice too far.


    "Me. Of course it''s me. Daughters-in-law, long time no see."


    Gulistan greeted with her arms folded beneath her large, perky breasts, and her new, icy-blue eyes sweeping Verena, Yvonne and Else. And hearing her voice, Nessriane knew who to blame, and unable to trust her ears, she somersaulted to face the enemy.


    Alas, the truth remained unchanged. And again, Nessriane found herself dumbstruck.

 407 The World Trees Wrath!

    Thirty years. A measly thirty. Back when her Minor God Avatar confronted the Infernal Cult, even if it only contained thirty percent of her overall strength, it wasn''t what Gulistan could contend with. Were it not for Berken, the Serkas would have been wiped out!


    But three decades afterward, Gulistan stood without an ounce of cultivation, but battle-power clearly standing at True God altitude. What did she eat?


    "Wait, True God strength but no cultivation?"


    Nessriane wondered, and her dark-green eyes studied Gulistan with scrutiny, not leaving out any detail. Snow white skin replaced the previous olive shade, and icy-blue pupils stood in lieu of the black hues. Hair color may be different, but the looks betrayed not. Worse, the more she stared, the more Nessriane could find the similarities between Gulistan''s flawless face and that abominable devil whose figure turned her dreams into nightmares.


    "Konrad, it''s him! Another one of his damnable tricks! How are you related?"


    Nessriane interrogated with her booming voice. At that time, the quivering Ilkaalt dragged herself into the scene, arriving soon enough to hear Gulistan reply:


    "How are we not? He''s my son, boss, and Plowing Service Provider. I admit; that''s not ethical."


    Gulistan''s candid words rang in Nessriane and Ilkaalt''s eardrums, making them gawk in incredulity.


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. A degenerate will sire another. What a decadent family."


    Nessriane stated, and Gulistan included, all nodded in approval. But although Gulistan''s strength leap took her unprepared, Nessriane remained undaunted. Primal Laws were Primal Laws. Unless Gulistan achieved Death Wielding, she wasn''t her match!


    The emerald flame wings burned brighter, and without paying attention to Ilkaalt''s sorrowful form, Nessriane flew at Gulistan, hacking her Nihility Flail right at her neck!


    "Omnislayer."


    Gulistan uttered while stretching out her hand, causing an icy-blue broadsword to appear in her hand as chthonian energies erupted from her form. Wielding it, her already considerable strength skyrocketed, and she deflected Nessriane''s flail with a single blow.


    *Clang*


    The weapons met in one ringing sound. But with her Blood Burning and wings empowering her, Nessriane didn''t fall behind, spun on 360 degrees, and crashed her flail on Gulistan''s side with startling momentum!


    *BOOOOOM*


    Instead of Gulistan tumbling with gushing blood, it was a massive energy collision that awaited Nessriane. Indeed, a vortex of chthonian energy stood where she struck, preventing her flail from harming the tiniest part of Gulistan''s body.


    "Blood Burning."


    Gulistan uttered, using the Chthonian Immortal Race''s innate Blood Burning ability to let her strength rise to a new level, and make up for the law gap between Nessriane and she. Boundless chthonian forces unfurled, filling Gulistan''s complete form with unending energy surges.


    The air winced and even with the reinforcements it''d received, space cracked, ripped asunder by the overwhelming force!


    Gulistan drove her sword in a frontal thrust aimed right at Nessriane''s demonic heart. Her Life Laws erupted in a protective shield that failed to withstand the blow and crumbled in an instant! Still, the thrust deviated from initial trajectory, and lost power.


    By the time it reached Nessriane''s chest, her flail slammed it upward, and Gulistan replied with a frontal kick!


    *BAM*


    The two recoiled, then vanished to turn into colliding beams, one emerald-colored, the other icy-blue.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    In a flash, the two exchanged hundreds of moves, and Ilkaalt was startled to see her mother unable to seize the advantage! At this rate, perhaps Konrad didn''t need to show himself before the entirety of their forces suffered destruction!


    Again, Ilkaalt recalled images of her end, images her mother helped her deny. But seeing the place she now stood in and calculating the time, she dared not gamble!


    "Run, I must run at once!"


    She exclaimed and turned heels, ready to abandon the threatened ship to seek an escape road! But at that time¡­


    "OUUIIIIIIIIN!


    OUUUIIIIIIIIIN!!


    OUUUUIIIIIIIIIIN!!!"


    The World Tree''s wailing resumed, bringing alongside it a massive, formless destructive force that blew Yvonne''s War Legions into smithereens and slammed both Nessriane and Gulistan into the ground! The runaway Ilkaalt was not better off, Gulistan and Nessriane aside, all the individuals standing within the Hidden Forest found themselves suppressed by the howling World Tree.


    Although Nessriane foresaw the World Tree''s revolt, she didn''t expect its might to reach this level!


    "Tarnation. None will survive this."


    Nessriane spat with her face contorting in a horrible grimace. And as if to corroborate her words, the World Tree''s countless roots dug deeper into the ground, targeting the Zenith Ant Colony underneath, and stabbing all that lay therein, without exception! But mere death wasn''t the fate of the stabbed, those millions of Zenith Ants all became nutrient for the World Tree, with their Life Essence siphoned at breakneck speed.


    The weaker they were, the faster they died!


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The Zenith Ants howled in anguish! And in a flash, those at the Saint-level or below withered like drained mummies!


    The Sage level ants struggled harder, but one by one, all withered to turn into food for the tree! The sky darkened, obscured by unending grey fog that stretched across the entire world!


    As she witnessed those events, Ilkaalt''s knees weakened, and she collapsed on the ground with her body trembling in one realization:


    "It''s¡­now."


    Indeed. This eldritch scene was the perfect replica of how she perished! And as the weaker Sage level ants mummified, the World Tree unleashed more roots unto the living! They tore through the earth to shoot toward the gathered ladies!


    Before Ilkaalt could react, massive roots tore through her chest, abdomen, and arms to nail her on the ground. Verena, Else, and Yvonne used Truth, Space and the Ancient Secrets at their disposal to avoid that fate. However, the roots never stopped trailing them and pursued no end!


    Right now, only Nessriane and Gulistan could effectively suppress the onslaught. But even for them, it was a daunting task!


    And seeing Ilkaalt nailed by the four roots, Nessriane went into a frenzy!


    "ILKAAALT!"


    She roared, and desperately tried to come to her daughter''s aid, but to no avail. More roots gushed forth, forcing her into a defensive stance while Ilkaalt''s lifeforce dwindled one bit at a time!


    Knowing that the ongoing siphoning would ensure her daughter''s destruction, Nessriane no longer hesitated and activated Ilkaalt''s seal, causing the vast life essence robbed from deceased Zenith Ants to surge from within her body and reinvigorate her lifeforce!


    Alas, before the World Tree''s retaliation, that only made her a more delightful meal, and achieved nothing beside delaying the inevitable!


    Soon, all came to the same conclusion. If things progressed the way they were, to say nothing of them or the Hidden Forest, no one across the Ancient Crystal World would survive this calamity.


    Therefore, Yvonne chose an extreme road. And as firm resolve shone within her eyes, she used her Absolute War Sense'' state-changing ability to fall into an ethereal state, then activated the Essence Ruler Physique to do the unthinkable!


    She barreled into the World Tree, and forcefully merged with it! In an instant, the World Tree''s draining of all lives stopped. And in that very same instant, all were startled!

 408 Profane Stomp Judgemen

    First, Silence fell and snuffed words out of the ladies'' throats. But even Silence failed to suppress Verena''s rage outburst which erupted a second afterward.


    "Lunatic! Crazed, demented, unredeemable lunatic!"


    Verena snarled once the realization of Yvonne''s fanatical move settled in, and on the scene, only Nessriane could understand the accuracy of those words. To dare conceive the thought of merging with the World Tree took her more than 120,000 years of cultivation, Life Wielding, True God level, and countless preparations.


    But even then, it wasn''t a surefire move. Perdition lied at every turn. If not from the failure and the subsequent Withering, it would be from losing herself in the Tree. Indeed, even in success, those that ventured into that territory incurred the risk of losing their persona and forever remain trapped within the tree as one existence!


    Nessriane wished to merge with the essence and obtain the abilities and Law skills. She naturally had no desire in remaining trapped in one place, without consciousness, for the remainder of her existence! But even in those extreme circumstances, Yvonne went in without a shred of hesitation!


    Or perhaps, the extreme circumstances left her no other choice. On the scene, only she with her Essence Ruler Physique could placate the World Tree and enter symbiosis with it. Others simply didn''t have the opportunity. But now, the return of peace and quiet failed to trigger any wave of relief within Else, Verena and Gulistan''s hearts.


    Lost, Yvonne was lost! Her very existence had merged with the Tree, and there was nothing they could do to change it! And though unlike Verena and Else, Gulistan had no profound affection for Yvonne, the fact of the matter remained¡­that she was the empress!


    How would Konrad react when presented with the realization that his most favored had turned into a tree? And as the three floundered, Nessriane wasted no time to fall at Ilkaalt''s side and suppress the overflowing Life Essence unleashed by her seal. At first, when Nessriane bestowed this seal upon her daughter, she knew Ilkaalt wouldn''t be able to withstand its power until she achieved Life Wielding.


    Therefore, she kept it locked. But unique circumstances forced her to release before the right time. Now, she could only help her keep it under control, and later apply further methods. And daggered by the sight of Ilkaalt spasming within her arms, Nessriane gritted her teeth! Again, this was those mongrels'' fault!


    Were it not for their interference, she would have successfully obtained the essence of the World Tree, used it as foundation to achieve Life Embodiment and rise above all!


    But since the Jade Dynasty appeared, nothing went according to plan. All kept going wrong, and now, even her daughter''s life was at stake! Alas, this wasn''t time for revenge. There was guarantee Yvonne could fully suppress the World Tree. No guarantee that if, or once, it erased the last bit of her persona, it wouldn''t return to the previous rampage.


    Leave.


    They had to leave!


    Without hesitation, Nessriane pulled out the roots still lodged within Ilkaalt''s body, wrapped one hand around her shoulders, the other across her waist, and readied to take her to safety! But how could Gulistan allow them to depart with such ease?


    "With things having reached this point, you really expect us to let you off? Na?ve."


    Gulistan scoffed, and the formidable pressure of her fleshly body and bloodline erupted to lock on Nessriane. Without delay, Nessriane met Gulistan''s pressure with hers and lowered Ilkaalt to slam into her foe!


    "Fine! Then I will first dispose of you, then leave this accursed place!"


    Nessriane snapped with her demonic flail swaying at Gulistan''s temple. The Serkar bent left on ninety degrees, letting the blow fly over her head while she smashed her icy broadsword into Nessriane''s side!


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    Again, the two exchanged dozens of moves. But this time, Nessriane fought with reckless abandon, and a feral rage that matched Gulistan''s superior bloodline! Falling into a diagonal curve, Nessriane''s flail tore space gashes through the sky as it dropped on Gulistan''s right shoulder.


    But before it could hit home, Gulistan''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Chthonian Possession!"


    Icy-blue light brightened Gulistan''s hues, and her soul flew out of her body to infiltrate Nessriane''s!


    Alarmed, Nessriane recoiled. But the soul moved too fast and dived into her before she could escape. Starting with her chest, Black veins stretched across her body while she thrashed against the soul possession.


    "Everburning Life Flame!"


    Nessriane roared, causing colossal emerald flames to burst from her form and repel the possession in a brutal internal clash!


    *BANG*


    Expelled, Gulistan''s soul flew back into her body, and as she suppressed a blood spurt, the red liquid trickled down her cheeks. Nessriane wasn''t better off. But as they readied to dive into another dance, within the Barbarian Continent, shocking events unfurled.


    ...


    In the recent months, the battle between Celestial Hosts, the Demonic Legions and The Valkyrie had risen to an alarming level, with the first two sides abandoning prejudice to combine the might of their formations and artifacts and fully suppress the Valkyrie!


    The move proved a success! Faced with God-level Suppression Formations with seven God Artifacts serving as the eye, even the Valkyrie''s Might Reversal ability lost function, and the battle quickly took a turn for the worse!


    Again and again, the Valkyrie was forced back, the barrier she wrought to lessen the burden on the Barbarian Continent collapsed, and a flurry of calamitous strikes forced her into retreat! But while she could escape, the barbarians couldn''t!


    The nightmare resumed with greater might than ever before, and in a flash, billions perished!


    Still, the Profane Prince made no move.


    "It''s over. The Barbarian has reached the end of its destiny. No one will save us."


    Many lost hope and the same thought circulated within the surrendering minds. Others, however, chose an extreme road. A road none within the Holy Continent could expect!


    "Profane Prince, though we wish for more opportunities to show our devotion, time is in short supply, and death awaits no aspiration. With our blood as sacrificial offering, we elders hope you will take mercy on the young, and save our land!"


    Tribal elders across the Barbarian Continent''s border tribes proclaimed as if guided by one thought, and one after the other, gutted themselves on altars dedicated to the Profane Prince!


    At first, many, especially the young, saw the move as stark-raving-mad! But when the truth of their circumstances dawned on them, other tribal and even clan elders followed suit and gutted themselves on the altar, offering their blood and souls to the Profane Prince for the sake of their kin''s salvation!


    Soon, across the entire Barbarian Continent, altars filled with the corpses of gutted elders piled en masse!


    "Profane Prince, with our blood as sacrificial offering, we elders hope you will take mercy on the young, and save our land!"


    The words billowed to the heavens, but still the Profane Prince remained silent, still demons and devas ran amok! Some despaired, but more stepped forward!


    "If the elders are not enough, what about the warriors?"


    Barbarian men and women alike proclaimed and stepped onto the sacrificial altars to gut and offer themselves to the Profane Prince, and thereby beseech salvation!


    "Moronic creatures. I will soon execute you all."


    Anharya scoffed before waving Sanguine Dance, his lineage weapon, at The Valkyrie! But at that time, as if suppressed by a transcendent force, his sword stopped mid-air, wholly unable to carry on or drop on its target!


    Worse, he couldn''t move an inch! And not just him. The entirety of the Demonic Legions and Celestial Hosts fell into the same state!


    "I have heard your prayers and welcome you all in the cradle of the true faith. Henceforth, you are my devotes, my children.


    None can harm you."


    A hoarse, authoritative voice thundered within the Ancient Crystal World, and alarmed all its denizens!


    "The faithful dead return to life! The wicked suffer destruction! Such is my judgment!"


    The Profane Prince proclaimed, and instantaneously, immeasurable chthonian energies filled the world and brought all faithful dead, billions of souls, back to life!


    In the span of a breath, the world was in awe! But before any could find the time to relish or gawk, a massive foot stretching across tens of thousands of miles and covering the entirety of the Barbarian Sky, made a slow, dreadful fall onto the Demonic and Celestial Forces!

 409 Profane Stomp Judgment Part 2

    As Higher Realms denizens, those tens of thousands of demons and devas had seen plenty of uncanny scenes. However, the sight of a foot stretching across tens of thousands of miles? This was indeed a first; something their limited vision and cultivation couldn''t approach.


    At the forefront of the armies, Anharya, Dasra, Mishri, Aakash, Nehal, and other prominent deva and demon scions stood in awe. Lifted by the foreign force, The Valkyrie vanished from their vicinity, leaving them alone to withstand the foot''s impact.


    "Out of the Ancient Crystal World!"


    All leaders roared in unison but were startled to realize that the force rippling from that foot locked them all where they stood, and prevented the tiniest move! Aakash''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Over, it''s over. Mother, your son was greedy and unfilial. I should have never accepted this duty!"


    He sobbed, for from that foot, the might and pressure he felt already rivaled that of his father! And who was his father? A High God! Although among Surya''s children he didn''t rank at the top, a High God he still was!


    And to say nothing of him, the entirety of the troops were lost in chaotic dread! Escape, they couldn''t. Block, they couldn''t. Struggle, they couldn''t! They could only stare slacked-jawed, with eyes wide open, and curse all their ancestors for falling into this spot!


    Nehal sighed and lowered her face. Dasra shook his head. Mishri trembled, and cold sweat filled Anharya''s forehead!


    The slow vindictive foot landed, smashing all demons and devas without exception!


    "BAAAAAAANG!"


    A resounding bang that echoed in all corners of the Ancient Crystal Word, thundered within the sky! And with that one move, the tens of thousands of demons and devas armies flew toward the ground like meteors and cratered in Barbarian Soil!


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    Dust and debris soared, billowing toward the clouded heavens! And as it dispersed, the unblemished corpses of the legions of demons and devas remained, without the tiniest bit of external damage! However, besides Aakash, Dasra, Mishri, Nehal, and Anharya, all had perished in body and soul!


    The foot vanished, returning peace to the vast sky as if all was but an illusion. But the sight of those legions of perfect corpses remained as a garish reminder of the event!


    Anharya''s eyes went bloodshot, and he bit his lips to blood! An army of ten thousand demons and fiends, five-hundred demon nobles, all squashed under his leadership in a single move! All, within a mortal world! In the future, how could he face his peers? How could he face his royal grandfather and answer for such appalling failure?


    Disgraced! Completely and utterly disgraced!


    "Who was it? What High God dared interfere with the affairs of the Blood Lord? Who summoned you?!"


    Anharya snarled, thinking that this was nothing more than a temporary summon through the use of the merit steles. Even with the words that still echoed within his ears, he couldn''t believe that the so-called Profane Prince, a Mortal Realm cultivator, possessed the strength to deliver this blow!


    Surely, it had to be a Higher Realm force. However, the deva leaders were more lucid. First, let''s not even mention how neither religious forces possessed enough merit to request such an intervention that defied all Realm Rules. Even if they did, no higher force would have accepted the deal.


    Moreover, they were alive! Clearly, the perpetrator wished to toy with them before delivering the final blow, and therefore controlled his strength. Seeing this point, Dasra, Aakash, and Nehal could only think of one person, and the thought dumbfounded them.


    "It can''t possibly be. How long has it been? Even if his talent goes against heaven''s will, in a mortal world, how can he possibly reach such strength?"


    They wondered in a stupor. And as if to answer them all, a figure high of 1.9 meters appeared within the barbarian sky. If the golden imperial robes and crown didn''t tell enough about that figure''s identity, then those looks that stood without equal in the past, present and future, undoubtedly did.


    The Valkyrie lay within that figure''s embrace with her head nuzzling against his shoulder. In a flash, she''d gone from a feral amazon to an adorable, care-seeking consort.


    The figure''s lips curved into a grin, and his icy-blue eyes nailed the five survivors from above.


    "Hehe, while I lay in hibernation, you actually dared battle my consorts. But worse, not content on engaging them, you had the gals to wound them? Don''t you know that when fighting my women, it is your duty to endure injuries and abuse? How bold, how conceited!"


    Konrad, the Profane Prince, proclaimed while his consort sobbed on his shoulder like a wronged puppy.


    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*


    And seeing this, the surviving five almost spurted blood. Across those decades of warfare, who''d injured who? If it weren''t for them abandoning dignity to combine the strength of their formations and artifacts, how could they possibly injure her?! Those people''s shamelessness truly knew no bounds!


    But knowing that no room for escape remained, the five rose to the sky and like a single squad, faced the enemy! Still, only Anharya with his deficient intel failed to assess the threat Konrad represented.


    As far as he was concerned, the previous move was a one-time trick without follow-up! But feeling the chthonian energies rippling from Konrad''s form, he quickly identified him as his royal grandfather''s target!


    "Bold and conceited mortal peon! How dare you speak with such hubris before my esteemed self? Today, regardless of your origin, I must teach you a lesson!"


    Anharya snarled with veins pulsing on his grimacing face.


    "Oh? What courage! Admirable, admirable. Alright, I will give you a chance. If you can endure a slap, I will spare your lives."


    Konrad answered with a mild chuckle.


    And as he heard those demeaning words coming from the representative of those he despised, Anharya only felt more incensed. Without delay, he released the full might of his Blood Burning!


    Blood-red light snaked around his form while three, two-star God-Artifacts appeared at his side, hovering while he held his lineage weapon within his right hand.


    Thus armed, he flew at Konrad! Mishri and Dasra followed beside him, all unleashing the full might of their laws, bloodlines, physiques, artifacts, and cultivation in their mightiest strikes!


    While holding the Valkyrie in his left hand, Konrad waved his right palm in a casual slap!


    *SMACK!*


    Before that slap, all strikes collapsed, and Anharya found his head detached from his neck in a garish eruption of blood!


    As it tumbled toward the ground, that head swirled in the air and didn''t fail to drench his partners of misfortune red! And even as he perished with that red palm print on his cheek, Anharya couldn''t believe that a single slap ended his glorious life and snapped his future!


    But he wouldn''t be lonely in the afterlife for long!


    *SMACK!*


    Another slap followed, and Mishri found himself backhanded across the cheek! In the same pattern, the strike wrenched his head from his neck, and his blood erupted! Thus ended the Warden''s most promising spiritual descendant!


    *SMACK!*


    Dasra had no time to mourn his brother for the merciful Konrad sent him to join his sibling with the third slap! In his case, instead of leaving the neck, his head spun on 360 degrees, painting the wretched picture of a distorted corpse as the spark of his life ended!


    The three corpses followed the heads and tumbled onto the ground, leaving only Aakash and Nehal to remain standing!


    In that instant, the barbarians awoke from their stupor, dropped on their knees and proclaimed in tandem:


    "The Profane Prince is invincible! All hail the Profane Prince!"

 410 Profane Stomp Judgment Part 3

    The words reverberated within the Barbarian Continent, and both Aakash and Nehal were forced to admit the truth in them. Now, they had the strange misconception that from the moment they landed in the Ancient Crystal World, they''d been playing in Konrad''s palms, like chess pieces that moved solely according to his will!


    And at that time, led by Krann, Wolfgang and other State Pillars, the Infernal Legions left the Jade Dynasty to arrive behind Konrad. From the Infernal Cult, led by the Blood Shadow Pavilion, Berken and Chimera, the Chthonian Immortal Legion appeared, and in tandem, the nearly twenty-thousand individuals bowed toward Konrad.


    "Master, congratulations and welcome back!"


    "Your majesty, congratulations and welcome back!"


    They all proclaimed like a perfectly synched choir.


    "You''ve done a good job in overseeing the situation. There will be abundant rewards for you all once I''ve cleaned up the aftermath."


    Konrad replied and with a wave of his hand, lifted their bent backs. Meanwhile, Aakash and Nehal trembled beneath his icy-blue gaze.


    "Aakash, Nehal. The two of you are the most sensible of the lot. I like you. Your death serves no purpose. If you''re willing to pledge allegiance, your life will be spared. You will avoid the fate of either becoming food or Undead Puppets for my troops and rise to courtiers."


    Konrad declared. And indeed, the previous three''s execution wasn''t just a show of force. By killing them, Konrad robbed their Law Wielding. Blood, Nature, Earth, Fire, Light. Within the Three Realms, Law Wielders were undoubtedly the minority. Robbing five in one move was undoubtedly solid gains.


    Alas, Aakash and Nehal hadn''t reached Law Wielding, remaining a step away. In the slaughter of the Demonic Legions and Celestial Hosts, Konrad had gained more than they could offer. Konrad saw great jester potential in Aakash, therefore he planned to take him as Imperial Buffoon. As for Nehal, in the future, she could serve as a direct link to one of Konrad''s most coveted Celestial Realm Goddesses:


    Rati.


    Of course, he didn''t need their permission. It just made their subjugation more entertaining. For an instant, the two exchanged complicated glances. From revered God-Children, grandchildren of Primogens, to base and low courtiers in a mortal world. Such a fate was indeed hard to accept. Even if Konrad''s strength rivaled or eclipsed that of their parents, how could they accept such degeneration?


    Ignoring them, Konrad shifted his eyes toward the Hidden Forest, and what he saw therein forced a frown upon his flawless face.


    "Take them into custody. I have things to handle. You can slap Aakash for every second he spends in denial. Oh, I seem to recall he once sexually harassed Else. Castrate him.


    Nehal can watch it all."


    Konrad ordered Krann before vanishing from the gathered folks'' sight. Both Aakash and Nehal were struck speechless by the lingering echo of his words. But when Krann pulled up his sleeves with an approving nod, Aakash''s stupor made way for panic, and without hesitation, he turned heels to run out of the Ancient Crystal World!


    "Ah, Na?ve!"


    Krann chortled, and with his right hand, made a grasping motion. Boundless suction force trapped Aakash from all sides before pulling him right into Krann''s grasp! Following the creation of Konrad''s new bridge, and his cultivation ascension, Krann naturally became the greatest beneficiary.


    His cultivation had risen to early-stage Boundless Sea Devil Realm. With that strength, the likes of Nehal and Aakash were not even qualified to call themselves ants before him!


    "Feral beast, let go of me!"


    Aakash howled in desperation but couldn''t even muster the strength to thrash within Krann''s grasp.


    "Fool, Master told me to keep you in custody? How can I let you go? People nowadays really like speaking rubbish. Don''t worry. I will never do less than what Master requests of me!"


    Krann pledged before casting a sidelong glance at Nehal.


    "Coming willingly or do we need to use force?"


    He straightforwardly asked.


    "Willingly, willingly."


    Nehal replied with a firm nod of her head, and after collecting the corpses, all vanished to return to the Jade Dynasty!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Hidden Forest, Nessriane and Gulistan''s standoff came to a halt following Konrad''s world-shaking return. And while the Hidden Forest''s clouded sky prevented them from seeing through the faraway events, the aftermath said it all.


    "Not good."


    Nessriane muttered, but with Gulistan in the way, no escape road stood in sight. At that time, in a twister of black light, two figures appeared, one lying in the other''s arms. Konrad and the Valkyrie. And seeing them appear, the gathered five showed various emotions. Else, Verena and Gulistan''s eyes shone with mixed feelings. Within their gazes, Konrad could see relish and apologies intertwining.


    One for his triumphant return, the other for¡­well, one that wasn''t there.


    Fury blazed in Nessriane''s eyes, while Ilkaalt trembled with a twisted mixture of yearning and hatred.


    Konrad ignored them both and set the Valkyrie aside to lay eyes on the World Tree. His icy-blue gaze saw through its current condition and the truth of the events that''d unfurled.


    "Jade Emperor, you finally show yourself. Hateful creature, I''m really curious to see¡­the depth of your growth!"


    Nessriane proclaimed before leaving Gulistan to fly at Konrad with her raised flail! But as she stood three feet away from him, Konrad cast a lowered his gaze upon her, cold light flashed within, and all of Nessriane''s internal organs collapsed!


    *PUH*


    Massive blood gushed from her lips and orifices while she dropped onto the ground to all the gathered ladies'' fright!


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have time to play with you. Be a good girl, and I will plow you in due time."


    Konrad stated while Nessriane was shocked to see her Life Laws unable to function! And before she could probe further, all the negativity within her heart blossomed into a dreadful heart demon that forced her into cultivation deviation!


    Worse, the scenery around her changed as she fell into nightmarish illusions where all she dreaded became reality!


    To the ladies'' astonishment, Nessriane writhed and thrashed on the ground, but because Konrad suppressed her vocal cords, no sound left her screaming lips!


    Ilkaalt collapsed in fright! This was a True God! A Primal Law Wielding True God! And to say nothing of a blow, she couldn''t'' even withstand a glance?


    What sorcery was this?


    But when she saw Konrad''s paced steps and grave glance as he walked toward the tree, all dread left Ilkaalt''s heart, and burst into a peal of fiendish laughter!


    "HAHAHAHA! So what if you''re the strongest, so what if no one throughout the Mortal Realm can graze a corner of your clothes? At the end of the day, you still lose!"


    You can bring back the dead? Good! But what about one neither alive nor dead? Your empress foolishly merged with the World Tree but with her strength, can never override its will! She will forever remain with it and either vanish in the Withering or remain a tree for eternity!


    How does it feel to stand powerless before the loss of your beloved? Konrad, Profane Prince or Jade Emperor, you lose!"


    Ilkaalt roared in fiendish delight! And indeed, she wasn''t entirely wrong. However, what she failed to account for was that Konrad had foreseen this event thirty years ago. And was well-prepared to face it.

 411 Seizing the World

    Stretching out his hand, Konrad rubbed the balk of the World Tree and closed his eyes to assess its state. Or rather, Yvonne''s state. Indeed, when confronted with the World Tree''s feral will, although her persona managed to resist its assault, as time went by, it would grow increasingly weaker. There were only two outcomes:


    One, she lost and vanished within the Tree''s will.


    Two, she triumphed and became the Tree''s will. Unlike Nessriane, Yvonne wasn''t a body of flesh attempting to rob the will, but an existence that had already merged with the Tree. Regardless of the result, she couldn''t escape unless¡­she achieved Life Embodiment and could freely alter the state of her lifeform!


    Unless a foreign Truth or Life Embodiment level existence acted, that, indeed, was her only way out. But with her fragile foundation in Life Laws, to say nothing of Embodiment, wielding was a daunting task.


    Fortunately, some people were there to ease the task. But seeing how Konrad ignored her and appeared lost in his contemplation of the World Tree, Ilkaalt''s heart teemed with a mixture of joy and resentment. The thought of him standing in grief before the loss of his most beloved triggered sensations she couldn''t tolerate!


    Why? He didn''t have the right! She didn''t allow it! But as she prepared to irritate him further, Konrad''s chthonian energies erupted while his soul that stretched throughout the Ancient Crystal World rose to merge with the World Tree!


    Instantaneously, its wailing resumed!


    "Ouuuuin!"


    "Ouuuuuuuin!"


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuinnn!"


    Pain! Ghastly pain wracked the World Tree as Konrad''s chthonian soul perverted it! At the same time, Konrad waved his hand toward Nessriane, and while still lost in her demons, she flew toward him.


    "Just a temporary state. I need to borrow something from you."


    He declared before snapping the life out of Nessriane to rob her Life Wielding! And seeing her demented mother finally succumb under Konrad''s irresistible hand, Ilkaalt stood dazed, unable to react.


    But she wouldn''t stay that way for long because as its wailing intensified, the World Tree''s roots rose again to drain the remainder of the suppressed Sages within the Ant Colony, and send its roots into Ilkaalt''s body, that juicy fountain of Life Essence that by right belonged to it!


    *Puh*


    At the roots again stabbed her, piercing her heart, shoulders and thighs to siphon the boundless Life Essence she could never enjoy, tears filled Ilkaalt''s eyes. Now she knew. From the beginning, this was the end Konrad had in stores for her. And from the moment he revealed it, he was merely guiding her to the inevitable, using the feelings he planted within her heart to lead her into damnation.


    But strangely, neither this realization nor the piercing roots filled her with pain. No, the entirety of the anguish she currently felt lay in one simple fact.


    "Why¡­won''t you even glance at¡­me?"


    Ilkaalt asked while warm tears trickled down her blanching cheeks. For indeed, the root of her grief lied in the fact that from beginning to end, Konrad never once glanced at her, again reminding her of the insignificance of her existence.


    "Ilkaalt, my gaze only lingers on beauty. But what is beauty? Beauty is that thing that grips the eye and compels a stare of reckless abandon. You have none of it. In fact, I find you insipid. Therefore, I will never glance at you again."


    Konrad replied, shattering Ilkaalt''s bleeding heart.


    "Konrad¡­I hate you¡­I hate you¡­but more than that¡­I hate¡­that I love you¡­"


    Ilkaalt mumbled, and her pale lips curved into a forced smile before the last bit of her life essence vanished and she perished under the World Tree''s roots. Fueled by this massive Life Essence, the World Tree''s wailing dwindled an its color went from pale grey to dark-green, slowly returning to the original.


    With the death of the last Zenith Ants, Konrad was one step closer to his final goal. However, one detail remained.


    "Calisto and Vylsea."


    "At your service, your majesty!"


    Konrad contacted his two legionaries through a mental message, and immediately, they answered his call.


    "Slaughter all within the Hidden Forest''s five tribes. Spare none whatsoever."


    Konrad ordered, startling the two legionaries! Those had pledged loyalty to Yvonne and served her without fail for more than three decades. The Serpent tribe was especially meritorious! Why would Konrad suddenly command their execution?


    However, stupor was stupor. The two would never reject their lord''s orders.


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    They obeyed and instantaneously carried out the order. The five chieftains, and the Serpent Chieftain more than the others, were startled to see Calisto and Vylsea''s swords drop and lop off their heads!


    Even as the last spark of life perished, and the blood of their kin soared to drench the Hidden Forest''s trees in a crimson hurricane, they couldn''t believe that it would be in the hands of those two that their lives ended!


    And as the last of the Hidden Forest''s tribes succumbed, the blood-drenched Calisto and Vylsea reported the completed task.


    "Your majesty, as per your orders, all have been executed."


    They said in tandem. But, of course, Konrad was already monitoring the changes. And when the last of those demonic beasts and fiends perished, so did the last non-believers of the Ancient Crystal World.


    Now, across the globe, all worshipped a single deity:


    Konrad, the Profane Prince of Domination!


    He stretched out his hands, harnessing the faith power of those billions of souls and the supreme authority that came with it, not as World God, but as World Devil! And sensing this change and breach of rules, the Mortal Realm''s Will awoke to unleash its wrath upon this aberration!


    Dark clouds filled the sky with crackling lightning and brewing thunderstorms as tribulation lightning gathered to execute Konrad!


    Alas, it was far too late!


    "Apologies, Realm Will, but from now on, across the Ancient Crystal World, I make the rules. I do not stand under your jurisdiction. You are but a guest. A guest, I expel."


    Konrad casually stated before raising his hands toward the dark sky! Instantaneously, black light pillars soared from all corners of the ground to slam into the brewing tribulation and obliterate it before it could even gather!


    The dark clouds dispersed, and as they did, so did any influence of the Mortal Realm''s Will in the Ancient Crystal World!


    "It''s the Devil''s destiny to trample God. Therefore, if you stand as this universe''s Paramount Deity, it is my duty, as the One True Devil to bring you on your knees.


    So patiently wait for me to tame the Mortal Realm and make you my bitch!"


    Konrad spat at the Mortal Realm Will while cementing his absolute control of all things within the Ancient Crystal World!

 412 Old Acquaintances

    Meanwhile, within the World Tree''s Will, before Konrad could join the fray, Yvonne''s struggles were interrupted by a new appearance. While Yvonne sat crossed-legged in an ethereal world of lush green prairies, the figure of a young woman with back-length, blood-red hairs and eyes appeared before her.


    Dressed in a purple, backless dress, with luminous skin, perfect, full-lips and engrossing phoenix eyes that only served to strengthen the effect of her flawless curves, that woman stood with beauty putting the sun and moon to shame.


    And although she appeared out of nowhere, within her eyes, Yvonne could sense no malice. No, it was more complicated than that. An amalgam of contradictory emotions swirled. Emotions that targeted more than Yvonne.


    "Who are you? And what do you want from me?"


    Yvonne inquired while the woman''s eyes locked hers. Silence followed. Twelve seconds of palpable silence during which the woman did nothing besides peering into Yvonne''s eyes.


    "How frustrating. I''m here to offer you a deal."


    The woman began in a calm, mellifluous voice that could soothe the mind of most. It did nothing to Yvonne. And as that blood-haired beauty folded her arms beneath her voluptuous chest, Yvonne''s vigilance rose to new heights.


    "Become my disciple, and I will not only take you out of this Tree but bring you onto a new cultivation road. If you follow me, with your potential, I guarantee than one thousand years will be more than enough to surpass the Three Realms'' Primogens. With five, the Overlord and the Warden will be left behind.


    Beyond that, how far you go will depend on you."


    The woman offered, speaking words that would have made anyone within the Three Realms burst into laughter.


    Five thousand years of cultivation. What was five thousand years? A Semi-Saint''s lifespan. Nothing more. Before the countless Saints, Sages, and Gods of the multiverse, what was five thousand years? Nothing.


    And in that measly amount, that woman guaranteed to bring her beyond the Three Realms'' top powerhouses? Either this was supreme conceit, or her qualifications truly stood beyond this verse. For some reason, Yvonne leaned on the later.


    "Why?"


    She merely asked, for indeed, if a person appeared out of nowhere to offer the moon, the first question was "why?" But hearing this, for an imperceptible instant, the woman''s eyes narrowed.


    "I could lie and say that I''m impressed by your talent. But that is inaccurate. I just want you out of this world and am willing to pay for it."


    The woman replied with a tone laced in indifference. But her words made Yvonne''s luscious lips curve into an enchanting smirk.


    "Out of this world? No. Out of Konrad''s life? Yes. Are we by any chance acquainted? Why do you want me away from my husband?"


    Yvonne inquired with rising interest. Strange emotions welled up within her chest as she peered back into the woman''s eyes. Womanly intuition, perhaps. But she could bet her hand that Konrad was the reason of her presence.


    But surprisingly, the woman merely shrugged.


    "Acquainted? No, we shouldn''t be. But nowadays, those things don''t seem that certain anymore. In any case, you''re right. I want you out of his life and am paying for it by granting you the opportunity of a lifetime. Why bother with trifles? You don''t have to know why."


    The woman reacted in an increasingly condescending tone. Yvonne''s smile grew broader.


    "Interesting. However, I will have to decline."


    Yvonne replied, causing the woman''s eyes to contort into a frown.


    "Why not? Don''t you pursue invincibility? This world and that man can''t give it to you. Only I can set you on the path and give you a chance to seize the altitude you yearn for. Women, he has more than one. Is he truly worth giving up this chance for?"


    The woman countered with a hint of impatience. However, even before an existence that likely stood leagues beyond all she''d ever faced, Yvonne''s eyes showed no ripple and her heart remained as inflexible as a mountain before a storm.


    "True, women, he has more than one. But only I, he calls "my wife." Ten thousand goddesses may lie at his footsteps, but the title "wife" forever remains mine. He''s my husband, I''m his wife. The rest matters not, and no one can come between us."


    Yvonne replied without a ripple, and for an instant, her limpid words suppressed the blood-haired woman''s momentum. Her frown grew deeper. But right afterward, it dispersed.


    "Oh? Are you so conceited as to think that across the centuries and millennia to come, none will supplant you in his heart? What gives you that confidence."


    She probed but still failed to make Yvonne waver.


    "I have that confidence because he''s my man, and no one knows him better than I do, just like no one knows me better than he does. Our hearts beat as one. Our minds sing the same tune, always in synch. Before lovers, we are partners, and the only one whose help I welcome, is his."


    As Yvonne''s words echoed, the woman was forced to admit that she''d underestimated the bond she sought to break. And at that time, another voice echoed at her back.


    "Well said, my beloved wife."


    Konrad declared as his soul took shape within the World Tree''s will and his eyes ignored that woman''s back to land on Yvonne''s hessonite hues.


    "Took you long enough."


    Yvonne stated, as if she never doubted that Konrad would soon appear. And in response, he sighed.


    "You can''t blame me. Traffic was unending. All the Dicks, Clarks and Harries lining up for my autographs on their faces and cheeks¡­ahh, the sorrow of being the Profane Prince."


    Konrad "sobbed," causing Yvonne to chuckle while the blood-haired woman spun to face him. Seeing her, no small amount of surprise flashed within Konrad''s gaze.


    "Moon. Long time no see. I must admit that while I expected another visit of your folks, I didn''t see it coming so soon. Aren''t you supposed to tend to your maimed siblings?"


    Konrad inquired without any genuine interest. Moon ignored the question, letting her blood-red eyes sink into Konrad''s with scorching intensity.


    Indeed, while in her first life she was human, in the second, unlike Night and Cloud, Moon was reborn alongside Regretless as an Immortal Blood Spirit. Thus, her bound to Regretless and Blood Nether were a step above that of Cloud and Night''s.


    But there was one thing no one knew of. During the War of the Six Realms, in the centuries she spent captive in the Celestial Realm, Moon didn''t stay prisoner for long but fell in love with and in secrecy wedded the Empyrean Crown Prince: Dragon Warden.


    But when time came to choose between Regretless and Dragon Warden, Dragon Warden she didn''t choose. Therefore, when his eyes laid on hers, no emotions fluctuated within Konrad''s chest. And faced with his indifference, Moon restrained the urge to bite her lower lip.

 413 Merging Life and Death Part 1

    But regardless of her internal fluctuations, Moon''s face showed no ripple and it is with a nonchalant gaze that she met Konrad''s icy hues.


    "Cloud was right. You look nothing like the past you."


    Moon remarked and with a step, vanished to reappear before Konrad. Ignoring personal space, she stopped only a few centimeters away from him, with her nose almost brushing his. And though with her 1.75 meters of height, she stood far below him, the silent pressure within her body prevented any underestimation.


    "I take that as a compliment. Dragon Warden was a bitch. So many missed opportunities. Hell, Dragon Dark had a more fulfilling life. Of course, my most crushing regret of that life is, undoubtedly, to have kept you as my only woman.


    A tragedy, really. My ancestors still curse me for it."


    Konrad replied with his cool breathe brushing Moon''s forehead, while hers lingered on his chin. But hearing those words emerge from his lips, although she let nothing transpire on her face, Moon felt ill. At first, she believed that loyalty to kin should always triumph over romantic sentiments. Therefore, when the Empyrean prepared to crush the Nether Realm in one last battle, she didn''t flounder long before returning to her siblings'' side. The rest was history.


    Alas, trillions of years of suppressed emptiness brought her to the same realization as Regretless. In one step, they''d given up crucial parts of themselves. Without those parts, they lived ghost existences. Without those parts, the verb "fulfilled" would never join their hearts.


    But worst, they had to maintain a fa?ade, to cheat the world and themselves with false smiles, and masks of chimeras. And as she peered in Konrad''s eyes, Moon was forced to admit that she couldn''t find traces of the man that swore to live only by her.


    In those eyes, her looks held no traction. She was just "another one."


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    "Is that so? That''s not what you sang in bed."


    Moon replied with no hint of bashfulness.


    "I admit, your cunt was something else. A pity that it hides too many thorns. I don''t dare play with it anymore."


    Konrad countered with arched eyebrows and shoulders raised in a shrug. If the disparaging words provoked any reaction, Moon showed none of it.


    "Don''t be so sure. Who knows? You very well might. Regardless of how many lives you go through, so long as our memories remain, you can never escape me.


    In the meantime, do enjoy these petty moments. True, you''ve forced Regretless into such a critical condition that he locked himself in secluded cultivation. Better, you vanished from our visions. Still, there are plenty of ways to track you.


    The people by your side are a good enough example."


    Moon retorted before walking past Konrad.


    "Not going to fight?"


    Konrad probed without shifting toward Moon.


    "I know proper limitations. I can feel you''ve already perverted this World with your Devil Will. Now, no one can challenge you on this land. What point is there in fighting? Moreover, this is just a mental projection.


    If we are to clash, I will do you the courtesy of appearing with my true body. Fret not, in the nearby future, we will meet again¡­husband."


    And leaving those ambiguous words that filled Yvonne with confusion, Moon vanished in a twister of blood light. Now, only the Jade Imperial Couple remained. And though the brief exchange left her with deep confusion and overflowing questions, Yvonne set them aside, aware that what she wished to know, Konrad would reveal in due time.


    "Foolish lot. Be it mortals or cultivators, all should live by their choices and the consequences they wrought. No wonders they can''t cross their bottlenecks."


    Konrad shook his head. Regretless, failed to become the Almighty Supreme not because of insufficient ability, but due to latent heart demons. For similar reasons, Moon failed to become Supreme.


    But as far as Konrad was concerned, those past events could never produce a ripple in his immovable Dao Heart.


    "Beloved, although I missed a few decades, for our forty years anniversary, I prepared an unforgettable gift."


    Konrad began with a radiant smile while stretching his right hand toward Yvonne, and instantaneously, the pressure that prevented her from rising from that position vanished into nothingness. Better, as she took his hand and rose, Yvonne felt her existence flooded by tremendous  Life Essence and while digesting them, her understanding of Life Laws rose at breakneck speed.


    Little by little, the World Tree''s Will shrunk, feeding and making way for hers as she slowly took control and overrode it. But as the overriding carried on, the life essence supply dwindled and it soon became evident that it wouldn''t be enough.


    Still, Konrad remained undisturbed.


    ...


    In the outside world, Konrad''s true body carried on with of the inarguably boldest moves of his life. When the Life Essence drained from the Zenith Ants reached zero, Konrad knew he only had two choices left:


    A: Use the very world as the source.


    B: Take the opposite force and change it into Life Essence.


    The first case was both detrimental and unable to supply enough Life Essence. As for the second, that implied converting Death Essence into Life Essence. Although Konrad had robbed Nessriane''s Life Wielding, and reached Death Transcendence, he knew that due to his weaker Life Law level, the change would result in massive loss.


    Accounting for that, the Ancient Crystal World alone¡­didn''t have enough Death Essence to provide. Therefore, Konrad chose the greatest source imaginable:


    The Underworld!


    Without hesitation, Konrad tore the veil between the realms of the living and the unliving, causing a fifty meters tall jet-black gate to appear and open in a loud grating sound that gradually revealed the echo of legions of roaming souls.


    Before that gate, to say nothing of the rest, even Gulistan with her Chthonian Immortal Bloodline felt formidable pressure. The Underworld''s Gate opened wide, revealing a black vortex of chthonian energies that stood as the entrance to the other side.


    With a silent step, Konrad dived in and landed in the Underworld. There, a world of nothingness within which bridges of yellow rivers towered, appeared to his icy eyes. In that world, an unending stream of souls emerged from dispersed gates to dive in the yellow rivers and undergo the slow, tedious process of reincarnation.


    This wasn''t just the Mortal Realm''s Underworld. It was the Three Realm''s Underworld where all sub-divine souls found themselves, unless of course their souls failed to depart for the afterlife for one reason or another.


    But even for those souls able to leave their Realms behind, reincarnation was no simple task. The yellow rivers would cleanse them of all impurities across decades, centuries, or even millennia, restoring them to an immaculate state before they could return to the living. The time they spent in the underworld depended on many criteria such as their previous form of existence and the quantity of karma weighing them down.


    For that reason, animal souls spent the shortest time in the Underworld while cultivators'' souls remained the longest.


    Konrad raised his eyes and wasn''t startled to see that within the cloudless sky of pure darkness, three towering grey thrones hovered. No figure lay within, but still, Konrad recognized them as the Guardians of the Underworld. One for each Realm Will.

 414 Merging Life and Death part 2

    And as soon as Konrad appeared, colossal chthonian energies erupted from the Three Thrones, and they vanished to reappear before him.


    "Greetings, Transcendent Sir."


    Three hoarse voices echoed from the Thrones to ring in Konrad''s ears. Only Death Transcendent individuals could step into this world. Therefore, the three immediately recognized Konrad.


    "Guardians, why do you stand in my way?"


    Konrad inquired with a simple smile and his inscrutable eyes staring right at the Thrones.


    "We merely wish to enlighten you on the rules. This is the first time the Three Realms see a cultivator opening the gate to the Underworld. Therefore, there are things we must clarify."


    The Guardians began while Konrad folded his arms beneath his chest. With his Nascent Infiniteness Insight, he naturally knew what the Guardians referred to. But since he intended to break them, he acted clueless.


    "Oh? Be my guest."


    Konrad replied, and without delay, the Guardians pursued.


    "To avoid disturbing the multiverse''s reincarnation cycle, you can only take a maximum of ten million souls every one thousand years. Not a single more is permitted."


    The Guardians straightforwardly explained. But the echo of their words only made Konrad''s smile broader.


    "That is insufficient. What if I insist on taking more?"


    Konrad followed without losing his casual tone. For three seconds, the Guardians gave no reply. Although this was but a brief silence, it gave a clear hint to the incoming reply.


    "Then, we can only return you whence you came."


    The three replied in tandem, and instantaneously, their throne form changed to become that of scythe-wielding middle-aged men dressed in long grey gowns around which chthonian energies swirled. With a glance, Konrad could see that those three creatures all reached Death Embodiment and Nether Wielding. And while for Underworld Guardian this seemed intuitively accurate, in Konrad''s eyes, it reeked foolishness.


    Anyone able to step into this world at the very least achieved Death Transcendence. So, what if those Guardians possessed Legendary God cultivation bases? Before a Death Transcendent expert, Death Embodiments were no different from cannon fodders.


    As far as Konrad was concerned, Life Embodiments were a far more reasonable choice.


    But what he forgot to consider was that the Underworld only allowed the existence of chthonian beings. Others couldn''t even dream of enjoying its darkness for one breath of time. The Guardians'' primary task was to regulate the underworld. Naturally, they couldn''t do without such equipment.


    Not wasting time with rubbish, Konrad raised his right hand, causing the Death Laws of the guardians to spiral out of control. But at that time, from within the Three Realms, Heaven, Hell, and the Mortal Realm''s Will kicked into gear, lending their strength from the distance to help the Guardians resist Konrad''s control.


    Golden, white, and dark light respectively swirled around the Mortal, Celestial and Infernal Underworld Guardians while their superiors assisted them in challenging Konrad''s Death Transcendence.


    Alas, it was all to no avail.


    "Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds."


    Konrad uttered, and around his body, dozens of rainbow-colored clouds appeared, swirling with ordered spins while golden light erupted from his form. If the average pureblooded Empyrean Dragon''s Auspicious Clouds could invalidate the cultivation and laws of all beneath Law Wielding, Dragon Warden''s Auspicious Clouds were several steps above.


    Before him, even Law Wielders weren''t spared! Or rather, Base Laws became invalid while Higher Laws'' might fell by seventy percent! In the Empyrean Realm''s history, only Celestial Slaughter''s Auspicious Clouds possessed more dreadful abilities.


    But as far as Konrad was concerned, that was more than enough. The Auspicious clouds soared high into this realm of darkness, illuminating it with dazzling rainbow light while the three Guardians quivered under their empyrean might!


    Using Auspicious Clouds'' Domain Isolating ability, Konrad cut all support the three received from the Realm Wills, thereby wholly leaving them at his mercy. Their Nether Laws lost seventy percent of might while their Death Laws changed ownership, becoming Konrad''s to do with as he saw fit!


    "Allow me to be blunt. I will destroy the Underworld Gate and bring the entirety of the Underworld into the Mortal Realm to feed my wife''s ascension. And if the Realm Will is dissatisfied, then I don''t mind using the Underworld to submerge the Mortal Realm in its entirety!


    As for you, you can remain as my Jade Dynasty''s Eternal Protectors."


    Konrad proclaimed before lowering his hand and causing the three guardians'' last bit of freedom to collapse under his pressure.


    "You¡­are stark-raving-mad! The entirety of the reincarnation cycle, the fate of trillions¡­no, zillions will fall into chaos because of you! Death and Life intertwine, souls do not return, are you trying to make the Three Realms bereft of future?!"


    The three guardians roared in a thundering mixture of helplessness and indignation. But still, Konrad''s will remained staunch and inflexible.


    "To say nothing of my Profane Princess, before the wellbeing of any of my women the Three Realms'' safety¡­is wholly irrelevant. But don''t worry, whatever I break today, in the future, I will fix¡­if it so pleases me.


    At worst, undeath rules all realms throughout eternity. How bad can it be?"


    Konrad retorted with stark indifference. The Guardians'' conversion reached its final stage, and they all dropped on their knees, unable to muster the tiniest bit of struggle.


    "Mad¡­you''re completely mad and will destroy the Three R-¡­"


    Those words would never reach their end as the Guardians lost their last sliver of consciousness under Konrad''s rewiring. For a moment, they lied there with glazed eyes. But in a flash, "light" returned to those eyes, and still kneeling, they stretched out their hands to bow before their new master!


    "Greetings, Master!"


    The three proclaimed in tandem and hearing this Konrad nodded in approval, then waved his hand in a horizontal sweep. In that one move, he shattered all exit doors toward the Higher Realms, making their souls able to enter but not return.


    With that same move, he opened the Underworld''s Gate wide, causing legions of souls and the yellow rivers to flood the Ancient Crystal World! In that instant where Konrad seized the position of Underworld Ruler, the Underworld dived into the Ancient Crystal World to become a single entity!


    Henceforth, the dead and the living would remain side by side!


    But Konrad cared very little for any of these. With his unrivaled mastery of Death, absolute control of the world and new Life Wielding, Konrad changed the boundless seas of chthonian forces into life seas that swathed the World Tree to feed and fuel Yvonne''s transformation!


    And as she devoured it all, Yvonne''s understanding of Life Laws shot through the sky! In a step, she reached Life Wielding! With another step, she subverted the remainders of the World Tree, seized its Pseudo Life Embodiment and used it as the foundation to rise to Life Embodiment!


    Now, as Death filled the Ancient Crystal World, and the sky of daytime turned pitch-black, hiding even the clouds, the Hidden Forest became a haven of life and peace where exotic flowers bloomed and trees rose, one after the other!


    Verdant prairies filled the land, and the World Tree returned to its initial emerald green!


    The Withering thus ended, and as emerald light overflowed from the Hidden Forest, a shocking phenomenon occurred. The sky-piercing World Tree morphed, shrinking from one hundred to ten kilometers while the contours of a serpentine light shape appeared around it.


    That shape solidified, congealing in a ten kilometers long emerald serpent that coiled around the Tree. And though they appeared like two separate forms, they were one and the same!


    Building on this unthinkable chance, Yvonne reached Life Embodiment, and used her new abilities to make her Hekeret demonic blood evolve into a brand new one:


    The World Serpent blood. A new lineage of which she would be the Primogen!

 415 Two Choices

    At the Omniverse''s scale, Bloodlines were only divided in three categories. The same categories as Cultivation Bridges: Flawed, Perfect and Firmament.


    Bloodlines stemming from Realm Wills were by default Flawed. Of course, a towering hierarchy existed, with those at the top incomparably mightier than those at the bottom. The Three Realms'' Race Primogens could be considered the summit of Flawed Bloodlines.


    Unlike Flawed Bloodlines, Perfect Bloodlines didn''t stem from Realm Wills and usually appeared alongside them to become rulers of the concerned Realms. This was the case of the Empyrean Dragons, the Dao, Tribulation, and Immortal Blood Spirits of the Six Realms. But through natural mutation, Life or Death law manipulations, Perfect Bloodlines could also appear.


    Nephilims were one such case. The Chthonian Immortals another. Perfect Bloodlines stood beyond the control of the Realm Wills. Therefore, they either were the closest allies or the worst enemies. Clearly, the Three Realms'' Wills didn''t take kindly to their appearance. Hence, Heaven and Hell''s Will hunted Nephilims.


    But while the Mortal Realm''s Will didn''t pay them close attention, that didn''t mean it stood without bias. As long as the bloodline didn''t alter its laws, all was acceptable. But in this case, its laws weren''t just altered, but flattened no end! Under the leadership of the abominable creature named Konrad, the Ancient Crystal World fell into damnation, twisted to the point one even dared snatch the World Tree''s position in the natural order!


    What was this? Insurrection! And with Konrad''s words and deeds still ringing in its roused consciousness, the Mortal Realm Will chose the path it rejected in the past:


    The creation of an emissary!


    While Yvonne''s transformation ended and the Underworld flooded the Ancient Crystal World, at the epicenter of the Mortal Realm, golden light gathered to morph into a humanoid shape. Unaware of that process, Konrad sat crossed legged within the Ancient Crystal World''s sky and used his repeated transformation of death into life to understand the root of the latter.


    Emerald light burst from his form, and a palm-sized Unalome Lotus appeared before him, then expanded into a ten meters tall flower. A Dao Armament, symbol of Life Embodiment. The Unalome Lotus shrank back to its original size and vanished within Konrad''s forehead to become a new tattoo.


    Light beams flew from Konrad''s forehead to merge with Else, Verena and The Valkyrie, changing the roots of their bloodlines, and cutting their connections to the Realm Wills. Instantaneously, the barriers preventing the Jade Consorts from achieving Wielding in Truth and Fate shattered, and they broke through!


    Without delay, they sat crossed-legged and closed their eyes to digest the gains. The Tree and coiling serpent turned into emerald light and morphed into the shape of a bare beauty with calf-length, jet-black hairs and shimmering, emerald hues.


    Yvonne''s new body.


    And with a wave of her hand, her imperial gown returned, standing as a perfect match for Konrad''s. With a step, she crossed space to land before him, and his eyes opened to lock on her smiling face.


    "Love, for your sake, I just ruined the Three Realms'' reincarnation cycle. This is no laughing matter. Serious consequences await. How are you going to repay me?"


    Konrad inquired with a mischievous smirk. And hearing this, Yvonne pressed her right index against her chin while her eyes narrowed in a false pondering look. They then brightened in enlightenment!


    "I know!"


    She exclaimed with a clap as Konrad rose to enlace her waist.


    "How about 666 nights of unending debauchery? No time manipulations allowed."


    Yvonne offered in a tone mixing seriousness and playfulness and stressed every word her gesturing right index that moved to and fro.


    "666 nights of debauchery? What a divine picture! I don''t think we ever went that far before. I like."


    Konrad replied with a glee-laced tone while Yvonne''s chest pressed his.


    "But aren''t you worried of turning me into a self-indulgent ruler?"


    Konrad pursued and leaned in. Without warning, Yvonne bit and nibbled his lower lip and in between two nips replied:


    "You already are. I''m sure Krann will be delighted to handle all the matters you should and allow you to enjoy your well-deserved, hedonistic vacation."


    Yvonne countered, pulling an approving nod from Konrad.


    "Agreed."


    Konrad complied, but before he could speak further, at the gate of the Ancient Crystal World, thousands of light orbs gathered and coalesced into the figure of a ten years old bald boy dressed in a simple white robe and brown sandals.


    The boys'' closed eyes opened, revealing a world of glittering stars and dazzling light. Though he had yet to act, a simple release of the boy''s breath made the Ancient Crystal World waver. And as his cultivation erupted, all things within the Mortal Realm shivered.


    And as he sensed the force, Konrad''s smile went from mild to devilish.


    "Beloved, a small matter requires my intervention. In the meantime, as the wife, please handle the domestic affairs."


    Konrad uttered before vanishing in icy-blue haze.


    "How¡­sexist."


    Yvonne whispered and waved her hand, causing emerald rain to pour from the barbarian half of the Ancient Crystal World''s sky. As it dropped, piles of buried or exposed corpses collapsed in emerald light particles. As if guided by a single will, the light particles gathered within the Hidden Forest, at the spot the World Tree used to stand in, then merged in a light maelstrom.


    Unlike Konrad, Yvonne couldn''t return the dead to the lives they used to have. However, she could give them brand-new existences independent of the past. The billions of fallen creatures that didn''t hold faith in the Profane Prince would all emerge from this maelstrom as fresh mortals united in the belief of his Profane Highness.


    Among the recent dead, Yvonne only made one exception:


    Nessriane.


    Even if Konrad didn''t say it, she already knew what he had in store for her. That one, she needn''t touch.


    Meanwhile, Konrad appeared beyond the Ancient Crystal World, standing in outer space before the ordinary-looking boy whose eyes rose to lock on his.


    "Chthonian Primogen, you twisted a Mortal World and perverted its laws to seize absolute ownership of it. That was already afront enough. But if it stopped there, perhaps the Realm Will would have endured the slight.


    However, not content of the perversion, you destroyed the gate between the Underworld and the Mortal Realm, and used your Death Transcendence to flood the Ancient Crystal World with the Chthonian. Now, zillions of souls will start flooding the Ancient Crystal World and undoubtedly turn it into a Chthonian World. Not long afterward, the Underworld''s pressure will assail the sparks of the living.


    And if things go unchecked, this galaxy will follow, and then this universe, the entirety of the Mortal Realm will be submerged by the Underworld. Because of you, souls can no longer reincarnate. Because of you, life''s growth will dwindle at an astonishing rate.


    You must know that only 1 out of 100,000 souls stem from Nothingness. The rest emerges from the reincarnation cycle. With it destroyed the birth rate of all existences in the Three Realms will become 100,000 times lower. To say nothing of the errant souls that will undoubtedly turn into Ravenous Ghosts and the impact of chthonian forces on the living!


    What you''re doing is no different from obliterating the Mortal Realm, no, the Three Realms'' future.


    The Realm Will won''t stand for it. You have two choices. Mend the rift and accept punishment, or I shall suppress the catastrophe to the Ancient Crystal World and keep you trapped within for all eternity."


    In a mental message, the Mortal Realm''s Law Enforcer declared in a steadfast tone leaving no room for compromise.

 416 Putting Down the Mortal Realm

    Alas, within Konrad''s ears, the echo of such words could only produce a burst of laughter.


    "Hahahahahaha! Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    A frenzied peal thundered within the Law Enforcer''s mind. Since space didn''t allow sound, they could only communicate in mental messages. Of course, Konrad''s lips perfectly matched his laughter.


    "An ultimatum? To me? Good, very good."


    Konrad began, and with the given context, if anyone well acquainted with him heard the words "Good, very good," they would have undoubtedly shivered in fright. Such words always heralded disasters for those that stood against him.


    "A False Overgod, nothing more. Just because the Mortal Realm Will created and sent you, you think yourself capable of commanding me? Hilarious, really."


    Konrad replied and opened his right palm, causing a formless, forever expanding force to erupt from his body. And feeling that rising power that seemed to know no limits, the Law Enforcer''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Could this be¡­no¡­it can''t be¡­"


    The Law Enforcer mumbled with its face twisting into a frown.


    "It can be. The power of Infiniteness lies in my hands. Although I merely stand at Nascent Insight, that is more than enough to obliterate a False Overgod such as you. Of course, with my Nascent Insight, channeling Infiniteness for offensive purposes is no different from courting destruction. I won''t fatally injure myself just for the sake of smacking a bitch.


    So let''s do this instead."


    Konrad chortled, and without warning, stretched out his hands, causing the Principle of Infiniteness to permeate the Ancient Crystal World. At the same time, boundless chthonian forces erupted from him, and before the Law Enforcer realized the ploy, the Underworld that now occupied the Ancient Crystal World expanded, gushing with irresistible momentum to conquer the universe!


    From the Ancient Crystal World, irresistible darkness rose, spreading alongside boundless yellow rivers and zillions of souls to the entirety of the galaxy and beyond! The Mortal Realm Will thrashed, struggling against the invasion, but before the suffocating power of The Underworld, it held no sway, and collapsed in record time!


    All suns and moons vanished, galaxies succumbed, and across all inhabited worlds, all sentient beings were alarmed to see the darkness engulf their sight while the torrential rivers and souls barreled into their lands!


    The Law Enforcer flew into a rage!


    "You''re forcing the Underworld''s merge with the Mortal Realm? Insane! You''re completely and utterly insane!"


    The Law Enforcer snarled and flew at Konrad with his fist raised in a punch carrying the full might of his cultivation! But before the blow could crash on Konrad''s face, dark hands emerged from the darkness to wrap and bind the Law Enforcer where he stood. As they did, he was shocked to feel his strength dwindling in record times, and his cultivation reducing to nothingness!


    "What¡­is the meaning of this?!"


    He snarled while thrashing against the dark hands. And before this vain struggle, Konrad could only laugh harder.


    "Asinine creature. The Underworld is a realm of its own. The one realm containing the afterlife of the other three. Its potential is naturally endless. When guided by the proper hands, overwhelming The Mortal Realm''s Will is simplicity itself.


    Since you dare give me an ultimatum. I have no choice but to strike back in the most absolute of manners and replace the Mortal Realm with the Underworld! Here, I am the Will, I am The Sovereign, and unlike you, I can afford to rule undeath."


    Konrad declared in a tone laced with lunacy. The Law Enforcer could smell the barbaric malevolence coating his every word and for the first time since its appearance, it shivered in fright and regretted its lack of diplomacy.


    "For billions of years, regardless of all wars, an unbreakable balance has existed within the Three Realms! By doing this, you''re shattering it! Stop this folly! We can compromise, we can¡­"


    The Law Enforcer''s final plead began but would never see the end for Konrad grabbed his cheeks within his snow-white palm, cutting him, mid-talk.


    "Request denied."


    *PAH*


    With one squeeze, Konrad squashed the Law Enforcer''s tiny head within his hands, smashing it into a feast of blood and gore.


    "Even if I must plunge the world in eternal darkness, never will I allow anyone to step on my head. The Mortal Realm Will is henceforth¡­unnecessary!"


    Konrad proclaimed and merged with the Underworld to swallow the struggling Realm Will! Knowing that destruction arrived, with a last-ditch effort, the Realm Will forced the Titan Domain into the Celestial Realm!


    This was its last deed before the Konrad-led Underworld swallowed and refined it to become the sole Will of the new Realm! Alarmed, Heaven and Hell''s Will united their strength to strengthen the Inter-Realm barriers and prevent the Underworld from overwhelming them too!


    "Tss, tss, tss. Never did I expect the almighty Realm Wills to join hands against me. Ahh, waves of gratifications well up within my chest.


    Legionaries, gather."


    Konrad sighed then ordered in a mental message that resounded within all his troops. Led by the Hidden Moon Pavilion, Blood Shadow Pavilion, and Wolfgang, the nearly twenty-thousand legionaries appeared within space and bowed toward Konrad who''d reassumed human shape.


    "Here, your majesty!"


    They proclaimed in tandem. Konrad waved his right sleeve, causing massive energies to erupt and merge with them all, and causing their strength to skyrocket while Devil Seeds appeared within their hearts.


    "Receive my blessings, and follow my coordinates to invade all worlds across our Realm, cultivation or not, and assert my dominion. Due to my beloved consorts, a scant few will not resist, but the rest will provide challenges. We don''t have time for conversion.


    You have free license to exterminate all lives and enforce my worship with rivers of blood."


    Konrad ordered in a casual tone.


    "Oh and, when you reach a world called Earth, take the women and enslave the men. They will build me statues and pyramids. Once you complete the task, I can more effectively alter the new Realm and create a new balance.


    I will be watching your prowess from within the Imperial Palace."


    Konrad added and vanished to return to the Ancient Crystal World. Although he now possessed unrivaled dominance over the Mort-¡­no, the Chthonian Realm, ownership of all its faith power was the only way to guarantee supreme control of all the new Realm''s aspects.


    Those that didn''t worship him were liabilities. And with the new Realm''s current disastrous state, there was no time to waste on conversion. The universe was too vast. Even for Konrad, converting it all in the proper manner would take far too long.


    The best way was to destroy all those that didn''t answer to his profane name, then build the universe anew with brand-new lives.


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    The legions proclaimed even in his absence, and led by their generals, invaded all Barren and Cultivation Worlds to enforce the sole worship of the Profane Prince of Domination!

 417 Using the Right People for the Right Tasks

    Across the Mortal Realm''s hundreds of billions of galaxies only about three thousand Cultivation Worlds and ten thousand Barren Worlds existed. But while the vast majority of galaxies wouldn''t even see one world of sentient beings, countless mysteries and lifeforms replaced them.


    Not that it mattered. Konrad''s legions didn''t waste time on the universe''s beauties, and relying on the coordinates imprinted within their minds, crossed the stars to land before their intended targets. Even at True God level speed, crossing galaxies wasn''t a matter of seconds. Five hours passed before the Wolfgang-led legions landed before the first target, whose denizens quivered under the vanishing light, and engulfing darkness.


    Naturally, Konrad''s armies cared not.


    "Helpless barbarians rejoice, you''ve been graced with the infinite honor of joining the banner of the One True God, your new lord, the Profane Prince! Though you may not serve him in life, in Death, your loyalty shall stretch across eternity!"


    Wolfgang proclaimed while the legions filled the darkened world''s Sky and illuminated it with flaring, fiendish energies. If before, this world''s five billion creatures already were trembling in a crushing mixture of incomprehension and fright, when those legions of hell appeared, they succumbed to blind chaos!


    Not for long. With a wave of his hand, Wolfgang suppressed all the creatures within this Barren World, dark-green light waves erupted, and those five billion creatures perished with all internal organs shattered!


    Without delay, the legions moved on to the next world to slaughter all that lay within, and the more they killed, the mightier Konrad became! At the end of the first day, six worlds had fallen! And their disproportionate lives added up to two-hundred billion floating corpses!


    And so the carnage went on. Only besides Earth and the four Worlds prepared by Konrad''s consorts, all worlds visited by the Chthonian Legions saw their sentient lives harvested before they could even process what was going on!


    Worse, while the Cultivation Worlds could endure the absence of light, the same couldn''t be said for Barren Worlds. Even without Konrad''s legions, in the following days of the Underworld''s descent, all human lives within the Barren Worlds crumbled! Of course, other lifeforms survived. But for Konrad''s purposes, those needn''t be paid attention to.


    With their targets reduced to three thousand, the legions'' workload drastically reduced, and Wolfgang hypothesized that in less than two years, he would be back home!


    Meanwhile, within the Ancient Crystal World, an entirely different scenery stood!


    With a wave of Konrad''s hand, a dark-purple vortex appeared at the frontier of the Holy and Barbarian Continents to become the container of the new errant souls! That vortex would soon become known as the Reincarnation Sea.


    Konrad absorbed and refined all the yellow rivers while combining all the Chthonian Forces crushing the Ancient Crystal World''s lives into miniature cultivation worlds for the Chthonian Race!


    With another wave of his hand, he shattered the useless sun and moons, replacing them by two gargantuan lotuses, the Day and Night Lotus able to provide their functions even within the Underworld. Hence, the Ancient Crystal World''s crisis ended. And unaware that this disaster was nothing more than another "gift" of their Profane Master, the billions of devotees praised his endless might and unparalleled abilities!


    But right now, Konrad cared very little for that.


    "Ladies, time to celebrate our grand success."


    Konrad proclaimed before cleaving space open and leading them all back to the Imperial Jade Palace to celebrate the inauguration of the Chthonian Realm with 666 nights of wanton debauchery. And even with the trillions of existences perishing while they set up the feast of an era, no one found this inappropriate.


    "Yvonne, since you proposed, you will have to organize. Carefully select your staff, you only have twenty-four hours to prepare the number one hedonistic celebration of all times. I expect marvels."


    Konrad proclaimed while falling into his long-vacant throne. And without delay, Yvonne turned toward Daphne.


    "Daphne, congratulations. You''re tasked with managing all aspects of the celebration, I''m counting on you."


    Yvonne followed to Daphne''s surprise.


    "Me? Wait, of course, me! Don''t worry, I will ensure this will be remembered as the most depraved event of all times!"


    Daphne proclaimed with her right hand pressed against her chest and the left raised in a solemn pledge.


    "Knowing how to employ the right person at the right position. Promising, promising."


    Konrad stated while rubbing his beardless chin with the stance of a wizened elder appraising his juniors. Eye rolls followed left and right.


    "Hum, hum. Daphne, although your skills in the hedonism department only loses to mine, this is quite a challenge. Are you sure you don''t want help? You can choose anyone as your assistant."


    Konrad pursued, causing Daphne to sweep the gathered ladies with her emerald eyes. Alas, she was startled to see no support lying there! All turned avoided her gaze and glued their eyes on the ceiling! Iliana was no exception!


    "So much for sisterhood. This is a lesson to remember. The Supreme Rod aside, I can only rely on myself."


    Daphne spat with flaring disappointment as she shook her head from left to right. And hearing the words "Supreme Rod," Konrad couldn''t suppress a surge of coughs.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Aware of his plight, Iliana brought a water glass to his lips while Jasmine rubbed his back.


    At that time, Gulistan chimed in.


    "Alright, I will help you. I dare not compete with your Konrad-Approved Skills, but as far as decadence is concerned, I''m not too shabby."


    She offered while taking leisurely steps toward Daphne. And once those words echoed, the demoness beamed with joy.


    "But of course! What better assistant than the one spreading her legs for her son? How could I not think of you? Former Mother-In-Law, Harem Sister, or whatever I should call you, come, come, let''s strategize."


    Daphne approved with surging glee, making Gulistan trip, and Konrad spit all the water right on the floor.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Seeing Konrad''s worsening condition, Verena supported Iliana in rubbing his back.


    "Hum, hum. As usual, good job equals abundant rewards. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have an Ant Goddess to resurrect and plow. We will have ample time to explore one another across the next 666 days of re-"


    Konrad began, but before he could finish his words, Daphne''s voice boomed.


    "DON''T!"


    And again, all eyes fell on her.


    *Clap*


    "I just had a wonderful idea. Revive but keep her suppressed and give her to me. You will inaugurate her during the revelry! I promise, you won''t regret this!"


    Daphne pledged with clapping hands and hopping feet.


    Though intrigued, Konrad didn''t question her judgment, and with a wave of his right hand, summoned Nessriane''s corpse. A surge of chthonian forces dived into her body, and her lifeless eyes sprang open!


    Her soul reformed, and she returned to life! Alas, the entirety of her cultivation remained suppressed by Konrad''s will.


    "Where¡­what¡­wh-"


    A confused Nessriane began, trying to understand her current situation while waves of memories flooded her mind. But before she could probe further.


    *BAM*


    Daphne knocked her out with a wooden stick, hauled her onto her shoulder and vanished in an emerald light beam!

 418 Discipline As You Will

    So sudden was Daphne''s move that by the time Gulistan registered it, she was long-gone. In disbelief, she blinked, then vanished into icy haze to pursue the Kracht lass.


    "What a glorious day. The Ancient Crystal World''s God-Emperor, number one ruler in this Realm''s history, had his new prize abducted in broad daylight by one of his consorts. Glorious, incomparably glorious.


    I have nothing but awe."


    Verena declared with solemn dignity, causing Konrad''s forehead to crease into black lines.


    "Hum, hum. More seriously, I know you''ve all lost your Valkyrie Armors. In fact, for reasons you''ll learn in the future, many key items are now gone. But that is inconsequential because now, I create better, mightier tools. After the celebration, you will all receive new armors and mighty artifacts.


    But more importantly, your bloodlines will require updates. Right now, in terms of bloodline strength, anyone of the Blood Shadow Pavilion stands leagues above you all. That''s not acceptable. Worse, I plan to enhance their bloodline with a new boon. They will soon become even mightier."


    Konrad explained while his eyes and tone reverted to seriousness.


    "As my Valkyries, I will naturally not allow you to fall behind the army. We can go about this in two ways. First, you give up your current bloodlines for a new Chthonian Lineage. Two, I alter and magnify your current bloodlines, then add new ingredients to heighten the mix, thereby making you all nephilims."


    Konrad offered from within his throne. Naturally, the echo of his words unleashed waves of surprise and confusion within the gathered ladies.


    "You can do that?"


    Jasmine couldn''t help but ask. Although Konrad''s bag of tricks seemed limitless, never did she expect him to possess such a formidable ability. And unable to comprehend how such skills could even exist, she could only shift the "blame" it on his new cultivation path. Of course, she wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "That, and much more. Feel free to ponder on your choice. You can give me an answer after the celebration. In the meantime¡­"


    Konrad waved his hand, causing a dozen dark-purple seeds to surge in similarly colored beams and dive into the ladies'' hearts."


    "Those are my Devil Seeds. If you''re willing to abandon the Three Realm''s feeble cultivation bridge for my incomparably mightier one, they shall unlock the doors of a brand-new path. Though, I must warn you. While with my help, cultivating a Devil Heart is no challenge, the future path is fraught with difficulties."


    Konrad warned while the ladies'' eyes closed, and they fell into silent meditation.


    With another sweep of his sleeve, Yvonne aside, all vanished in purple haze to return to the Empyrean Tower for accelerated cultivation. Now only the two remained. And Yvonne was startled to see that Daphne and Gulistan aside, only she didn''t receive a Devil Seed.


    But before she could inquire on the why, her eyes met Konrad''s, and seeing the concealed annoyance within, she suppressed her inquiries.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    Konrad inquired in a calm tone Yvonne found quite chilling.


    "I do not. But you seem to have a lot to say. So why don''t you go right ahead?"


    Yvonne replied, and hearing this, Konrad let his lips curve into a psychotic smirk.


    "Come here."


    He beckoned with his left hand, while the right rested on his throne''s arm. A sense of foreboding filled Yvonne''s chest, but unsure of where fault lay, she sauntered across the stairs, taking casual steps toward Konrad.


    And in the instant her feet landed before him, Konrad took a hold of Yvonne''s wrist, and pulled her into his arms. By the time she landed on his thighs, Yvonne was startled to see Konrad''s right arm binding her chest while the left tied her waist.


    "Now that we''re alone and all threats have been handled, let''s have a talk, shall we?"


    Konrad began in a melodiously sinister voice that would have put any other on their knees. But in Yvonne, it could only produce a forced smile. Without permission, she stretched within Konrad''s grasp, making herself comfortable on his thighs as her neck lay on his right shoulder.


    "I gave precise orders to follow. The three of you only had one job: Wait.


    Once Else and Verena reached their limits, you three only had to wait for my return. And if any major disturbance occurred, your task was to alert the Blood Shadow Pavilion, and have them handle it. But not only did you disobey express orders, you dragged Verena and Else into it!


    Worse, the complicity between you women is such that they followed you in this suicidal errand without delay. What? Did all my boons convince you all that nothing could go wrong? Yvonne, how bold of you!"


    Konrad pursued in an increasingly unsettling tone. And before the rebuke, Yvonne cleared her throat.


    "Hum, hum. Well, unlike you, I like to minimize casualties. As long as Nessriane remained within the World Tree, even your Blood Shadow Pavilion couldn''t pull her out. They could only watch as she absorbed the World Tree''s Will and reached Embodiment.


    Only I, with my unique skillset, could effectively cut the connection between Nessriane and the Tree. Without any knowledge of your future growth, when you would return, and the altitude she would reach, how could I just sit there and do nothing? You know that''s not my style."


    Yvonne replied without a ripple, while her eyes shifted away from Konrad''s.


    "Good. She even dares quibble. Very good. Then woman, tell me, when the situation evolved into something you couldn''t handle, why didn''t you take the escape road? Why did you run the risk of merging with that hateful tree? What if I couldn''t pull you out? Hm?"


    "Although my previous understanding of Primal Law Embodiment was limited, I still knew that A Life Embodiment could override your Immortality Seals. Worse, Once the World Tree went on a rampage, the Ancient Crystal World faced immediate destruction. I don''t particularly care for those billions of souls, but they were prime faith material for you to thrive on.


    How could I just watch our decades of work blasted into smithereens?!"


    Yvonne retorted, but though sensible, her words still failed to placate Konrad''s ire.


    "Moreover¡­"


    "Moreover what?"


    "Thirty years ago you said:


    ''There will be a time when you find yourself backed into a corner, forced into a suicidal road by an extreme situation. At that time, regardless of what you face, remember that I have your back.


    So long as I stand, nothing can harm you, and all disasters shall turn into blessings.''


    Since you spoke such words, of course, I would dive in."


    Yvonne followed, using Konrad''s words against him. And now, he indeed had little left to argue.


    "True, I''d foreseen the event and was ready to handle it. But there is no such thing as a single future. Regardless of how low their probability is, variations always exist. Even Fate Transcendent experts can''t say with certainty what the future holds. They can only stand 99.9999% close to the truth.


    So what if the world perishes? I will build a new one. So what if my plans suffer delays? My goals will never escape me. With my current abilities, so long as they''re not erased by Infiniteness or consumed by Nothingness, none can elude my resurrection skills.


    But your condition was clearly beyond resurrection. Weren''t you the least bit worried that things might go wrong?"


    Konrad queried, and hearing this, Yvonne''s lips curled into a broad smile, and her head rose to rub Konrad''s.


    "Naturally not. True Faith transcends all manners of trust. Konrad, since I have faith in you, I will never doubt you."


    Yvonne replied, causing Konrad to shake his head from left to right.


    "How besotted! Today, for the sake of the country''s stability, I must discipline you!"


    Konrad proclaimed, but the words echoed without might, sounding more like a roleplay invitation than an actual threat.


    "Alright, discipline as you will. But if the taste is more than I can bear, don''t blame me for asking for more."

 419 Life and Death Revolution Creed

    "What a sorrowful existence. My harem is full of unredeemable women. The higher they rank, the more debauched they are. Perhaps only Else and Nils still stand on the righteous path. Aah, has the world ever seen more sorrowful emperor?"


    Konrad sobbed while Yvonne rolled her eyes. What a joke, thousands of devoted beauties at his beck and call, a universe beneath his knees, trillions of lives within his grasp, and his rule without challenge!


    Had the world ever seen more blissful emperor? Konrad''s shamelessness never ceased to amaze! But knowing him, speaking such words would only make him feel more complacent; therefore, Yvonne refrained.


    Without warnings, Konrad closed his eyes and fell into seemingly profound meditation. But that meditation only lasted for an instant after which his eyes sprang open, shining with a crushing mixture of black and emerald light.


    With Yvonne still on his thighs, Konrad stood up, and before she could process his thoughts, hauled her on his shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked in a puzzlement-laced tone.


    "I just created a new cultivation method. Or Devil Art as we will call them. The Life and Death Revolution Creed. You and I will inaugurate and perfect it for the celebration my poor Daphne is holding in your stead.


    Congratulations."


    Konrad replied with a fiendish grin, causing a new sense of foreboding to swell within Yvonne''s chest. With a step, he vanished, and reappeared within his imperial chambers whose massive, single-purpose bed stood ready to welcome a scene of debauchery.


    And before poor Yvonne could protest, the mnemonics of Konrad''s new cultivation method flew into her mind.


    "You really created a new cultivation method in less than three seconds?"


    She couldn''t help but mumble while the Life and Death Revolution Creed''s intricacies settled within her mind.


    "You would be surprised by what one can accomplish with Infiniteness Insight."


    Konrad replied before tossing Yvonne onto the velvet sheets. In a soundless fall, she landed on the soft fabric and spun to face Konrad with her lengthy, disheveled hairs obstructing her vision.


    "Such a profound method indeed requires countless experiments. Alright, I''m willing to contribute myself to science."


    A voice popped up from Konrad''s right, before he could pounce onto Yvonne. And even without turning, he knew full well its owner.


    "Gulistan? Aren''t you supposed to be helping Daphne?"


    Yvonne asked with her emerald eyes expanding at Gulistan''s sudden appearance.


    "I am. But I reckoned an avatar can handle all that. I was promised a new cultivation method and am here to obtain it."


    Gulistan replied with unwavering determination, causing Yvonne to shake her head while Konrad nodded in approval.


    "Indeed, an emperor can never go back on his words, and a son must show filial piety. As a model of truthfulness, love, and sincerity, I will not shirk from my duties. Empress dowager, you shall have your dues!"


    Konrad affirmed and beckoned, causing an irresistible force to pull Gulistan into his grasp while the mnemonics of the Life and Death Revolution Creed appeared within her mind. By the time Gulistan registered the mnemonics, Konrad''s dissolute hands already covered her. The left fondled her ample backside, while the right cupped her breasts.


    With his sublime understanding of Dual cultivation, Konrad created the Life and Death Revolution Creed on the back of his Death and Life Laws and used this Infiniteness Insight to make up for the weaknesses in his Life Laws. In terms of might and profundity, this method could rank among the top seven Ancient Secrets. And in the future, it will grow to greater heights.


    But for those same reasons, understanding it was no mean feat. Right now, only the first layer stood within the ladies'' mind, but without their superb comprehension skills and bloodlines, never would they have been able to grasp the mysteries.


    Konrad''s Devil Seeds followed, merging with their hearts to usher their entrance on the Devil Bridge.


    "Now, now, let''s cultivate."


    Konrad uttered, and the sound of tearing clothes followed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the omniverse''s mightiest and most honorable world, the Firmament, a white-robbed youth sat crossed-legged with reddened cheeks, a sweat-drenched face, and veins pulsing on his temple.


    Grimaces twisted his otherwise flawless face as his head erratically shook, contorting in feral feats of violence. By his side, the slender figure of a blood-haired woman cladded in a vermillion armor stood. And if not for the bellicose air rippling from her crimson gaze, she could have, undoubtedly triggered ravenous desires within any man''s heart.


    And as she stared at the youth''s struggling form, clenching her fists to blood, hatred swelled within her chthonian heart. Naturally, Regretless was the "youth," and this woman, his wife, Blood Nether.


    In a twister of crimson light, Moon appeared by her side, but spoke no words, silently staring at Regretless.


    "Did you bring back his head?"


    Blood Nether directly asked. And by him, she naturally meant Konrad. As the former princess of the Immortal Blood Domain, and the Undying Blood Monarch''s only child, saying that a sea of enmity stood between Blood Nether and Dragon Warden was¡­the euphemism of an era. Her hatred for him didn''t lose out to Regretless''. And how could it not?


    As Celestial Slaughter''s Crown Prince and number one general, the quantity of Nether Realm experts slain by Dragon Warden only lost to his emperor. Worse, Blood Nether''s father, the Undying Blood Monarch, stood within the lot. To this day, the sight of her father''s immortality broken under the God Executing Immortal Sword, and his bloodied corpse and soul collapsing within the Nether Realm''s sky, still haunted Blood Nether''s nights.


    Moon knew it well enough.


    "I''m afraid that''s not eldest brother''s will. Moreover, he''s already turned that world into an impregnable fortress. Only Supremes can break it. And even without that, I''m not Supreme. How can I kill a Transcendent expert?"


    Moon replied without shifting her gaze from the spasming Regretless. But hearing this, Blood Nether spun with her rage exploding like a nuclear bomb.


    "Regretless is muddled, confused by eons of unchallenged dominion! That man must die! Even if we can''t take his life, suppressing him in body and soul is a must. If you won''t do it, I shall!"


    Blood Nether snarled and turned heels, ready to set out. Unwilling to argue, Moon made no further comment. Both Blood Nether and she were Quasi-Supremes. What she couldn''t do, Blood Nether naturally couldn''t. This was nothing but a fool''s errand.


    But before she could set out, Regretless'' trembling voice echoed.


    "Mother¡­don''t leave¡­don''t leave me¡­your son is unfilial¡­couldn''t protect you¡­let you endure¡­mother¡­where are you? Come back¡­I beg you¡­"


    And hearing this, Blood Nether softened. But right afterward¡­


    "Peerless¡­I''m sorry¡­I was blind and muddled. Come back¡­why won''t you? Wait¡­what are you doing? Noooo!"


    ¡­unsurprisingly, Blood Nether''s softening heart reverted to a ball of flames.


    "Fine. When he steps into the Higher Realms, I shall use all means to hunt him down, slaughter his relatives, and let him experience the taste of eternal damnation."


    She pledged, then vanished in blood flames. Moon ignored the words, focusing on Regretless who remained trapped by his demons. There were two reasons why Regretless could reach his current level:


    A) Unparalleled thirst for Revenge.


    B) Unparalleled talent.


    But for the same reasons, he could never take the final step and reach the true limit of his potential. Now, all the roots of his hatred became sharp blades ushering him into cultivation deviation. Even for him, that was a fatal disaster.

 420 Another Day, Another Victory! R-18

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    While the Firmament''s rulers settled on his fate and his armies emptied worlds of sentient lives, Konrad enjoyed the delights of domination. As he sat in a throne-shaped chair, with the kneeling Gulistan gulping his erect rod with rowdy slurping sounds, Konrad''s eyes remained glued on the riveting, half-naked woman dressed only in a black leather harness.


    That woman, Yvonne, had both her hands tied beneath her back, her lips sealed by a harness ball gag, and her plump rump wiggling as she lied bent like a tail-wagging pet on the bedsheets.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    That sight alone brought Konrad to the edge. And with a broad grin, he pressed Gulistan harder on his shaft, making take it all the way down her close-fitting throat while her skilled hands ran across his thighs, balls, and chest.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    The slurping sounds'' pace shot up, with Konrad''s veiny shaft pulsing within Gulistan''s full lips and feeling its impending release, Gulistan trapped it between her voluptuous breasts to squeeze it on two fronts. With one last attack, she lowered herself to the hilt and welcomed Konrad''s erupting spunk. The snow-white fluid gushed down Gulistan''s throat, and she welcomed it all in silent delight.


    In a slow retreat, Gulistan slid up Konrad''s shaft, but even as her lips left the tip, not the tiniest drop of spunk leaked.


    "Aah¡­"


    But as if intent on proving it, Gulistan opened her mouth wide, letting her tongue stick out while her sultry eyes pulled Konrad away from his wagging empress. With a complimentary glance and smile, Konrad pressed lifted Gulistan''s chin, then pressed his index against her red lips.


    With her eyes still teasing him, she suckled the tip. For a moment, Konrad allowed it. But without warning, he yanked his index free of Gulistan''s suckling and pushed her forehead in an outwardly light tap that sent her flying onto the bed.


    Unlike Yvonne, Gulistan lay in a torn dress. But by the time she landed beside the empress, the same leather harness and gag appeared to cover her. Interlace bed restraints surged, binding both Yvonne and her mother-in-law onto the mattress, and keeping the former bent on her knees while the later lay with her legs spread wide.


    Unwilling to let such a tantalizing picture go to waste, Konrad stood up, sauntering toward his trapped prizes with a predatory glint shining within his icy eyes. As if pushed by eerie forces, Konrad''s back-length hairs fluttered by his side. And by the time he reached the bed, they twisted like snow-white tendrils.


    "Mhhm¡­"


    Muffled by their gags, and wholly suppressed by Konrad''s exceptional bindings both Yvonne and Gulistan huffed in enticing annoyance. In response, Konrad stretched out his bare hands. Another pair of arms grew from his sides, and two palms fell around Yvonne''s supple ass cheeks while the remaining two landed on Gulistan''s. Without a word, Konrad copped a feel and spread their cheeks while leather-padded blindfolds appeared to blind them both.


    Pulling back his hands, Konrad straightened his back, watching with a smile as the two''s lower lips moistened while their bodies tensed in the apprehension of the unknown.


    Foregoing the use of spanking paddles, Konrad rubbed his palms against one another, producing a friction sound that didn''t escape the two''s acute hearing.


    *Pah!*


    One smacking sound echoed as two of Konrad''s hands greeted the bound ladies'' butt cheeks with resounding slaps.


    "Mhhhhhhh!"


    They huffed in muffled moans. But in those slaps, Konrad released vibration waves that coursed through the trapped duo''s voluptuous bodies. And to say nothing of Yvonne who''d never experienced it beforehand, when those vibrations assailed her, even Gulistan spasmed on her back with her eyes rolling back!


    Yvonne was no better off. But even as the two quivered and their juices abounded, the spanking continued.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    In a succession of perfectly synched spanking sounds, Konrad''s four hands rained on the ladies'' ass cheeks, marking them with flaming red handprints that sank increasingly deeper into their flesh while vibration waves sent their minds into chaos.


    "Mhhh¡­mhhhh¡­mhhhhhhh!"


    Their muffled moans escaped the confines of the silencing gags to echo within the room while their asses and tits bounced no end. It wouldn''t be long before the two fell to the first orgasm, then the second, and the third. And by the time Konrad pulled back his reddened hands, they''d lost count of how much they came.


    If not for the interlace restraints holding them in suspension, the two would have collapsed on the bed. Still, Konrad didn''t spare them. With two hands, he grabbed Yvonne''s waist, aligning her drenched cunt with his scalding shaft while the last two gripped her erect nipples. Though blindfolded, the brush of Konrad''s shaft against her drenched lower lips painted a vivid enough picture in Yvonne''s mind, but though she wished to rub her rump against his meat-rod, she didn''t dare.


    After all, this was punishment. And as the pet, obedience was a must!


    Thus, she trembled with aching needs while Konrad teased her front and back. Satisfied by the submissive display, Konrad pushed his meat-rod against Yvonne''s fold, impaling himself to the hilt with one direct thrust into this gripping snatch he knew and loved so much.


    "Aaah¡­"


    "Mhhhmm!"


    Konrad gasped in glee while another muffled whimper battled Yvonne''s gag. Meanwhile, poor Gulistan''s spread legs trembled with need. Not forsaking her, Konrad extending his second, left hand toward her snatch, to finger her as he plowed Yvonne. Just like his hand before, as it lodged within the suppress empress'' tunnel, the scalding rod released debilitating vibration waves. But worse, golden and blue light erupted to further boggle Yvonne''s crumbling mind.


    And if that weren''t enough, emerald and black light from the Light and Death Revolution Creed burst from all their bodies to bring the barbaric pleasure to unprecedented heights!


    Konrad first wandered Yvonne''s cunt with slow, taunting moves, before sliding to the entrance and slamming right back to the cervix. Her head rolled back, her back arched, her breasts bounced, and the pounding began!


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    While Konrad''s unrivaled rod rammed Yvonne''s gripping fold, his masterful fingers oppressed Gulistan with relentless orgasms that only lost to Yvonne''s by a narrow margin. And after unloading in his empress'' cunt, Konrad switched to his new dowager, going back and forth between the two and their holes until both received ten loads in cunt and rear.


    Only then, did he show mercy and let go of them.


    And seeing the two formidable women lying with demented contentment on the bed, Konrad stroked his chin with a complacent smile.


    Another day, another victory!

 421 The Celebration Begins

    Meanwhile, emerald and black light swirled around both Yvonne and Gulistan, fueling their bodies with vast waves of devil force, while their hearts turned into Devil Hearts. Though the Devil Road wasn''t and didn''t affect bloodlines, it was a system of its own. The Devil Road built its foundation on the heart, transforming it into a Devil Variation of what it previously was. The completion of this process that Konrad dubbed Devil Conversion was the unavoidable step to reach the Heart Devil Realm.


    And among other things, Heart Devils could control the fear, longing, dreams, desires, and demons within a cultivators'' heart. On the Three Realms'' scale, even an early-stage Void God should thread carefully before an early-stage Heart Devil''s abilities. Moreover, Konrad didn''t doubt that in terms of same-level battle power, devils were unrivaled within the Omniverse.


    And as Yvonne and Gulistan reached the early-stage Heart Devil Realm, on cultivation alone, they already rivaled peak-stage True Gods. Of course, such startling abilities didn''t come without a cost. Devils all should possess rock-solid Dao Hearts. Without it, even with Konrad''s guidance, they could never go far on the Devil Road.


    Leaving the two to digest their gains, Konrad donned a black robe embroidered with a nine-headed icy-blue dragon and vanished in a billowing haze to reappear within his private cultivation chambers of the Empyrean Tower''s Concealed Paradise.


    There, he waved his hand, causing his previous body to appear before him. And as he lowered his eyes on the pale corpse, even Konrad was forced to admit that there was little to do with it. In terms of strength, it would never again be a boon. Even all those Three Realms Physiques combined, couldn''t kindle his interest. Only the Three Forbidden Physiques were the exception.


    But Konrad already retrieved the Might Reversal Physique from his armor, absorbed the curse, and integrated it with his body to transform and upgrade it into a Boundless Sea Devil Physique. Once he obtained the remaining two Forbidden Physiques, throughout the Three Realms, no Physique could again catch his eyes. As for the cultivation?


    Bah!


    Was that even a question? But recalling how much he struggled to build this impeccable foundation, Konrad truly had a hard time to accept seeing it all turn into nothing. Meridians, Avatar, Star Quantity, all those no longer served any purpose.


    With a sigh, he closed his eyes and folded his arms beneath his chest.


    "The gains more than make up for the losses. A man of high aspirations cannot dwell on trifles."


    Konrad stated, and stretched out his hand, causing the corpse to burst into light particles and morph into two distinct spheres. One possessed his cultivation foundation, the other, his physiques. Although he currently had no use for them, that didn''t mean they couldn''t be of use in the future.


    With another wave of his sleeves, Konrad channeled his Nascent Infiniteness Insight to start the production of new, superior Valkyrie Armors through his System. The production of the five-thousand units carried on for three full days. Of course, three days in the Tower only equaled two hours outside. When the last armor landed before him, a sweat-drenched Konrad collapsed on the floor.


    Systems were similar to computers in that they received a request, processed it, and returned an output. Nephilim souls were convenient processors to make them run without a hitch. Without one to power them, the creator would have to tap in his own Infiniteness Reserves. And for Konrad who only stood at Nascent Insight, it still was quite taxing.


    In a thud, Konrad sat crossed-legged to restore his strength. Five minutes of revolving his Life and Death Revolution Creed, was all it took to return to the peak. Without delay, Konrad stood up and delivered the Valkyrie armors to those requiring them. Of course, he did not forget to offer shags as he went, thereby leaving trails of copious spunk within the consorts'' quarters.


    Within the Tower, a whole month passed before Konrad finished his grand tour of the five thousand Valkyries'' quarters. Across that month, each hour saw six or seven Valkyries plowed by Konrad''s ravenous rod. And as the tour ended, recalling his mortal days within the Barbarian Continent, Konrad thanked all the malevolence in the Omniverse for leaving that mortal past far behind.


    Mortals truly were sorrowful existences. Even with the will, none could ever enjoy the delights he could! For an instant, Konrad considered banning mortality, and making all living things across the Ancient Crystal World immortal¡­but then advised against it.


    Meanwhile, Daphne and Gulistan''s preparations carried on. And although she''d relinquished the duty to more capable hands, Gulistan still oversaw the progress. To accomplish Konrad''s will in twenty-four hours naturally wasn''t feasible. Therefore, the Genius Daphne prepared the miscellaneous things the celebration required within the Tower, then brought them to the outside!


    Thus, she effectively used one month to complete the one-day task. Better, even before she got to work, she had the audacity to send letters throughout the Ancient Crystal World, conveying all government officials, army leaders, wealthy merchants, priests, and nobles to attend the grand celebration!


    Naturally, none dared refuse. To say nothing of twenty-four hours. Even if it were three, they would have rushed from all corners of the world to attend the event and bask in the glory of the August Jade Emperor, mortal avatar of their God, the Profane Prince of Domination!


    And although Daphne restricted the invitations to Semi-Saints and above, tens of thousands answered the call and swathed the Jade Capital with flying chariots, hundred meters wide carpets, and all the most luxurious transportation artifacts at their disposal. But as soon as they reached the capital, all lowered their transportation devices onto the ground to cross the streets as the law demanded.


    They didn''t forget to stop before the Profane Prince''s central statue and give nine kowtows. No matter how excessive, none dared challenge the law. Across, the Ancient Crystal World, inviolable was the Profane Prince''s will. The Jade Dynasty''s secular forces led the guests into the Imperial Jade Palace. Stretching across sixty miles with tens of thousands of building complexes, the Imperial Jade Palace stood as a massive city of its own, awing all nonresidents glancing at its splendor for the first time.


    Even at the palace''s gates, the guests could see the Emperor''s August Jade Palace towering in resplendent golden jade light like a mountain hailing straight from the heavens. Any random corner screamed opulence and might, making those guests aware of the insignificance of their means.


    The celebration stood in open ground, and Daphne devoted it three hundred acres of palace land where all guests and their wives, depending on cultivation and status, possessed seats. No guest came single, most appearing with their wives and immediate relatives, while some also brought other kin. Cultivation and status determined the quotas, and they squeezed them in a silent competition of standing.


    Daphne counted on that. Since the abolition of hereditary land ownership, wealth, cultivation and privileges had turned into the only way for the upper class to compete. But even as the legions of men and women took their seats and exchanged false pleasantries, they didn''t forget to glance toward the highest row where the emperor and his primary consorts'' empty chairs lay.


    Soon, that body composed of the world''s most influential existences would appear. And if not for the three miles long blood-wine pool cutting the banquet ground in half, that thought would have occupied all their minds.


    Alas, that pool stood with billowing red smoke permeating the atmosphere in the ensnaring scent of mind-boggling beverages. Before that scent, even Saints couldn''t maintain their composure.

 422 Daphnes Ploy Part 1

    At first, many saw this ostentatious display as a glaring spectacle of hedonistic excess. The barbarian officials, in particular, didn''t see the gargantuan wine pool in a pleasant light. But when the scent reached their nostrils, and they felt their cultivation bases striving toward the next level, their eyes widened in disbelief!


    A treasure! This pool was a genuine treasure trove! Even if they disapproved, never would they be so stupid as to condemn a shortcut to cultivation breakthroughs. Right now, all without exception hoped to fill their cups with that pool''s liquid. If the scent alone already brought such marvelous effects, what would a cup do?


    Of course, dreams and reality were two different topics. None had the gals to show a covetous glance toward the August Jade Emperor''s property. Before such a brazen deed, death would be salvation! Without delay, the tens of thousands of seated guests closed their eyes and digested the blissful scent from afar.


    But that merely was the beginning!


    *Splash* *Splash* *Splash*


    In a succession of splashing sounds, hundreds of dazzling mermaid beauties emerged from the pool, and in tandem, livened up the solemn scene with mesmerizing melodies that instantaneously ensnared the hearts of the gathered men. Dazzling rays followed, surging from the three hundred acres of land to surround the scene with blooming flowers.


    The guests'' eyes wandered left, right, front and back, but all failed to determine the source of that magic. It was almost as if the palace was animated with a will of its own. But the echo of the mermaids'' delightful voices soon put down all consternation, and all fell into peaceful relish.


    At that time, a husky voice shattered the tranquility:


    "Sirs and ladies from the Holy and Barbarian Continents, rise to pay your respect to their August Majesties and the imperial family!"


    The voice thundered, and instantaneously, all rose like perfectly trained soldiers and stood straight like arrows to welcome The Ancient Crystal World''s Ruler. In a clatter of steps, a group of more than five-thousand sauntered in. However, it was on the leading fifteen that eyes lingered. At the helm, one man, the only man of the procession stood dressed in a dazzling golden dragon robe with an imperial jade crown adorning his head.


    Konrad, of course. Yvonne stood at his right, Gulistan at his left. Verena and Else at his back, and the remaining eleven right after them. And as they crossed the carpet to reach their seats high seats, the guests were startled by the presence of the woman at the emperor''s left. To say nothing of the barbarians, even the Jade Dynasty''s officials couldn''t understand how a new consort held the right to stand beside the emperor.


    But when the more astute paid attention to Gulistan''s imperial gown and crown, they saw the problem where it lay. Only scant differences stood between Gulistan and Yvonne''s crowns. However, the gowns showed a critical difference! Although they both showcased the nine-headed jade serpent, instead of a golden gown, Gulistan wore black!


    In fact, among the fifteen ladies, only she wore such a color. And upon paying closer attention to the faces, it didn''t take long for the astute to see the similarities within the looks.


    "Could she be¡­the Empress Dowager?"


    Some wondered.


    Black was the color of mourning. On official occasions, only dowagers could wear such dresses. As a mortal incarnation, the August Jade Emperor having a mother was no startling news. But before today, none had seen her face. Where did she hail from? Waves of questions filled the puzzled guests. But none dared disturb silence with open questions.


    And in synch, all bowed toward the imperial family.


    "All hail your august majesties! All hail your graces! An eternity of splendor to the Jade Dynasty!"


    The tens of thousands of bowing guests sang like a choir. Ignoring them, Konrad led his consorts across the stairs to take their respective places in their assigned seats. Only then did he turn toward the guests.


    "Dispense of ceremony. We''re gathered here not for official duties, but to celebrate two matters:


    First, the end of this world''s one million years of division. Second, the destruction of false idols and the acceptance of the true faith. As the key officials and pillars of the new world order, you''ve all been gathered to enjoy the festivities alongside the imperial family.


    Please sit."


    Konrad replied with a sweep of his sleeve, causing a formless force to push the tens of thousands of guests back into their seats. That awe-inspiring move produced no alarm. The emperor''s transcendent might was known to all. A foot to trample all celestials and demonic forces. A slap to execute their leaders. Before him, all were ants. There was nothing to feel surprised about.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    Daphne, the night''s master of ceremony clapped, causing thousands of ravishing maids scantily dressed in floral bras and skirts to flood the celebration grounds, bringing alongside them tables of divine cultivation plates and wines whose mere aroma caused breakthroughs.


    This scene combined with the singing mermaids caused many of the gathered men to feel their shafts hardening within their pants. Their wives'' wide-open eyes remaining glued on their ruler, did nothing to switch their attention.


    As if guilty of larceny, and fearful of exposure, all cast furtive glances left and right. Alas, Daphne was only getting started. Rising from her seat, she stepped forward, vanished, and reappeared below the stairs to face the guests.


    All eyes fell on her. And while her beauty eclipsed that of any of the scantily clad maids, none dared show the tiniest bit of desire. Before the omniscient, omnipresent and omnipotent emperor, who dared?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it is your honor to stand today in his majesty''s presence and enjoy his blessings. Congratulations."


    Daphne began without a hint of modesty, and though devoid of diplomacy, none found her words improper. Those were facts.


    "The dishes and drinks you see here have carefully prepared with the Jade Dynasty''s finest resources. A random bite or sip will let your cultivation rise by several levels. By the time the celebration ends, have no doubt that the weakest among you will leave Star Taming Stage experts, and the strongest will directly become Sages. And this is a conservative estimate."


    Daphne declared, causing the legions of men and women''s eyes to widen in disbelief. Whispers broke in an echo of confusion. And who could blame them? The weakest among them were low-level Semi-Saints while the strongest stood at the Tribulation Stage. To make them all jump so many ranks in one celebration was unbelievable, to say the least.


    But when they glanced back at the thousands of maids, the weakest of whom stood at the True Origin Saint Rank, they didn''t dare question the truth of those words. Thousands of Saint-level maids. Only the Jade Dynasty could showcase such opulence.


    And seeing her words settle, Daphne carried on.


    "However, before you enjoy these boons, there is one thing we must clarify. One, the celebration will go on for 666 days and nights. Once it officially starts, none is allowed to depart before the end. If you can''t accept this, feel free to leave now. We won''t stop you."


    Daphne explained. But none made the slightest remark or showed reluctance to stay. Joke, to say nothing of two years. Even if it were one-hundred, they would never back off! And seeing this, Daphne''s lips curled into a fiendish smile. A smile that piqued Konrad''s interest.


    "Very well. You''re willing to revel and partake in his majesty''s boons for nearly two years. But what have you done to deserve it? I have perused your gifts and am forced to say that you made no effort whatsoever.


    Are those the kinds of tributes loyal servants should present to their divine master? Is this perhaps all his majesty is worth in your hearts?"


    Daphne inquired in a calm but threat-laced tone that made those legions of men and women shiver in fright!


    *THUD*


    A resounding thud followed as all dropped onto their knees with trembling eyes and clattering teeth!

 423 Daphnes Ploy Part 2

    "Your grace, your august majesty, we do not dare have such treasonous thoughts! Please have mercy!"


    *BAM*


    All proclaimed like a desperate choir and kowtowed toward Konrad whose lips had now curled into a smile. Naturally, he could see through Daphne''s ploy. The meaning behind her words was obvious, and with the crime of contempt toward the emperor hanging above their heads, all fell to surrendered to desperation.


    "When did I mention treasonous thoughts? I made a simple remark and you abjure the sin of treason? Could it be an instance of revealing truth out of fear? Interesting."


    Daphne countered, causing cold sweat to erupt from all those officials, lords and merchants'' foreheads. Instantaneously, all wondered what they possibly did to offend this heartless woman! But again, the more astute saw the scheme where it lay, and while still prostrating on the ground, asked:


    "Your grace, we were momentarily muddled and failed to showcase our devotion to our lord. How can we possibly make up for it? What you ask, we will offer, for nothing is too much to profess our love for his august majesty!"


    One slick-tongued man exclaimed, and immediately, all followed him to repeat the words. Seeing this, Daphne nodded in approval.


    "Good. Very good. I''m willing to accept this as a momentary lapse of judgment. Of course, you need to show enough sincerity. As Semi-Saints and Saints, you all possess and came with lovely wives. Surely, they''re the tribute best representing your devotion to his majesty. Your devotion to the Profane Prince.


    And by letting your wives enjoy his graces across 666 nights, you ensure the success and prosperity of your houses across eons to come. What a glory!"


    Daphne candidly replied, causing the tens of thousands of men to gawk in disbelief while Konrad and his consorts suppressed bursts of laughter.


    "Daphne, Daphne, I have not raised you in vain."


    Konrad inwardly chortled while sweeping the kowtowing guests with his icy gaze.


    "W-what?"


    Many asked in disbelief. Was the Divine Consort truly asking them to offer their wives for success and salvation? How could that be? And thinking that their ears betrayed them, all sought confirmation in one another''s eyes, but were startled to see the same consternation stretching within all gazes.


    Their hearing had no issue! In a flash, silence dropped on the scene, and all lowered their eyes onto the ground, not daring to speak up, but not daring to refuse, either!


    Daphne''s smile broadened.


    "What? You think this is beneath your dignity? That your wives are too good for his majesty to enjoy? Very well, feel free to leave. We will not stop you."


    Daphne stated and turned. But none found comfort in those words! With a harem of more than five thousand women all enjoying his rod, the Profane Prince''s lasciviousness was known throughout the globe. But this was a small matter.


    Whether this idea stemmed from the emperor or not, whoever stood up and left was slapping his face, and challenging his might! They didn''t have enough lives to try the consequences. But while legions of husbands trembled in fright and doubt, the majority of the women yearned for prompt abandon!


    Joke! This was an opportunity! The once in a lifetime opportunity to lie with the Profane Prince, to lie with God and enjoy his boons! Even if it only were for one night, the benefits were immeasurable! Afterward, they could join the priesthood and rank among the most honored existences of the world!


    "Husband, I understand your difficulties and will not blame you. You have no other choice."


    "Husband, you must think of the children''s safety."


    "Husband, father and mother-in-law are counting on you."


    "Husband, I can''t bear to see you harmed because of me. Although it breaks my heart, we have to comply¡­"


    "Husband¡­husband¡­husband¡­"


    The legions of wives whispered to their trembling husbands, causing their veins to erratically beat and their organs to spiral out of control!


    However, in the emperor''s presence, none dared spurt blood! A wealthy merchant first stood up and bowed toward Konrad.


    "Your majesty, it is my glory to offer you my wife! Thank you for blessing her with your graces!"


    He exclaimed with tears of joy and a tone laced with sincerity.


    "A man that knows the times. Admirable, admirable."


    Konrad silently praised, while others rose to follow in that merchant''s footsteps.


    "Your majesty, thank you for receiving my wife and blessing her with your graces!"


    Thousands of men rose to surrender their wives and thank Konrad for cuckolding them. Daphne waved her hand, and all men that offered their consorts saw green hats dropped the sky to cover their head, thereby separating them from the rest!


    "Holy shit! Green, green everywhere! Who took your wives?"


    A startled Krann exclaimed while landing beside Konrad in an icy-blue haze. Hearing this, the majority of those men could no longer restrain themselves and directly spurted blood!


    *PUH*


    But other, more resilient to abuse, endured the blow, merely teetering on their feet. Still, more men rose to surrender their wives and receive their green hat. It took Konrad the entirety of his mental fortitude to not burst into laughter.


    But at that time, a man rose to break the gaiety, and shatter Konrad''s relish.


    "Despicable Harlot, Self-Indulgent Tyrant! How dare you request such a thing from us? Even if today I perish, never will I offer you my wives! What are you taking us for? If you want to kill, kill!"


    An olive-skinned man that clearly hailed from the barbarian continent proclaimed. And indeed, that man was a clan lord of one of the Barbarian Continent''s mightiest secular clans. Although like the rest he surrendered to Zamira''s Borxan tribes and the Northern Khanate, then pledged eternal allegiance to the Profane Prince, switching faith was one thing. Suffering indignity, another.


    But hearing this, Konrad let a mild chuckle escape his lips.


    "Oh? Very good. What''s your name?"


    Konrad asked in an amused tone.


    "Vo-"


    "I don''t care."


    He cut before the man could finish his introduction.


    "You call me a Self-Indulgent Tyrant? Indeed, I am. But if not for me, This Tyrant, you would now be feeding to worms of the Barbarian Continent. Who are you? What are you? To say nothing of your wives, if I want you to offer all the lives of your family, you must.


    As for your women, boy, having them receive my seed is the brightest thing you can do in all lifetimes. Who knows? Perhaps they''ll get lucky and give birth to my bloodline. What glory would you then enjoy? But instead of thanking me for cucking you, you have the gals to speak in outrage, and curse me and my beloved consort with treasonous remarks? Good, very good.


    Then let your wives decide your fate."


    Konrad proclaimed and waved his hand, causing that man''s two wives to vanish and reappear on his thighs. And as soon as they did, a mind-boggling aroma able to put even goddesses on their knees erupted to ensnare them both.


    "Ladies, I will let you choose. In whose arms do you wish to spend the night?"


    Konrad straightforwardly asked while wrapping his arms around the ladies'' waists. But instead of recoiling, they leaned against him with flirtatious glances.


    "In¡­your majesties'' arms."


    They candidly replied, causing the barbarian clan lord to stagger and drop on his rear.


    "I-impossible! You bewitched them!"


    He snarled while aiming his wobbling finger at Konrad.


    But hearing this, the Profane Prince burst into laughter.


    "Bewitch? Are they qualified for me to bewitch? Allow me to be blunt. My scent is enough for them to forget any affection they might have held for you. My presence is the only spell they need.


    As for you¡­"


    He countered and switched his attention back onto the ladies who now openly rubbed against him.


    "¡­what should we do with him?"


    Konrad asked them both.


    "He can''t distinguish right from wrong, repays benevolence with malice, and dared make treasonous remarks toward your majesty. Such a man deserves to be hacked in ten thousand pieces."


    They replied in tandem following a brief mental exchange that naturally didn''t escape Konrad.


    As the words echoed, the rebelling barbarian''s accusing hand went limp and dropped beside him while his eyes expanded at his wives'' cruel betrayal.


    "Well said, ladies. But if he wants to die, I will never kill him. Cripple his cultivation, castrate and give him work as All-Purpose Stress Reliever. All are free to use him for whatever needs they might have. As for his clan, enslave the men and promote the women. Make sure they know to whom they owe their fortune."


    Konrad ordered, and instantaneously, two guards appeared to drag the man to his unexpected fate. Worse, an Immortality Seal appeared on his forehead to ensure an eternity of damnation!


    "Tyrant! Tyrant! Heaven and Earth will not spare you!"


    He snarled, and before such a curse Konrad merely replied:


    "Unfortunately, I am the Heavens, I am the Earth, and I command you to tear out your tongue, every day at this precise time, for the rest of eternity."


    Konrad ordered, and driven by an irresistible force, the barbarian rammed his hand down his throat, and in a grotesque eruption of blood, ripped his tongue off!

 424 Elimination

    "AAAH!"


    Legions of nearby men and women recoiled in fright while the man gargled on his blood and spasmed no end. But for better or worse, all were shocked to see the torn part grow back and replace what he''d lost.


    Yet, even as he regained his speech abilities, the barbarian lord felt no joy! Instead, he broke into cold sweat, and when picturing the days to come, insurmountable dread filled and squashed his staunch exterior. Terror-stricken, he soiled himself!


    "Your majesty, mercy! Mercy! I was muddled, please show mercy and grant me a quick death!"


    The man implored in desperation. Alas, his pleas fell on deaf ears.


    "Mercy is the plight of the feeble. Only the feeble must rely on shows of mercy to secure image and seat. This Tyrant does not. As the first immortal without connections to my house, congratulations, for an eternity of damnation."


    Konrad replied in a relaxed tone, without sparing the man another glance, and while the guards dragged him toward his new fate, his torn tongue still dangled on the ground.


    Before such development, the last recalcitrant men no longer hesitated, and proclaimed in tandem:


    "Your majesty, please take our wives!"


    Then received their green hats. But now, all lay on their knees, with none daring to rise from their bowing stances, and as tension permeated the atmosphere the guests quivered no end.


    "Hahaha, friends, statesmen and dignitaries, please do not let this small matter startle you. I understand your loyalty but am ashamed of receiving such tributes. Now, I can only do my best to leave your women full to the brim.


    Come, come, let me offer you a toast!"


    Konrad replied and with a wave of his hand, a wine cup full of fragrant liquor appeared before him. After raising the cup toward his kneeling officials, he brought it to his lips and emptied it in one go.


    "Thank you, your majesty for your graces!"


    The legions of kneeling men proclaimed like a trained division!


    "You may rise! Daphne, what else do you have in stores for us?"


    Konrad inquired, and while the trembling souls returned to their teetering feet, Daphne carried on.


    "Hum, hum. Thank you, husband. Men on the left, women on the right. You two groups will have different functions. But fret not, delights await all."


    Daphne instructed and with three claps, made the tens of thousands of guests soar into the air. The ladies on Konrad''s thighs were no exception. The males formed a division on the left and the females, another on the right. The imperial palace''s maids then moved into action, surrounding the female guests to replace their elegant dresses with strappy bras and panties designed by none other than Daphne.


    In less than three breaths of time, all female guests'' wardrobe change ended, and the male guests were horrified to see their women dressed in the most frivolous outfits of the Ancient Crystal World''s history!


    Although the majority of females didn''t bat an eyelid before trading inwardly completing the trade between their men and the Profane Prince''s divine cradle, being dressed in such unconceivable outfits before legions of astounded eyes still filled most of them with glaring shame.


    Some bit their lower lips, others clenched their thighs or shifted their gazes to avoid the tiniest eye contact. Seeing this, Daphne''s lips broadened into an impish grin.


    "Oh, no need to be shy. We''re all family, really. Imperial Eunuchs, please help the men into proper clothing."


    Daphne pursued, and legions of imperial eunuchs flooded the celebration grounds to surround the men and force them into matching sets of green pants. Now, the ladies with strappy black underwear faced the bare-chested men in green hats and pants.


    Daphne nodded in approval, and again clapped, causing the mist clouding an eastern area to disperse and reveal floor pillories and vertical crosses equipped with chains and cuffs.


    "Now, the game begins. Men, you have fifteen seconds to tie your ladies in either a floor pillory, or a cross, then stand beside them without a sound. Whoever fails to do so in the assigned time will spend the first night on a wooden horse.


    As for you ladies, do know that this is an elimination game. If they catch you, you''re not getting any cock tonight. Flying is prohibited and you can''t leave celebration ground. Go!"


    *BAM*


    Daphne explained, and instantaneously, as if possessed by savage beasts, the men lurched toward their ladies to seize and bind them in either floor pillories or against crosses. Alas, the ladies didn''t stay idle, their cultivation bases erupted, and they ran, ducked, leaped, spun, punched, clawed and kicked to avoid their husbands!


    On the scene, who wasn''t a man of wealth and status? Never did any of them believe that on the first day of "revelry" they would be attempting to tie their women on bdsm devises. Worst, they all resisted!


    "Flippant slut, come back here!"


    A man snarled in indignation. Alas, his wife only responded with a kick to his groins that ensured his failure of the task! Such scenes played all around, with wives and consorts feigning submission to attack their men at their weakest spot while others used all their means to avoid captivity.


    Since no one on the scene was below the Semi-Saint Rank, fifteen seconds were, in fact, a tremendous amount of time during which a lot could happen. Alas, the fact of the matter was that the females'' cultivations were all substantially inferior to their respective men''s. Therefore, only through craftiness could they avoid captivity.


    As the fifteenth second ended, and Daphne clapped her hand to mark the competition''s end, she wasn''t startled to see that of the more than ten thousand women, only 958 managed to evade their men''s capture. The rest all thrashed in either a floor pillory or against a cross.


    Seeing this, she nodded in approval.


    "Roughly eight percent succeeded. Not bad. Congratulations; in the future, all of you have a chance to remain in the imperial palace. Of course, position will depend on later performance."


    Daphne commented, and naturally, her words possessed Konrad''s backing.


    And as he sipped his wine glass, his eyes swept the 958, trying to identify pearls suitable for the harem.

 425 Soaked Consort Selection

    Alas, with a harem of more than five thousand peerless beauties, although some stood out more than others, none could truly grip Konrad''s gaze.


    "Oh well, let performance decide."


    He opted while Daphne waved her sleeves. Instantaneously, the maids carried in thousands of barrels that they opened, releasing pink flames that flawlessly burned within the wood. From the flames, pink fog rose to permeate the atmosphere, and assault the senses of all the gathered folks.


    While Konrad and his consorts didn''t bat an eyelid before the hallucinogen, for the guests, it was another matter. Male or female, lust, desire, and the need to indulge in wanton partying welled up within their chests and drenched their bodies in sweat.


    Regardless of initial skin shade, all now possessed a pink hue while delirium filled most individuals'' eyes and some even wagged their tongues. Unable to restrain themselves, the victorious men ignored all consequences to turn toward their trapped ladies.


    As for the defeated, they cast covetous glances at those they failed to snatch.


    Alas, before they could make a move, chains burst from the ground to bind and trap them all in unsatisfied lust! As for the ladies, those bound to floor pillories and crosses didn''t have much choice and could only contort with aching need as their exposed folds drenched their thighs and the ground underneath.


    But for the 958 successful ladies, it was another story. If before they stood in deference and respect, trying to conceal the desire Konrad kindled within them, when the mist kicked into gear, they lost all restraints and stared at him with voracious hunger.


    Naturally, with Konrad standing, other men fell into the background. Alas, even in this aphrodisiac-induced frenzy, none dared assault the Profane Prince. There were simpler ways to court damnation. But as the 958 trembled with soaring needs and flaring lust, from Konrad''s left, Gulistan''s voice echoed.


    For indeed, this round was her nefarious idea.


    "Round two: Mental Fortitude.


    Each and every single one of you will receive a plate with a jug and glass of wine to offer his majesty. Bring it to his table, serve him and wait in silence as he drinks, then bring the plate away as you return to your initial position. If you can accomplish this, you pass. If you can''t, just say the words, and his majesty will give you release.


    But, of course, you fail."


    Gulistan explained with a roguish grin. And hearing this, even Konrad was forced to arch an eyebrow. To say nothing of those women. Unless he suppressed his natural scent, even Sages couldn''t stand straight in his presence. But all those ladies already suffered from the aphrodisiac mist. How could they succeed?


    It would be great if they didn''t try to chew his rod.


    But if some could indeed power through, then without hesitation, Konrad would take them into the imperial harem, and bestow Devil Seeds upon them. Meanwhile, Gulistan''s words ended, the implications making the ladies clench their fists, as they pulled in deep breaths to calm their erratic mental states.


    The maids gave each one a golden plate on top of which a wine jug and empty glass stood. The women were then lined up from number one to 958th.


    "Go."


    Gulistan ordered, marking the second round''s start. Alas, of the 958 women, one hundred couldn''t even take three steps before losing control. Another two hundred collapsed before the stairs leading to Konrad''s table, and hurled themselves at him!


    While Konrad''s lips curved into a smile, Gulistan suppressed them all.


    658 remained. But as the first to make it reached Konrad''s table, and smelled that mind-boggling floral scent, she immediately collapsed!


    "Your¡­your majesty¡­please help me!"


    She exclaimed, and Konrad shook his head before extending his hand toward the woman''s crotch, his middle finger trailed her crotch, brushing her moist flower bud and clit while releasing a faint vibration force.


    Instantaneously, the woman''s eyes rolled back, and with a wagging tongue, she exploded in a massive orgasm that watered Konrad''s table with sexual juice.


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­OOOOOOH!"


    The lady groaned and tumbled onto the ground. Gulistan''s right hand made a leftward sweep, and a formless force dragged the fallen woman to the defeated'' spot.


    Another, followed, then a third, a fourth, and so on, until two hundred all admitted defeat before Konrad''s scent. However, as the 201st lowered the plate before him, Konrad was startled to see that though trembling, she managed to raise the jug, fill the glass and extend it toward him!


    With unremarkable cultivation and inexistent physiques, such an achievement was no mean feat.


    "Impressive."


    Konrad remarked while raising the glass toward his lips and emptying it in one go. The girl then retrieved the plate and successfully returned to her original position. Even Yvonne nodded in approval.


    Another one hundred fell before a successful candidate again appeared, and by the second round''s end, among the original 958, only seven succeeded, and still remained standing.


    "Congratulations, you''ve obtained the right to personally attend to his majesty during the first night. In the future, the imperial harem will definitely have your place. As for those that could only reach the stairs, they will become imperial maids."


    Gulistan proclaimed following a brief mental exchange with Konrad. And hearing this, those seven women felt themselves lifted by otherworldly forces! It was as if they''d gone from the lowest to the highest point of the universe!


    And who could blame them? Across the Ancient Crystal World, all women''s most coveted destination was¡­the imperial harem! As long as they obtained the God-Emperor''s favor, they''d go from carp to dragons and stand above billions!


    "Thank you, your majesty, for your graces!"


    The seven bowed in tandem. Konrad made no formal reply, but waved his hand, causing seven dark-purple seeds to appear and dive into the women''s hearts to initiate their Devil Conversion. Meanwhile, Gulistan stood up, while Daphne clapped, causing the Celebration Grounds to tremble.


    Across a surface of 150 acres, a third of the celebration grounds, everything rose, lifted by rising earth in the middle of which thousands of stairs stood. Konrad, his house, present servants and guests all stood on this platform.


    "Round 3 now begins. Apologies, there is no round 3. With the preliminaries over, the males will be escorted to the lower level where they will enjoy their own celebration for the next 666 days. There, depending on your performance here, punishment, food, wine, exotic Demonic Beasts and a profusion of drugs await.


    Here, only his majesty and the ladies shall remain to orgy. But of course, we''ve equipped both floors with recording mirrors allowing you to enjoy the sight of your writhing ladies. Escort them."


    Daphne clarified. Fortunately for them, the lust-crazed men had bigger fishes to fry. At this point, as long as they got holes to fill, they didn''t care for who plowed their wives. Thus, once tossed onto the lower level by eunuch groups, and freed of their chains, they allowed the lust beasts within to take control, and the unthinkable to occur.


    Meanwhile, Gulistan helped Konrad out of his imperial garbs, leading him toward the seven victorious candidates, with his massive rod rising before their captivated gazes. But this was merely the beginning. Again, Daphne clapped, and from within the wine pool, another platform rose, with stairs leading to an altar on top of which a 1.7 meters tall woman with wavy, dark-green hairs and eyes lay bound on a cross.


    Laid bare, that woman''s voluptuous body and hourglass figure stood in its full glory with luminous skin able to kindle the flames of lust in any man. Naturally, the woman was the former Ant Goddess, Nessriane.


    And as Konrad''s eyes fell on her, he only had one thing to say:


    "Daphne, Gulistan, good job."

 426 One Thousand Folds R-18

    Before Konrad''s praise, Gulistan and Daphne exchanged a glance of impish complicity. Thanks to this one month of time spent within the Tower, devising and organizing this event of depravity, the two discovered many common points in one another. Daphne quickly became Gulistan''s favorite.


    In tandem, they clapped, causing the pink smoke and flames to burn with ten thousand times the intensity, and fill the atmosphere on their floor with mind-boggling aphrodisiacs and euphoria even God-level existences couldn''t resist.


    All members of Konrad''s harem felt their bodies both relaxing and heating up, while their minds rose to higher states of bliss. If before, the seven victors still managed to endure, when the intensity reached this crushing level, they lost their minds, and pounced onto Konrad like feral beasts of lust!


    Undisturbed, Konrad stretched out his hands, welcoming them all in his profane embrace with his lips curved into a fiendish smile. Meanwhile, his consorts tore their dresses and undergarments to play with their breasts and dripping cunts.


    "Ahhh¡­ahhh¡­ahhh¡­"


    Increasingly bolder moans filled the air as the seven ladies sandwiched their master. To ensure all would get a piece, Konrad first grew a second shaft, then expanded his rods to a shocking thirty-three centimeters. Frenzy with soul-consuming lust, the ladies didn''t care for such an eldritch scene on dropped on the focus of their needs.


    Three attacked the rod on the right, while three others swathed the one on the left. Each group focused on tip, under, and side. The seventh was bolder and leaped across them all to tie her legs around Konrad''s waist and force her lips onto his in a feral kiss that would have shoved any other onto the ground.


    Konrad, however, stood firm. His hands wrapped around the beauty''s waist while his tongue wormed into hers with greater passion than even her frenzied state could produce. His scents assailed them all, magnifying their craving no end.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    The two beauties attacking the tips stretched out their lips to impossible ends, and gobbled Konrad''s rods, going up and down with more greed than technique, and letting their base desires lead them through the day. At the same time, two others lay beneath the rod, licking them from underneath, while the last two slurped the sides.


    Konrad wormed his hands into the strappy panties of the one tying his waist to cope a good feel and squeeze those soft buttocks of hers. He then spread open the cheeks, and used her own juice as lubricant to push his fingers into her butthole, and explore it while she moaned in delight.


    "Oooh¡­your majesty¡­yes¡­YEEESS!"


    The lady groaned while Konrad pushed a second finger in, expanding her hole before attacking her cunt while seizing and sucking her bouncing breasts between his lips. Unable to endure attack on so many fronts, and vibrating under Konrad''s fingers'' exploration, the lady collapsed in a ringing orgasm, drenching her fellow victors with fountains of love juice.


    With a backstep, Konrad pulled his rods out of the greedy ladies grasp and seeing how they fingered themselves in desperation, his smile grew broader. Meanwhile, thousands of bound and suppressed ladies thrashed within their straps like starving Monstrous Beasts eager to devour prime prey!


    Alas, they could only watch with scalding desires and drenched thighs.


    Konrad waved his hand, causing the seven ladies to spin and fall on their knees, their butts sticking out with their crotchless panties giving direct assess to their cunts. Stepping toward them, Konrad first seized two and rammed his rods into their folds, with his balls kissing their butt cheeks in one *pah* sound.


    "Oooohhh!"


    They directly came, but Konrad cared not, and stretched his hands toward two other waiting butts which he groped and played while pounding the two on his shafts with mind-boggling hammering.


    Before his golden, blue lights and vibration powers, those two feeble women couldn''t meet the challenge and came with every five thrusts. With each, their already inhuman sensitivity rose; but Konrad would naturally not leave them until he filled their cunts with liters of seed! In any case, with the way their tunnels gripped and sucked his shaft, retreating wasn''t an option!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    Konrad hammered at the ladies'' cunts without restraint and filled them both with large gushes of spunk even as the repeated kissing of his balls marked their backside. Pulling out the two, he grabbed two others and filled them both with the meat-lance they so craved, hammering them into successions of orgasms before emptying his cum within them, and moving on to two others.


    But when he reached the seventh, Konrad couldn''t help but chortle.


    "Congratulations. You get two for the price of one."


    Konrad jested before aligning his rods with the beauty''s cunt and butthole, then invading them with his impossible length that bulged her stomach even as he rammed her holes.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    "Aaaahh¡­.ohhhh¡­.ohhh¡­.your majesty, please hammer your dissolute servant! Plow me! Oh¡­yeesss! Yeeesssss!"


    She growled pinned on her back, gripping and clawing at Konrad''s arms while he piledrove her from above in the mating press, and filled her body with jolts of electrifying vibrations and numbing warmth.


    "Ohhh¡­"


    Konrad grunted before dumping his loads within the seventh''s cunt and rear. But this merely was the beginning. With a wave of his hand, his new Harem Throne appeared, and he sat within then beckoned toward the suppressed 951. Instantaneously, their suppression vanished, and with no need for guidance, they hurled themselves at him!


    Two would beat the others in speed, and impale themselves on Konrad''s shafts to slam their cushy rears on his engorged meat-rods like the cock-starved individuals they were.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    "Ohhhh¡­ooohhh¡­ohhhhh!"


    But even as they climaxed and drenched his regal throne in base juice, they didn''t stop, hammering themselves harder and faster on the divine lances until their bellies swelled with their master''s seeds! Only then did they collapse, and with a leftward sweep of his hand, Konrad sent them to lie on the side, and welcomed the next competitors!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    "Your majesty¡­your majesty! Ohhhhhh!"


    Ladies groaned as their snatches clenched around Konrad''s cock and milked it of all its worth. In that fashion, all replaced one another on Konrad''s rods for frantic mating and cum draining!


    And as the last of the 958 ladies fell with her belly bulged by liters of seed, Nessriane, who bore witness to this more than two weeks long scene from above, shivered in fright!


    Alas, as she felt the moistening liquid trailing her inner thighs, Nessriane was forced to admit, that fright¡­was secondary!

 427 Moooo R-18

    "Damnable¡­it must be that damnable smoke. Bloody hell, how do I escape this tribulation?"


    Nessriane wondered. But as Konrad rose from his throne and locked his devilish eyes upon her form, she realized the only salvation she could get was¡­his rod! With her memories recovered, how could she surrender herself to him? Glancing left and right, she sought escape means. Alas, none stood in sight, and Konrad stepped forward.


    With one step, he appeared before the stairs, then started the paced crossing toward the bound Nessriane. The closer he got, the more fright and moisture filled her legs. And by the time he stood halfway to her "seat," Nessriane felt squalls of desire set her body ablaze!


    Clearly, there was trickery at play! But what did it matter? The knowledge would not change the inevitable. Konrad''s undeviating stair crossing carried on without a hitch, and soon, he left the final step to land before Nessriane. At the bottom, his harem members drowned in wine and smoke while swimming within the blood pool in strappy outfits as the melody of the mermaids billowed.


    "Never, in my existence, have I seen or heard of such a depraved house. I''m afraid that before your lot, even Talroth must concede."


    Nessriane stated in a tone that showed no praise while struggling to close her legs. Of course, the cross didn''t allow her.


    "I take that as a compliment. You truly know how to curry favors. Promising."


    Konrad straightforwardly replied before grabbing Nessriane''s dripping cunt within his right palm. Though she knew what was to come, such a brazen, unexpected move, still took her by surprise, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    But as Konrad pressed his hand against her crotch, and released vibration waves through her snatch and onto her clit, Nessriane''s bit her lower lip and trembled in suppress delight.


    "Annnh!"


    She moaned through her teeth, unable to restrain herself.


    "Oh? Ant Goddess, have you been exposed to our corrupted air for so long that you can''t even handle this bit of pressure? Disappointing. If you''re already moaning, how are you going to handle this?"


    Konrad teased while rubbing his hand across Nessriane''s lower lips and clit, exploring it all before inserting his middle finger past her walls to finger her and uncover all her pleasure spots. When none remained, Konrad unleashed more vibration waves, causing Nessriane''s legs to quiver in gushing juice, as she subconsciously moved her hips against Konrad''s finger.


    "Annnhh¡­aaanhh¡­annnh¡­"


    "Or this?"


    As the finger-fucking carried on, Konrad used his free hand''s index to press and tease Nessriane''s erect clit. Her self-hampered whimpering blossomed into fully-fledged moans and her mouth opened wide.


    "Aahhh¡­ahhh¡­aaahhhh!"


    "Well, I guess you can''t take this."


    Konrad followed by flicking his tongue across Nessriane''s breasts and seizing both of her protruding nipples within his lips, playing and tugging on them above while his unruly fingers tamed her from below.


    "Ohhh¡­ohhh¡­oohhh!"


    Nessriane groaned, lolling out her tongue in a numbing orgasm. As the former Ant Goddess'' juices surged Konrad pulled out his fingers, let go of her breasts which bounced before coming to rest, and waved the juice-soaked fingers before the panting Nessriane.


    "All you. What a mess."


    He sighed, causing Nessriane to fly into a rage.


    "You-"


    She began, but before she could finish her words, Konrad used her opening mouth to shove the fingers past her lips and give her a direct taste of her own love juices. Again, Nessriane''s eyes widened in disbelief, but before she could muster any resistance, Konrad released a formless force that relaxed her body, and let her indulge in her own taste.


    "Mhm¡­mhmm¡­mhmm."


    She gobbled, pulling an approving nod from the devilish monarch.


    "Tasty, right?"


    He jested, and hearing this, Nessriane snapped out of her torpor, and bit his fingers! Alas, the full might of her jaw could never put a dent on Konrad''s transcendent body. And the pointless gnawing only gave her the looks of a tantrum-throwing pet.


    "Easy. They''re not going anywhere."


    Konrad assured while passing his hand free hand through her curly hairs. Realizing the absurdity of her move, and that she was once again being made a fool of, Nessriane let go of Konrad''s fingers in an abrupt move. But how could he allow her to come and go as she pleased? Before Nessriane could pull her head back, Konrad trapped her tongue between his index and middle finger, forcing her to stick it out.


    "Bepawed basstawd, I won''t spawe you!"


    Nessriane struggled to say. But with her tongue hanging out, she could only speak incoherently, releasing comical noises that failed to showcase any seriousness. And as the echo of her own words reverberated within her ears, Nessriane felt her cheeks redden with shame.


    "Cute. Don''t worry, I won''t spare you, either."


    Konrad replied, making her blush grow brighter before sucking her tongue within his lips.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Before the former leader could raise any protest, the profane tyrant pressed his scalding, erect shaft against her lower abdomen, enlightening her with the realization of impeding plowing, before aligning his meat-rod with her cunt.


    "Mhmm¡­mwait¡­mw¡­mooooh!"


    Nessriane mooed while Konrad''s cock spread open her lower lips and penetrated her gripping snatch in one direct thrust!


    With his hands pushed against the cross'' arms, and his lips pressed against Nessriane''s Konrad drove his cock in a succession of upward thrusts, slamming it against Nessriane''s cervix and filling her to the brim with more meat than she could swallow.


    The pounding then began.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    "Moohhh¡­mooohhh¡­mooohhh!"


    And while Konrad rocked his hips against hers, hammering her cunt against the cross while keeping her tongue trapped within his lips, Nessriane mooed in shameful delight! But if at first, she still knew shame, when the vibration waves, golden and icy-blue lights kicked into gear, all measures of shame flew past the windows, and she abandoned her cunt to this mind-boggling cock.


    "Moohhh¡­mooohhh¡­mooooohhh!"


    In a succession of thundering moos, Nessriane orgasmed, but still, the relentless oppressor plowed her insides, not stopping until his copious spunk burst into her! Only then did he release Nessriane''s tongue. And as his cum trickled onto the ground, Konrad declared:


    "What Zenith Ant? That is supremely inaccurate. From now on, you will be a Zenith Cow."


    And to back his words, from his Unalome Lotus tattoo and rod, Konrad released emerald light rays that changed the very nature of Nessriane''s demonic blood, making her go from Zenith Ant demon to a brand-new Zenith Cow Spirit!


    Nessriane''s hairs went from dark-green to white, with only a light green luster remaining while cow horns sprouted from either side of her head! But dazed by the pounding she could not make sense of the change and attributed the tingling in her abdomen to Konrad''s hammering.


    With a wave of his hand, Nessriane''s chains broke, and while her body settled in the new change, he lifted her by her legs, holding her in suspension against the cross to plow her mid-air in a succession of perverse positions, across innumerable hours.


    As usual, no hole went unfilled, and this time, even without Konrad''s tricks, Nessriane mooed no end, orgasming without restraint while he filled her with unending gushes of spunk!

 428 Unrivaled Meal R-18

    By the time Konrad was done with her, Nessriane lay on her side with her back against the cross, and her body stuck in a puddle mixing Konrad''s cum and her love juices. Her lolling tongue wagged, her eyes rolled back, and she panted ceaselessly.


    "Nessriane, of the House of Slivaz, welcome to my household. And with your surrender, the Resurgence of the Zenith Ants officially ends."


    Konrad chortled before turning heels and lowering his glance on the ongoing party. Across more than two weeks, the thousands of poor ladies trapped on crosses and in floor pillories endured the full impact of Daphne''s aphrodisiac- smoke without any means to relieve themselves. Naturally, their minds collapsed, and from their previous selves, only crazed lust beasts remained.


    All lived and yearned solely for euphoria, cock and all manners of debauchery. In that sense, they were quite similar to the Southern Infernal Domain''s Lust Fiends, the Satyrs and the Maenads in their Bacchanalia mode. Meanwhile, Konrad''s harem danced and sang stark-naked and indulged in all manners of drugs and beverages concocted by the corrupt duo named Daphne-Gulistan.


    "What a delight to the eyes, you should go join them."


    Konrad "advised" before lobbing Nessriane into the carnal pool with a wave of his hand.


    *SPLASH*


    By the time she regained enough composure and breath to roar, she was already slamming into the pool. In a deafening sound, a wine geyser soared into the air. But spiraling in dream induced narcotics, none of the ladies appeared startled. When the wine dived past her lips and pores to invade her body, Nessriane sank to another level of depravity.


    Fishing her out, Daphne pushed a magenta pill into her mouth, and soon, just like the others, Nessriane was dancing and singing tunes she couldn''t even begin to comprehend, spiraling in idyllic worlds alongside other harem members.


    With a chuckle, Konrad stepped forward, vanished and reappeared within his seat to enjoy this marvelous sight with wine of the highest caliber. Moreover, according to Daphne, the twentieth day hid a few surprises.


    As it reached its end, she clapped, causing hundreds of maids to carry in massive golden plates on top of which unknown beauties lay covered by sumptuous dishes. Although fifty liters of the strongest cultivation wines fluttered within his veins Konrad''s vision remained as sharp as a sword, and he immediately identified those ladies.


    All were young virgins of the highest standards collected across the Ancient Crystal World under Daphne''s orders for the celebration. At first, when the Saint-messengers descended from the sky to collect them, they trembled in fright, but when they realized the destination, all dropped resistance.


    But unlike the rest, all those ladies were young mortals without an ounce of cultivation. If not for Daphne''s cooks feeding them elixirs to counter the narcotics, they would have undoubtedly gone mad upon stepping in. Of course, when the maids lowered the plates on Konrad''s table, those closest to his scent succumbed spontaneously.


    "Your majesty, please enjoy the finest dishes the Ancient Crystal World has to offer."


    The maids, all equipped for soberness invited with radiant smiles. The sight of all those ripe, food-draped young beauties lying on golden plates before him-unaware of the sweet meshing of their scents-teased Konrad''s relentless rod.


    And with no need for further encouragement, he rose to indulge in the first meal.


    His hands plucked the meat whose mere aroma could have kindled provincial revolts. As they did, and he consumed the dishes covering his first target, she trembled in a mixture of shame and anticipation while her eyes glazed under the pressure of his scent. Still, as instructions required, she didn''t make a move and lay still while Konrad ate over her bare, alluring body.


    Between the girl''s legs, one Life Fruit stood, dripping in the juice trickling from her cunt. Bringing it to his lips, Konrad flicked his tongue across its surface, appraising the taste before taking a bite in a slow-paced crunch.


    In the meantime, his free, left hand lowered on the girl''s chest, pinching her nipples before taking and feeding her the grapes lying in her cleavage. With each grape she crunched, the girl''s body heated up, and unbeknown to her, she spread her legs to allow her sovereign access.


    "A natural, I like."


    Konrad approved before gobbling the last bits of his fruit and stepping on top of the table to lie above the girl who now panted in a licentious breath. With her legs already spread wide, Konrad freely aligned his shaft with her lower lips and sealed her panting lips within his.


    Although no further words left his lips, his eyes and tongue held in his thrall, and all else vanished from her mind. With a measured push, Konrad broke the girl''s hymen, filling her close-fitting cunt with his large member.


    "Mhmmmm!"


    "Mhm¡­"


    Both grunted in one another lips as Konrad let this unexplored field mold into his cock''s shape. At the same time, his golden and blue light erupted to shoo pain away from the girl''s body and welcome her in worlds of unending fleshly pleasure.


    The pounding then began. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "Ahh¡­ahhh¡­ahhhh!"


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Although instructions stated that food didn''t talk, as Konrad''s cock rammed and plowed her insides, the girl couldn''t help but moan in delight. But on account for the gripping squelching of her snatch, Konrad forgave her. And after her twentieth orgasm, he baptized her with his spunk, then moved on to the next target.


    In that fashion, Konrad explored the 666 golden plates and the dishes they contained. Each brought a unique flavor he wouldn''t forget any time soon. Stepping down from the imperial table, Konrad assumed a miniature version of his True Form, morphing into a ten meters tall icy-blue giant from which one-hundred arms sprouted. On top of his, two pairs of horns, one ram-shaped, one dragon-shaped stood, while from his back, twelve pairs of wings emerged.


    His teeth became sharp fangs, his nails, claws, and as he walked with his new pair of clawed feet, the earth beneath him quaked. But if that weren''t monstrous enough, from his crotch, a multitude of massive rods emerged, ready to plow as many fields as the debauched revelry could offer!


    In that form, Konrad cast a sidelong glance toward the thousands of shackled "lust beasts," his now black sclera and slit, golden pupils shimmered in chthonian light, and their shackles broke!


    Instantaneously, the thousands of crazed, cock-starved women hurled themselves at Konrad and his multitude of cocks that stood ready to pound sanity back into their broken minds. Which he did.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    "Aaaahhh¡­aaaaahhh¡­aaaahhhhh!"


    Unending waves of ladies groaned on Konrad''s gargantuan shafts while he enjoyed the sight of and singing of his dancing harem members. As the most experienced dancer, even in that state of ebriety Yvonne led them all, turning their erratic moves into a coordinated ballet fit for world stages.


    But this was but a drop in the bucket when compared to the things that went on in the following days. And across more than six-hundred days of debauchery, Konrad''s harem sank into the lowest forms of depravity both imaginable and unimaginable. But without exception, all those women found themselves on Konrad''s rod, and the worthy became early-stage Heart Devils.


    Meanwhile, worlds burned.

 429 Picking up a Brother on the Road

    Before the God-level legions of the Profane Prince, Mortal Worlds, even those Cultivation Worlds, stood absolutely no chance and collapsed in mere seconds. As Konrad requested, instead of the usual erasing menu, Wolfgang had the earthlings taken trapped in space treasures for relocation in the Ancient Crystal World.


    The Chthonian Realm''s pacification was going without a hitch, with those scant few worlds already worshipping Konrad spared from harm. But little did Wolfgang expect that he would ultimately reach worthy foes! Or more precisely, one worthy foe!


    As they reached their next target, the legions dived into the new world''s atmosphere, but were startled to see a potent force-field shovel them all back into space! Instantaneously, Wolfgang realized they''d met a formidable foe. Or rather, someone possessing the "Home Game" advantage:


    A World God!


    And indeed, by the time the legions regained their balance, the 1.9 meters tall figure of a black-haired man appeared before them all. Dressed in golden armor with a fluttering cape at his back, that man nailed them all with a blazing, overbearing gaze.


    "Preposterous foreigners, how dare you invade the world of This Prince?!"


    The armored World God snarled in a booming amalgam of fury. And as his words echoed, he was pleased to see the tens of thousands of invaders gawk in disbelief. Indeed, once that man appeared, even Wolfgang couldn''t prevent himself from staring slack-jawed.


    But this had nothing to do with the man''s strength. Rather, the problem lay in his looks!


    "Do such coincidences really¡­exist?"


    Wolfgang openly wondered. He, better than the rest, could relate to this man''s appearance because, besides the facial features, the jet-black hairs and purple eyes perfectly matched that of his boss! Indeed, that man bore at least sixty percent of similarities to Konrad''s previous incubus looks.


    Moreover, the unconcealed demonic energies rippling from his form clearly identified him as demonkind. If not for the thought striking him as absurd, Wolfgang would have really believed that this man was one of Konrad''s siblings.


    "What? Quivering before This Prince''s might? Regretting your impudence? I''m afraid that it''s far too late. Now, even if you grovel and offer wives, daughters, and mothers, This Prince won''t spare you!"


    The domineering World God bellowed, confident that his appearance filled those foreign invaders with unending waves of awe! And the combination between those words and the energy signature he deciphered, further assured Wolfgang of this man''s lineage, and he felt trapped in a dilemma.


    The legions felt the same, and the man''s complacence burgeoned. With his hands on his waist and his chest puffing out, he let his lips curve into a broad smile while condescendingly raising his chin.


    "But perhaps This Prince can spare your soul. Tell This Prince where you hail from, and what is your purpose in This Prince''s world. If this prince is not too irrita-¡­"


    He began, but before he could finish his words¡­


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    ¡­An irresistible fist crashed into his face, and as his bones cracked beneath the impact, he flew backward with overflowing blood loss!


    "For the love of all that is profane, will you shut up? I was merely trying to figure out if I should kill or capture you. But considering how stupid you sound, even if you truly are relatives, my boss will never acknowledge you. We might as well dispose of you to remove this stain."


    Wolfgang retorted while his Devil Force unfurled, revealing the early-stage Heart Devil cultivation base Konrad''s legionaries now boasted. And though he couldn''t judge either their cultivation or the origin of their force, that World God, Konrad''s mortal half-brother, could still clearly see that this strength already crossed late-stage True God altitude!


    The legionaries'' Devil Forces erupted, with none losing out to Wolfgang''s. Of course, while due to Konrad''s blessings, all currently stood at the early-stage of the Heart Devil Realm, in the future, a hierarchy would appear, with some leaving others far behind.


    Not that it currently mattered. As he stopped his abrupt fall and swept those tens of thousands of legionaries with his purple hues, Konrad''s half-brother, the only one of the two mortal half-siblings still standing in the Mortal Realm, felt cold sweat drench his forehead.


    If anyone of those legionaries possessed such strength, with his early-stage Minor God cultivation base, unless he holed himself up in his world, he would never survive the confrontation!


    This was completely ludicrous. The Infernal and Celestial Realm combined only had roughly 30,000 True Gods. How could so many characters of that level appear on one battlefront? First, the Underworld''s Gate shattered, allowing darkness, souls and all manners of chthonian forces to flood the Mortal Realm. Now, armies fueled by incomprehensible energies appeared with clearly nefarious intent.


    It didn''t take a genius to realize that the two were connected. But who possessed the ability to unleash such calamitous events on an entire Realm?


    "Your brother."


    Wolfgang replied to the confused man''s unspoken question. And before he could understand why such sorcery occurred, all the complacence, overbearingness, lust, negativity and apprehensions within his heart became tools Wolfgang turned against him. Rooting himself in the half-brother''s Heart Demon, Wolfgang overrode his will, and turned him into his puppet!


    His eyes became a blank white, and he stood there dazed with his hands falling limply to his side.


    "Fool, if you stayed quietly within your world, even with the Chthonian Realm''s backing, assaulting you would have been no simple task. How could you be so conceited as to leave your mightiest stronghold with no clear understanding of the enemy?"


    Wolfgang shook his head in disappointment. As far as he was concerned, this man was a rancid failure whose name needed not be mentioned. Talroth''s blood and the support of his world''s Infernal Cult were the only reasons why he managed to become the World God.


    But unlike Konrad, he started with Half-Lust-Embodiment blood, pristine conditions, and had been cultivating for more than 250 years. This result truly was unsatisfactory.


    "Oh well, at least I have my first Devil Puppet."


    Wolfgang consoled himself before waving his hand and releasing dark-purple rays that obliterated all sentient lives and cultivators within that world, leaving them to await Konrad''s transformation.


    "His majesty''s celebration will soon come to an end. We must accelerate the pace and clean the Chthonian Realm before that!"


    Wolfgang exclaimed while turning to face the legionaries.


    "Yes, State Pillar!"


    Those of lower status bowed in approval, and with the new puppet prince joining their ranks, all turned into dark-purple meteors to shoot toward the remaining worlds!

 430 White Dragon Hear

    Thus, with two years of macabre warfare, the last remains of the Mortal Realm collapsed, replaced by a Realm where the undead and immortal devils would reign without challenge: The Chthonian Realm.


    And as the legionaries put down the last world, Konrad''s revelry was coming to a joyous end. In his Hybrid True Form, he lay on the ground with Yvonne, Else, Verena, Gulistan, Daphne and all his consort piling up on top of his massive frame. In the wine pools, and various corners of the platform, maids and offered ladies lay in the thousands.


    Some died from excessive partying and cultivation drug abuse. But thanks to Gulistan having shrouded the scene in a Resurrection Formation, the concerned all returned to life, and carried on in uninhibited recklessness until their bodies finally provided neither energy nor support.


    Now, only Konrad still retained his awareness, and as he swept the scene with his senses, he was forced to admit they''d gone above and beyond what even Debauchery could tolerate. This¡­was pure madness!


    But what blissful madness it was?! Such decadence and reckless abandonment in the most sinful of deeds indeed was one of the perks he pursued. With a chortle, Konrad set the unconscious ladies aside and stood up, returning to his human form while lowering his glance to the floor below.


    There, the bestial orgy between men and beasts had long since reached its end, with the still standing men tied on wooden horses and peering into the recordings of their wives on Konrad''s rod.


    Konrad''s glance didn''t linger for more than a second. Yet, in that second, he saw foul things able to imprint nightmares in the most battle-hardened of men across eternity. But with a shrug of his shoulders, all those horrifying images turned into a good joke.


    Thanks to the food, beverages, pill drugs and smoke, even those on the Male Floor had received massive benefits, with Semi-Saints becoming Star Taming Stage experts, and Saints rising to the Divine Rank. For those men, perhaps those gains were worth all the unspeakable madness they endured and indulged in. But as far as Konrad was concerned, it wasn''t worth mentioning.


    But on his floor, all his consorts rose to early-stage Heart Devils, with the top twenty rising to mid-stage Heart Devils. As for Konrad himself, although he''d not broken through, he stood infinitely close to the mid-stage Boundless Sea Devil Realm. It wouldn''t be long before he broke through.


    Naturally, having only six Realms, each with massive strength leaps, Konrad didn''t doubt his future cultivation road would stretch across a considerable amount of time. Not that it mattered. As long as the world remained corrupt, and such debaucheries carried on, his strength would grow unceasingly.


    With a step, Konrad vanished and reappeared on the August Jade Palace''s roof. But now he no longer stood bare, instead donning a black robe embroidered with a nine-headed icy-blue dragon.


    Alone, he sat on top of the roof, with his eyes staring at the Night Lotus brightening the dark sky in lieu of the moon. But while an uncanny beauty lay in this creation of his, his eyes looked past it, sweeping through a recollection of events, delegated memories of his first life he didn''t dare dwell on.


    In all those memories, even within the Night Lotus'' reflection, the image of a single woman appeared. But unlike what others might have anticipated, it wasn''t that riveting Immortal Blood Spirit that captured the better part of his life. It wasn''t Moon.


    Instead, the figure of a silver-haired woman with matching, silver slit-eyes appeared. Standing tall at 1.8 meters, that woman breathed intimidating elegance and refinement, with the distant aura emanating from her painting the image of an inapproachable fairy.


    To others, within her slit, silver eyes, the only thing discernable was aimless indifference. But when she glanced at him, those listless eyes brimmed with gleeful warmth, and her lips always curled into a smile.


    "Cousin, being the Empyrean Crown Prince, you must put in more effort than others to avoid getting berated by those worthless peons eager for gossips. Come, let''s spar. Even if you beg all your ancestors, I won''t let you off!"


    "Cousin, I know you dislike the bluster of your birthdays, so just this once, let''s sneak out! I already set up everything and will shoulder all responsibility."


    "Cousin, one day I will be invincible, and with one sword put all experts on their knees. On that day, you must make me your empress!"


    "Cousin, affection cannot be forced. I know you can''t let go of that woman, but me loving you is my choice. I don''t ask for you to reciprocate, I only wish to stand and fight by your side until death does us apart. If you respect my feelings, please allow this."


    "Cousin, my beloved Dragon Warden, dying by your side, I only have one regret. You''re far too pedantic. If a next life you have, I hope you won''t be so harebrained. Surround yourself with beauties and live to the fullest!"


    Those were White Dragon Heart''s final words before Regretless'' crimson arrow erased all lives within the Empyrean World. And though Konrad could bring even destroyed souls back to life, those erased by Infiniteness or devoured by Nothingness stood beyond his scope. White Dragon Heart¡­he couldn''t bring back.


    At least not for now, and it annoyed him. With the level of his heart, there weren''t many things able to cause ripples within Konrad''s chest. But as the memories of that Silver Empyrean Dragoness unfurled, he couldn''t restrain the occasional heart drumming. His heart thumped within his chest, and her slender picture replaced the Night Lotus, becoming the only thing present within his eyes.


    With a wave of his hand, Konrad produced a liquor jug, containing his most potent beverage yet, and brought it to his lips for one gulp. Somewhere within his heart, Konrad hoped that just like him, White Dragon Heart obtained a chance at reincarnation.


    But who would give it to her?


    In their time, following their Imperial Uncle''s death, Celestial Slaughter was the only Primordial left. Even Dragon Warden only was Half a Step into that Realm. Could the unfeeling, kinslaying Celestial Slaughter sacrifice a Primordial Seed for his niece? Doubtful.


    And if he did, it could never be without second thoughts. As far as Celestial Slaughter was concerned, Konrad didn''t believe in a moment of paternal love and firmly believed his reincarnation carried a second agenda. Perhaps, the mighty Celestial Slaughter foresaw their end and started prepping for the next war.


    Of course, now, it mattered not. Dragon Warden was gone, and the era was different. Regardless of purpose, Konrad dared swallow all their gifts, and turn them into sharp swords to hack at their necks!


    With alcohol trickling down his lips, Konrad lowered his jug, and at that time, Yvonne and Else appeared, lightly-dressed and standing beside him. In silence, they lowered themselves onto the ground, sitting by their beloved husband''s right and left while raising their eyes to stare at the new "Moon."


    "Let me tell you a story. The story of the Six Realms."


    Konrad straightforwardly began and took another gulp of his beverage before enlightening the two on all the events of his first life and the very root of his existence. Although they stood prepared for some earthshaking tales, at more than one occasion, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That''s about it."


    Konrad stated, marking the end of the tale. Now, with a clear picture of the enemies and their strength, both consorts couldn''t help but feel that time was in short supply.

 431 Temple Girl Part 1

    "How long do we have?"


    Yvonne directly asked. And hearing this, Konrad shook his head.


    "That depends on several factors. Once we leave the Chthonian Realm, as long as she''s aware of it, Blood Nether will spare no effort to track us. Although our Devil Bridge can elude her sight, her attention alone is a ghastly problem.


    Moon and Cloud are not pressing issues, but if he manages to break the shackles of his heart demons, Night will become one."


    Konrad began in a measured tone while Yvonne leaned on his right shoulder and Else on the left. His sober drinking carried on unimpeded, and he pursued:


    "As for Regretless, that''s hard to say. Though his disposition possesses glaring flaws, the fact of the matter is that Regretless is the most outstanding talent of the Omniverse. Were it not for his flawed heart, he would have undoubtedly succeeded in becoming the Almighty Supreme.


    Heart Demons can trap him, but counting on them to destroy him is a pipe dream. At best, a few centuries, at worst, a few thousand years. But regardless of how long it takes, he will return. And to be frank, I can''t say with certainty that he won''t come back stronger."


    Konrad explained, and naturally, such words rang with pictures of future calamities. However, the ladies'' faces showed no ripple.


    "As for Celestial Slaughter, only Regretless and his folks know the exact time, but the day will be the very instant of his past death. That, I know. For now, the best strategy is to build the strongest force we can here while I carry on a complete integration of the Realm. Once I accomplish that, the Chthonian Realm will fuse with me, and follow us wherever we go. The strength of an entire Realm will be a formidable boon in future battles.


    Next, I want to retrieve the God Executing Immortal Sword. The people of the Three Realms see it as a mere, nine-stars God Artifact. I can''t blame them, for only I possess the ability to unleash its True Might. Although that alone won''t be enough, it will undoubtedly become one of our most reliable cards."


    Konrad rationalized, causing the dup to nod in approval.


    "Very well, you seem well prepared. Now the only thing we can do is¡­cultivate, cultivate, and cultivate some more. Even if our odds don''t seem promising, we shall turn into the 0.0001% variable even Fate can''t control."


    Yvonne replied, and hearing this, Konrad burst into a peal of brash laughter.


    "Hahaha! Beloved, this is my era, and none can thwart it. Regretless? Celestial Slaughter? I accept all challenges and shall squash them through all means at my disposal.


    At the end of it all, only I, Konrad, shall remain standing as the sole Immortal Sovereign. And when that day comes, you will be by my side to enjoy this glory, throughout eternity."


    Konrad pledged while pulling their head against his, dazzling smiles curved their lips.


    "That is natural. If we do not stand by your side, who will?"


    Else chimed in and Konrad had nothing else to say. And at that time, Wolfgang''s voice echoed.


    "Your majesty, the Chthonian Realm is pacified. Feel free to transform it as you see fit. I''ve also prepared an interesting gift for you."


    Hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows.


    "Oh? A gift? How considerate of you. If it''s as interesting as you claim, I will multiply your rewards. But if it''s not, off with your head."


    Konrad jested, and Wolfgang who stood at the other side of the universe burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha! Boss, how dare I cheat you? Worry not, if it''s not up to standards, I will first cut off my head!"


    He candidly replied, and Konrad nodded in approval. As his oldest male servant, father-in-law, and companion of misfortune through the times of ploys, Wolfgang would always remain one of Konrad''s most esteemed retainers. Time couldn''t change that fact.


    With alcohol flask still in hand, Konrad stood up, and locked his eyes on the Profane Prince Church''s headquarters. The Church''s hierarchy had the Matriarchs at the top, then the Grand Priestesses, and finally, the Blessed. The male priests'' status was fairly low.


    In the past as long as a woman successfully offered herself to an Orchid Altar, she would automatically rise to the Holy Rank and become one of the Blessed. But in the last two years, things had considerably changed.


    To avoid making Devils out of those unable to stomach it, Konrad created a False Bridge identical to the Three Realms'' and used it to reward those unable to grow as Devils.


    Now, the Blessed directly became Minor Goddesses. The Grand Priestesses, True Goddesses, and the Matriarchs, Void Goddesses. But at the same time, due to the root of their cultivation, they couldn''t grow without more of their lord''s blessings. Not that it mattered.


    "It''s been a while since I visited the Church."


    Konrad stated, before vanishing in icy-blue haze. Yvonne and Else remained behind, lying on the roof with their hands cupped beneath their head, and their eyes flashing a mixture of complex emotions.


    ...


    As the headquarters of the faith, the Profane Church was a marvelous succession of cathedrals, gilded palaces, and mansions stretching across exactly 666 acres of floor space and housing more than one-hundred thousand residents.


    One his typical visits, Konrad only toured the mansions and palaces of the Blessed, Grand Priestesses, and Matriarchs. But on this particular occasion, his eyes locked on a cathedral where a single woman stood on her knees.


    With a step, Konrad appeared within the cathedral. But though he stood behind her, that woman could not feel his presence. Of course, with his senses, even from behind, Konrad could fully appraise her. Dressed in the plain white robe of a Devout, with neatly combed, shoulder-length black hairs, and green human eyes, that girl appeared no older than eighteen.


    Still, even the large, plain robe failed to conceal her massive bust and rear that stood among the biggest Konrad had seen in his life. And if not for that human bloodline and facial features he''d never seen before, Konrad would have mistaken her for someone else.


    But though of unordinary beauty, based on looks alone, that woman couldn''t compel his eyes for long. However, for some reason, he felt a familiar scent emanating from her. And seeing her heartfelt prayers toward the Profane Prince, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    With a wave of his hand, his appearance morphed into that of a handsome, emerald-haired youth, and he landed beside the devout girl.


    "A Female Devout within the Church''s headquarters? What a rare sight."


    If the noiseless fall didn''t grab her attention, then the echo of his words undoubtedly did, and alarmed, she spun to face him.


    "Who¡­who the hell are you? How can you stand in this place?"


    The Devout girl asked. Devouts were the lowest-ranking members of the faith. Typically, only men filled that position. Although from time to time, and in more remote corners of the globe, finding female Devouts wasn''t impossible, it still remained an oddity.


    This was the first time Konrad saw one within the Jade Capital. But likewise, the girl was astounded by his presence. After all, his clothes showed his belonging to the secular world. No such individual was allowed within the Cathedrals at this time of night. The defensive formations should have knocked him out!

 432 Temple Girl Part 2

    "A Kracht kinsman."


    Konrad replied, and immediately, the girl realized why he could bypass the formation. Across the Ancient Crystal World, the Kracht ranked among the mightiest houses. Even among imperial relatives, their strength and prestige stood without equal. Before them, even the Voight of the empress couldn''t act unruly. And unlike what the commoners believed, the well-informed knew that the reason for such standing lay in their patriarch, State Pillar Wolfgang Kracht, being one of the emperor''s oldest and most favored retainers.


    Still, the girl remained undeterred.


    "Although I do not have the authority to admonish you, even a Kracht kinsman can''t break the church''s rules with impunity. I always heard your house''s devotion to his majesty stood without peers, but when even a random kinsman dares wantonly break Church rules, I''m forced to put that into question.


    I''m truly interested in what your patriarch has to say regarding this?"


    The girl snapped in a dauntless tone.


    Hearing this, Konrad arched his eyebrows. What would Wolfgang have to say? Did he dare complain?


    "Hum¡­I was punished to serve as night guard for some misdeed. So here I am."


    Konrad randomly replied. But hearing this, the girl furrowed her eyebrows.


    "The Church doesn''t have guards because here none dares cause trouble. The formations are the only guards. Try again."


    The girl replied, making a speechless Konrad blink in disbelief. Indeed, within the Jade Capital, on church grounds, none dared act unruly. Even the formations served as decorations. There was no need for defenses.


    "Well, believe it or not, I''m here to pray and have no nefarious intent. But I''m confused, why don''t you pass the Blessed Examination? With your looks and annoying tongue, you''d pass it without a hitch.


    Believe me, I''ve seen a great many deal of successful candidates."


    Konrad shifted the topic.


    Upon hearing those words, the girl''s frown dispersed, and she returned her attention back to the altar, and the Profane Prince Statuette hovering above it in a jade light ball.


    "Although they are directly blessed by his August Majesty, it is a one time thing. The Jade Dynasty has been established for more than forty years already. But even the Matriarchs can count on their hands how often they''ve laid with his Majesty''s true body. At best, they can summon his avatars.


    Moreover, they have too many responsibilities. By remaining a Devout, I can idle my days before this altar, and through the excuse of praying, keep staring at his majesty without anyone bothering me. Well, on typical days, at least."


    The girl candidly replied, causing Konrad to suppress a burst of laughter.


    "What''s the difference between Avatars and the True Body. You don''t have the skills to tell. Girl, did anyone tell you that you''re half-mad?"


    He asked in an amused tone. But his words failed to produce any reaction within the lass.


    "It''s psychological. Also, madness reveals passion. I''m perfectly fine with that and only fear not having enough."


    The girl declared, and before such outlandish words, Konrad in approval.


    "Admirable, admirable. With that said, why not try your hands at the imperial palace?"


    If they believed themselves capable, any woman could attempt the Harem Examination to enter the emperor''s harem. However, the criteria were absurdly high, and most could only succeed in becoming maids.


    And indeed¡­


    "Looks can only get you so far. With my background, I can at best become an Imperial Maid. Maybe with a great deal of luck, I can turn into a low-ranked concubine. The harem contains thousands of those.


    In that case, how often can I see his majesty?


    Unless I enter the palace as a Divine Consort, I''d much rather spend my days before my statuette."


    The girl replied, again taking Konrad aback. Surprise waned, and his lips curled into a smile.


    "Very well, follow me, and I will make you a Divine Consort."


    Konrad assured, and without further ado, turned heels to walk out of the Cathedral.


    Startled, the girl again spun toward him.


    "With what skills? Although house Kracht possesses two Divine Consorts, I''m afraid even your patriarch doesn''t dare claim being able to produce a third."


    The girl retorted, but Konrad didn''t halt his steps, and with his arms crossed beneath his back, sauntered toward the exit.


    "If you believe, follow. If you do not, remain. Such opportunities only knock once in a lifetime, and I have no reason to deceive you."


    As those words echoed, confusion flashed within the girl''s mind. But once her eyes fell on Konrad''s back, an amalgam of strange, conflicted emotions welled up within her chest, and unwittingly, she stood up-just to chase that back.


    Before she realized it, she was striding behind him.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask. What''s your name, little Devout?"


    Konrad asked in a surprisingly jovial tone. Catching up to him, the girl stood at his left, and as her puzzled eyes rose to meet his, she replied:


    "Eelkie."


    "Ha, what a silly name."


    ....


    On the following morning, Yvonne aside, the core members of the emperor''s harem were startled to see the addition of a new consort who appeared out of nowhere to hold the rank of Divine Consort. Attributing it to one of Konrad''s whims, they didn''t probe further.


    Now, as the Supreme Master of the Chthonian Realm, Konrad freely began its transformation, populating and repopulating tens of thousands of worlds with new lives bound to his will while transforming those worlds and galaxies to mirror the Ancient Crystal World''s situation.


    But while men and souls needn''t stand side by side, chthonian existences instantaneously became the new upper layer of society. The mere presence of the Underworld empowered them and ensured they would eternally stand above non-chthonian beings.


    It wouldn''t be long before mortals desperately curried favor with chthonian beings, hoping to receive their blessings and step into undeath.


    For indeed, undeath was no longer a reviled state, but the aspiration of a lifetime. Meanwhile, the Higher Realms were startled to see a sudden and abrupt decline on birth rate. To be more accurate, the cries of newborns no longer echoed within the Higher Realms, effectively ensuring the end of their mortal generations.


    Thus began the prosperous but despotic reign of the Profane Prince on the new Chthonian Realm. And while even leading Devas and Demon Gods quivered before these alarming changes, day by day, his forces grew mightier.

 433 Decadent Reign

    The Profane Prince''s blood-spattered unification of the Mortal Realm marked the beginning of times where the sword saw no use. Across the Chthonian Realm, convinced of his omnipresence and awed by his omnipotence, none dared challenge the established order, and all put down their swords.


    Fear of a true deity''s earthly presence held the world by the throat, and even among mortals and commoners, the rates of petty thievery, rape, and murder dwindled at breakneck speed. Better, with most sentient lives now bearing the imprint of Konrad''s will, such development could only progress faster.


    But if the majority found relish in this new state of things, for a scant few, it wrought nights untold of nightmares. Konrad, the Profane Prince, was one of those few.


    Death made him mightier while negativity not only strengthened his Devil Heart but boosted his cultivation speed. Although a world of eternal peace didn''t bring him direct harm, it certainly didn''t help his faction''s growth. Therefore, Konrad passed a succession of obscene laws that put the Realm in fright and ensured he would forever be known as the most despotic ruler of all eras:


    First, the Divine Celebrations. On the day commemorating the establishment of the Jade Dynasty, the day celebrating the extermination of the False Idols, and the days of the Jade Empress, Jade Dowager, Jade Consorts, and Divine Consorts'' birthdays, all across the Chthonian Realm were forced to gather in Orgy Halls for compulsory celebrations.


    Second, the Blood Law. Once every decade, the Ancient Crystal World aside, all worlds were divided into thirteen, random teams to clash in bloody warfare. The vanquished worlds paid tribute to the victorious worlds in the form of wealth, treasures, cultivation resources and slaves, all with predetermined quotas.


    Meanwhile, the top three worlds directly received boons from the Profane Prince, with their most distinguished experts able to join the Chthonian Legion. To facilitate the clashes, Konrad combined all thirteen thousand worlds of the Chthonian Realm in one galaxy, with the Ancient Crystal World as the capital.


    Third, the Annual Tribute Law. Every year, the thirteen thousand worlds offered their most outstanding beauties, regardless of marital status, as tributes for their depraved lord to enjoy. Worse, he would also select random top World Officials to bestow green hats on. At night, the Profane Prince would appear to plow daughters, wives, and sisters, and on the following morning, those blessed would make the journey to the Imperial Jade Palace, regardless of the distance, to thank him for the grace!


    The first law ensured a steady supply of depravity. The second law encouraged strife, resentment between the worlds, wrath, pride and many others while the third filled the affected with suppressed envy and bitterness. And since they couldn''t vent it on God, they found other targets.


    Thus, darkness reigned in flawless dystopian order. Konrad''s cultivation speed grew exponentially, and so did his fleshly body''s strength. Meanwhile, society and his armies'' structure experienced drastic changes. While all with enough ambitions and skills could join the state army, only Chthonian Beings were qualified for the legions. After years of remolding, reselecting and retraining, Konrad created twelve legions, each with eight thousand legionaries divided by Bloodline Ranks. Those ranks would soon become the very hierarchy of the Chthonian Realm''s new nobility.


    At the top, the twelve Chthonian Dragon Dukes, leaders of the legions, all with great proximity to Konrad, members of the Imperial Family and as the name implied, owners of Chthonian Dragon Blood. Wolfgang, Berken, Chimera, Calisto, Vylsea, Hubert, Wilfried, Anselm, and four other former Serkar elders formed the Chthonian Dragon Duke group.


    They now possessed an early-stage Boundless Sea Devil cultivation, and the mere mention of their name made the Chthonian Realm tremble.


    Right beneath them, the Chthonian Lords, masters of undeath, Blood, Darkness, Nether, and Death laws, with monstrous fleshly bodies, and peak Heart Devil cultivation bases. Only those at this level could join the secret forces.


    Then, the Chthonian Generals, also masters of undeath, Blood, Darkness, Nether, but with a weaker grasp of Death Laws, weaker fleshly bodies, and late-stage Heart Devil Cultivation.


    After them, the Chthonian Knights, one step weaker than their predecessors with mid-stage Heart Devil Cultivation, and finally, the Chthonian Guards. The weakest of the lot, with early-stage Heart Devil cultivation.


    The Chthonian Blood was an oddity where unless sired by regular mating between two of the same bloodline levels, the next generation was always one step weaker than the previous one. Many of the Chthonian Lords were sired by the Dragon Dukes through Chthonian Bestowal, but the dragon part of their lineage didn''t pass down.


    Meanwhile, Krann stood above them all as the Paramount Legion Commander, with Konrad right above him. And the legionaries also relied on millions of Undead Devil Puppets to bolster their strength.


    But naturally, even with all his treasures and means, Konrad couldn''t usher such growth without years of hard work. His legions'' hard work, of course. They used all the resources put at their disposal to ardently cultivate across two centuries. For indeed, since the end of the 666 Nights of Debauchery, two centuries had passed.


    Across those years, not just the legions, but Konrad''s harem''s strength also sharply rose. With his Valkyries all bearing variations of Chthonian Blood, and the weakest among them at the mid-stage Heart Devil Realm, while the top consorts already stepped into the Boundless Sea Devil Realm.


    Notably, Else reached Truth Embodiment while Verena achieved Fate Embodiment. Gulistan reached Death Embodiment and Yvonne stood a step away.


    As for Konrad, naturally, his growth was by far the highest. Due to focusing most of his time on fusing with all the principles of the Chthonian Realm and Law cultivation, his devil cultivation didn''t improve by a maximum. Now, he stood half-step into the Grand Devil Realm, ready to break through. Meanwhile, he cultivated the Absolute War Sense, Seer''s Vision, and Mount Meru, the sixth Ancient Secret whose mnemonics he robbed from Dasra and Mishri, to the fourth layer.


    At the same time, he achieved Wielding in all Laws and embodiment, in Truth and Fate. Now, on cultivation alone, he was comparable to high-level Cosmic Gods. And when his terrifying fleshly body, bloodline abilities, and Laws joined the fray, even late-stage Ancestral Gods should tread carefully. When he officially broke through to the Grand Devil Realm, peak-stage Ancestral Gods would be nothing but lambs for the slaughter.


    But this drastic rise in strength was nothing when compared to another change Konrad went through:


    Fatherhood!


    Indeed, due to one accident and a sorrowful bet gone wrong, Konrad became a father, not of one or two, but of four! With one excess liter of profane spunk, Yvonne "accidentally" got pregnant and gave birth to twins. When the first came out, and Konrad saw a girl, he went wild with joy, and thanked all that was unholy!


    But when the second followed, and a boy appeared before him, Konrad cursed all deities, and swore to screw the incarnation of probability!


    Alas, it was only the beginning of his nightmares. After much pestering and a lost bet, Verena and Daphne obtained children quotas, and contracted childbirths. With a two years interval, both gave birth to boys! With three lads under his roof, Konrad couldn''t breathe.


    At first, he considered stealthily drowning them but recalled they were immortals.


    And as he pondered how to handle the situation, Wolfgang reckoned that anything he did couldn''t escape the mothers. Therefore, he might as well change their gender.


    Alas, even that met ferocious rejection!


    "Over my dead body!"


    Was their united reaction, and the entire harem rose to defend the baby princes, leaving Konrad with no other choice but retreat!


    Following that event, Konrad''s dependence on wine and narcotics rose to brand-new heights!


    But again, Wolfgang brought the solution to his sorrow.


    "Well, boss, you''ve cucked about anyone, and in the future, will add brothers and biological father to the list. Now, you can also add sons! Endure their existence for now and pay it all back a thousand-fold!"


    "Thank you, Father-in-Law!"


    Konrad proclaimed, and reinvigorated by Wolfgang''s words, rewarded him with lavish gifts before carrying on with his work!


    Meanwhile, the babies grew into kids, and from kids to teens. And as Konrad stood at the gate of his breakthrough, the twins, eldest prince Helmut and princess Heide were now seventeen. Ube, the second prince, sixteen, and Elia the third prince, fourteen.


    Alas, as they matured, Konrad wasn''t startled to see a thorn emerge from their midst. A thorn he intended to uproot.

 434 Inviting Destruction

    "Did you hear?"


    Asked a Jade Dynasty official to his coworker and friend following court session.


    "Hear what?"


    "How can you not know? Word is that his majesty has been spending the entirety of his time with a new consort and now neglects even the Jade Empress!"


    The official hushed in his friend''s ear after looking left and right, clearly afraid of the tiniest whisper leaking in the wrong ears. Hearing this, the other official''s eyes widened in fright.


    "How could that be? The world stands witness to his majesty''s affection for the empress. But even she couldn''t keep him trapped within her chambers. Who could possibly hold such appeal?"


    The official scoffed, unable to believe such rumors.


    "What do you know? I hear that woman lives within his majesty''s personal chambers and shares his bed. Words have been spreading among the eunuchs and maids that he doesn''t allow her to step out, and indulge in her body days and nights!


    Now, the Legion Commander and Dragon Duke Wolfgang handle all of the Chthonian Realm''s affairs."


    If Krann was Konrad''s right hand, then Wolfgang was the left. The two stood as the Jade Dynasty''s top officials, answering only to Konrad. But though recent court sessions and events did showcase such trend, the other official still remained skeptical. And as the two left the Court Hall of the Emperor''s Palace, they came across a young man around the age of sixteen, with back-length, translucent white hairs, snow-white skin, and the icy-blue eyes that showcased his imperial lineage.


    At that age, he already stood at 1.8 meters, and though he greeted them with a warm smile, the two officials felt a chill run through their spine. Still, they bowed in greetings.


    "Greetings, your highness!"


    The two exclaimed with their backs bent low. Though he threaded carefully and seemed to never act beyond his station, they couldn''t help but feel that a wolf lay hidden in the second prince, Ube''s eyes.


    If Ube felt their apprehension, he showed none of it, and following a brief nod, left them to carry on his way. Only then did they rise.


    "I don''t know if your words are true. Too many rumors circulate nowadays. Another is that his majesty plans to name a crown prince in the following weeks."


    The official stated while staring at the direction Ube took. Now it was his friend''s turn to gawk in disbelief.


    "A crown prince? For what reason? Let''s not even mention that the princes are too young. What need does the Chthonian Realm possibly have for a crown prince?"


    He replied, causing his more astute friend to shake his head in disbelief.


    "That''s the crux of the issue. None whatsoever. But perhaps the appeal of the title alone will lure some beasts into baring their fangs. Though it seems outwardly peaceful, imbalance now reigns in the imperial family.


    The eldest prince will soon reach the middle-stage of the Heart Devil Realm. The third prince will soon return, both stand with formidable background, but are, at the same time, remarkably aloof from worldly matters.


    The second prince''s background is the weakest of the lot, but his concealed ambitions surely surpass that of his brothers. I wouldn''t be surprised if he coveted his father''s throne."


    The official muttered and his friend sighed at the words. While the three all were imperial princes, and the sole inheritors of the emperor''s blood, in the eyes of the officials, a key difference in background still existed. The eldest prince was the empress'' son, and therefore, the child of the number one and number three expert of the Chthonian Realm. That alone set him aside.


    Moreover, his maternal grandfather, Hubert Voight, also held a seat among the twelve Chthonian Dragon Dukes while the Voight ranked third among the four mightiest houses.


    As for the third prince, while his mother, Divine Consort Daphne Kracht didn''t rank among the strongest of the Jade Dynasty, she undoubtedly was most favored. Better, his uncle Anselm Kracht, and granduncle, Wolfgang were both Chthonian Dragon Princes. With those two seats, and their second rank among the top four, the Kracht naturally were unshakable backers.


    Those were rock-solid foundations.


    If the emperor chose to let the princes compete among themselves, then undoubtedly, the first and third prince stood above the second prince whose sole backer would be his mother, Jade Consort Verena Kvass. As former enemies of the emperor, the Kvass never enjoyed the glory of the other imperial relatives. Therefore, their strength remained negligible. The von Jurgens were not much better off and could not provide much support.


    Worse, the consorts didn''t bother with politics. If he really had eyes for that seat, the second prince could only rely on himself.


    "Be that as it may, this is not what we should be meddling with. The imperial family''s matters are not what we can inquire on. If his majesty eavesdrops on us, we''re finished."


    The more astute stated and led his friend outside of the imperial palace. Little did he know that Konrad did eavesdrop on them and heard the entirety of their talk.


    ...


    Within his chambers, Konrad indeed stood with one woman, Selene. But unlike what his officials expected, the two sat across a table, playing a chess game while enjoying potent alcoholic beverages.


    "Konrad, the world has rarely seen a more ruthless man than you. What''s the saying? ''No matter how evil, a tiger will not eat its own cub.'' But you''re not just planning to eat him, you''re setting up the stage to bleed him dry!"


    A half-drunk, half-serious Selene exclaimed before gulping another sip of her jug. Before such words, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "There are two things I do not allow within my house:


    Treachery and stupidity. If he''s so stupid as to challenge my will and threaten this house''s stability, then I must deal with him as I would my other enemies. I give him one chance, one.


    Survival or ruin is up to him."


    Konrad casually replied before pushing a chess piece. And before such callous words, Selene shook her head. With his imminent breakthrough into the Grand Devil Realm, Konrad was ready to leave for the Higher Realms. The day he broke through was the day they''d leave.


    But before that, he set up a stage to rid the house of its black sheep:


    Second prince, Ube.

 435 Daddy’s Girl

    Having watched the four grow from Konrad''s shadows, Selene understood the situation better than most. Of the four, only Heide, Konrad''s daughter, received favoritism. Spoiled and sheltered no end, she didn''t know the meaning of difficulty and none dared offend her. The rest were raised like swords. But of the three, only the eldest, Helmut, was suitable for such a lifestyle.


    Helmut was a blade, he lived for cultivation and battle; that was it. Alas, he could not die. Or more accurately, the only ones able to kill him would never pose him threat. Soon, he''d grown weary of the pointless battles and spent most of his time in secluded cultivation.


    Elia, the youngest, and the house''s dandy, ran off the day before his twelfth birthday because he could no longer handle it.


    As for Ube, though he never showed dissatisfaction, though most of his time was spent in ardent cultivation, the rest he dedicated to weaving schemes. Strengthening his position in his father''s court always remained his primary objective.


    Konrad once described him as "the worst within Regretless and Adelar but with neither the strength of the former, nor the maturity of the latter." The house''s elders were not dupe to his true character, but at Konrad''s command, ignored it.


    This wasn''t the type of disposition flaw a bit of scolding could erase. And thinking of how Konrad was baiting him into his own demise, Selene couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Konrad, I don''t care about you using me for cover, but even if things go according to your plan, can you really do this to Verena? With a harem of thousands, and regular plowing of tens of thousands, even a wanton cum-dumper like you only got one accidental pregnancy in more than two centuries.


    Who knows how long it will take before the next? I think it''s safe to assume you can''t have one without contracts. But we both know you''re not giving another any time soon so¡­"


    Selene went on, but as her words trailed, no ripple flashed within Konrad''s eyes. But while from his eyes alone, Selene couldn''t see a sliver of mercy, having been by his side for centuries, she didn''t believe him that cold-blooded. Callousness to strangers and enemies posed no difficulty. Harming close relatives and loved ones without a heartbeat¡­


    Now that, was true cruelty. Did he possess that edge?


    But as the two moved chess pieces and stopped for the occasional wine gulping, in icy-blue haze, a veiled figure with snow-white skin, icy-blue eyes and hip-length black hairs appeared. Though the dark-blue veil covered half her face and head, it failed to mask the spellbinding scent and aura rippling from her form.


    In contrast, the dark-blue belly-dancer outfit left very little to the imagination, exposing both the slender waist, thighs and modest cleavage fitting a C cup.


    And while Konrad''s chamber remained closed to the outside world, within the imperial palace, this teenaged lass was one of the few able to barge in unannounced. In silence, she tiptoed toward Konrad''s exposed back, and folded her slender hands on his eyes.


    "Guess who!"


    The girl exclaimed, revealing a voice as vibrant as it was mellifluous, rippling with playfulness and the vigor of youth. Of course, both Konrad and the girl knew that closing his eyes did nothing to alter his vision.


    Without a turn, Konrad threw his right hand at his back, grabbed the girl by the arm, and with an outwardly casual, but perfectly measured move, lifted her in the air to throw her on his lap.


    Landing without a sound, and as if used to such moves, she nestled on his lap while pouting in false discontentment.


    "If not you, who dares?"


    Konrad asked in a relaxed tone while lowering his gaze onto the girl. Her pouting intensified, and she cupped his straight face within her hands to give his cheeks a few good pinches.


    "Dad, the game is no fun if you don''t play. Now I have to come up with a new way to show my filial piety."


    Heide sulked while batting her eyelashes. Seeing this, Konrad shook his head and with a yank, removed her veil to reveal the flawless oval face, smooth jawline, long eyelashes, and cherry-red lips outlining her riveting looks.


    "Incorrigible lass, what am I ever going to do with you? Weren''t you supposed to meet with your dancing friends?"


    Konrad asked while lowering his jug on the table and rubbing his hand within Heide''s hairs. But at the mention of those "friends," her face contorted in a grimace of disgust.


    "Bah, damnable sluts. They only want to use me as a stepping stone to sneak into your pants. As if I didn''t have enough aunt-mothers already. Who got time for them? Having the universe''s handsomest man as father really isn''t easy."


    Heide puked while shifting on Konrad''s lap.


    "Just universe?"


    Konrad inquired with one arched eyebrow and a hint of disapproval.


    "Omniverse, omniverse."


    Heide clarified with a coaxing tone, pulling an approving nod from Konrad. and before this scene, Selene rolled her eyes.


    "You father and daughter are truly unredeemable. Konrad, instead of correcting her flaws and misdeeds, you keep indulging her! As for you Heide, you''re already seventeen, don''t you think it''s time to stop dropping on your father''s lap?


    What are the less knowledgeable supposed to think?"


    Selene scolded with a resounding slam of wine jug on the mahogany table. But hearing this, Heide rose with a radiant smile and took her rightful seat on her father''s lap with the back of her head leaning against his chest.


    "Yo, Dad''s closet bimbo, you''re getting increasingly bolder.


    I''m daddy''s girl. What can you do? Dissatisfied? No problem, fight me if you dare. I will take you on at any time and shove you back into the closet where you belong."


    Heidi retorted, ripping out all words from Selene''s throat. Indeed, within the imperial harem, not many knew who Selene was and where she hailed from. It was as if she appeared one day out of Konrad''s pockets and never left his chambers. For that reason, many dubbed her as the Closet-Consort.


    But Heide thought it inappropriate, and considering Selene''s outrageous curves, gave her a brand-new title!


    And as the golden-haired bimbo gawked in a stupor, Konrad again nodded in approval.


    "That''s my girl."

 436 The Dandy’s Back

    But before Heide could relish in her father''s praises, a clatter of hurried steps approaching the door to Konrad''s chambers broke the peace. And before the eunuchs properly landed, their monarch inquired:


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Y-your majesty, thirteen million young masters from the subordinate worlds have swarmed the Jade Capital to profess their love for her highness and fight for her hand!"


    The leading eunuch stammered with his head bowed toward the gilded door. And as soon as the words echoed, Heide''s face contorted in frustration while Selene''s beamed with a broad grin.


    "Again?"


    She sighed with slumping shoulders and rolling eyes. Since she stealthily appeared for the awards of the last Blood War a year ago, legions of "outstanding" young masters, mostly children of World Governors, periodically invaded the Jade Capital for marriage requests. In normal times, none would be crazed enough to request the hand of the tyrannical sovereign''s only daughter. However, those lads were smitten not just by her empyrean beauty, but by the scent from her Myriad World Immortal bloodline.


    After the absorption of so legions of demons and devas'' noble blood, Konrad''s already dreadful bloodline strength rose to new heights. His scent could stretch across thousands of miles and wreak unthinkable havoc. But naturally, he kept it under control.


    But for Heide who spent most of her time in the imperial harem, it was another story.


    Unaware of the damage it could cause to the feeble minded, and unused to suppressing it, she failed to restrain it and thereby brought this calamity upon herself. The initial waves were in the tens of millions, all pummeled back into their worlds by a wave of Konrad''s sleeve and kept under close custody. Alas, some managed to sneak out and rush back to destruction.


    "I''d almost forgotten. Kill them."


    Konrad ordered, undisturbed by the news. But at that time, Wolfgang''s voice echoed within Konrad''s mind.


    "Boss, I have a better idea. How about having them pay a fee to compete in a tournament. The rules are simple, none can leave the ring if the opponent is still breathing, and only one man will remain at the end. That man will obtain the right to meet her highness for ten minutes.


    But as for the result, hehe. If they''re crazed enough to accept, we can make money on their bones while promoting World Animosity. Refining the negativity released will undoubtedly help many brothers and sisters breakthrough."


    Wolfgang offered. Devils didn''t cultivate the natural energies within heaven and earth, but the negative forces lying within. As for cultivation resources, Konrad was forced to invent new ones suitable for his legions. Devil Jade, Devil Fruits, Devil Pills, Devil Elixirs and even Devil Artifacts.


    Although Nascent Infiniteness insight gave him a broad range of abilities, without transformation mediums, even for him, there was a limit in how much he could produce. Without relying on existing resources to transform and pervert, there was no way Konrad could handle his faction''s cultivation demands.


    And recalling all the Devil Artifacts in that sassy lass'' hands, Selene couldn''t help but huff in annoyance. Although her cultivation had just broken through to the mid-stage Heart Devil Realm, she could pound most of the Jade Dynasty''s upper level to death based on her treasures alone!


    "Oh? A satisfactory alternative. Feel free to handle it."


    Konrad acquiesced while his gaze remained on Heide''s head. Without further ado, Wolfgang left to handle the task.


    But at that time, though the Day Lotus still brightened the world, dark clouds filled the sky, painting it with an ashen hue while thunder brewed and lightning crackled. At the same time, the Jade Capital''s earth quivered, overtaken by sudden tremors.


    Alarmed by such a sudden change, throughout the Jade Capital, all wondered if someone had angered the emperor! But Konrad knew very well that this had nothing to do with him. And as the capital shivered, his face contorted into a rare frown.


    "The good days are over."


    Konrad stated, and hearing this, both Heide and Selene''s eyes widened in disbelief and shifted their gazes to face his annoyed glare.


    "He''s back?"


    They asked in tandem, and the grimacing Konrad nodded in approval.


    Meanwhile, a teenaged boy around the age of fourteen reached the Jade Capital. Dressed in a bright, purple-gold silk robe with a fan in his right hand and gold rings adorning his left, he dragged his eyes up the Jade Capital''s walls, peering into the city with his icy-blue eyes while his white, long braided hairs fluttered at his back.


    With a deft move, he unfolded his fan, releasing waves of icy-blue force that billowed into the sky, and with his cherry-red lips curling into a playful smile, he proclaimed:


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, THE DANDY IS BACK!"


    The words thundered throughout the Jade Capital, echoing in all citizens'' ears, regardless of status and cultivation. And as if to accentuate them, fireworks rose out of nowhere to illuminate the sky with loud fizzing sounds!


    And in tandem, the hundreds of million of Jade Capital Citizens rose, without exception, alarmed by the reverberation. Only now did they realize that the earth wasn''t quaking. No, it danced! Moving in a rhythmic sonata to announce the return of the country''s number two tyrant and number one dandy:


    Prince Elia!


    "Owhoo!"


    Elia howled with glee and stepped forward! At first, the city guards'' eyes widened in disbelief, but disbelief was soon replaced by a startling surge of joy!


    "The third prince is back! Third prince, welcome back!"


    They all bowed with genuine delight and sidestepped to welcome Elia! As he reached them, a rhythmic rock sound emanated from his body, and he shook his head from left to right, following the driving tune.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    Wherever guards stood, Elia appeared to tap their armored shoulders with his fan, filling their bodies with surges of icy-blue light that strengthened their fleshly bodies and enhanced their cultivation! At the same time, euphoria filled them all!


    "Long time no see brothers. But now that This Prince is back, the party resumes! Owooh!"


    Elia replied before stepping into the capital! And he''d barely crossed the city gates, that legions of men and women swarmed the gates to surround him from all sides!


    "Third prince, welcome back!"


    "Third prince, welcome back!"


    "Third prince, third prince!"


    Legions of citizens, gathered and howled regardless of gender like overexcited fangirls!


    And faced with their warm welcome, Elia broke into a dance, with his fan swirling and bathing the capital with icy-blue light, music and bringing all into the same spontaneous dance!


    At the same time, rose petals dropped from the sky to land in the ladies'' hands. But while even the married among them swooned, their men didn''t find this improper, floating on the vibes unleashed by Elia!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d play with you all day; alas, my old man is waiting for my glorious entrance. But fret for since I''m back¡­"


    Elia began, and swept his fans with his unfolded fan.


    "¡­THE PARTY RESUMES AND NEVER ENDS!"


    They finished the words like a perfect choir! The dancing party then followed on Elia''s jerking footsteps, as he led the way toward the imperial palace. And wherever they went, more joined until an army of millions surrounded the third prince!


    "Sing the creed!"


    "Our steps bring the clatter of music,


    the drumming of rhythm


    And the rumble of party!


    We are dandies!


    Sparkle on all stages,


    Dazzle the night sky


    Breathe life into black hearts,


    Such is our creed! OWOOOOH!"

 437 The Dynasty’s Favorite

    Chanted by millions, the words rumbled the Jade Capital! Only when they reached the imperial palace''s gate did they stop. Not because of reason, but due to the presence of a nearly two meters tall man whose empyrean looks all across the Chtonian Realm knew by heart.


    Before that man, the dandy horde held its breath, with only Elia still remaining as carefree as ever. With a wave of his hand, the crowd dispersed with the fans returning whence they came. The man, dressed in golden imperial robes, descended from the sky to drop before the gates and cast his cold, icy hues at Elia.


    Naturally, the man was Konrad. But even before his cold stare, Elia remained undaunted. With a flick of his wrist, he folded his fan, set it aside, high-fived the guards and spun to face his father with stretched out arms!


    "MY MAN!"


    Elia exclaimed and leaped toward Konrad! But with those two words, Konrad''s self-control shattered, and his foot met Elia''s face!


    *BAM*


    At that time, Daphne who''d naturally heard of her son''s return arrived at the gates, and was startled to see him kissing Konrad''s foot before flying backward and shooting across the Jade Capital!


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Son and mother roared in tandem, while the merciless Konrad trampled his youngest toward the Capital''s gates! Alarmed, Daphne flew after him, and while sobbing from outrage, exclaimed:


    "My son!"


    Meanwhile, Konrad crossed his arms beneath his back, and swept the palace guards with a virulent glower.


    "If he takes a step into the palace, either behead him or I''ll behead your nine generations!"


    Konrad proclaimed, and following a sweep of his sleeves, vanished in black flames. Little did the guards know that back within his chambers, his body had never left. Still, it mattered not, and as they already knew the code, they realized his words meant "wait for nightfall and make him come in through the secret entrance." Therefore, they replied with firm nods and exchanged complicit glances.


    But this was only the beginning of the tidal waves. With the spread of the Dandy Prince''s return, beams of light left the imperial palace and various corners of the city to greet him!


    From house Kracht, Wolfgang, Wilfried, and Anselm. From house Serkar, Hejin, dozens of juniors and seniors, and even Berken!


    And from the imperial palace, Krann, Iliana, Jasmine, Gulistan, Nils, Helbin, Diyana and many others all made the trip!


    "Mooooom!"


    "Soooooon!"


    Daphne and Elia held one another and sobbed no end. But as the others landed, Elia regained his composure and greeted them with a great many deal of gifts!


    "Uncle this for you. Grandfather, for you, granduncle, for you. Great-grandfather, mother-grandmother, other aunts and mothers, please, please, please."


    Elia opened while pressing gifts into open hands and receiving head pats as he went. Clearly, if Konrad''s favorite was Heide, then the Jade Dynasty''s unanimous favorite was undoubtedly the Dandy Prince, Elia. Some believed it was impossible to be loved by everyone.


    Elia, however, only had friends and no enemies! Even those that suffered his tricks and misdeeds ultimately came to appreciate him and turned into fans! Well, almost¡­


    And throughout the capital, only one individual looked at all this with an inexpressive glance:


    The second prince, Ube.


    "And here I was starting to wonder when he''d return."


    Ube said for himself, without a hint of glee. Clearly, while he had use for him, the return of his younger sibling didn''t bring him an ounce of joy. On the contrary deep within his icy eyes, waves of dissatisfaction undulated.


    Although the world believed Heide to be Konrad''s only sheltered child, Ube didn''t doubt that Elia''s position in his father''s heart didn''t lose out to Heide''s. If he were female, perhaps it would have trumped it.


    Outwardly, Konrad treated him with harsh rigor, but in truth there wasn''t any thing Elia ever yearned for that he didn''t receive. Even his two years of escape and world tour were stealthily arranged by their imperial father.


    And feeling the instability of his position, Ube resolved to push his plans forward. No matter how crazed or ambitious, Ube didn''t dare cause mischief under his father''s all-seeing gaze. As long as Konrad remained alert, nothing throughout the Chthonian Realm could escape his sight.


    Challenging his will was nothing less than courting destruction. Worse, when faced with Konrad''s retaliation, death was the best outcome to hope for. The only way out of this was to act during his days of ebriety and debauchery. The times when he indulged in wine and women''s bodies were the most appropriate to strike.


    That new woman Konrad seemed so taken with was one such opportunity. Naturally, Ube didn''t dare dream of using her. Her existence merely opened the road of opportunity. Through a succession of intermediaries, he prepared six new beauties from the various worlds tailored to Konrad''s tastes to cloud his vision for long enough to carry out his plan.


    So what if the women bedded by Konrad couldn''t rebel against him? He didn''t need them to.


    With a smile, he vanished in blue haze to reappear within his princely palace. There, a lanky, white-haired youth, with the same icy-eye color awaited:


    Ube''s familiar.


    And as soon as he appeared, the familiar bowed in greetings.


    "Master, all is ready. This year''s tributes are on their way toward his majesty and the eldest prince remains unaware of the ploy.


    Tonight, we can ruin him and shift the blame on the third prince, thereby hitting two birds with one stone. At that time, regardless of who pleads, his majesty won''t play favoritism and punish without mercy."


    The familiar said through a mental message, and Ube nodded in approval. There was no enmity between him and his siblings, jealousy, perhaps, but no enmity.


    If anything, only his father lay as a source of resentment. However, for the sake of heightening his standing and obtain more resources, he could only dispose of them.


    This plan took years of silent preparations and careful moves; relying on every opportunities and openings he could snatch to push it forward. As he spun to glance toward the eldest prince''s palace, Ube didn''t doubt that the seat would soon be his.

 438 Three Devil Emperors

    Meanwhile, after kicking Elia out of the imperial city, while one body of his remained within his chambers to receive and indulge in this year''s female tributes, Konrad crossed space to land within the empress'' palace. Those weren''t mere avatars, but Devil Bodies with separate but equal cultivation bases.


    Like all other Transcendent beings, Konrad could start over and reach Embodiment in another Law. However, without another Transcendence, he couldn''t pursue Embodiment in a third. To defeat that hurdle, Konrad used his Realm Will, Nascent Infiniteness Insight, Devil Bridge and Death Transcendence to create a new devil art similar to Regretless'' Three Corpse Refining Incantation:


    The Devil Refining Incantation.


    With it, Konrad refined two new Devil Bodies to cultivate the Devil Path from scratch and Reach Truth and Fate Embodiment. The three bodies shared one consciousness and could borrow one another''s abilities at all times, making them formidable boosts. Better, when the three united in one, they could unleash all abilities at the same time with nine times the might!


    However, the Devil Refining Incantation remained a well-kept secret known only by a scant few such as Else, Verena, Yvonne and Gulistan.


    And within the Empress'' Palace, Yvonne, Else, and Verena awaited, the three sitting across an oak table with deadpan eyes betraying no emotion.


    Almost. As she stared at the teacup lying before her, Verena''s eyelids trembled, and unbeckoned to her, she clutched her thighs. If he saw it, and he probably did, Konrad made no comment and strode toward his seat by Yvonne''s right. There, he sat, swept the ladies with a brief glance, and stated:


    "Well, the time has come."


    The echo of those five words caused Verena to close her eyes, but no sound left her lips. At that time, Gulistan who returned from babying Elia appeared and took her seat.


    "Eleven years ago, Verena calculated all the fate variations of our four brats. And to give further credibility to her findings, I examined them myself. The results, I need not mention."


    Konrad pursued. Within the Jade Dynasty, although Else, Yvonne and Gulistan all now reached Fate Wielding, only Verena and he achieved Fate Embodiments. Their Fate Calculations were therefore the most reliable. For them, losing the lottery was harder than making wrong Fate calculations.


    Of course, there were some barriers. Events involving Fate Embodiments, Fate Transcendent experts and Supremes didn''t appear in their calculations. When the children were born, Konrad didn''t bother examining their fate. The reason? His belief that fate was only one variable among many. If fate was immutable, then regardless of how he struggled, he could never escape Regretless'' Will.


    If fate was immutable, man needn''t do anything but await destiny''s boons and calamities. If fate was immutable, cultivation was meaningless. No matter how low the chance, man''s will could topple fate''s plans. That was Konrad''s belief. And for that reason, he rarely calculated Fate. And when he did, it was to crush it.


    However, when on Ube''s fifth birthday, Verena conveyed her findings, verifying them was a must. What he saw pleased him not.


    "Tonight, if things go according to fate, Ube will attempt to destroy Helmut''s cultivation path and shift the blame on Elia, relying on his bit of planning to avoid getting retraced. We shall not interfere in the event, and if he does go through with his plans, I will not spare him."


    Konrad reminded, and Verena aside, all nodded in approval.


    "Is that¡­really necessary? We could prevent it from happening long before it did. Why allow something we know will occur? Why not just remove the possibility? With our current abilities, is there really a need to endure the petty strife of a common imperial family?"


    Verena argued following a weighty silence of restlessness. But as Konrad''s eyes shifted toward hers, even before he spoke, she knew the "why."


    "True. With our current abilities, preventing such petty strife is simplicity incarnate. No need for me to get involved. Any one of you can flawlessly handle it. However, those are half-measures. If it''s not today, it will be tomorrow. When the root lies in the heart, anything that doesn''t affect it is pointless. Either you change it, or you stomp it."


    Konrad replied, and in that instant, the icy shade of his eyes only accentuated the coldness of his gaze.


    "Within this Realm where I reign supreme, it may not matter. But in a matter of days we shall set out for the Higher Realms. There, though my Devil Bridge will keep us clouded, we''re still within our enemies'' reach. There, betrayal heralds severe consequences.


    I will not play with my house''s lives just to preserve one defiant son."


    Konrad pursued, nailing Verena with words to which she had no solution. In silence, she pulled in a deep breath and shut her eyes close. Inwardly, Yvonne sighed. How could she not understand the anguish tearing Verena''s heart? Alas, this was an unsolvable matter. With Konrad''s modus operandi, whoever stood in Ube''s shoes would only have two paths:


    Death, or puppet.


    Unlike what his outward conceit suggested, Konrad never took needless chances. In fact, the farther he went on the road to supremacy, the more ruthless and unforgiving he became. The reason? In defeat, he had more, and more to lose.


    With a sweep of his right hand, Konrad conjured a blue cloud in the middle of which, images of the three princes appeared.


    "Now, let''s watch the show."


    Konrad uttered, but as he did, Yvonne could swear she''d seen a strange glint flash within his eyes, a glint that made her question her previous certitude. And as her thoughts swirled, her eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Where is the third?"


    ...


    Following his people-packed welcome back into the Jade Capital, Elia waited for nightfall, then in a tacit understanding with the imperial guards, snuck into the palace through a secret passage created and used only by him. Moving faster than light itself, he crossed imperial ground to land before a secluded mansion away from the imperial palace''s bluster:


    Helmut''s mansion.


    While in commoner''s eyes it might have looked grand and imposing, within the imperial palace, it undoubtedly was one of the least appealing. However, it was Helmut''s choice. Helmut and Heide might be twins, but they undoubtedly stood at two extremes. One was as pedantic as a seasoned elder, while the other brimmed with playfulness and lived for rule-breaking.


    But while Heide''s character was akin to his, among his three siblings, Helmut was Elia''s favorite!


    Turning into light particles, he bypassed the walls to land within his brother''s quarters. A prince''s mansion usually housed dozens of servants. But Helmut only kept seven eunuchs. None noticed Elia, and without hindrance, he landed within his brother''s cultivation chambers, and wasn''t surprised to see him sitting crossed-legged with black, white, emerald, grey, and a multitude of other light rays swirling around him.


    This was a manifestation of the imperial family''s number one cultivation method, the Law Revolution Creed, evolved from Konrad''s Life and Death Revolution Creed after reaching Embodiment in Truth and Fate and Wielding in all others.


    Unlike the many Devil Arts and Methods invented by Konrad, talent was the only rational to cultivate the Law Revolution Creed. But even if the mnemonics were spread across the Chthonian Realm, the imperial family aside, none could cultivate it.


    By mastering the first layer, one could reach the Intermediate stage in Base to Higher Laws and Beginning Stage in Primal Laws. With the second layer, Advanced in Base to Higher Laws, and the Intermediate Stage in Primal Laws. With the third layer, Wielding in Base to Higher Laws and the Advanced Stage in Primal Laws, and with the fourth, all Law Wielding!


    And this was only in the Law department.


    Alas, with heaven-defying methods came heaven-defying difficulty. Even with their absurd cultivation talent and unparalleled bloodlines, after more than a decade of cultivation, none of Konrad''s children had gone beyond the first layer.


    Even among the consorts, the best stopped at the third layer.

 439 The Princes Gather

    If the servants failed to notice Elia''s intrusion, even in deep cultivation, it failed to escape Helmut''s senses. His icy-blue eyes opened, cold and overbearing, to lock on Elia who lay against the door with a mischievous smirk.


    Just like Heide, due to Yvonne''s World Serpent blood, Helmut didn''t inherit Konrad''s snow-white hairs. Short black hairs combed back in a classic style adorned his head. But while at first, a feral beauty seemed to hide within his flawlessly chiseled face, it soon vanished beneath the oppressive mask of overbearingness that put off so many.


    But in Elia the cold aggression within his brother''s eyes couldn''t produce more than a chuckle.


    "Yo, big bro, long time no see. I missed your grumpy face."


    Elia began and strode toward Helmut who didn''t move an inch. As he reached him, his eyes lowered on his brother''s plain white robe, unbefitting of his lofty status. Though unsurprised, Elia shook his head.


    "Tss, tss, tss. Nowadays, even commoners dress better than you. Bro, even if you wish to live your life as a pedantic hermit, you shouldn''t work so hard to bring down the imperial family''s prestige!


    Don''t forget that our father is the Chthonian Realm''s most suave gentleman. At your age, he was already renowned for his peerless looks! You should strive to follow in his footsteps! Even if you won''t, at the very least, you should take my example. I swear I won''t say you copied me."


    Elia proclaimed while spinning on his golden boots to showcase his purple-gold robe and gaudy rings. Still, Helmut remained unperturbed.


    "Our father is a despotic tyrant that terrorizes men, takes their women, and make them thank him for it. And you look like a bitch."


    Helmut stated in a frank, but emotionless tone. The words stopped Elia in his tracks, and he stumbled to drop on his brother.


    *BAM*


    But as he landed on Helmut, the image of the latter blurred, and Elia tumbled onto the ground with Helmut sitting in the same position, but a step away from him.


    "Heartless cunt. Are you not afraid of father hearing your words? Don''t forget, he''s virtually omniscient!"


    Elia retorted while adjusting himself on the floor and flipping to lean on his elbows.


    "Father enjoys being called a tyrant. For him it''s not just a compliment but a proof of success in life. Moreover, he should now be diddling the new tributes. Once he starts, we won''t hear of him for a week. What is there to fear?


    Also, I am indeed heartless."


    Helmut countered with glaring indifference and Elia no longer had anything to say. Trying to argue with this clever brick of an elder brother was a fool''s errand.


    "What are you here for? Shouldn''t you be making a mess of the capital with Heide?"


    Helmut inquired with closing eyes.


    "You''re so dull and uninteresting that I fear you''ll die single. So, I''m here to straighten you up! Embrace the road of the dandy and obtain eternal bliss! Satisfied or reimbursed. Come, let''s wreak some havoc, throw a wild party and catch some feisty lasses!"


    Elia exclaimed, and as if galvanized by his words, leaped onto his feet. Still, Helmut didn''t budge.


    "For us, -catching feisty lasses- is simplicity incarnate. We don''t even need to do anything. Releasing our floral scent is enough to tame the average woman. But bring any back to the imperial palace, and you risk father bestowing a green and glossy hat onto you.


    Recalling some statesmen''s fate, I''d rather not."


    Helmut countered, but even before the threat of green, Elia remained confident.


    "Nah, I already found a loophole. Just avoid making the relationship official and he won''t bother. If they''re neither girlfriend, wife, sister or mother, he will have no interest. At worst, we inv-"


    Elia began, but before he could finish his words, a formless force shrouded and locked Helmut''s mansion. His eyes opened wide, while Elia''s face contorted into a mixture of stupor and incredulity. Throughout the Chthonian Realm, who dared lock an imperial prince''s mansion? Did he offend their father?


    And as if to answer his thoughts, the law structure within Helmut''s mansion changed, with all presence of truth laws expelled!


    "Not father."


    Elia realized and spun toward the door while scanning the perimeter with his Seer''s Vision. However, he was startled to see¡­nothing! In silence, Helmut stood up, and stretched out his hand to summon a dark-purple great-sword:


    His Natal Devil Artifact. All Heart Devils had to cultivate a Devil Artifact from within their Devil Heart. That Artifact was bound to their lives and grew alongside them. So long as they lived, it was indestructible.


    On top of the Devil Heart and Force, the casting of Natal Devil Artifacts required many resources. Typically, Konrad provided them. But Helmut built his based on resources obtained by himself.


    In tandem, the brothers stepped forward, and vanished to reappear within the greeting hall of Helmut''s mansion. There, three of his servants lay on the ground, eyes full of disbelief and bodies ripped asunder by the remaining four.


    Unlike other princes, Helmut didn''t have an imperial guard or many servants. But those seven were all handpicked by his mother, Yvonne and came from house Voight.


    Although they weren''t Devils, their cultivation stood at the mid-stage of the Void God Rank. On cultivation alone, Elia wasn''t their equal. How could traitors appear in their mist?


    "Wait, how is this possible?"


    Following a brief examination of the four grinning eunuchs, Elia''s eyes widened in disbelief. The standing four no longer boasted a mid-stage Void God cultivation but stood at the peak! In the Chthonian Realm, where the God Path was merely secondary, Void Gods didn''t have a superior status. Most of them received their cultivation as gifts from Konrad either directly or indirectly through means such as God Fruits.


    Although following Konrad''s ascension, the Realm''s cultivation conditions had undergone seismic changes allowing the rise of many experts, in merely two hundred years, pursuing the glory of the Higher Realms was impossible. Many deemed unable to achieve much but reliable for specific positions were granted God Fruits of various levels to fit the bill.


    Their cultivation was strictly controlled. How did they rise by two levels?


    Not just Elia, even Helmut''s eyes showed a glimmer of surprise. But just a glimmer.


    At that time, while the door remained closed, in a twister of icy-blue light, two figures appeared. Both white haired with icy-blue eyes, but while one showcased slender charm, the other appeared gloomy and lanky. Ube and his familiar.


    And while their appearance only caused more confusion in Elia''s mind, within Helmut''s it cleared all questions.


    "Imperial brothers, greetings. Don''t you feel that this is a good day to become my stepping-stones?


    Ube asked in a jovial tone.

 440 Strife of Princes Part 1

    Now, even if Elia were the most harebrained man on the globe, and he wasn''t, the mastermind behind this insurrection was obvious. Bitterness and ire welled up within his heart which failed to process the betrayal and his face twisted into an iconic picture of righteous outrage.


    "What is the meaning of this? Ube, are you out of your mind? What do you possibly hope to accomplish by harming us?!"


    Elia snarled, but his words failed to trigger any change in Ube''s implacable smile.


    "Destroy one and frame the other, of course. You know, good old imperial family politics. Past today, Elia will be known as the ruthless prince that ruined his eldest brothers'' Devil Heart and cultivation path, while Helmut will be, well, let''s not state the obvious.


    No hard feelings."


    Ube replied with a perceptible hint of glee while the four eunuch servants lined up by his side. In a rapid Elia''s outrage turned into confusion.


    "Are you brain-damaged? You think that anything you do can escape father''s eyes? You think you can trick him into believing this disgrace? Laughable!"


    Elia retorted. But as he swept the opposing six, Helmut smelled trickery.


    "On other days perhaps, but now, he''s too busy diddling his new prizes. Their moans fill the emperor''s palace as we speak. On that topic, I must say that father is getting sloppy. Perhaps centuries of unchallenged dominion are starting to get to him.


    And with deluded children such as you guys thinking him invincible, I can''t help but understand why. Don''t forget, regardless of strength or level, he is but a cultivator. At our age, he was nothing. If he can get where he stands today, why can''t we?


    Then, again, I suppose that''s not something you have to worry about. Also, I came prepared to ensure today''s outcome."


    Ube countered, and raised his right hand, causing a purple quill to appear and rise toward the ceiling. From that quill, tremendous black devil force erupted, and seeing it, Elia understood the root of Ube''s confidence.


    "The Epoch Writing Quill. A Devil Artifact Refined by father himself and bestowed upon Aunt Verena thirty years ago. On quality, it is comparable to a top seven stars God-Artifact but with the dual concentration of Truth and Fate Laws inside, its value is inestimable.


    Unless involving existences above the Ancestral God level, whatever it writes will¡­occur."


    Elia stammered, gawking while his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The Epoch Writing Quill was one of the Dynasty''s top treasures. Even if Verena cared for her son, how could she possibly gift him such a startling treasure?


    Satisfied by Elia''s reaction, Ube gave an approving nod.


    "I admit, obtaining it wasn''t easy and cost four years of crocodile tears. With another one to make her forget the implications of leaving it in my hands. Not that she''d ever think I''d use it to destroy your lives."


    Ube replied while the Epoch Writing Quill hung above his brothers like a Damocles. That tool was Konrad''s first Grand Devil Artifact and required countless hardships. Moreover, to ensure his house''s future protection, Konrad gave them all seals that facilitated the use of higher ranked Devil Artifacts. Although with his early-stage Heart Devil cultivation Ube couldn''t use more than thirty percent of its might, it was more than enough.


    "You''ve been planning this for¡­five years?"


    Elia stuttered, unable to believe his ears. Ube was only sixteen. Did this mean he''d been planning their ruin since he was eleven? How could one so young possess such a monstrous heart? Helmut, however, remained inexpressive. And even Ube was forced to admit that such self-control was admirable.


    But what did it matter?


    With his ever-standing smile, he clenched his right hand, and instantaneously, Helmut went livid with purple veins, starting from the sword-holding hand, stretching and pulsing across his body.


    *Thud*


    In that instant, his Devil Heart spiraled out of control, and he dropped on one knee¡­


    *PUH*


    ¡­then spurted a large mouthful of blood. Incomparably precious Myriad World Immortal Blood splattered the ground, and seeing it, as a new wave of consternation overtook Elia, Ube''s smile turned into a broad grin.


    "Helmut!"


    Elia exclaimed while dropping by his quivering brother''s side. But a succession of blood spurts left Helmut unable to answer him.


    "I admit, I envy that blood. How unfair that unlike us, the plebe, Heide and you enjoy the privilege of being the empress'' children and inherited her blood. Although father doesn''t openly show favoritism between us princes, he knows he doesn''t need to.


    Birth ensured the most favored will always stand above the rest. My dedication in cultivation is no less than yours. If not for your mother''s blood, how could you already stand at the mid-stage of the Heart Devil Realm?


    A pity that you didn''t pay closer attention to your servants. As a precaution, three years ago I intercepted and perverted the ingredients you used to refine your Natal Devil Artifact. Now, I can do whatever I want with your Devil Heart."


    Ube remarked. Konrad''s children were all born Heart Devils and added their mothers'' lineages to his Myriad World Immortal blood. But while Verena and Daphne only possessed Chthonian lineages created and bestowed by him, Yvonne''s World Serpent blood was her own acquisition. While not necessarily above the rest, unlike Verena and Daphne''s blood, it didn''t exist within Konrad''s Myriad World Immortal blood.


    As a natural result, Heide and Helmut were born stronger than their younger siblings. Meanwhile, the over-indulgent Daphne didn''t mind feeding her son with an abundance of resources obtained from Konrad''s over-indulgent hands. Not just her, but Wolfgang and other prominent Kracht elders didn''t mind parting with some of their quota to spoil their favored descendant.


    For that reason, though Elia was the laziest and youngest imperial prince, his cultivation wasn''t much weaker than Ube''s. Needless to say, the second prince always resented that. But as those words reached his ears, Elia flew into a rage!


    "Monstrous, unfilial, vile and putrid creature! Today, you slander your father at any given occasion, but because of who do you stand here in the imperial palace, wielding one of the Realm''s strongest artifacts? Or are you so foolish as to think Aunt Verena would have gifted it to you without his consent?!


    Because of father, you were born in the Chthonian Realm''s mightiest house, with the Chthonian Realm''s strongest bloodline!


    Because of father, you enjoyed the Realm''s top resources, the number one cultivation method and environment, glory, splendor, wealth, rank and the veneration of trillions! Now today, you actually have the gals to complain about fairness?!"


    Elia spat in outrage with his balled fists trembling from ire.


    "Why don''t you ask the soldiers of the Thirteen Thousand Worlds that clash every decade to fuel the world of corruption that ensures our meteoric rise WHAT IS FAIRNESS?!


    Why don''t you ask all our cousins, uncles and relatives who despite thousands of years of diligent cultivation can never hope to reach our cultivation at birth, WHAT IS FAIRNESS?!


    Why don''t you ask the servants by your side who willingly accepted castration for the trivial hope of enjoying the tiniest of our family''s resources, WHAT IS FAIRNESS?!


    If you''re that dissatisfied with your status of imperial prince, that dissatisfied with not having the support of a powerful maternal house, that dissatisfied with your birth conditions, of not being daddy''s favorite, abandon your bloodline, destroy your cultivation, tear out the memories of all the mnemonics and methods taught by father, and get the fuck out!


    Bold hypocrisy!!! You sicken me!!!"


    Elia snarled, and were it not for Ube''s obstruction, his words would have bombarded all within the Jade Capital.

 441 Strife of the Princes Part 2

    For the first time since his arrival, Ube''s face contorted into a frown, and his pulse quickened. He could ignore everything¡­beside those four words.


    Alas, he couldn''t form a retort. And as he floundered within his mind, a peal of laughter rang from Helmut''s lips.


    "Hahahaha! Well said."


    Helmut guffawed, and at Ube''s astonishment, rose from his knees to stand straight like an arrow. Blood still trickled from his lips, but the purple veins covering his snow-white flesh no longer pulsed, and his eyes shone with battle will!


    "But Elia, rebels and other treacherous creatures will always find the means to justify their insurgence. Arguing with them is pointless.


    Like father said, if you want something, snatch it! Whatever stands in your way, smack it! You need no reason but Will and Ability!"


    *BOOOM!*


    Alongside Helmut''s proclamation, his devil force erupted, sending Ube, his familiar, and the four treacherous eunuchs spiraling backward to crash against the wall!


    But even the pain of the impact couldn''t grab Ube''s attention, for he was startled to see Helmut''s cultivation not merely back, but breaking through to the late-stage of the Heart Devil Realm!


    "How¡­how can this be?"


    He stammered, unable to believe his eyes. Why could Helmut whose Devil Heart''s control lay in his hands, break his influence and instantaneously break through? What sorcery was this?


    "Foolish creature. Have you learned nothing from father?"


    Helmut began while taking casual steps toward his befuddled brother.


    "The Heart is the Dao, and the foundation of the Devil Road. If the heart doesn''t flinch, doesn''t bend, doesn''t crackle, and remains as inflexible as a mountain, none can pervert it! A Devil tames and rules his demons but is never ruled by them! With your paltry Devil Will, how could you possibly assume control of my unwavering Devil Heart?!"


    Helmut snapped, and threw a casual palm strike!


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    Devil force erupted and shockwaves unfurled as six black light palms flew at the rebels, directly turning the four traitors into blood fog! The familiar burst into light particle!


    Alarmed by the blow''s might, and before it could reach him, Helmut released the power of his Epoch Writing Quill upon the two but was startled to see it drop from the sky and land without a sliver of Devil Force! His jaw almost dropped on the ground...


    *BOOM*


    ...And a massive black palm slammed right into him, encasing his form deeper into the wall!


    At that time, in a twister of silver light, a man appearing in his early twenties with shoulder-length silver hairs and eyes of Paragon Spirits landed.


    Seeing him, Ube surged with hope while Elia and Helmut''s eyebrows rose in consternation.


    "Adoptive brother?"


    Helmut uttered, for indeed, that man was Yvonne''s adoptive son and chief of staff, Wenzel von Jurgen. Although in the moments before Olrich executed him, Wenzel''s Dao Heart was sublimated, and now fully apt to complete Devil Conversion, Konrad never gave him the chance.


    The reason? Vindictiveness. For Yvonne''s sake and his own 180-degree turn, Konrad could resurrect and have him serve in the Dynasty. But to give a Devil Seed to a former male enemy was out of question. If he did, then the Kvass, the von Jurgen, von Gradl and all those former and future enemy houses related to his consorts were qualified for such treatment.


    That just wasn''t feasible. Not keeping them six feet under was mercy enough. Still, having eaten his fill of God-Fruits, Wenzel now stood at the early-stage of the Nihility God Rank as a high ranking official.


    "You''ve come at the right time! Let''s join hands to dispose of Helmut, and from now on, the empress will only have you as her son! As planned, from then on, becoming a Devil will be a matter of a few words!"


    Ube exclaimed, revealing the connection between the two. For indeed, it was thanks to Wenzel''s assistance that he could so easily gain access to Helmut. And from their words, Helmut understood the how and why?


    However, his eyes showed no ripple.


    "With what will you rewrite the Truth of today?"


    Wenzel simply asked while ignoring Ube to keep his eyes locked on the quill. Returned to that reality, Ube trembled in distress.


    "Why, why isn''t it working? Is it because of my cultivation base? But my seal should¡­"


    "¡­should allow you to control a substantial portion of its might. However, there is one prerequisite."


    Wenzel began, cutting Ube mid-talk.


    "You can''t target another Devil Seal bearer. Not just them. In fact, you can''t target anyone your heart recognizes as a member of the imperial family, unless of course, they''re threatening you. His majesty is the only able to use the Devil Artifacts he crafted against imperial kin.


    This is a secret known only by high-ranking officials. A secret his majesty kept suppressed to lure you into action."


    Wenzel clarified, causing Ube''s and Elia''s eyes to widen in disbelief. Helmut, however, remained impassible. Such development stood within his expectations. And after some thinking Elia also realized the problem where it lay. There was no way Verena would have given Ube the Epoch Writing Quill without their father''s consent, and there was no way Konrad, a master-schemer and Realm Ruler, couldn''t see the truth of his second son''s heart.


    From the moment that artifact landed in Ube''s hands, he was doomed to fail. And indeed, they were right. Now understanding the ploy, Ube cackled like a fool.


    "Played, he played me from the start."


    He realized with soaring indignation.


    "His majesty is the talent of an era and the founder of a dynasty. You mock his strength at your age, but he started cultivating at seventeen. When his cultivation still lay in the Arch Rank, he was successfully plotting against Saints.


    At the Saint Rank and the mere age of eighteen, he conned the leading Sages and unified half this world in one dynasty. At the Star Taming Stage, he trampled Higher Realm elites and thirty years later, built his own cultivation path, crushed the Mortal Realm Will and established our Chthonian Realm.


    That, is a hegemon, a peerless conqueror with legendary achievements. How could you possibly compare? You are nothing but a boy, inflated by the might of his blood, with more ambitions than abilities. Who across the Chthonian Realm would possibly side with you to go against the Profane Prince?"


    Wenzel appraised, and as if echoing his words the piles of carcasses and remains of the seven eunuchs rose to return to flawless bodies - whose eyes opened with renewed life. Instantaneously, without needing any info, they all knelt toward Helmut.


    "Eldest prince, please forgive our play, we were merely acting on his majesty''s orders!"


    They exclaimed and kowtowed for forgiveness. Now, even Helmut''s eyes widened. But before he could reply, the scenery changed, and Wenzel, Elia and Helmut all reappeared within a room they knew all too well.


    A gargantuan marble hall at the end of which stood a massive golden throne seized their vision. And on that throne, a man dressed in a golden robe embroidered with a nine-headed nightmarish jade reptile sat with his hands resting on his thigh:


    The emperor, the Profane Prince, Konrad. And as his closed eyes opened to nail the four, they felt the tyrannical pressure of ten thousand worlds and the burgeoning might of an awakening dragon oppress them where they stood!


    Instantaneously, they dropped on their knees to proclaim:


    "Greetings, your august majesty!"


    "Greetings, imperial father!"

 442 Absolutely Right!

    "Oh? You still know that I''m your imperial father? I thought you''d forgotten. This makes the whole matter more complicated."


    Konrad started with calm but chilling words that made Ube''s heart quiver. Without a sound, he rose from his throne and walked, no, glided toward the kneeling four. But once he landed before them, the already crushing pressure only became harder to bear and all felt their knees about to sink into the ground.


    Before they did, however, the pressure vanished from the guiltless three to lock on Ube alone. Alas, the throne room was carved by top materials and warded by mighty formations set up by Konrad himself. Blood burst from Ube''s knees as they forced their way into the ground.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*


    In a booming succession of unceasing cracks, Ube cratered, and even his imperial prince robe couldn''t prevent his legs from turning into a bloody mess.


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    He howled in his throes! Alas, the agony-laced cry of his son produced no reaction within Konrad''s unforgiving gaze. With his hands on either side of his waist, and his head canted to the left, Konrad nailed his rebellious son from above.


    "Howling so soon? Is this what claims the ability to overturn my reign? Groundless conceit."


    Konrad appraised Ube with a calm but derisive tone. And hearing those two words, "groundless conceit," though he knew the night was likely to end with his head on a pike, Ube raised his defiant eyes and snarled:


    "Yes! I''m just trying to cement and further my position, to obtain better resources, and open a better path for myself! What''s wrong with that? What other choice do you give me? Though you have four children, the knowledgeable would think you only have three!


    What merit does Heide have that she can enjoy so many top artifacts?


    Why must I accept that those damnable twins just one year older than me will forever remain a step above me because of the empress'' blood? Didn''t you plot against your adoptive father to take his women and seize his throne?


    Why can''t I do the same to my brothers? Why is that wrong?! If not for your bias and nepotism, how could the Kracht stand as the Jade Dynasty''s number two house, only a step below the Serkar? How could they possess two Dragon Dukes and so many knights and lords?! To say nothing of the Voight who though weaker still stand as strong boosts for those damnable twins!


    Of the three imperial princes, only I do not have a Chthonian Dragon Duke in my maternal house! Hell, I do not even have a Chthonian Lord! Bereft of support, I can only watch as those with better backing and stronger foundation leave me behind! Why must I accept this?


    I am not willing! I must scheme my way out of it! What? Is it wrong when others do it but right when you do?!"


    Ube snarled, venting his indignation. Yet, the most heartfelt expression of his resentment failed to twist Konrad''s cold visage.


    "You''re absolutely right."


    Konrad replied, with four simple words that startled the four. Even Wenzel, a Jade Dynasty veteran, couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Come again?"


    A blinking Ube blurted, unable to process the words. In response, Konrad shrugged.


    "I said you''re right. Absolutely. It''s right when I do it and wrong when you do. The reason is simple, I make the rules. Dissatisfied? What can you do?"


    Konrad reiterated, and the four firmly believed that never in their lives would they hear more shameless words. What was shamelessness? This was shamelessness.


    "Wolfgang is my first servant. When I still had nothing, house Kracht was my sword. The vanguard and rear of my forces, in the shadows and spotlight of the Holy Flame City, they clashed with the von Jurgen dynasty at risk of life so that I could establish the foundation of my house. On the list of founding officials, Wolfgang ranks high, not because he''s Iliana''s father, or Daphne''s uncle, but due to a plethora of merits.


    I reward his service, their service. Why is that wrong?"


    Konrad began with each word unleashing waves of agony in Ube''s body.


    "When Wolfgang and I faced the von Jurgen emperor and crown prince amidst a sea of cowering nobles, though I calculated and compelled it, if not for Hubert Voight''s appearance, we would have undoubtedly turned into a pile of bones. Later, our cooperation allowed me to increase production speed and strengthen my house''s growth. Better, after taking my Star Connecting Pill, if Hubert Voight didn''t gamble his house to rescue my future empress and jade consorts, two of you wouldn''t be here.


    That includes you, Ube.


    I reward him and his house for rendered service and accumulated merit. Why is that wrong?


    On the contrary, the Kvass, your maternal house, led armies alongside the von Jurgen to assail my beloved consorts. Your maternal grandfather was among them. If the invading forces had not been exterminated, I can''t say with certainty that I wouldn''t have butchered them.


    And you want me to do what? Reward? Empower them? What a joke."


    There, Konrad paused, eyeing that rebellious son from head to toe with a derisive look while crushing his bones with silent force.


    "AAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Again, though he tried to suppress the pain, having never experienced such abuse, Ube howled.


    "But all those reasons are irrelevant. I did what I did, because I could. Because it was my will. That, forever remains the prime logic. The Chthonian Realm is my property, and all across its trillions of astronomical units of space, mine to do with as I see fit.


    If I want you to rise, you rise; to fall, you fall. You thrive for I will it, perish, still because I do. You belong to me. Body and soul. How dare you foster treasonous thoughts? How dare you go against my will?


    Ube, I can''t spare you."


    Konrad stated and beckoned with his right hand, forcing the bloodied and battered Ube onto his crumbling feet before lifting him into the air.


    "Father, your really are¡­History''s Number One Tyrant."


    Ube muttered with a forced smile and quivering lips. Straightening his head, Konrad looked straight into his second prince''s eyes and replied¡­


    "One day, I will make it a title."


    ¡­then rammed his right hand into Ube''s chest to gouge out his Chthonian Devil Heart and the Blood Origin lying within. At that time, Ube''s only regret was that he couldn''t see his mother one last time, and as if to fulfil his wish, Verena appeared¡­


    ¡­A step too late.


    "AAAAAAAAAARGH!!!"


    Black flames smoldered Ube and with soul-tearing screams, he burned into nothingness, not even leaving ashes behind.

 443 Grand Devil Realm

    It took less than a second. Verena didn''t even have the time to take a good last glance at her only child, that he''d been reduced to a pile of nothingness. Instinctively, she stretched out her hands, wobbling, paling hands toward the lingering black flames, but even they remained not for long.


    The flames dispersed, but the echo of Ube''s howls remained. Remained within her mind, against her skin and assailing her knees. They weakened, and she dropped onto the ground with reddening eyes and death-colored cheeks.


    If before, Wenzel, Elia, and Helmut didn''t dare make a sound, when catching glimpses of Verena''s anguish, they couldn''t repress a sigh. Konrad, however, remained impassible. And from his body, horrendous Devil Force soared in billowing black mist, fog, winds, and flames, announcing his breakthrough to the early-stage of the Grand Devil Realm. Now, based on cultivation, he was equal to peak-stage Cosmic Gods. But in battle-power, depending on the full power of his Bloodline and Laws, peak-stage Ancestral Gods were not likely to survive three moves.


    Of course, if he unleashed the full power of the Chthonian Realm, throughout the Three Realms, none could resist him. In this multiverse, he no longer had rivals. However, unleashing that force would undoubtedly reveal his position to the undesirable few of the Firmament. Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, he''d rather not.


    Aware that their monarch had broken through to a new Realm, Wenzel, Elia, and Helmut bowed on their knees.


    "Congratulations, your august majesty, for your breakthrough!"


    "Congratulations, imperial father, for your breakthrough!"


    The three proclaimed. But while Wenzel and Helmut didn''t care for the treacherous Ube''s demise, Elia felt a bitter taste coiling around his tongue. Worse, the feeling that their father''s breakthrough was linked to Ube''s destruction only made it worse. The timing was far too convenient.


    However, he couldn''t express such thoughts. Threading on the fell to rise, such was the Devil Road.


    Ignoring their words, Konrad waved his hand, teleporting the three beyond the throne room through three beams of black light. Now, only Verena and he remained, and he shifted his gaze toward her. Her silent tears trickled without end.


    "Why the sulk?"


    Konrad asked, but the insensitive words seemed to fly by Verena''s ears, and for an instant, she didn''t turn to face him. But following a lasting moment of silence, Verena broke her stillness.


    "You did what you had to do; I won''t blame you. You didn''t favor him and can therefore stand indifferent to his fate; I won''t blame you. But if you don''t allow me a moment to grieve my loss, I can''t forgive you."


    Verena stated in a listless tone. Hearing this, Konrad shook his head.


    "You grieve the dead, not the living. If you''re that determined to grieve, then I must kill him first."


    Konrad replied, and squeezed the Chthonian Devil Heart within his hand. Only now did Verena hear that faint, imperceptible heartbeat lingering within the air. Her eyes opened wide, and she spun toward Konrad to see Ube''s heart beating - if only a little. Lifted by a surge of emotions, she rose to her feet and strode toward the faintly beating heart.


    While the other three remained, Konrad kept the heartbeat suppressed. Only after sending them away did he release it. But as her wobbling hands brushed Ube''s heart, Verena couldn''t understand the nature of this sorcery. Although Gods and Devils could reconstruct their bodies as long as their soul remained, once destroyed, to say nothing of a heart, even a full corpse served no purpose.


    Ube''s soul had clearly been consumed by Konrad''s flames and was now nowhere to be seen. Why did his heart still beat?


    "In my grand, boundless, and world-soothing generosity, I used my third Devil Body to create a purgatory for this rebellious creature. He now stands in a parallel dimension within the Chthonian Realm where his soul shall burn 24/7. The only way out for him is a 180 degrees turn. If he renounces his resentment and other treacherous thoughts, the flames will burn the insecurity, greed, envy, and other problematic sources of negativity from his soul, and he will return with an incomparably mightier foundation.


    A century, a millennium? Perhaps in a million years he will still be burning. Perhaps eternity won''t be enough, it depends solely on him."


    Konrad explained, before tossing the heart toward Verena who quivered in excitement! So great was her excitement that she almost failed to grab the heart, fumbling with it for a few seconds before holding it firm within her hand.


    "The day the heart disappears is the day he returns. Needless to say, this shall remain a secret. Especially from those runts."


    Konrad stressed, and the half-dazed Verena replied with a succession of approving nods. There was no way Konrad would allow those runts to realize Ube''s true condition so soon. The lesson should stick for some time, less they become unscrupulous.


    In a twister of light, Verena summoned a box in which she sealed Ube''s heart before concealing it in a space treasure. But as her eyes returned on Konrad, she realized that she now was at a loss of words. With nothing else to say, she graced him with a radiant smile, and said:


    "Sorry and thank you."


    Verena had always considered Ube''s relentless misdeeds the result of her own failings. Meanwhile, though a potential eternity of searing pain outwardly seemed brutal. How could she not see that it was but an opportunity under the guise of penalty. Moreover, with her current understanding of the Laws, how could she not know the cost of creating such a dimension?


    For Ube who indeed deserved to be damned, this was only a step short from rewarding malice with kindness.


    Therefore, besides "Sorry and thank you," she didn''t have anything to say.


    Konrad didn''t reply and walked past Verena before vanishing in billowing black flames. But as she wondered if he was perhaps dissatisfied, Konrad''s voice echoed within Verena''s mind.


    "It takes two to make children, and two to raise them proper. If the child''s character flaws lie in the parents'' failures, then I hold half the share of blame. I don''t allow you to take it all upon yourself.


    Also, between the two of us, if I ever hear words such as ''sorry'' and ''thank you'' again, I won''t spare you."


    As those words resounded, warm tears trickled down Verena''s cheeks, contrasting with her radiant smile and eyes that mirrored the untold waves of warmth filling her chest.


    "Konrad, having you as husband, I have not lived in vain and ask for nothing more."

 444 Doting Husband

    Meanwhile, Konrad appeared on top of his palace''s roof, enjoying the brush of the cool night breeze without further disturbance. Not for long. In a twister of golden light, Selene appeared at his right.


    "Hehehe, Konrad, Konrad, I''m surprised. Are you getting softer?"


    Selene teased with an amused grin. Unlike the rest, she''d bore witness to Konrad''s creation of the Purgatory, and when faced with the daunting cost, she couldn''t believe Konrad could go to such lengths for one traitorous son.


    "Am I?"


    "Are you not? With your typical self, for a son, it would be great if you didn''t castrate and quarter him. That, or make him live a life worse than death without hope for the future. But today, you chose to reward instead of punishing.


    Tss, tss, tss."


    Selene replied to Konrad''s level inquiry.


    "You misunderstand¡­"


    A voice echoed, and at that time, Krann appeared at Konrad''s left in a twister of icy-light.


    "Words such as ''Don''t you dare have a son!'' or ''I will skin them for baby fat!'' are merely Master''s jests. Master never cared about the children''s genders and looks after them all in his own way. If he did care, as the God-Sovereign of this Realm, he could have settled their genders long before birth. I know this, and so do their ladyships.


    At the end of the day, his love for theatrical plays is the only reason why he acted as if he did. Their ladyships just humored him. With a Dao Heart like Master''s, how could those kinds of petty mortal man insecurities exist?"


    Krann began while stroking his bearded chin with the assured smile of a knowledgeable expert.


    "However, though Master is not heartless, counting on his fatherly love to spare the second prince is impossible. Prince Ube got a way out, not because Master is a good father, but because he''s a doting husband."


    Krann observed, causing Selene''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "That''s it?"


    Selene stammered, unable to accept such words.


    "That''s it."


    Konrad clarified with a nod of approval.


    "What purpose is there in pursuing Supremacy if you can''t even ensure the happiness of those you claim to cherish?


    Verena is my woman. If she must weep, it can only be from joy. That feckless nuisance of a son is unqualified to pull tears of anguish from her. Giving him such a glory would have been the true reward.


    How can I allow it? We might as well give him a chance to grow into a useful vassal."


    Konrad declared, and though Krann appeared unsurprised, Selene gawked in a stupor before breaking into a guffaw.


    "Hahahaha, Konrad, if one day you perish, it must be because of your beauties. With that temperament, how can you master Nothingness and become the Almighty Supreme?"


    Selene "chided" while Krann shook his head. But never did she expect Konrad''s next words to be.


    "A man of culture lives and dies for beauty. How can such a fate startle me? As for Nothingness, don''t even mention mastering it, I want nothing to do with it.


    If one day it stands as the last requirement of my absolute hegemony, I shall create my own Almightiness."


    Konrad affirmed with his hands resting on either side of his waist while his eyes peered into the starry sky.


    "Well said, master!"


    Krann approved, and though she said nothing more, so did Selene.


    Silence chimed in as Konrad closed his eyes to let the most memorable moments of his time within this Realm sweep through his mind. From his transmigration into this world, to his meetings with the women that would one day become his consorts. His clashes with the von Jurgen princes, his time, lessons and strife with Olrich, the Tower of Rebirth, the Celestial Church and Infernal Cult. All swarmed his mind and his lips curled into a bright smile.


    "Very well. It''s time we leave. Selene, rejoice, we''re going to your birthplace."


    Konrad stated with his eyes opening wide, and stretched out his hands, causing seemingly endless force to ripple throughout the Chthonian Realm''s billions of light years!


    That force stemming from the principle of Infiniteness coalesced in the Jade Dynasty''s sky to rip a hundred meters tall space gash into the atmosphere.


    From that gash, dreadful turbulences and maelstroms rippled. But with a wave of Konrad''s hand, all subsided!


    With another wave of his hand, Yvonne, Else, Verena, Helmut, Heide, Elia, and the entirety of the imperial family landed beside him alongside the Chthonian Legions and his two other Devil Bodies. The majority appeared alarmed by that dreadful Realm Gash. But the knowledgeable few immediately understood the meaning.


    "I will now integrate the Chthonian Realm with my heart and leave for the Higher Realms. But initially, to avoid exposure we will have to tread with caution. Nehal will become our vanguard and we shall pose as Maras."


    Konrad began, and having already been briefed with the Devil''s plans, Nehal merely nodded in approval. Being a woman able to adapt to unexpected circumstances, she''d quickly come to terms with the damnation she would help unleash on the Celestial Realm. Naturally, Konrad''s rod made the choice simple.


    Understandably, this operation requires some discretion. Divine Consorts and below shall unite in the Valkyrie and front Mara blood.


    Verena will remain with me alongside Selene and Heide. The legions and other troops will stand within the Chthonian Realm and come out when I need them to. But Gulistan, Yvonne and Else shall head into the Infernal Realm alongside Elia, Helmut and Krann for a separate mission. I give each of you ladies one State Protector as bodyguard.


    You have one mission:


    Exterminate Apep and the core members of his house with Nether Laws. You will then use Truth Laws to impersonate his daughters and shift the blame on Urzul to trigger a Realm War among the Infernal Kings."


    Konrad pursued. In the past two centuries, faced with the calamities he unleashed, there was no way the Celestial and Infernal Realm didn''t start preparing for war. Surely, the Realm Wills were lessening their suppression of their children and releasing massive opportunities for them. For the sake of his plans, Konrad couldn''t afford to have the Infernal Realm''s eyes on the Celestial Realm.


    Therefore, he planned to use Apep and Urzul, the most secretive and mutually loathing of the Demon Primogens as the source of conflict. Apep held the rank of Archduke in the Northern King, Dolgron''s court. Of course, as one of the twelve Demon Primogens, he largely remained independent.


    Of the twelve, Apep undoubtedly had the most children and descendants. In fact, most Serpent Demons, Fiends and Beasts were somehow related to him. Calling him the Great Serpent Ancestor was no exaggeration. Meanwhile, Serpent Demonesses were among the most popular. For all those reasons, Urzul refrained from all out confrontation.


    His death would herald massive chaos within the Infernal Realm and cause a carefully established network of alliances to shove Hell into bloody warfare.


    Understanding Konrad''s purpose, the three nodded in approval. The State Protectors, the three Legendary God, Underworld Guardians subdued by Konrad appeared by their side.


    Konrad joined his hands, causing black light to wrap them all into two massive orbs. The orbs soared into the sky, crossing the Realm Gash in two dark beams that split in two opposite directions. One for the Celestial Realm, and another one for the Infernal Realm.


    The Realm Gash closed behind them, and the entirety of the Chthonian Realm shrank into one light dot to merge with Konrad''s heart as he crossed inter-dimensions to reach the Celestial Realm.

 445 Greetings, Celestial Realm!

    The interdimensional crossing gave the passengers no chance to enjoy the scenery. In less than three breaths of time, Konrad and his folks landed in the Celestial Realm''s immeasurable space. Unlike the previous Mortal Realm, the Celestial Realm was an organized structure of fifty thousand worlds divided into four layers:


    The Lower Heaven Layer, the Middle Heaven Layer, the Higher Heaven Layer, and the Zenith Heaven Layer.


    Gods and religious sects ruled the fifty thousand worlds. But unlike the Infernal Realm, there was no such thing as a hierarchy of nobility ranks. But while on the surface, worlds remained largely independent, the ruling sects often were branches of stronger sects in higher layers with the Deva Primogens'' sects standing above them all.


    Thirty thousand worlds stood in the Lower Heaven Layer, fifteen thousand in the Middle Heaven Layer, and five thousand in the Higher Heaven Layer. But only one world stood in the Zenith Heaven Layer:


    The Celestial World divided in thirteen domains ruled by the twelve Deva Primogens and the Central Domain of the Warden where the Celestial Court gathered. But of course, even in the Celestial World, thousands of weaker sects and domains subservient to the top thirteen existed.


    And in a world the size of one thousand suns, how else could it be? Calling the Celestial World a planet was wholly inaccurate. It didn''t orbit around anything, it was everything. With a step, Konrad led his folks from the Lower Heaven Layer into the Zenith Heaven Layer, or Heaven as most just called it.


    If the Celestial Realm was a circle, then the Celestial World was its center. And even before they stepped into it, Nehal aside, all looked at it with awe.


    "Holy shit. For the sake of all that is unholy, how did such a world ever come to be?"


    Heide blurted with her disbelief-filled eyes almost popping out of their socket. And although she refrained from such language, the Valkyrie wasn''t much better off. With but a glance, they could see that the soul unnerving domain standing before them was ten-thousand times the size of the Ancient Crystal World!


    How many lives could such a World possibly house?


    "Before I left, around 960 trillion."


    Nehal replied to the silent question lingering within their minds. Konrad, Selene, and Verena, however, remained undisturbed. Shrouded by Devil Force, the six descended into the Celestial World''s sky, into a magical realm of breathtaking wonders.


    Within the Celestial World, there wasn''t one but nine sun and moons. Yet, the light of day brightened the sky with a soothing gentleness one wouldn''t have expected granting the many flaring, celestial bodies orbiting around it. Indeed, the suns orbited around Heaven, not the other way around, and each burned with a unique color that filled Heaven''s sky with permanent rainbows.


    Here, the very breeze carried soothing melodies, and the intensity of the spiritual energies within the atmosphere stood leagues above that of the previous Mortal Realm. Of course, following Konrad''s takeover and Chthonian Realm creation, they didn''t lose out. Moreover, the world''s structure was such that here Deities aside, none could fly. Naturally, none of this paused any constraints to Konrad''s folks.


    And with a glance, Konrad could see that Nehal''s words were slightly inaccurate. Not that she attempted to deceive them, the cause of the substantial reduction in lives across Heaven and the Celestial Realm was none other than him.


    And as Konrad''s faction descended into Nehal''s homeland, within Heaven''s Central Domain, others gathered to discuss the changes.


    ...


    In the Celestial Court, across a round, luminous white table, twenty-four figures gathered to discuss the earthshaking changes the Three Realms had suffered in the last two centuries. The twelve on the right were of flesh and blood while the twelve on the left were nothing more than avatars.


    Both sides faced one another with a silent gravity they''d not suffered in millions of years.


    "Two centuries. It''s been centuries since that calamity, since the Mortal Realm collapsed under the Underworld''s invasion and turned into something¡­we know nothing of."


    A towering, armored middle-aged man with calm but oppressive black eyes, Dolgron, the Northern King of Hell and leader of the infernal side, began.


    But as he swept the opposite Deva Primogens, a pause followed.


    "At that time, many of our two Realms dispatched juniors to the Mortal Realm, for what purpose, I do not care. But according to your intel, only two survived. The rest were obliterated to the last. Though we can assume that they fell to the catastrophe, I''m inclined to think the Ancient Crystal World they were dispatched to is the key behind this mystery.


    Now, you''re not willing to reveal the ''why'' of your actions and again, I do not care. But the fact of the matter is that the Underworld didn''t go berserk without reason. Someone triggered it, controlled it, and made a fool of you all."


    Dolgron pursued, and as his words echoed, cold light flashed within Ashara, the Eastern King of Hell''s eyes. Not just him. Of the twelve Deva Primogens, though they made no sound, Daksha, the Cardinal Dream Lord and Surya, the Cardinal Sun Lord, flashed mysterious glints.


    They didn''t just lose talented juniors. They lost descendants. But undoubtedly, their losses couldn''t compare to Ashara''s. But how could they expect that the forces they dispatched would all meet their maker in a feeble world of the Mortal Realm? Yet, that inconceivable instance occured.


    "But now, the identity of that entity, the Chthonian Primogen as we were instructed to call him, is of little importance. What matters are the consequences we now face. True, those born in the Celestial and Infernal naturally stand with superior conditions and constitutions. Finding a pure mortal, unable to cultivate, is like locating a needle in a haystack.


    Even the weakest of mature cultivators stand at the Grand Knight and Spirit Ranks. Therefore, though fear clouds the lower echelons of our societies, we haven''t yet felt the true consequences.


    However, even Sages only have 100,000 years of lifespan. To us Gods, 100,000 years is nothing. But in that ''nothing'' amount of time, we will not have a single cultivator beneath godhood. Not a single existence below that rank. We''re heading toward the extinction of our Realms as we know them. Billions of lights years filled with nothing but 100,000 deities.


    That entity severed our future, and even the Realm Wills are powerless before it. How do we handle this?"


    Dolgron asked the gathered leaders, but as all looked at one another, no answer followed his words, and cold silence returned.


    Never did he expect that at that time, a guffaw would erupt three chairs away from him.

 446 Talroth Snaps

    "Hahahahaha! Hahahahaha!"


    The wild, insolent and unbridled guffaw boomed within the hall, taking all Primogens aback. Naturally, they turned to face the origin of this disturbance, and their startled eyes locked on the figure of a young man appearing to be in his mid-twenties with back-length, jet-black hairs shimmering in a unique luster that kept the eyes spellbound.


    But though his intrusive laughter isolated him from both peers and temporary allies, that man''s purple eyes remained unfazed, and like sparkling gems, dazzled whoever peered into them for long.


    Naturally, he was Talroth, the Southern King of Hell. And though his status should have made him one of the key players of the gathering, from the beginning till now, he''d remained wholly silent, drowsy even. But as Dolgron''s words ended, the spontaneous peal of his laugh echoed.


    "Talroth, what are you laughing for? Please enlighten us on what here possibly sounds...hilarious."


    Dolgron inquired in a calm, yet oppressive tone. Undisturbed, Talroth swept all the incensed glares with his spellbinding eyes and replied:


    "I laugh at you. All of you to be fair."


    The dissolute words rang in the Primogens'' hears like thunderclaps. But even as their eyes widened in disbelief and rage burgeoned in their hearts, the majority maintained a calm front. Not out of fear, but because they knew more was to come. And indeed, Talroth stopped not.


    With a nonchalant flicker, he raised his right index toward two empty seats, the honor seats that should have been occupied with the two Realms'' highest leaders. The Overlord and the Warden. But on this sensational gathering, the two were nowhere to be seen.


    "This is a gathering meant to discuss the very future of our Realms. To prevent a return to the times of old when you old fogies remained as the sole existences of the Celestial and Infernal Realms. However, the two mightiest members of our sides, our leaders whose words carry the very will of Heaven and Hell, are nowhere to be seen.


    What does it mean? It means that anything discussed here is as worthless as a mortal child''s stool. Yet, you act and speak with crushing gravity, as if your very words herald seismic changes. How laughable. Apologies, but I couldn''t help but guffaw."


    Talroth replied with his head canted leftward while his lips flashed a wolfish grin. And though his insulting words hacked at his fellow Primogens'' composure, inwardly, they couldn''t help but admit that he was right. If neither the Overlord nor the Warden deigned show up, it meant even the Realm Wills didn''t have anything substantial to offer.


    What then could their meeting possibly solve? However, if knowing was one thing, accepting Talroth''s disrespect was another. But even before one could counter, Talroth pursued.


    "This has already slipped into Realm Will War. We''re not merely confronting an expert. We''re up against a Realm Will intent on unifying the Three Realms under its banner. Were it not for our two Wills'' cooperation, the current situation would be hard to fathom.


    Call it Underworld, Chthonian Realm Will, or Chthonian Primogen if you wish. But the fact of the matter remains that it isn''t what we can oppose. Unless, of course, our dear progenitors, Heaven and Hell''s Will, choose to wholly remove our birth barriers, and let us rise to our true limits. But will they? Of course they won''t."


    Though every word escaping Talroth''s cherry lips rang with poignant truth, the more they listened, the less the Primogens could prevent the grimaces threatening to contort their faces. Some clenched their fists, others closed their eyes, and a few gripped their thighs.


    Only Surya, Dolgron and Urzul remained undisturbed.


    "Talroth, you''re going too far!"


    A middle-aged man with a mane of flaming red hairs, the Divine Flame Lord of the Seven Divine Lords retorted, unable to endure Talroth''s ongoing insults of his "mother." But how could Talroth stop? Arching his head back and folding his arms beneath his chest, he let his wolfish grin curve into a full-fledged devilish smile that nailed the Divine Flame Lord with derisive undertones.


    "Too far? I''m afraid I''m not going far enough. The force we''re up against has already stepped into Overgod level. Perhaps it''s even higher. But how could I know? Thanks to our Realm Wills'' suppression, though we possess the Ancient Secrets, to say nothing of Embodiment, we cannot even reach Wielding in Primal Laws through normal cultivation.


    As for cultivation level, none of us can ever go beyond the Legendary God Rank. Talent matters not. Determination matters not. Opportunities matter not! As long as we remain bound to Heaven and Hell''s Will, the Legendary God Rank is our limit. We may compete within that stage but can never hope to go beyond!"


    Talroth snapped, and before those words, none could form a retort. For indeed, since time immemorial, this had been a thorn in the Primogens'' hearts. They were born True Gods, as the exalted children of the Realm Wills, endured the Overlord and the Warden''s trials. However, after millions to hundreds of millions of years of cultivation, all came to the same realization:


    Their bloodlines forbade further advancement! How far they could go depended solely on how much the Realm Will favored them! Faced with such injustice, more than one Primogen considered rebellion. Alas, it was but a pipe dream.


    "Now, the Realm Wills are generating more inheritance grounds and cultivation opportunities for us. But what does it matter? Unless the suppression vanishes, and the gate to higher levels finally opens, this is all meaningless! A trivial tool to hasten our juniors'' growth, with no consequence on the big picture!


    Therefore, don''t you dare speak to This King about -going too far.-


    For if This King must go out of bounds, he first must squash your head for having the nerves to talk back!"


    Talroth snapped, with a massive eruption of demonic force that barrelled into the Divine Flame Lord and suppressed him where he stood! Alarmed, the Divine Flame Lord released his own cultivation to meet the offense, but couldn''t muster the tiniest bit of resistance! This was the difference between a mid-stage Legendary God and a late-stage Legendary God. Although they both held the rank of Primogens, the former couldn''t endure a single blow from the latter!

 447 Demons and Devas Unite

    Of course, besides the horrendous gap between every level of the Legendary God Rank, another reason for the Divine Flame Lord''s inability to contend with Talroth was the gap in Laws. As a Light Embodiment, even at the same cultivation level, Talroth would forever remain leagues above the Divine Flame Lord who merely was a Fire Embodiment.


    And even that was a machination of the Realm Wills which since their creation, geared the Primogens toward certain paths. With that one move, Talroth gave irresistible validation to his words, and brought both the willing and the unwilling to his side.


    "Agni, please restrain yourself. As for you, Talroth, though you''ve spoken many truths and raised salient points, there is no need to act in such an overbearing fashion. We may no longer have the Great Primal Ancestor, but around this table, those able to contend with you are more than one."


    Bhumi, the Divine Earth Lady and Yaksha Primogen mediated. Her words forced a grumble of dissatisfaction out of Agni''s mouth, but he made no further comment. Talroth, however, only went on.


    "Thanks for reminding me, beautiful. I''d almost forgotten. True, you Devas no longer have Sakra, but we still have Dolgron. Therefore, we''re no longer truly equal. Impressive, I must say, that you worked so hard to cut off your strongest leg just for the sake of slaughtering babies and pleasing the Realm Wills.


    Without your help, I wouldn''t have been able to hold onto the Dual Cultivation King title with such ease. You have my thanks."


    Talroth countered with a polite bow, and this time, from the Cardinal Lords to the Divine Lords, there wasn''t one able to maintain a straight face. Surya, more than the others, glowered with blazing rage, and it seemed battle could break out at any time. The Great Primal Ancestor, Lord Sakra, was to the Devas what Dolgron was to the Demons. The number one Primogen, and sole peak-stage Legendary God.


    In fact, with his Truth Wielding and Sun Embodiment, he was a step above the Asura Primogen, Dolgron. But following his daughter''s and Marduk''s breach, and the birth of the nephilim twins, only his self-destruction as an apology to Heaven and Hell''s Will managed to quell the disturbance.


    Although Surya inherited his cultivation, laws and Primogen Blood, it was, after all, an inheritance. Unlike his father, he remained stranded at the late-stage of the Legendary God Rank, unable to break through to the peak.


    Now, if not for the balance between the Overlord and the Warden, the Celestial Realm would have long since fallen to demonic invasions. This was well known to be a thorn of the Deva Gods, and a taboo subject. However, Talroth addressed the subject with a perverse candor.


    Demons carried the imprint of the foul. Thus, none would support the weaker Deva side, and many burst into laughter. Even Dolgron made no pacifying comment. Sakra was his rival of a lifetime. Although following his acquisition of Truth Wielding, Sakra surpassed him, he''d remained his respected foe. To see him perish not from battle but in forced suicide had left a sour taste in the Asura Primogen''s mouth.


    But though the Devas boiled, Talroth could see his goal of breeding resentment toward the Realm Wills achieved. Therefore, he no longer stirred past wounds.


    "Be that as it may, instead of debating actions against what we can''t affect, I believe the war with the Titan Domain is a more pressing matter. On this table, me aside, there is not one person that didn''t participate in that war and the murder of the Third God of War, Rajan Samal.


    Though without their complete inheritances, the Titans shouldn''t have been able to breed new Legendary Gods, the fact of the matter remains that we are mortal enemies, and they possess much less restrictions than we do. I wouldn''t be surprised if they vastly outnumbered us in Ancestral and half-step Legendary God numbers.


    We only need one of them to find the road to the Legendary God Rank, and relocate the God Executing Immortal Sword, for our good days to end in blood and gore. Stopping this is the priority. We must concentrate the strength of all Primogens to obliterate the Titans'' defensive formation and exterminate any source of trouble before it rises. That, is the priority."


    Talroth stressed, then closed his eyes, making no further remark. Again, he hit the mark. When two centuries ago, the Titan Domain appeared in the Lower Heaven Layer, many Deva Primogens and other leading Gods attempted to crush it. The guiltier they were, the faster they drew the sword.


    However, impregnable formations left by the Mortal Realm Will prevented their success. Instead, the Titans sparked guerilla warfare, unleashing destruction on the feeble Lower Heaven before proceeding to the Middle and Higher Heaven. Only when they reached the Celestial World did they meet their equals and were forced to retreat.


    But the occasional assault never ceased. Worse, the Titan Domain was now a moving platform, able to shift through the various Layers at all times. It didn''t hold a fixed location and could escape at any given time, thereby giving the Devas many headaches. Only by gathering the strength of the two Realms to suppress its movements could they possibly stop it long enough to destroy the formations and end it once and for all.


    "The time has come to set our differences aside and unite against our common foes. Henceforth, we shall declare an all-out war to the Titan Domain. Remain alert for the next assault on Heaven. When they next strike, the twenty-four of us shall encircle them to end this scourge once...and for all.


    But when faced with the threat of annihilation, even the most restrictive of tyrants must make concessions and strive to empower the state''s defenses. I believe that soon, very soon, the Realm Wills will give us a more solid answer."


    Dolgron concluded, thereby ending the meeting. But little did he know how right he was. Unlike some Primordial Wills, the Three Realm Wills were Regretless'' creations and followed a precise code. Before Konrad''s Underworld release, it was fair to say that the Three Realms were but a mockery of the previous Six Realms. A spiteful move from Regretless, and an expendable battleground awaiting Celestial Slaughter''s return.


    The people of this multiverse were never meant to step into the Overgod Rank or beyond. Only before the threat of extermination could the Realm Wills finally break their shackles.


    ¡­....


    Meanwhile, Konrad and his party landed in the capital of the Sea Dream Domain, the Sea Dream Capital. Again, the scope defied all understanding. Instead of city, calling it a world would be more accurate. There was no word in Konrad''s vocabulary to describe a "capital" of nine-hundred billion individuals. Yet, though his Devil Senses made him able to accurately judge the population''s quantity, the streets didn''t appear crowded at all.


    Marble white walls, houses and towers abounded alongside hundreds of temples that divided the various quarters of the massive capital. Magenta mist always covered the ground, painting an ethereal scene that would have put most ill at ease. However, regardless of cultivation, the pedestrians appeared undisturbed. This was their quotidian.


    But even in this sea of people, not one child could be seen. Not a single one. Only adults walked the ground. The culprit for this sorrowful state of things naturally was...Konrad.

 448 Sea Dream City

    With no more birth for the Higher Realms, the children of two centuries ago were the last of their kind. Two hundred years later, all were adults. In a world without youth, no matter how dazzling, a certain sterility existed. The progression of thoughts ushered by new generations died alongside the end of birth, and within the eyes of the feeble, gloom lingered.


    Among the weak, all knew that their lines ended with them, and that their future contained no hope. As a result, they desperately cultivated, attempting the extend their mark on this world. Alas, it was no simple matter. In the past, even among the devas, not everyone could reach godhood. Half-bloods had a tiny chance, purebloods a genuine shot, but only noble blooded individuals and above could go far on the God-Road.


    At least, that''s how it used to be. Now, the tables had changed. The world abounded with surging opportunities. Fruits, trees, plants, resources, law inheritance grounds, appeared all across Heaven to give this generation new hope. But ironically, only humans could make a perfect use of those. For the devas, it only meant the ability to reach their bloodline-decided limits.


    Battles for resources now broke out left and right, with sects of all caliber and wandering cultivators competing no ends. Some sought profit from strife and opened grand auction halls to sell rare resources in bidding wars. And as a result of all this strife, humans faced more suppression than ever before. Even more sought blessings and contracts to leave humanity behind.


    Now, as they crossed the Sea Dream Capital''s streets under the guise of Maras and Ravmalakh, in Selene''s case, Konrad''s party could see that behind the veil of idyllic peace, the most average of pedestrians walked with vigilance. These were chaotic times!


    "The Sea Dream Capital is home to more than six-hundred sects, all pledging allegiance to the Sea Dream Temple. Of course, when compared to our Sea Dream Temple, most of them are rabble. Here, Void Gods lead low-level sects. Nihility Gods control mid-level sects, and High Gods command high-level sects.


    Minor and True Gods rule the Lower, Middle and Higher Heaven Layers. Of course, to avoid behind the bottom of the barrel, some Void Gods with low vision go lord over the Higher Heaven Layer''s worlds."


    Nehal explained while the six stepped toward the capital''s marketplace. Though Konrad''s primary goal in the Celestial Realm was the God Executing Immortal Sword, how could he let go of the opportunity to harvest a plethora of divine beauties? Even in these streets, a simple glance allowed him to see that the Celestial Realm''s standards were still a cut above that of the Chthonian Realm.


    And as the principal seat of the Maras and Dream Spirits, the Sea Dream Temple stood as the number one seat of beauty across the Celestial Realm. Conquering it was a cultural duty. But more importantly, to avoid exposing his strongest cards too soon, Konrad didn''t plan to enter the Warden''s Heaven Warding Temple before increasing his cultivation and base strength by a few levels.


    But as Heide''s curious eyes swept the perimeter, she was startled to see that regardless of race, the great majority of men and women in the Sea Dream Capital''s streets wore nothing above the waist. In fact, most appeared in variations of genie pants, or wrapped skirts similar to dhotis, and walked either barefooted or in sandals. Some wore scarves, veils and assortments of large beaded necklaces, but only a minority donned vests or tight shirts.


    If there was one thing that could become dull with time, it was that the temperature in Heaven basically remained the same. Fluctuating only slightly between day and night. Not that it mattered for the denizens, who could endure any mortal temperature without a hitch.


    Their revealing clothing mostly stemmed from their culture, pursuit of freedom and indulgence in nature''s touch.


    To fit in, Konrad''s party naturally changed appearance and clothing to reflect the scenery.


    Now, Selene aside, all possessed the white hairs and magenta eyes of pureblooded Mara. Theoretically, Selene should not have any issue getting by with the Ravmalakh''s typical golden hairs. And since Ravmalakhs and Maras possessed intimate relationships, their party wouldn''t grab much attention. However, unlike them, she couldn''t fake and adjust her bloodline level. Therefore, Konrad didn''t plan to reveal her presence anytime soon.


    And while within the Sea Dream Capital, sighting of pureblooded devas was nothing exceptional. For the sake of his first plan, Konrad kept them all concealed.


    "I don''t sense anyone at the Cosmic God level or above. Where are they all located?"


    The Valkyrie inquired following a brief examination, but Nehal shook her head.


    "Only in the Sea Dream Temple can one see such existences. But the Temple''s headquarters lie on top of the northern mountain ranges. Naturally, you will not see any here. Even many of the high-level sects are just branches meant to handle some external matters. Decent sects don''t establish their headquarters in such bluster."


    Nehal replied. But her words only caused more confusion within the Valkyrie who shifted her gaze toward Konrad.


    "Then why are we here? Don''t tell me you plan to sightsee."


    The Valkyrie pursued. But instead of replying, Konrad curved his lips into a smile.


    "The Sea Dream Temple knows that Nehal is alive, just like the Primal Sun Sect knows that Aakash still breathes. But to see one return safe and sound would undoubtedly raise suspicions and harden our infiltration. To make them buy it. We need to setup a play - then create opportunities to murder our way up the ladder."


    Verena chimed in, replying in lieu of Konrad who just nodded in approval.


    "Indeed, and as it turns out, this is the Sea Dream Temple''s centennial recruitment day. A perfect occasion for some cheating."


    Konrad followed, validating Verena''s words. And Nehal who''d already been briefed with the plan clasped her hands in a bow.


    "Master, I''m ready. We can start at any time"


    She stated, and Konrad nodded in approval before stretching his hand toward her. A black, palm-sized cube engraved with eldritch markings and teeming with chthonian energies appeared, then floated toward Nehal. Grabbing it within her luminous hands, she injected her cultivation base into it, and vanishing within!


    "Wolfgang."


    Konrad called, and in a twister of black light, Wolfgang appeared. Still, none of the surrounding pedestrians or the occasional flying God could witness this sight.


    "At your service, boss."


    "Get into the cube, and begin the play."


    Konrad ordered, and just like Nehal before him, Wolfgang took hold of the cube and after injecting his devil force, vanished within.


    The cube then soared into the sky, and to the Sea Dream city''s denizens'' shock, released massive chthonian energies that ripped the peaceful air asunder, and opened an interdimensional gate to the Chthonian Realm!


    From that gate, a battered, desperate Nehal emerged in a magenta light beam, running at the greatest speed she could muster! At her Nihility Goddess speed, not many within the city could catch a glimpse of her appearance.


    But from the vortex of black energies, a hoarse, booming voice - thundered:


    "FLIPPANT HARLOT! HOW DARE YOU BETRAY HIS MAJESTY''S TRUST?! COME BACK HERE!"

 449 A Hero for a Damsel

    "What the hell is going on?"


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "What...eldritch forces are those?"


    At first, confusion broke out within the Sea Dream City, and a plethora of such inquiries unfurled. But when Wolfgang''s voice rumbled, echoing with might that made Nihility Gods feel insignificant, and alarmed High Gods, chaos seized the scene, and all scattered in disarray, running for dear life!


    *THUD* *THUD* *THUD*


    A stampede of ten thousand legions trampled the Sea Dream city as all sought escape, paying no heed to the desolate beauty escape the clutches of her demonic oppressors at risk of life!


    From the gate, a massive dragon tall of one-thousand meters with slit, icy-blue eyes and jet-black scales emerged, chthonian energies billowed, stretching throughout the Sea Dream city, and alarming all its experts!


    Right now, only a few early-stage High Gods stood within the city, but none dared make a stand! The poor woman of glaring Mara heritage flew in desperation, but the chthonian dragon merely stretched out its claw, and instantaneously, all across three thousand kilometers were suppressed, unable to make another move!


    The woman, Nehal, was no exception!


    "I am the granddaughter of Lord Daksha, a direct descendant of the Sea Dream Temple! Someone, please help me!"


    Nehal pleaded with her sorrowful voice stretching across hundreds of kilometers, and reaching the ears of all cowering gods. Alas, fearing the might of this incomprehensible reptile, and stunned by the sudden turn of events, none dared make a move!


    Almost¡­


    When they heard the four words "granddaughter of Lord Daksha," followed by "direct descendant of the Sea Dream Temple," the four High Gods currently residing in the Sea Dream City turned into dazzling magenta beams, and rushed to Nehal''s rescue while having their disciples dispatching news to the Sea Dream Temple''s headquarters!


    Though the foe appeared dreadful, and its depth unknown, this was an opportunity, a once in a lifetime opportunity to gain the favor of the Sea Dream Temple''s direct line! Moreover, a brief examination allowed them to see Nehal''s bloodline level stood at the royal rank! If not a direct descendant, who could she be? And even in the improbable case she turned out to be a liar, defending Lord Daksha''s Sea Dream City was in itself a grand merit!


    In danger lay opportunity, opportunity they planned to harvest!


    And as an irresistible force pulled Nehal toward the chthonian dragon, the four High Gods appeared to cut its path, break its spell, and protect the damsel in distress!


    "Vile creature, regardless of where you hail from, by running amok in this land, you''ve signed your death warrant!


    Today, no one can save you!"


    The four High Gods proclaimed, and let their cultivation bases unfurl. But before that energy display that sent space cracks throughout the atmosphere, the chthonian dragon remained undaunted.


    Worse, it burst into laughter! Guffawing in reckless abandon!


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! HAHAHAHAHAHA! FOOLS! HOW DARE YOU BLOCK THE PATH OF THIS DUKE? THIS DUKE CAN''T SPARE YOU!"


    Wolfgang snarled, spread his gargantuan dragon wings and arched back his horned head as he opened his maw wide and flared his jagged fangs!


    "INNATE SKILL: AUSPICIOUS CLOUDS!"


    Wolfgang bellowed, causing rainbow-colored clouds to appear and swirl around his immense form! Following Konrad''s absorption of so many bloodlines and subsequent tempering, the might of his Auspicious Clouds rose to unprecedented heights, slowly approaching that of the past Celestial Slaughter''s.


    Before him, Base and Higher Law Wielders were completely invalid. Primal Law Wielders lost fifty percent might, while Law Embodiments lost twenty percent.


    Although they could never boast such strength, as Nephilims that inherited their Chthonian Dragon blood from Konrad, the twelve Dragon Dukes all possessed formidable Auspicious Clouds that could invalidate the cultivation of Base Law Wielders while reducing the might of Higher Laws by fifty percent!


    Those High Gods, as the majority of Law Wielders in the Higher Realms, were nothing but Base Law Wielders! Therefore, before Wolfgang''s Auspicious Clouds, they could only stare helpless, slack-jawed, as their might crumbled into nothingness!


    Without cultivation, they couldn''t even maintain flight, and dropped from the sky, astonished by a never before seen sight!


    "What sorcery is this? My laws, my cultivation! Who...what the hell is happening?!"


    They all wondered in grief! If they''d known the foe this formidable, how could they dare assault it?! This was a true monstrosity! Alas, Wolfgang gave them no time to regret, and before they could tumble onto the ground, he released vast suction force that pulled them all into his gaping maw!


    "AAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The four High Gods howled as Wolfgang''s jagged teeth sank into them all, munching them in an eruption of blood and gore!


    As the sight of four early-stage High Gods slaughtered in an instant bloodied the sky, alarm slammed the Sea Dream city, and even those hiding gods flew at a rapid pace!


    "HAHAHAHA! TO HAVE THE NERVES TO CHALLENGE THIS DUKE, SUCH IS THE FATE YOU DESERVE!


    AS FOR YOU, NEHAL, HIS MAJESTY INSTRUCTED THAT I HACK YOU INTO TEN THOUSAND PIECES! AND SUCH WILL I DO!"


    Wolfgang proclaimed before barking his bloodied maw at Nehal!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    She too howled in fright! Alas, no more expert stood ready to save her. As for the Sea Dream Temple''s reinforcements, they were just receiving the news!


    But as all seemed lost, within the Sea Dream City''s sky, a bare-chested man with long fluttering white hairs, magenta eyes and looks of divine perfection appeared. His bulging muscles rippled with formidable might, and as he raised his hands, the Laws of Light filled the sky, suppressing the Auspicious Clouds!


    "Vile beast, surrender your life!"


    Nehal''s savior, who was no other than Konrad in disguise, snarled and released a false peak-stage High God cultivation that awed all within the city!


    "Dao Law: Radiant Judgment!"


    Konrad proclaimed, and from the vast, clouded sky, magenta light coalesced in thousands of light orbs that rained massive light beams on the chthonian dragon!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOOM*


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Battered from all sides, the howling Chthonian Dragon tumbled toward the interdimensional gate with his body pierced and charred by the plethora of light beams!


    The gate closed behind him, revealing a black, palm-sized cube that burst into thousands of fragments! With a wave of his right hand, the heroic savior pulled Nehal into his arms, and at that time, experts from the Sea Dream Temple arrived to bear witness to the confrontation''s end.

 450 Divide and Conquer Part 1

    "Admirable, simply admirable. What a performance! Dad is truly my idol. Poor Elia will curse all that is profane for missing this."


    A gawking Heide muttered while holding a recording mirror to save this grand performance. Although she''d often heard of her father''s theatrical skills, this was her first time witnessing them firsthand.


    Selene, Verena and Valkyrie, however, remained undisturbed.


    "This is but a fraction of your father''s theatrical skills. In the past, he''s done much worse."


    Verena remarked with a smile, while Konrad''s devil shroud kept them all concealed from the deities and mortals alike. In fact, even without Konrad''s help, if they didn''t want to be seen, no one on the current scene could spot them. Such was the might of the Devil Bridge.


    Heide pocketed her recording mirror, and the devil shroud vanished on the Mara posers, letting the three of them appear to plain view. Of course, the chaotic scenery prevented anyone from paying them heed.


    In the sky, five Dream Spirits and three Mara experts, and even repartition of four males and four females appeared. The males stood bare-chested with the usual wrapped genie pants held by a belt, while the females donned sleeveless belly shirts.


    Maras and Dream Spirits were undoubtedly the most attractive creatures of the Celestial Realm. In fact, in terms of pure beauty, across the Higher Realms, only incubi, succubi and maenads could possibly contend with them. The best of the rest fell a step short. For that reason, Maras and Dream Spirits'' beauty standards always appeared absurd to other races. In any other place, those eight would, individually, stand out as beings of flawless - compelling beauty. But when set side by side, they became average.


    Seven boasted peak-stage High God cultivation bases while the eighth, the group''s leader, stood at the mid-stage Cosmic God Rank. Seven deacons and one protector. Their gazes looked past Konrad to land on Nehal who still quivered within his grasp, and instantaneously, their magenta eyes widened with flaring disbelief!


    "Nehal? How could this be?"


    The leader, a man that seemed to be in his late-twenties but had in fact lived for hundreds of thousands of years, blurted without target. Awoken by the name call, Nehal raised her trembling eyes toward the Sea Dream Protector.


    "Uncle Am-Amrit?"


    Nehal stammered, with her eyes "brightened" by a surge of relief. In glee, she left her savior''s arms to rush toward the protector. Heaven only possessed less than five hundred Cosmic Gods. Even the Sea Dream Temple only had around thirty, all with nine out of ten possessing royal blood.


    This Amrit indeed was one of Nehal''s uncles. Or to be more accurate, uncle-in-law. But before Nehal could reach him, it seemed the last bit of energy in her body vanished, and she collapsed mid-air.


    Amrit appeared to catch her mid-flight and inject his God-Force into her body. But feeling the Nihility God level cultivation within her frame, his eyes widened in disbelief. Two centuries ago, Nehal was merely at Divine Ascension. How could she grow from Divine Ascension all the way to the Nihility God Rank in two centuries?


    Closing his eyes, Amrit used his Intermediate level of Truth Laws to reconstruct the events that had just occurred. They shocked him no end, and while holding the recovering Nehal firm in his hands, he shifted his eyes toward her savior, the man he''d neglected till now.


    "Heaven blesses you."


    Konrad greeted with a polite bow, before Amrit opened his mouth. At a glance, Amrit could see that Konrad''s cultivation stood at the peak-stage of the High God Rank while his bloodline reached the noble level. For each Deva Bloodline, there were millions of half-bloods, hundreds of thousands of purebloods, tens of thousands of noble blood, thousands of greater blood, and hundreds of royal blood bearers.


    All that could retrace their lineage to Daksha, the Mara Primogen, resided within the Sea Dream Temple. Those descending from blessed humans, without Ancestral Glories, usually remained outside. Unless, of course, they showed Cosmic God potential, in which case they could join the temple.


    Some founded their own sects, other pursued the wandering cultivator path. A few died from the cultivation road''s struggles, leaving behind bastards and orphans. Knowing all of those individuals was radically impossible.


    But although there was no way to tell if one descended from Daksha without asking to see the Ancestral Glory, Amrit didn''t doubt this man wasn''t part of their lot. If he were, why would he abandon the superior environment of the Sea Dream Temple to wander the outside world?


    "Heaven blesses you. How may I address you?"


    Amrit inquired while his seven subordinates return the bow in silence.


    "Rudra."


    Konrad calmly replied, giving a preselected name.


    "Rudra, by protecting the Sea Dream City and rescuing this young lady, you''ve done the temple two great services. Have no doubt that you shall be rewarded. But first, I hope you can come with me to relate the events to Lord Daksha."


    Amrit followed. Though the battle seemed of low scale, this was a matter that affected the very foundation of the Realm.


    To give validity to the threat he saw and felt, Amrit knew his words alone were far from enough, Nehal would have to testify, and so would this Rudra. Fortunately, the Primogen Council had yet to end.


    Undisturbed, Konrad nodded in approval, and the ten turned into magenta beams to fly toward the Primogen Council''s meeting place in the Heaven Warding Temple. At their speed, the journey took less than three minutes.


    But once they reached the Heaven Warding Temple, all lowered onto the ground. And as Amrit took a second to warn his lord through mental messages, Konrad took a moment to observe the Heaven Warding Temple.


    Like all the top thirteen sects of Heaven, the mountain range the temple stood on pierced the clouds and stretched across a mind-boggling expanse of land. But unlike other top sects, even as the Celestial Realm''s number one force, the Heaven Warding Temple breathed simplicity and harmony with nature.


    Bald Brahma monks and short-haired nuns filled its streets, and unlike in other places, the disciples didn''t live in separate courts.


    But before Konrad could probe further, Armrit''s voice echoed.


    "We''ve obtained license. Follow me, and do not open your mouth unless asked to."


    And without further ado, he led Konrad and Nehal into the Primogens'' meeting hall.


    There, Konrad was mildly surprised by the unanimous appearance of the Higher Realms'' rulers. And when his eyes swept Talroth, he struggled to restrain his smile.

 451 Divide and Conquer Part 2

    Regardless of background, there was no way a peak-stage High God could maintain a straight face before the twenty-four Primogens. To say nothing of a High God, even Amrit a Cosmic God couldn''t. Therefore, to avoid betraying his cover, Konrad trembled for an instant, then seemed to struggle to maintain his cool as he bowed toward the Realms'' rulers.


    At the same time, Konrad probed their depth with his Devil Heart, establishing a precise ranking while discovering all the demons within their hearts.


    "Greetings, your eminences."


    At first, they spared him no glance, focusing their eyes on Amrit who didn''t dare raise his. Nehal, reinvigorated by Amrit''s healing force, stood by his side with the same bow. As he saw her, Daksha''s face twisted in a mixture of relief, confusion, and suspicion. Surya''s however only showcased suspicion. Not just him, from the glances of the Primogens gathered, Nehal only faced two things, a majority of suspicion and a minority of indifference.


    "Amrit, explain the incident."


    Daksha ordered, and without delay, Amrit retold all he saw. Eyes then shifted between Nehal and Konrad before settling on the former.


    "Nehal, what did you experience and how did you escape?"


    Daksha asked Nehal, speaking the mind of his fellow Primogens. Having been granted permission to speak, Nehal slightly raised her trembling head, and while fiddling with her fingers, told the tale of the Celestial Hosts and Infernal Legions'' destruction at the hand of a chthonian deity who, on a whim, spared Aakash and her to abuse them across the following centuries.


    "Dasra, Mishri and Anharya now serve that depraved tyrant as Undead Puppets. As for Aakash, he currently serves as eunuch and court buffon. Amusing the tyrant''s chthonian court at risk of life.


    Because I feigned submission, and, and¡­"


    Nehal''s words trailed, but floundering on her feet, she couldn''t finish them. Still, it didn''t take a genius to understand what she meant. With their eons of experience, the Primogens naturally grasped the unspoken words.


    "...I managed to obtain his favor, and enjoy high-level God-Fruits that allowed me to go from Divine Ascension to Nihility God in but two centuries. And after much planning, following one night of service, I robbed one of the Profane Prince''s interdimensional cubes to run back to Heaven. Never did I expect that the tyrant would catch on so soon, and dispatch one of his Chthonian Dukes for my arrest."


    Nehal retold the mix of truth and falsehood she''d settled on with Konrad. And as expected doubt and unease flared in the Primogens'' eyes.


    "If what you''re saying is true, regardless of his actual cultivation, that Chthonian Primogen or Profane Prince is more than capable of stepping into our Realms. In fact, he can do so at any time. With the Underworld as his backing and enough strength to put down the Mortal Realm Will, why doesn''t he carry on with his conquests?"


    Surya probed. If knowing that one of his grandchildren currently served as eunuch and court buffon in some despot''s court filled him with rage, he showed none of it, and remained focused on the issue at hand.


    Again, Nehal quivered, and as she formed the beginning of a reply, her lips trembled no end.


    "He said...he said...the fusion is incomplete. When it is, he will...s-sneak into the Higher Realms, rob the God Executing Immortal Sword, and destroy the Celestial Realm long before you can form any resistance or realize his presence.


    You...are nothing but...still mouses awaiting his...s-slaughter. He will slay your sons, plow...your wi-wives...and put you all on your kn-"


    Nehal stuttered, but before she could finish her words, Agni, the Divine Flame Lord, exploded!


    "BOLD CREATURE!"


    *BAM*


    And slammed the round table with his open palm, releasing a rumbling, deafening noise that blared within Nehal''s ears. Her shivering intensified, and like a startled fawn, she raised her shoulders while lowering her head and avoiding the fury-laced gazes of the Primogens.


    Daksha waved his hand, neutralizing Agni''s outburst without shifting his attention from Nehal. As the Deva Primogen with the most daughters, perhaps he should have been the most incensed. However, his gaze remained cool and collected, still stopping on the important note.


    And this time, Talroth''s eyes opened, ignoring the various incensed Primogens to lay his purple eyes on Nehal. They blazed with unprecedented intensity, intensity he''d never shown till now. Not just him, Dolgron, Ashara, Urzul, the Four Infernal Kings. Surya, Brihaspati, Chandra, Durga and Daksha, the five Cardinal Lords. In that instant all set aside their indignation to seize the key word, or words in this case.


    "Did you say...the God Executing Immortal Sword? The God Executing Immortal Sword is...here, in the Celestial Realm?"


    Daksha asked, with his grave words bringing the still fuming Gods back to reality. And though trembling, Nehal gave an approving nod.


    "He didn''t say where, but the Profane Prince mentioned with certainty...at more than one occasion...that...that God Executing Immortal Sword is here, in the Celestial Realm."


    Nehal affirmed, and none doubted her words. The younger generation knew nothing of the God Executing Immortal Sword. Only Ancient Deities, of the Ancestral God Rank or above knew about it. For her to learn about its name, and speak of it with such candor showed she only took it as some overbearing artifact and didn''t know the history behind it.


    Now, Daksha cursed all that was holy for allowing Nehal to speak those four words.


    In a flash, tension crashed the scene, with the Demon Primogens'' eyes incandescent with ire while the Devas'' mixed confusion and fright. All clearly remembered the battle of the past and how the God Executing Immortal Sword vanished from sight.


    If that damnable sword stood within the Celestial Realm, it could only mean two things:


    Either the Mortal Realm Will played tricks, or a mighty Deva God cheated them all and brought it there! But who could? Under the gaze of all those Legendary Gods, who could possibly get away with snatching the God Executing Immortal Sword?


    Only one possibly possessed enough skills:


    The Warden!


    That suspicion alone already fragilized the alliance. And as he bore witness to the soaring tension between the two parties, Konrad was forced to suppress a surge of glee.


    "Divide and conquer at its best. Let the monkeys fall out."

 452 The Alliance Collapses

    If before, the Demon Primogens remained civil, when that treachery-laced news echoed. None could keep calm, and chief among them was Ashara whose glower pierced his "celestial peers."


    "Please do not jump to conclusions. On the one hand, those words are not necessarily trustworthy. On the other hand, even if they were, who is to say that this wasn''t the Mortal Realm Will''s doing?


    Perhaps, all along, the sword remained in the Mortal Realm, but in one last-ditch effort, just like it sent the Titan Domain over, it also threw the sword into our Realm."


    Brihaspi, the Cardinal Light Lord intervened while animosity billowed in the demons'' eyes. Their fury only burned brighter!


    "Are you taking us for three years olds? Even if the Mortal Realm Will wished to ship the sword, it would send it to a place where neither demons nor devas could access it. How could it possibly leave it in Celestial Realm?"


    Ashara retorted with his tone and pressure rising with every word. Although all considered Dolgron the leading Demon King, none could forget Ashara who once provoked could use his Infinite Blood Burning ability to unleash calamities on his foes. Of course, while in theory that ability made Ashara a contender for the "Strongest Primogen" title, in practice, it wasn''t that simple.


    First, Ashara was a late-stage Legendary God while Dolgron was at the peak. Second, if his life was threatened, Dolgron could also burn his blood. Although, as a result, he would lose his lineage and watch his strength plumet, he could still butcher Ashara in the given timeframe.


    For that reason, Ashara could never claim the title of "Strongest Primogen." Still, that was an infernal matter. The Cardinal Lords aside, there wasn''t one Deva Primogen on the scene able to joust with the Eastern King.


    His surging momentum oppressed them all.


    "And what makes you think the sword isn''t within the Titan Domain? Perhaps it has always been, and they''re merely waiting for a new Legendary God''s rise to unleash its strength!"


    Durga, the Cardinal Void Lady countered, coating her words in the pressure of her cultivation to suppress Ashara''s momentum. But alas, Dolgron chimed in.


    "What a load of rubbish. The God Executing Immortal Sword is the arm of calamity. Without a Legendary God or above level expert to suppress it, across tens of thousands of kilometers it will lay waste to everything and make life impossible. How big is the Titan Domain?


    The Mortal Realm Will was trying to save, not obliterate them! If the sword really was in their hand, they would have no time to waste on you!"


    This counter left the Devas without recourse, and they could only seek help in one another''s glance. Now, Amrit desperately regretted his choice of bringing Nehal here. Alas, it was far too late. Cold sweat broke from his face while he kept his head lowered and his back bent to avoid calamity.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Talroth broke into a blaring guffaw while shaking his head from left to right.


    "Hilarious. Well, infernal brothers and sisters, we no longer have a reason to assist those creatures. With the God Executing Immortal Sword within the Warden''s sure hands, the Titans are but a minor threat. They can wage war without our help."


    Talroth declared, speaking the words none had yet to dare, then vanished in spiraling purple light.


    "Indeed, This King has wasted enough time on this gross den. If This King must return, it will be with Infernal Legions."


    Dolgron proclaimed, and vanished in white haze. The silent Urzul followed alongside all other Demon Primogens. Now, only Ashara remained.


    "Do you think that when the news alert the Overlord, you will have any peaceful days ahead of you? Tss, tss, tss. I''m afraid that before the Titans, you must first worry about our next Realm War!


    HAHAHAHAHA!"


    Ashara burst into a peal of frenzied laughter and vanished in blood light. Now, only the Deva Primogens remained, with the feeling of being sandwiched on too many fronts oppressing their throats.


    Incandescent with wrath, their eyes pierced poor Nehal with an intensity her body genuinely couldn''t bear. Daksha provided no support for he too now wished to wrench that damnable granddaughter''s slender neck!


    "What...what is going on?"


    Nehal stammered, reminding the Gods that she knew nothing of the source of their fury. But how could they care? Of the twelve, only Bhumi, the Divine Earth Lady, and Brihaspati the Cardinal Light Lord, didn''t oppress Nehal with their eyes.


    "The girl is innocent. If you want to blame something, blame yourselves for having her reveal her humiliations before foreigners."


    Bhumi interjected, reminding all those Primogens that they were the only reasons why Nehal stood there and spoke the words she did. They could only blame themselves. And as men and women of paramount status, anger was one thing, but they certainly couldn''t make things difficult for a junior.


    All pulled in deep breaths and closed their eyes.


    "What''s done is done. Now we must cope with the aftermath. The twelve of us must unite to destroy the Titan Domain and request an explanation from the Warden. If the Heaven Warding Temple will not stand up to fix the mess they made, we have no reason to care for anything beyond our domains'' safety."


    Daksha concluded while Nehal, Amrit and Konrad trembled no end. Only now did Daksha pay Konrad genuine attention.


    "Why did you bring that boy?"


    Daksha questioned Amrit while staring at Konrad. And indeed, as the second Son of Heaven, all deities across the Celestial Realm were but children in his eyes.


    "He...he can attest to those creatures'' horrifying ability?"


    Amrit replied in a barely audible tone. Never did he expect his visit to end in such conditions!


    "What ability?"


    Daksha probed with slight interest. And again, Amrit floundered.


    "They...they¡­"


    "SPEAK!"


    "They seem able to suppress Laws and cultivation."


    Amrit rushed the words, before turning to Konrad for validation. For the second time since their arrival, the Deva Primogens were again filled with waves of consternation.


    "They can what?"


    They reiterated, with their eyes darting between Konrad and Nehal. Taking it as his cue to speak, Konrad stepped forward.


    "I''ve witnessed it first hand. Though that ability seems restricted to Base Laws Wielders, those beasts can nullify cultivation and make a High God no different from a toddler. What more they can do...I dare not say."


    Konrad stated, and Nehal backed him with an approving nod. Now the Deva Primogens felt as if ten thousand worlds were crashing on top of them. An ability that enabled its wielder to invalid laws and cultivation. What heaven-defying catastrophe was this? And if even a random beast could use it to this extent, what was their sovereign capable of?


    For the first time in untold eons, those ancient deities felt the situation beyond their ability to handle, and fright surged within their God-Hearts!

 453 Entering the Sea Dream Temple

    *Sigh*


    In one sigh, Daksha expressed the exasperation of all his peers and stood up.


    "I will now return to my Sea Dream Temple. Farewell."


    Daksha declared, and waved his hand, causing magenta light to wrap Konrad, Nehal and Amrit to vanish alongside him. Remaining in a place were the majority wished to gouge out their tongues served no purpose. The longer they lingered, the more room for mishap they left.


    However, as the four vanished, an imperceptible glint flashed within Surya''s golden eyes, and without turning toward him, he sent Chandra, the Cardinal Moon Lord, a mental message.


    "Moon Lord, I believe you and I should pay our dear Dream Lord a visit."


    Surya offered, causing Chandra''s eyes to contort into a frown. Of the thirteen sects that ruled Heaven, the Ravmalakhs'' Primal Sun Sect, the Maras'' Sea Dream Temple and the Nagas'' Moon Refining Palace where undoubtedly the closest. As the only dual cultivation sects of the lot, they remained connected by a relationship of intermarriage and mutual support, thereby making them the strongest force after the Warden''s Heaven Warding Temple.


    This, undoubtedly was Surya''s merit. In his father''s times, because of some of its less than ethical practices, the Moon Refining Palace remained isolated from the other two. But following his takeover, one of his first moves was to offer one of his sisters to Chandra as his wife.


    If Talroth now held the title of number one dual cultivator, then undoubtedly, Chandra kept the title of most lustful god of the multiverse. As the ancestor of nymphomania, his lust was notoriously insatiable. And among the Deva Gods, only he possessed such an outrageous quantity of consorts - a remarkable three thousand.


    It seemed more like an affliction than anything else, and for that same reason, even among his peers, many dreaded letting him into their houses. If he went, he would not leave without a new consort. Surya knew that well-enough and Chandra wasn''t so stupid as to not see that his good old friend the "Primogen of Luck" planned to use him.


    "Why?"


    Chandra directly asked. Although an excellent relationship united the two of them, he wouldn''t go cause trouble in a Cardinal Lord''s house for no reason.


    "The situation is fishy, there is more than meets the eyes. If that girl, Nehal, remains in Daksha''s custody, we will never get to the bottom of this. I strongly believe her escape isn''t the result of her own skills. Either that existence turned a blind eye to let her drive a wedge between us, or they''re in the same boat.


    Be that as it may, once she becomes your consort, taming her is just a matter of one night. Afterward, what we want to know, we will naturally find out."


    In the Deva Primogen hierarchy, due to inheriting his father''s Sun Embodiment and Truth Wielding, Surya ranked at the top. After him, it was a bit more complicated. But usually, Durga, the Cardinal Void lady, Brihaspati, the Cardinal Light Lord, Chandra, the Cardinal Moon Lord, and Daksha the Cardinal Dream Lord followed.


    All were late-stage Legendary Gods with matching foundations and bloodline strength. But Laws determined their ranking. In terms of destructive abilities, among Higher Laws, Dream Laws ranked fairly low. Therefore, as the Dream Embodiment, among the top five, most considered Daksha as the bottom. Of course, that was among the Cardinal Lords. None among the Divine Lords could receive ten of his moves.


    But even if his strength surpassed Daksha''s by a good margin, Surya knew that the Ethereal Alliance uniting Maras, Ravmalakhs and Nagas would become fragilized by the snatching of Daksha''s granddaughter. In these chaotics time, the gains weren''t worth the loss.


    Therefore, he could only lead Daksha into offering her through a careful balance of pressure and diplomacy. And following that explanation, Chandra no longer had any reservation.


    "Oh well, Maras have always been my favorites."


    ...


    Meanwhile, led by Daksha, Konrad, Amrit and Nehal crossed space to land within the Sea Dream Temple. Translucent rivers and magenta clouds swirled around the succession of towering temples whose domed roofs glittered in rainbow light.


    Though inwardly undisturbed, Konrad didn''t forget to put on a show of awe and deference.


    Unlike the Heaven Warding Temple, and like all the other sects of the Celestial Realm, the Sea Dream Temple was divided into Outer, Inner and Core Zone. If the Outer Zone housed more than one-hundred-thousand disciples, the Inner Zone only comprised fifteen thousand. As for the Core zone, three thousand disciples called it home.


    Again, it wasn''t cultivation but bloodline that separated the disciples. The Purebloods could only occupy the Outer Zone. The Noble Blooded could occupy the Inner Zone, and the Greater and Royal Blooded devas occupied the Core Zone. As for Dream Spirits, depending of their lines, bloodline level and generation rank, they could occupy the Outer or Inner Zones. But only the scant few created by Daksha himself had the privilege of cultivating in the Core Zone.


    And as they landed in Daksha''s cultivation temple, Konrad could feel that the concentration of spiritual energy in that temple was one thousand times above that of the Sea Dream City''s.


    If born here and raised here, a mortal could live for at least three hundred years, with five hundred kilograms of arm strength.


    Turning into magenta haze, Daksha vanished and reappeared within the marble white seat that was his, and swept the four with a complicated gaze.


    "Nehal, I want to say that I''m glad you returned. However, I''m afraid any elation I should have felt has been wiped out by the meeting''s result."


    Daksha began with a candor that surprised none. Having done his homework, Konrad was well-aware of Daksha''s straightforwardness. As for the others, they lived it.


    "Grandfather I...I didn''t know my words would trigger such chaos. Please forgive me!"


    Nehal pleaded in a low bow, and Daksha could only shake his head.


    "Never mind. Rudra boy, This Eminence supposes you didn''t come here for our family drama. By defending the capital and saving This Eminence''s granddaughter, you''ve obtained two merits. State two wishes. As long as they stand within reason, This Eminence will grant them."


    Daksha pledged as his gaze shifted back onto Konrad. And as if uplifted by the words, Konrad bowed in thanks.


    "Thank you, Lord, for your grace! Although I''ve been cultivating for 50,000 years, as a wandering cultivator from a bestowed lineage, I remain stranded at the High God Rank, without hope for further breakthroughs. Now, my relatives are also suffering from my misfortunes.


    I only have one wish, an opportunity to take my family with me and join the Sea Dream Temple!"


    Konrad exclaimed, causing Daksha to arch his eyebrows. Bestowed lineages were descendants of humans who became devas through blessings. That this Rudra belonged to that lot was natural and didn''t surprise Daksha.


    However, for him to reach the peak of the High God Rank and Light Wielding in 50,000 years with a mere Noble Deva Blood showed profound talent. Alas, as a deva, bloodline laws dictated that in this life, he couldn''t go a step further - unless, of course, his bloodline rose to the next level. As a Primogen, Daksha knew that very well. Unless that problem was solved, even the Sea Dream Temple''s resources would be of no use.

 454 The Moons Infinite Lus

    "Well, first bring your family."


    Daksha ordered, and without delay, Konrad left to return three minutes later alongside Verena, Selene, Valkyrie, and Heide. Selene, however, remained shrouded from even Daksha''s sight.


    "Those two are my wives, and this is my daughter."


    Konrad introduced while Daksha swept the beauties with his ancient gaze. For a second, he was startled to see bombshells of this caliber beside one wandering High God. After all, with Verena''s High God cultivation and Valkyrie''s peak-stage Nihility God, they could do much better. If he wasn''t a billion of years old man with a status to consider and face to maintain, Daksha would have considered snatching them!


    "Very well, on cultivation, your lot fits our standards. But although your ladies still have room for improvement, you''ve reached your predestined limit and can''t go further without a bloodline upgrade. Therefore, This Eminence gives you two choices:


    A) This Eminence takes you in as you are, but doesn''t waste any resources on you.


    B) You pass an examination. Several, new Bloodline and Physique Trees have appeared at the border between our Sea Dream Temple and the Primal Sun Sect. Fruits from various ranks exist. But with those trees'' fruits, a Pureblood can rise to Noble Blooded or beyond. A Noble Blooded can rise to Greater Blooded or beyond, and a Greater Blooded can rise to Royal Blooded.


    Who knows, perhaps a Royal Blooded can even become a Primogen."


    Daksha explained with a little jest. None believed a Primogen Fruit could ever exist. If one appeared, then undoubtedly, Heaven should be facing obliteration. Seeing the glint of desire within Konrad''s eyes, Daksha carried on.


    "The only flaw is that you can only take one. Naturally, such fruits are the source of brutal competition. To say nothing of the forest they grow in being occupied by a tribe of Nature Spirits. The Primal Sun Sect and the Sea Dream Temple came to an agreement. We will each dispatch teams into the Essence Nurturing Forest and compete through our sub-Ancestors. If you can obtain a Greater Blood Fruit and enhance your bloodline strength, This Eminence will not only take you in, but give you substantial training. Of course, though I hold no such hope, if you''re so lucky as to snatch a Royal Blood Fruit, that''s even better.


    But if you fail, the agreement is null and void.


    What do you say?"


    Daksha inquired, and Konrad almost wished to hug the fool. Bloodline and Physiques Fruits started appearing in the last two-centuries following the chaos he unleashed. However, high-quality fruits remained few and far between. Those that appeared naturally fell into the hands of those leading deva sects.


    But if Physique Fruits had no appeal for the current Konrad, Bloodline Fruits were a whole other matter. Unlike the devas, all would serve as nutrient for his Myriad World Immortal Blood, and allow him to grow his strength at a rapid pace. Moreover, while he may not be able to find a Primogen Blood Fruit, if he could get his hands on a few dozen Royal Blood Fruits, it would be more than worth it.


    In the future, when he killed and refined the Deva Primogens'' blood, his Auspicious Clouds would undoubtedly catch up to, and perhaps even surpass that of Celestial Slaughter''s!


    And not just him. His top consorts and servants would undoubtedly greatly benefit!


    Without hesitation, Konrad gave Daksha a heartfelt bow!


    "I will try my hardest to not disappoint your eminence''s expectations!"


    Konrad proclaimed, pulling an approving nod from Daksha. But for some reason, as she saw the glint in her father''s eyes, Heide didn''t doubt the Mara Primogen had just opened paradise''s gates to the devil. And perhaps...a bit too literally.


    "Of course, this is not the usual examination. But This Eminence sees potential in you which is why you''re given the opportunity. Though, you must be careful. In the dispatched team, not one stands below the High God Rank while Cosmic Gods will be the leaders. And as the saying goes, blades don''t have eyes. While we possess an alliance with the Primal Sun Sect, should you stand in their way, they will not hesitate to take your life, then turn your consorts and daughters into cauldrons."


    Daksha cautioned. And hearing this, though he didn''t let his face betray him, Konrad inwardly sneered.


    "It is already good if I don''t make their wives my cauldrons. Do they dare covet mine?"


    But as if to challenge those thoughts, two dazzling beams crossed the sky to land at the Sea Dream Temple''s gates. The world-trampling pressure of late-stage Legendary Gods erupted, alarming all disciples, regardless of cultivation, while Daksha''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Dream Lord, the Moon Lord and I solicit an audience."


    Surya requested in a mental message while the rotund Chandra swept the Sea Dream Temple with his dark-blue eyes. A glimmer of lasciviousness swirled within his eyes.


    "Focus. Which one is more valuable, a random Mara or Daksha''s granddaughter?"


    Surya cut Chandra''s revery, forcing him back to the matter at hand. Indeed, though this sea of beauty was of remarkable appeal, the big picture took precedence.


    "Very well, come in."


    Daksha''s voice resounded within the two''s minds. Right afterward, they vanished in gold and blue haze to reappear within his temple. As they landed on the ground, the two took a second to sweep the gathered individuals. But while Surya''s gaze didn''t linger long before locking on Daksha''s, Chandra''s stopped at the three "Maras" standing beside the High God he''d met beforehand, but didn''t pay that much attention to.


    The lasciviousness in his dark-blue eyes flared, and as they went between Verena, Valkyrie, and Heide, Chandra flicked his tongue over his lips while they curved into a broad, off-putting smile.


    "Dream Lord, perhaps you should send away the juniors so that we can discuss in private."


    Surya began. But before Daksha could form the sliver of a reply, Chandra''s voice rumbled.


    "Unnecessary, unnecessary! Surya, you shouldn''t be this petty. This is an opportunity for those juniors to open their eyes. You can''t dismiss them!"


    Chandra cut, to both Daksha and Surya''s astonishment. But when their eyes shifted onto his face, and they saw the unconstrained surge of lust within, astonishment turned into exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile. One of those that announced an eternity of damnation.

 454 The Moon Lords Infinite Lus

    "Well, first bring your family."


    Daksha ordered, and without delay, Konrad left to return three minutes later alongside Verena, Selene, Valkyrie, and Heide. Selene, however, remained shrouded from even Daksha''s sight.


    "Those two are my wives, and this is my daughter."


    Konrad introduced while Daksha swept the beauties with his ancient gaze. For a second, he was startled to see bombshells of this caliber beside one wandering High God. After all, with Verena''s High God cultivation and Valkyrie''s peak-stage Nihility God, they could do much better. If he wasn''t a billion of years old man with a status to consider and face to maintain, Daksha would have considered snatching them!


    "Very well, on cultivation, your lot fits our standards. But although your ladies still have room for improvement, you''ve reached your predestined limit and can''t go further without a bloodline upgrade. Therefore, This Eminence gives you two choices:


    A) This Eminence takes you in as you are, but doesn''t waste any resources on you.


    B) You pass an examination. Several, new Bloodline and Physique Trees have appeared at the border between our Sea Dream Temple and the Primal Sun Sect. Fruits from various ranks exist. But with those trees'' fruits, a Pureblood can rise to Noble Blooded or beyond. A Noble Blooded can rise to Greater Blooded or beyond, and a Greater Blooded can rise to Royal Blooded.


    Who knows, perhaps a Royal Blooded can even become a Primogen."


    Daksha explained with a little jest. None believed a Primogen Fruit could ever exist. If one appeared, then undoubtedly, Heaven should be facing obliteration. Seeing the glint of desire within Konrad''s eyes, Daksha carried on.


    "The only flaw is that you can only take one. Naturally, such fruits are the source of brutal competition. To say nothing of the forest they grow in being occupied by a tribe of Nature Spirits. The Primal Sun Sect and the Sea Dream Temple came to an agreement. We will each dispatch teams into the Essence Nurturing Forest and compete through our sub-Ancestors. If you can obtain a Greater Blood Fruit and enhance your bloodline strength, This Eminence will not only take you in, but give you substantial training. Of course, though I hold no such hope, if you''re so lucky as to snatch a Royal Blood Fruit, that''s even better.


    But if you fail, the agreement is null and void.


    What do you say?"


    Daksha inquired, and Konrad almost wished to hug the fool. Bloodline and Physiques Fruits started appearing in the last two-centuries following the chaos he unleashed. However, high-quality fruits remained few and far between. Those that appeared naturally fell into the hands of those leading deva sects.


    But if Physique Fruits had no appeal for the current Konrad, Bloodline Fruits were a whole other matter. Unlike the devas, all would serve as nutrient for his Myriad World Immortal Blood, and allow him to grow his strength at a rapid pace. Moreover, while he may not be able to find a Primogen Blood Fruit, if he could get his hands on a few dozen Royal Blood Fruits, it would be more than worth it.


    In the future, when he killed and refined the Deva Primogens'' blood, his Auspicious Clouds would undoubtedly catch up to, and perhaps even surpass that of Celestial Slaughter''s!


    And not just him. His top consorts and servants would undoubtedly greatly benefit!


    Without hesitation, Konrad gave Daksha a heartfelt bow!


    "I will try my hardest to not disappoint your eminence''s expectations!"


    Konrad proclaimed, pulling an approving nod from Daksha. But for some reason, as she saw the glint in her father''s eyes, Heide didn''t doubt the Mara Primogen had just opened paradise''s gates to the devil. And perhaps...a bit too literally.


    "Of course, this is not the usual examination. But This Eminence sees potential in you which is why you''re given the opportunity. Though, you must be careful. In the dispatched team, not one stands below the High God Rank while Cosmic Gods will be the leaders. And as the saying goes, blades don''t have eyes. While we possess an alliance with the Primal Sun Sect, should you stand in their way, they will not hesitate to take your life, then turn your consorts and daughters into cauldrons."


    Daksha cautioned. And hearing this, though he didn''t let his face betray him, Konrad inwardly sneered.


    "It is already good if I don''t make their wives my cauldrons. Do they dare covet mine?"


    But as if to challenge those thoughts, two dazzling beams crossed the sky to land at the Sea Dream Temple''s gates. The world-trampling pressure of late-stage Legendary Gods erupted, alarming all disciples, regardless of cultivation, while Daksha''s face contorted into a frown.


    "Dream Lord, the Moon Lord and I solicit an audience."


    Surya requested in a mental message while the rotund Chandra swept the Sea Dream Temple with his dark-blue eyes. A glimmer of lasciviousness swirled within his eyes.


    "Focus. Which one is more valuable, a random Mara or Daksha''s granddaughter?"


    Surya cut Chandra''s revery, forcing him back to the matter at hand. Indeed, though this sea of beauty was of remarkable appeal, the big picture took precedence.


    "Very well, come in."


    Daksha''s voice resounded within the two''s minds. Right afterward, they vanished in gold and blue haze to reappear within his temple. As they landed on the ground, the two took a second to sweep the gathered individuals. But while Surya''s gaze didn''t linger long before locking on Daksha''s, Chandra''s stopped at the three "Maras" standing beside the High God he''d met beforehand, but didn''t pay that much attention to.


    The lasciviousness in his dark-blue eyes flared, and as they went between Verena, Valkyrie, and Heide, Chandra flicked his tongue over his lips while they curved into a broad, off-putting smile.


    "Dream Lord, perhaps you should send away the juniors so that we can discuss in private."


    Surya began. But before Daksha could form the sliver of a reply, Chandra''s voice rumbled.


    "Unnecessary, unnecessary! Surya, you shouldn''t be this petty. This is an opportunity for those juniors to open their eyes. You can''t dismiss them!"


    Chandra cut, to both Daksha and Surya''s astonishment. But when their eyes shifted onto his face, and they saw the unconstrained surge of lust within, astonishment turned into exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile. One of those that announced an eternity of damnation.

 455 Moon Lord or Moon Pawn?

    Surya was, undoubtedly, one of the Cardinal Lords with the most connections. Although Konrad had expected a following probe from him, he couldn''t tell with certainty who Surya would come with. The partner determined the stance. And since he dared show up with Chandra, it didn''t take a genius to realize Surya''s purpose.


    They came for a diplomatic robbing.


    Since Surya already was on his list of Primogens to ruin, Konrad''s plans for him didn''t change much. For Chandra, however, that was another matter. The fool was piling up offenses, and there was no scenario where he survived with his balls.


    But little did he expect that before he could make a move, another would bare fangs.


    Chandra''s words raised the alarm bell within Daksha''s heart and without hesitation, he stood up.


    "Moon Lord, this is my domain, restrain yourself! Amrit, please take Nehal, Rudra and his ladies into Core Zone quarters, and ensure they''re fully prepared for the examination!"


    Daksha snarled, causing Amrit to respond with a hurried bow before motioning for the five to follow him at the fastest pace. Just for that, Konrad inwardly pledged to only take Daksha''s daughters and spare him the fate of imperial eunuch.


    But how could Chandra allow his coveted prizes to slip through his hands. This time, he flicked his tongue with gross slurping sounds before hurtling toward Daksha. Dazzling, moonlight erupted from his rotund form while his curly blue hairs erratically fluttered.


    *BAM*


    Chandra slammed his open palm onto the table and glowered right into Daksha''s eyes, not giving him any face.


    "Dream Lord, are you going to ruin the pristine relationship of our three factions for mere juniors? Outsiders at that? The Sun Lord and I won''t stand for it!"


    Chandra proclaimed with formidable momentum, while his Moon Laws unfurled in dazzling light that dazzled everything within the room. Alongside Chandra''s erupting cultivation, the Laws locked Amrit where he stood, preventing him from taking another step forward.


    Never did Surya expect that old lecher would be so shameless as to use his name and force him into these turbid waters! How could a billions of years old Deva God have such little consideration for face?!


    Alas, none knew that the root of Chandra''s mad lust stemmed from one of the Warden''s trials. Or more accurately the consequences of that trial. As a young and unbridled Primogen, aware that the Warden couldn''t play tricks during trials, he recklessly offended Heaven''s proxy ruler, and following the trial, suffered an eternal curse for it.


    Now, his situation was no better than that of a rutting satyr. But little did he know that with every word that left his lips, he offended another Realm Ruler, inarguably a much more troubling one than the Warden!


    "All Maras are This Eminence''s children. Chandra, do you think that just because Surya supports you, you can run amok before This Eminence? Very well. Then This Eminence shall announce to the world that henceforth, our alliance no longer exists!


    All Ravmalakhs and Nagas in-laws within our sect will be expelled and our frontiers closed to your kind! Within twenty-four hours, whoever fails to obey the decree will be slaughtered without exception!"


    *BAM*


    Daksha snapped and in an eruption of terrible God-Force, met Chandra''s force with his!


    Dream Laws may be inferior to Moon Laws in terms of pure destructive power, but they won elsewhere. The type Daksha feared the least were individuals like Chandra too lost in their hearts'' desires to maintain a straight mind. As for Surya, although he''d inherited most of his father''s strength, the boy was a born schemer weighting ten-thousand variables before making a decision.


    Never would he follow Chandra in his madness.


    And indeed, he didn''t.


    "Apologies, Dream Lord for this discourtesy. Please restrain your ire, I will now take my leave. However, allow me to give you one remainder. If Heaven falls, it will start from within your house. Clean it before it''s too late and don''t leave room for chances!"


    Surya exclaimed with his hands clasped in a polite bow, then turned into a golden light flame beam to return whence he came, leaving a stunned Chandra behind. The speed at which Surya made this call impressed even Konrad, and inwardly, he nodded in approval.


    "Not bad for a treacherous worm."


    The concealed Selene spat with glaring hatred. Malkalm and Surya were the roots of her misfortune. If not for their betrayal and schemes, her parents would have never suffered the fate they did, and neither she, nor her brother would turn into guinea pigs for Demon and Deva saws.


    That debt, she would repay!


    "Relax, with I here, his fate can only be miserable."


    Konrad assured, before shifting toward Chandra who floundered in exasperation. Even without the power of the Chthonian Realm, a man like Chandra with a Dao Heart as solid as a straw posed Konrad no threat. And while his face showcased apprehension, his Devil Heart kicked into gear, and unbeknown to all gathered, he stuck into the many flaws of Chandra''s Dao Heart, inflating his ego, and letting his rage blossom in a brutal move!


    "Preposterous! How dare you threaten This Eminence?! Do you really think This Eminence can''t handle you?!"


    Chandra snarled in outrage and bolted toward poor Amrit! Before Amrit could bat an eyelid or understand what was going on, Chandra smashed his head into his neck with a downward, chopping fist!


    *BOOM*


    To Daksha''s shock, Amrit burst into blood and gore, destroyed in body and soul! Never in Daksha''s wildest dreams could he imagine Chandra would actually lay hands on his son-in-law of all people! His eyes went bloodshot, magenta light burst from his slender frame, and while Chandra still wondered why he lost himself in such a fanatical outburst, Daksha bellowed:


    "CITADEL OF DREAMS!"


    The full-might of Daksha''s cultivation erupted alongside hundreds of chanting citadels that covered the towering temple in thousands of magenta clouds! The citadels'' gates opened, unleashing millions of armored, radiant cavalrymen mounted on winged horses that barrelled into Chandra with bared arms!


    Alarmed, Chandra attempted to gather his strength and meet the blow, but again, Konrad played tricks, and attacked from both inside and outside, Chandra was startled to see himself fall into a peaceful, idyllic land where no defenses were necessary!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    The millions of celestial soldiers hacked and trampled the Cardinal Moon Lord as they pummeled him beyond the Sea Dream Temple! But unsatisfied, Daksha pursued, and as he chased the bloodied Chandra across the Sea Dream Domain''s sky, his booming voice thundered throughout Heaven:


    "On this day, the Sea Dream Temple declares war on the Moon Refining Palace!"

 456 Primogen Clash

    In that single declaration, Heaven''s hardly negotiated and fragile union crumbled. And when those words rumbled, Surya who''d just returned to his sect spun with stupor-riddled eyes and peered into Heaven''s sky to spot the scene of Chandra getting endlessly battered by an incandescent Daksha.


    "For heaven''s sake, what is the meaning of this?"


    Surya wondered in a stupor. Even if Chandra was harebrained and muddled by lust, without his support, there was no way he could act with impudence within Daksha''s domain. After all, even at their best, the gap between the two was insignificant. And as a knowledgeable expert, Surya didn''t doubt that if it came to blows, the unstable Chandra would get the short end of the stick.


    But the scene rumbling Heaven''s sky clearly said otherwise. With a step, Surya crossed tens of thousands of kilometers to reappear above the Sea Dream Temple, and use his Truth Wielding to repaint the picture of what occurred following his departure. The sight of Chandra squashing a Sea Dream Protector and Daksha''s son-in-law into meat paste nailed him right where he stood, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Ended...millions of years of careful balance...my dominant alliance...ended. Damnable Naga halfwit!"


    Surya spat while his body seethed with wrath! As one of Daksha''s son-in-laws, Amrit was a talent with Ancestral God potential! How was that the type of man one could kill to make a point? If this wasn''t stupidity, what was?!


    But At that time, Chandra broke free of Konrad''s heart trick, and unleashed his counter attack!


    "Dark Moon Quintessence!"


    The bloodied Chandra roared, causing the ethereal light within heaven''s sky to vanish in a never before seen solar eclipse that shrounded the nine suns in darkness! From his 1.8 meters, rotund form, a darker shade of moonlight erupted, and at his back, nine great moons high of one hundred kilometers, each with coiling serpents and three orbiting lesser moons appeared. All rippled with horrendous, dark lunar energies.


    Connected in an intricate net of dark rays, the thirty-six moons reinforced one another while empowering Chandra with the sum of their might! He raised his hand, releasing a cosmic explosion of dark lunar energies that slammed into Daksha''s millions of angelic cavalrymen, and obliterated them all!


    However, the hundreds of chanting Citadels stood without a scratch, absorbing the remainder of the force and preventing it from scratching Daksha.


    Within the past Mortal Realm, that simple exchange would have ended galaxies. Fortunately, Heaven''s structure-level was in a completely different dimension.


    "Daksha, do you think This Eminence is afraid of you? So what if This Eminence butchered your son-in-law? To say nothing of one mid-stage Cosmic god, even if it were one of your Sea Dream Temple''s elders, This Eminence would still dare squash them into meat paste!


    You want war, good! The Moon Refining Palace accepts the challenge!"


    Chandra bellowed while his face, disfigured by horse hooves and blade gashes, further distorted in fury. Although, in truth, he couldn''t comprehend how he allowed himself to commit such a blunder, never would he show Daksha weakness!


    Since they''d already reached this point, he might as well burn all bridges and fight to the end! In any case, the Moon Refining Palace ranked fourth among the thirteen hegemonic sects. In a war between the two, Surya didn''t doubt his Moon Refining Palace wouldn''t come out any worse than the foe!


    As for sacrificing the lives of a few legions of disciples to reestablish his prestige and make the hateful Daksha writhe in pain? It was perfectly acceptable!


    "Good!"


    Daksha snarled then merged with his Citadel of Dreams. Chandra did the same, becoming one with the thirty-six dark moons and coiling serpents. In those forms, the two clashed within Heaven''s sky, unleashing titanic might that made even the Celestial World tremble!


    By the time Surya arrived, they''d already exchanged thousands of moves that rained unnatural disasters below!


    "Enough! Enough! Heaven can''t afford further loss of lives! If you want to fight, go to the Endless Sea!"


    This voice didn''t come from Surya, but from a pearl white light beam that tore the sky to land beside the warring parties.


    The light dispersed, revealing Brihaspati, the Cardinal Light Lord and Rishi Primogen. Unlike the majority of Primogens, Brihaspati maintained the looks of a wrinkled old man. Around 1.75 meters tall with a bony, unremarkable frame, he would have appeared remarkably ordinary if not for the sparkling Rishi eyes, and the ancient air of wisdom and enlightenment swirling around his form.


    But as he sat crossed-legged above a pink lotus with blinding Light Laws unfurling from his form, none could doubt the depth of his strength. The Rishis were the Devas of peace. If there was one race that one could say with certainty was born for good deeds, it was the rishis. Just like the Brahmas, they pursued spiritual enlightenment. However, they didn''t hold the same zealotry or demonic bias, judging individuals based on deeds and not lineage.


    Moreover, they didn''t reject the necessity of sensual pleasures for existence and the understanding of life. Brihaspati was himself married to a stunning devi goddess that made him the envy of many:


    Tara.


    With Brihaspati ready to mediate, Surya seized the bull by the horns and stretched out his hands. The formless might of his Truth Wielding erupted, suppressing both Chandra''s Dark Moon Quintessence and Daksha''s Citadel of Dreams to return them to their original form.


    With that one move, he established his superiority, reminding the two that with his Truth Wielding, even their combined strength couldn''t shake him.


    "You want to fight? Good. If you''re that determined to ruin our alliance, This Eminence can''t stop you. However, instead of shedding yours or the blood of hundreds of thousands of disciples, why not take the Essence Nurturing Forest as the battlefield?


    Dispatch your strongest forces beneath the Ancestral God Rank to occupy the forest and seize its resources.


    Whoever holds more spot wins and shall receive compensation in the form of tremendous yearly tributes for the next 100,000 years. Let''s raise the quota to 250 sub-Ancestor disciples led by one Ancestral-level elder of your choice.


    However, my Primal Sun Sect will still dispatch disciples. If we win, you must bury the hatchet and not let a moment of folly ruin millions of years of good relationships!"


    Surya pleaded with a polite bow, using softness after hardness, and garnering the support of the Cardinal Light Lord.


    Seeing this, Konrad who''d not missed a single instant of the clash couldn''t help but sigh.


    "This Surya is...good. Very good."


    Konrad appraised with a nod of approval.

 457 First Goddess: Tara

    Across his thousands of existences, Konrad had seen his fair share of talents and came to understand a simple truth: Age doesn''t make wisdom.


    After millions to billions of years of monotonous, unchallenged existence, many experts would lose in mental sharpness and vigilance, ending up inferior to a thirty years old master assassin for whom mistake equaled death.


    There were many such cases even among the Demon and Deva Primogens. True, the majority of them possessed billions of years of existence, but how much of that time was spent in actual struggles? Many had grown sloppy and negligent, Asmodeus and Slivaz''s fates in Talroth''s hands was a good enough example.


    It''d been one billion years since the Devas and Demons started using the Mortal Realm as a proxy battlefield. Since then, besides some petty skirmishes, no real war had erupted. Saying Talroth''s ascension and Selene''s birth were their most tumultuous events in one billion years was no exaggeration. And how did they handle it?


    For all those reasons, Konrad slightly looked down on those so-called Primogens and didn''t see them as valuable opponents. At best, they could serve him beauties while feeding his ravenous bloodline. But now, he was forced to reevaluate his foes. Unlike the majority of his peers, Surya was a genuine talent. Millions of years of existence didn''t dull his wits.


    "That is natural. He''s not grandfather''s only son, but is the most loathed of the lot. If he weren''t that outstanding, how could grandfather possibly allow him to inherit his strength? Fifty million years ago, when the Ravmalakh saw the birth of their second Primogen, grandfather didn''t plan to execute her.


    However, under the guise of guiding a future talent into the righteous path, Surya trickled grandfather into revealing the new Primogen''s position. And knowing that robbing Primogen blood was beyond his skills, he directly executed her. With her True God cultivation, even with Primogen blood, there was no way she could resist Surya''s half-step Legendary God cultivation of that time."


    Selene began, and by grandfather, she naturally referred to the Great Primal Ancestor.


    "When my incensed grandfather questioned him on the ''why'' of his actions, Surya replied:


    ''The past hero died to stillness. It is a pity that age muddled you. One mountain cannot contain two tigers, one kingdom cannot hold two kings! Since you are not willing to dirty your hands, for the sake of our house''s prosperity, I will do all the dirty deeds for you.''


    The vast majority of Ravmalakh elders agreed. But the words only further aggravated my enraged grandfather and he attempted to cripple Surya''s cultivation. In response, Surya self-destructed. And with that one move, alienated grandfather from juniors and elders alike.


    Little did they know that he''d obtained and cultivated the Blossoming Death Art to the second layer. From that moment on, he moved in the shadows, waiting for his opportunity to make a comeback. Fifty million years of patience provided none. But when my mother, grandfather''s last child met Marduk, he smelled opportunity and allied with Malkam to push their relationship and increase pregnancy chances.


    Then when my brother and I were born, the two added Chandra to their scheme and together broke the clouding formation grandfather prepared to hide the matter from Heaven and Hell''s Will, thereby unleashing the events you already know of. Even as grandfather started the battle against the waves of Deva Gods, Surya already knew how the matter would end. And he didn''t doubt that when he appeared, at last, grandfather would have no choice but to let him succeed him.


    The reason? The two knew very well that only he could prevent the Primal Sun Sect''s decline. And indeed, he didn''t let grandfather down. The Primal Sun Sect is now stronger than ever. Almost a match for the Heaven Warding Temple."


    The clouded Selene explained with her face twisted by fury and her trembling fists clenched tight.


    "Be that as it may, he can''t escape Dad''s palm. In less than twenty-four hours, Dad broke Heaven and Hell''s alliance, shifted their attention toward the Heaven Warding Temple, created irreconcilable enmity between the Moon Refining Palace and the Sea Dream Temple, and fragilized the relationship between the hegemonic sects.


    That Surya can never be my dad''s match."


    Heide affirmed with her chest puffed out, and Konrad patted her head with an approving nod.


    "That is only natural. See how I use his scheme against him."


    Konrad stated with a devious grin. Although directly absorbing corpses could rapidly increase the legions'' strength, with 96,000 legionaries, that just wasn''t viable. His current method was to refine corpses into Devil Pills and the blood into Devil Elixirs. Resources he could mass produce to feed his legions.


    The three sects would each provide 250 elite corpses to nurture his legions. A total of 750 with at least High God cultivation. How could Konrad refuse such a gift? Meanwhile, as she peered at the scene, a strange glint flashed within Verena''s eyes.


    "I have an idea."


    She started in a mental message directly solely at Konrad.


    "Shoot, beloved."


    "The Cardinal Light Lord is a weak link. If you can use his wife to turn him against Chandra, one the one hand, you can raise your cultivation to the next level, and on the other hand, you won''t have to raise a hand to slay the fool."


    Verena offered, and the words made Konrad cant his head leftward. His eyes briefly flashed with a ponderous look, and his smile turned into a psychotic smirk.


    "Tara, half-step Legendary Yaksha Goddess. Reputed for her brash sanguineness and high-maintenance. Brihaspati''s polar opposite. Although I planned to take Rati first, why not shift priorities. I approve. Tonight, I will harvest her cultivation and shift the blame on Chandra. In the future, she can become a Devil."


    Konrad acquiesced. And while the two plotted unbeknown to the others, Daksha, Chandra, and Surya came to an agreement, with Brihaspati as the witness. The four then dispersed, with a still fuming Daksha returning to his temple.


    The magenta haze marking his appearance had not even dispersed that Daksha seized Konrad''s shoulders and declared:


    "The stakes have changed. Defeat is not an option. This all started because of your country-toppling beauties so I will make myself clear! Should you lose, even if they don''t kill you, I will take your life!"


    Daksha snarled with the same paramount candor that many found so off-putting.


    And before such unwarranted proximity, Konrad inwardly sighed.


    "I will settle for your women."


    A pity that Daksha couldn''t read his mind.

 458 High Maintenance Wife

    Following a succession of grueling speeches, Daksha had Konrad''s party temporarily settled within the Core Zone, and left to prepare the remainder of the team. There wasn''t much preparation to do. Surya had already done precise math. The 250 experts would come from the Sea Dream Temple''s 30 Cosmic Gods and 232 High Gods. As per the agreement with Daksha, Konrad would replace one of the low-level High Gods to bolster the team''s overall strength.


    As for the elder, it would undoubtedly be one of the top. A peak-stage Ancestral God. No - perhaps even a half-step Legendary God or Goddess. Although only half a level stood between the two, the strength gap was non-negligible. And among Daksha''s daughters and sons-in-law, only two qualified for the task. The great elder, Daksha''s eldest daughter, Rati. And her husband, the strongest son-in-law, Kama. However, though he held the rank of second elder, in this contest, Kama wasn''t a viable choice.


    The reason? He was a Royal Blooded Ravamalahk, and not any one of them but Surya''s very own little brother. With that identity, there was no way Daksha would choose him. Rati was, therefore, the most probable option. The thought curved Konrad''s lips with a bright smile.


    Within the chambers assigned to him, Konrad and his ladies sat crossed-legged in cultivation, letting the nine suns set, and the moons rise to replace them. As they did, while Konrad''s eyes remained closed, in a twister of black light, another identical version of him appeared. This one didn''t don the Mara disguise, showcasing the icy-blue eyes and empyrean looks that made trillions shiver.


    The Second Devil Body and Truth Embodiment.


    In silence, that Devil created a flawless Mara replica of the closed-eye Konrad, and the two Devils then stood up to cast their far-seeing glance toward the Radiant Light Mountain, the Cardinal Light Lord, Brihaspati''s sect. The Devil dived into the main body, and his lips curved into a smile. With a step, he crossed space to teleport before the Radiant Light Mountain.


    Standing absurdly high with more than 90,000 kilometers, the Radiant Light Mountain seemed cast in pure gold, and even under the night sky, it glittered with dazzling light. According to hearsay, this mountain was born and grew alongside Brihaspati, reaching its limit the day he achieved Light Embodiment. It contained a part of him and was his second most cherished possession. The first being his beloved wife.


    With his all-seeing eyes, Konrad swept the Radiant Light Mountain, examining every nook and cranny of the sect built on top of it, and locating the hundreds of thousands of Rishis inside. Brihaspati currently stood in his cultivation cave, only five hundred meters away from Tara''s. On top deva sect scope, that was nothing.


    There weren''t many non-Rishis within the Radiant Light Mountain, Tara was undoubtedly the strongest exception. But naturally, in Konrad''s eyes, that strength held no weight. Made invisible by his Devil Shroud, Konrad directly stepped into Tara''s cultivation cave whose unremarkable outside betrayed an outrageously luxurious inside. The gilded rocks of the outside were nothing when compared to the gemmed walls of the inside.


    A succession of diamonds the size of a man''s head adorned the gilded walls while twenty-four pillars of shimmering God-Jade, twelve on the left and twelve on the right, paved the way toward the "cave''s" center. There, a twenty years old looking divine goddess with long brown hairs draping over her shoulders sat crossed-legged in silent meditation.


    Even in that position of apparent peace, her full lips seemed pursed in indignation while her long eyelashes trembled at various intervals, betraying the unrest of her spellbinding face. Five Rishi maids surrounded hair, each on their knees with clasped hands and heads bent low.


    "How irritating!"


    Tara exhaled and opened her eyes, revealing the hessonite hues of the yakshis. In exasperation, she stood up, unwittingly showcasing the wide-hipped, voluptuous frame yakshis were so famous for. And as above her waist, she only wore an Egyptian-styled diamond necklace, her cantaloupe-sized breasts bounced in plain view.


    Konrad nodded in approval. And with the smell of sexual frustration emanating from Tara''s body, it didn''t take a genius to figure out the root of her irritation.


    "That damnable old monk only knows to cultivate, preach peace then cultivate some more. Does he even remember that he still has a wife? How long has it been already? Ten, twenty, or thirty thousand years? I am not a nun!"


    Tara exclaimed with unfurling waves of indignation. And hearing those words, the Rishi maids could only lower their heads further.


    Tara''s mother, the Yaksha Primogen Bhumi was well-known for her frugality. Her two children, however, were a whole other matter. Her eldest and son, Kubera, fancied himself the God of Wealth, and indulged in the greatest material excesses possible. Having been spoiled rotten by that doting elder brother, Tara followed in his footsteps and wouldn''t accept any less than the most luxurious of lifestyles.


    To get rid of her excesses and temper her, Bhumi accepted Brihaspati''s marriage request and wedded her daughter to him. Never did she expect that the Cardinal Light Lord would soon cave in, and fulfill all of his wife''s wealth-lust!


    Alas, while she was quite satisfied in the luxury department, Tara was forced to accept a remarkably dull sex life. Although Brihaspati had nothing against sensual pleasure, for the billions of years monk, once every 100,000 years was perfectly acceptable!


    They''d now been married for five million years, but Bhumi had no doubt that they''d not slept together more than seventy times! If it wasn''t out of consideration for his good treatment, she''d have undoubtedly greened his head!


    Still, the maids remained silent. Having been by Tara''s side for some time, they knew well enough that this was a passing tantrum. After several hours of cursing, she''d get back to secluded cultivation and not awaken for another three thousand years.


    For Deva Gods, in times of peace, spending ten-thousand years in secluded cultivation was a routine matter. Were it not for the events of two centuries ago, many would now be in such a state.


    But as Konrad heard those heartbreaking words, he couldn''t help but sob!


    "Having the nerves to not plow such a ravishing lady on a daily basis. Brihaspati, Brihaspati, you deserve to be cucked!"


    Konrad inwardly said before dispelling his concealing shroud and appearing in his full glory. At first, the maid knew nothing of his presence, but when they saw Tara''s outraged eyes make place for pure disbelief, they turned toward its source and were astounded by the appearance of Chandra, the Cardinal Moon Lord.


    Konrad waved his hand, and the five maids collapsed without a sound. This was but a little Truth Law trick. With his Embodiment level, it posed no difficulty. The maids saw Chandra, but in Tara''s eyes, it was the picture of a white-haired, icy-blue eyed youth of lustrous snow-white skin that appeared.


    And as she stared at those empyrean looks able to snatch Talroth''s throne of handsomeness, she subconsciously took a step back. The realization that she couldn''t see through the other party''s strength dawned onto her, and she took another step back.

 459 The Fulfulling Devil R-18

    "Who...who are you?"


    A trembling Tara stuttered before the magnificent Konrad, struggling to maintain her composure under his air of divine malevolence. There weren''t many individuals a half-step Legendary Goddess such as her couldn''t see through, and she knew them all. Konrad, however, she couldn''t appraise. Worse, if he could sneak into her cave without raising alarm, then even her husband might not be able to handle him.


    Although Tara didn''t care for Heaven''s affairs, there was only one name she could think of, able to match such prowesses:


    The Chthonian Primogen.


    But as her thoughts reached this stage, and fright rippled within her eyes, Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "Chthonian Primogen? Horrid but accurate. Though, I prefer Profane Prince."


    Konrad replied to both the spoken and the unspoken, causing Tara''s trembling eyes to stretch to their limit. This time, she took twelve large steps backward, recoiling until she hit the gate leading toward her inner chambers. But feeling the gilded door''s handle press her naked back, Tara stopped and considered her options.


    Fight or surrender.


    Clearly, that person didn''t just come to take her life, otherwise, he wouldn''t be standing there, leering at her with those dissolute but oh so captivating icy eyes. Wait, captivating?


    With a muster of willpower, Tara shook her head, dispelling the treasonous thought to return to her aggressor. However, she was startled to see that he no longer stood where he previously did!


    "Your heart overflows with way too many questions."


    Konrad''s voice echoed from Tara''s left as she now felt his cool breath graze her cheek.


    "Ah!"


    Like an alarmed rabbit, Tara leaped in fright, spinning high in the air before landing on the other side of the cultivation cave. But again, Konrad was nowhere to be seen.


    "I am a devil. I exist in every ripple of your chest. The tiniest fluctuation of your emotions breathes life into me. I am the shadow of your every move, the depravity you hide underneath."


    This time, the voice came from the back. And even before Tara could turn, muscular arms wrapped her narrow waist. The left arm held her tight while the right''s fingers glided across her arm to seize her hand from underneath. But even as she felt her back pressing his chest, and his larger hand closing on hers, Tara couldn''t feel the need to fight back. On the contrary, boundless warmth enveloped her while desire bloomed within her heart.


    Her inhibition shrank, and she found herself longing for his touch, if only for a moment.


    "Wait, no, not right."


    Tara snapped. As the devas closest to earth and nature, Yakshas and yakshis were born with a powerful soul and a keen sense of the ethereal. Seeing herself surrender to the newcomer''s touch without much of a fight, Tara awoke from her reverie. She may not gain the year''s prize for bashfulness, but she definitely wasn''t such an easy slut!


    "You''re...a Lust Embodiment? No...there''s something more¡­a lot...more."


    Tara panted while teetering within Konrad''s arms.


    "Does it matter? You crave satisfaction, you want someone to hold you by the waist, hoist you up against the wall and plow you till your cunt teems with warm spunk. You want someone to tease your tits, bite your earlobes, and give that juicy ass of yours a good squeeze.


    Someone to unleash all you keep suppressed because of your husband. I am that someone. I will fulfill all of your heart''s wildest desires...and then some."


    Konrad whispered while nibbling on Tara''s earlobes. As he spoke, his voice seemed laced in an imperceptible force that snuck into the yakshi''s soul and made her nipples erect. Panting, Tara heaved her chest, letting her cantaloupe-sized breasts bounce up and down while her legs spread on their own accord. Before she realized it, she was rubbing Konrad''s hand against her crotch while twerking on his cock from beneath the fabrics.


    With every move, her temperature shot up, causing her olive skin to glow in a reddish hue. Konrad''s smile grew broader.


    "Now this is a woman that knows what she wants. I like."


    Konrad whispered while nibbling on Tara''s earlobe. As his hand stroked her moistening crotch faster, Konrad pulled his lips from Tara''s ear to trail his tongue on the underside and across her neck.


    "Anh¡­"


    She panted, letting his hand leave her damp but covered crotch to sneak into her pants and tease her cunt at the source. Feeling the electrifying hickeys Konrad planted on her neck, Tara tilted her head to the right, thereby giving him better access. Overwhelmed by the dual assault, Tara stopped her twerking moves, surrendering to the tongue and fingers that alone brought her more pleasure than her husband ever did.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    "Anh...anh...anh...anh!"


    The mild squelching sound of Tara''s cunt contracting and expanding under the ministrations of Konrad''s fingers echoed within the cultivation cave - alongside her increasingly faster moans. As Konrad''s speed shot up, so did the rhythm of Tara''s moans. And soon, she was speaking words she shouldn''t have.


    "Ooh yes...yess...yeeeesss!!!"


    Tara groaned while Konrad''s burning fingers unleashed vibration waves within her conquered tunnels. The waves climbed her voluptuous body, filling her with the blossoming call of an impending, gushing orgasm!


    "Oooohh...ohhhh...ohhhhh!!!"


    Tara squealed in unrestrained delight while the strongest orgasm of her life overpowered her!


    Flooded by her cunt, her pants had now turned into a waterfall that drenched even the ground below!


    Tara''s knees weakened, and were it not for the arm holding her waist, she would have undoubtedly collapsed on the ground.


    Pulling out his fingers, Konrad yanked down Tara''s pants, revealing her bountiful, bouncing rear in its full glory.


    "For the next course, we must make sure your husband gets a good show. Are you willing?"


    Konrad inquired Tara who still planed in the aftermath of her mind-boggling orgasm.


    "...as you wish."


    She replied with lust-glazed eyes. Without further ado, Konrad gave her ass a good squeeze, freed his ravenous rod, and lifted her from the ground to align her with the profane shaft.


    With one direct thrust, the profane rod spread open Tara''s pussy lips sliding into her starved cunt till every inch of her insides teemed with Konrad''s meat-lance.


    "Oohh!"


    Tara groaned. Her lips curved into an "O" shape while her lust-glazed eyes shone with bliss. Konrad activated his Law Revolution Creed, and the pounding then began.


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s Devil Bodies kicked into gear. One snuck into Chandra''s Moon Refining Palace to trigger and control one of his infamous lust frenzies while the other whispered ominous feelings into Brihaspati''s heart, thereby pulling him out of meditation to shift his attention toward his wife.


    However, he couldn''t see anything!

 460 The Bloodcurdling Scream that Alarmed Heaven! R-18

    Alarmed, Brihaspati stood up and in one light beam, rushed out of his gilded cultivation cave to rush toward his wife''s. With the eyesight and senses of a Legendary God, there was no way he couldn''t have been able to see all that went on within from a distance.


    The only explanation was that someone, at least his equal, blocked his vision. No, equal in cultivation, perhaps, but in Laws that existence should be his superior. There were only two existences throughout the Celestial Realm able to pull off such a stunt. Surya and the Warden.


    Neither had cause.


    Confused, Brihaspati dropped before Tara''s cultivation cave and barrelled in at incommensurable speed.


    "Tara?! Tara?!"


    He called. An attempt his heart knew pointless, but one he still had to try. But as soon as Brihaspati crossed the caves'' entrance and landed beside the unconscious maids, he stopped dead in his tracks. Not because of the sight of the five inert Rishi maids, but due to a succession of sounds he didn''t dare accept.


    "Ahh...ahh...ahh! Ohh yes...yess...more...more...plow me more!"


    Tara''s moaning voice echoed in an erratic sonata brimming with lustful madness. Although the owner of this voice was unmistakable, Brihaspati couldn''t match the image of the groaning whore with that of his high-maintenance but adorable wife. His short and scrawny body stood still while confusion filled his folding eyes.


    Still, the moans rumbled, backed by loud smacking sounds even Brihaspati recognized with ease.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The echo of the debauchery filled the Rishi Primogen with tremors and he quivered no end. Then it occurred to him that perhaps this was a lie, a farce, that nothing of the sort really went on behind the gilded doors, that this undoubtedly was a tasteless prank. Galvanized by those delusions, Brihaspati walked toward the gilded door in a succession of increasingly faster, more confident steps.


    But when he actually reached it, and the moans, the smacking sounds and echoes of flesh meeting flesh in barbaric mating slammed his face, Brihapsita''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he dared not open the door.


    For an instant, while his trembling hand stood several centimeters away from the handle, Brihaspati considered sitting or just returning to his cave. But as those thoughts swirled, the affection for his wife took over, and unable to believe such treachery, he shoved open the door with one brutal push!


    The scene of the rutting "Chandra" driving his massive cock into Tara, his wife''s cunt appeared to Brihaspati''s shimmering eyes. And as "Chandra" piledrove her from above, the slut kept her legs spread wide, and with her tongue lolling out, and eyes rolled back, unceasingly groaned and begged for more!


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    As if unaware of Briahspati''s appearance, "Chandra" pressed and hammered the goddess'' ravenous hole while sucking on her cantaloupe-sized breasts with his grotesquely large tongue.


    Naturally, this was a Truth Law trick that allowed Konrad to appear as Chandra to anyone but Tara. And with a cruel smirk, he shoved his cock all the way to the hilt, bumping the cervix, and arching his back to release liters of spunk into Tara''s welcoming fold.


    "OOOOOHHHH!"


    She trembled in her umpteenth, mind-boggling orgasm and squealed in delight while Konrad released a sigh of contentment. Unfortunately for her, in the instant he flooded her, the last remains of Tara''s cultivation gushed into his body, allowing him to break through to the mid-stage of the Grand Devil Realm. However, he suppressed the breakthrough, and still not satisfied, spun, and lifted the divine beauty to shift her in the lotus position. Only then did his eyes meet Brihaspati''s.


    But still, he didn''t seem to care, flashed the Deva Primogen a wolfish grin, and flicked his tongue across his lips.


    "Delicious¡­"


    Konrad whispered, before lowering the still quivering Tara back on his rod and plow her through another round of mating. Her tits bounced against his face, her free tit for Konrad kept one trapped within his slurping lips as she sat on his lap and moved on her own accord to meet his every thrust.


    "Ooohh...ohhh...ohhh! Heaven...finally...my true heaven...ohhhh!"


    Tara groaned, oblivious to her husband''s presence.


    In that instant, Brihaspati forgot his cultivation. He forgot his paramount Primogen status, forgot his Radiant Light Mountain, forget his pursuit of enlightenment, his very existence and trembled like a doll within the aggressive hands of an abusive child.


    His knees weakened, and he dropped onto the ground with tears filling his bloodshot eyes. But then, the grunting Tara spoke words she shouldn''t have.


    "Take me...take me! Breed me with infinite children! Oooh...ohhh...ohhhh!!"


    She roared with her back arched and her cushy, bountiful ass smacking Konrad''s rod.


    And as those words echoed, Brihaspati remembered his might and rose in outrage!


    "CHANDRA, I...WILL...BUTCHER YOU!"


    Brihaspati howled, and unfettered by Konrad''s laws, his voice thundered within the entirety of Heaven!


    Dazzling light burst from his form and sparkling Rishi eyes while he hurled himself at the mating pair! But in a twister of moonlight, Chandra and Tara vanished from sight, letting Brihaspati tumble on the bed soaked in the mixture of their juices!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    "ELDERS, PROTECTORS, DEACONS, DISCIPLES, OBEY MY COMMAND! I, THE CARDINAL LIGHT LORD, DECLARE WAR ON THE MOON REFINING PALACE! ASSEMBLE AND MARCH AT ONCE!"


    Brihaspati bellowed, and shocked to the core of their soul, his elders, protectors, deacons, and disciples gathered at the speed of light to form a Celestial Host of more than 300,000!


    Brihaspati appeared at the head of this army and marshaled them toward the Moon Refining Palace where a stunned Chandra awoke with dozens of violated ladies on and beside his bed.


    "Huh? Strange, did I go into lust frenzy again? But isn''t that too soon?"


    Chandra wondered while sweeping the piles of ladies within his chambers. Most of those didn''t belong to his harem. Clearly, he''d been wandering. But who cared? It wasn''t the first time he went out to abduct devis from weaker forces.


    "Must be because of those Mara beauties. I really need to rob them."


    Chandra reasoned while recalling the images of Verena, Valkyrie, and Heide. Thinking about those beauties, he couldn''t help but dangle his head and giggle like a fool. When his team won the contest, he would undoubtedly request them as tributes!


    But as the Cardinal Moon Lord pictured a radiant future, alarmed disciples knocked on his door!


    "Your eminence! Your eminence! Horrible...horrible situation! The Cardinal Light Lord is leading the full force of the Radiant Light Mountain for an all-out attack! Please give us instructions!"


    As the frightened disciple''s words echoed, Chandra snapped out of his reverie and blinked in consternation.


    "Come...again?"

 461 Towers of Reckoning

    Rarely did stupor serve any purpose. On that night, as Chandra failed to process his disciples'' words, stupor didn''t help. The same words left the disciples'' lips.


    "The Cardinal Light Lord is leading the full force of the Radiant Light Mountain for an all-out attack! Please give us instructions!"


    This time, Chandra knew he couldn''t change reality by feigning ignorance, and looked left and right, seeking a reason for this turn of events. He found none. Therefore, he turned back toward his disciples.


    "Why? It''s not even been twenty-four hours since he helped mediate the Sea Dream situation. We have neither grievances nor enmities. Why would that pedantic Rishi fuck lead troops to our gates? It makes no bloody sense!"


    Chandra cursed, but behind the door, the disciples wore an "if you ask me, who do I ask?" expression. The boldest of the two, however, replied.


    "It seems to be...because of your eminence."


    *BAM*


    The naga disciple had just finished his words that the door flew open, and Chandra smashed his head into meat paste!


    "Bold peon! How dare you incriminate your Palace Lord?! Do you have proof? Hum? Hum?"


    Chandra snarled. Alas, the gored disciple could no longer give any reply. And though his partner heard Brihaspati''s bellow and had come up with a solid hypothesis, he didn''t dare open his mouth.


    Annoyed by the lack of intel, Chandra swept his sleeve and cast his God-Sense toward the outside. It didn''t take long before the sight of the Radiant Light Mountain''s invading troops filled his eyes. This was not a petty squirmish force, but a "you die or I perish" host with no room for compromise!


    Instantaneously, Chandra floundered!


    "For the love of Heaven what is wrong with that Rishi fuck? Did Surya offend him and drag me down with him?"


    Chandra couldn''t help but wonder. Surya had always been trying to add the Radiant Light Mountain to his alliance. In fact, he wished to unite the five Cardinal Sects. Alas, even a harebrained toddler wouldn''t dare court an alliance with Durga and her Eternal Void Sect. Therefore, he could only pin his hopes on the more reasonable Rishi. For that very reason, considering Chandra was one of his few (his only) friends, Chandra didn''t cause trouble within the Radiant Light Domain.


    Even during his lust frenzies, he endeavored to either remain within his domain or sneak into some Divine Lords. Those were consequences he could deal with. The Lust Frenzy was the pinnacle of the curse he''d received from the Warden. Every decade, he''d turn into a rutting bull with an insatiable craving for female touch and plow all the ladies kindling his appetite. With eons of training, he managed to awaken a sliver of lucidity during the frenzy, and encode "Inviolable Targets" within his mind.


    However, he''d still forget everything once the frenzy ran out. With the Nagas already being lustful creatures, this curse from the Warden wrought Chandra a plethora of problems. Fortunately, he''d yet to violate a daughter of an existence he couldn''t afford to offend. But as Brihaspati''s host descended upon his gates, Chandra couldn''t help but think that perhaps, just perhaps, he''d gone astray.


    "That Warden is really a petty individual. For such a tiny remark that pedantic cunt actually doomed me to an eternity of calamities, without hope for redemption! Now I don''t even know what I''m guilty of! Hateful!"


    Chandra spat, then realized a disciple still stood by his side. Having heard words he shouldn''t have, the poor chap trembled in desperation. Chandra''s lips curled into a smile, and the Naga Primogen stretched his hand toward his disciple.


    "Your eminence I swear I will ne¡­"


    The disciple began, but before he could finish his words, Chandra squeezed his face within his large palm, and squashed his head into blood and gore!


    "Disciples nowadays are so witless. As if I didn''t have enough problems already. How dare you listen to such treasonous words?"


    Chandra sighed and turned into a beam of dark-blue light to meet Brihaspati''s invasion.


    As he landed within the night sky, vast moonlight erupted from his form and his eyes locked on the 300,000 deva-strong heavenly host. Chandra waved his hands, and as if answering a silent command, hundreds of moonlight beams erupted from the Moon Refining Palace to land behind him. Unlike the invading Brihaspati, Chandra only summoned elders, protectors and deacons. Of course, the remaining disciples stood ready to attack at any time.


    Heaven''s night sky was a sparkling icy-blue. However, when Chandra''s elite nagas unleashed their dark moonlight, that icy blue dimmed to earthly darkness.


    "Brihaspati, what is the meaning of this? You and I have neither grievances nor enmity. Why then do you bring your Radiant Light Mountain''s full troops to my Moon Refining Palace? What? Do you think that just because you rank third among the Cardinal Lords, you can bully me?"


    Chandra inquired with his arms crossed beneath his back, and his protruding belly sticking out. On the scene, unaware of the root of the Rishi Primogen''s ire, many found those words reasonable. But in Brihaspati''s ears, they sounded like nothing more than cruel jeers.


    "Neither grievances nor enmities? Hahahaha! Neither grievances nor enmities?!"


    Brihaspati began in a cacophony of demented laughter that frightened all the gathered troops. Never in billions of years had the Rishi Primogen showcased such an appearance! Now, even Chandra was scared. The deeply-rooted rancor he saw in Brihaspati''s sparkling eyes convinced him that regardless of who mediated today, rivers of blood would flow.


    "Chandra, you snuck into my sect to violate my wife, harvest her cultivation and abduct her from my land! Yet you have the nerve to say...that we...have...neither grievances nor enmities?! Chandra, today if I do not gore you like the pig you are, I am not worthy of being the Cardinal Light Lord!"


    No! I must butcher your children, extinguish your house, and ensure your vile naga seed no longer stains the Celestial Realm!"


    While Brihaspati''s rage-reddened figure pulsed with veins, the full might of his cultivation base and laws erupted in an explosion of blinding light!


    "ANCESTRAL GLORY: TOWERS OF RECKONING!"


    Brihaspati howled, causing three hundred towers of pure light, each high of nine kilometers, to appear within Heaven''s sky and fire three hundred light beams that condensed into a gargantuan light orb to rain holy judgment on the Moon Refining Palace!


    "How can he be so...strong?"


    Chandra stammered, for faced with this formidable display, he no longer doubted that if push came to shove, he couldn''t withstand one of Brihaspati''s moves! Although it''d been billions of years since he''d seen him fight, never did he expect that such a gap now existed between them!

 462 I am Being Framed!

    Deva Primogens infused their laws within their every blow. That included their Ancestral Glories. Their gift from "Mother Heaven". At the same cultivation and law level, a Primogen''s Ancestral Glory stood leagues above that of a lesser blooded individual. They simply didn''t play in the same league. And as Konrad observed Brihaspati''s Towers of Reckoning from within his chamber, he could feel that they didn''t just infuse Light Laws.


    Mighty Fate Laws stood in the midst. Brihaspati had achieved Fate Wielding. And if he could see it, Chandra who faced the brunt of this mighty force undoubtedly could. Primal Law Wielding was more than enough to suppress Higher Law Embodiment. As Surya proved, those words were no jests. But if Surya was but an upstart with unstable foundation, Brihaspati was the real deal; a genuine, born Primogen who''d stood in the Legendary God Rank for billions of years. How he reached Fate Wielding, Chandra didn''t know. But with that strength, perhaps the position of number one Primogen would soon change hands.


    Today, no one could save him.


    "Law Inheritance Grounds truly are good things. Perhaps we should endeavor to find a few for our less gifted members."


    Konrad wondered from within his chambers. Following his abduction of Tara, he used the Devil Body leading Chandra by the nose to return him to his Moon Refining Palace with his haul. A haul that would undoubtedly bring him many calamities. Better, with another Devil Body, Konrad''s used the Radiant Light Mountain''s deserted state to bypass their defensive formations and empty their treasury.


    Now, as Brihaspati summoned his holy judgment on the Moon Refining Palace, little did he know that he''d already gone bankrupt. So much for the Cardinal Light Lord.


    Although Konrad didn''t care for the usual pills and elixirs, one problem he now faced was poverty. Indeed, within the Higher Realms, there were only two valid currencies:


    Divine Stones and God-Jade. In a world were Saints stood in the billions and Sages in the millions, Holy Rank currencies simply didn''t have a foothold. Only in the Lower and Middle Heaven did they find a use. 1 God-Jade was worth 1000,000 Divine Stones, and there were only two ways to obtain those currencies. Either you found/excavated them, or you refined them.


    Konrad could undoubtedly refine God-Jades. However, it was a time consuming and harrowing process for little gains and substances. The correct path was to snatch them. Now, thanks to Brihaspati''s generosity, Konrad''s coffers contained 190 billion God-Jades. Thereby making him one of the wealthiest individuals of Heaven. Of course, that was the Radiant Light Mountain''s reserves. On their bodies, Brihaspati and his disciples undoubtedly had more.


    Not that it mattered. Right now, after laying down incriminating evidence in Chandra''s chambers, Konrad''s Truth Devil wrought the same fate of larceny onto the Moon Refining Palace treasury. As a notorious despot, Chandra imposed harsh taxes on the sects within his Domain. Therefore, his coffers overflowed with much more God-Jade than any of the other Primogens.


    A whopping 260 billion. When Brihaspati sold the Nagas into slavery, the only result he could obtain, Konrad would use that money to buy both males and females. The males could become food and puppets for his legions while the females would serve as dual cauldrons and worship his rod.


    Thus, Chandra and his Moon Refining Palace would become some of the greatest contributors to the Jade Dynasty''s hegemony. An acceptable result. But another "innocent" expert was doomed to find himself embroiled in this clusterfuck.


    ¡­..


    Before the dreadful mixture of Fate Wielding and Light Embodiment within Brihaspati''s Towers of Retribution, the entirety of the Moon Refining Palace convulsed in fright. Loyalty was never a strong trait of the Nagas. And faced with their own, imminent destruction, they didn''t dare gamble on their calamitous patriarch''s skills. Instantly, all sought an escape!


    The majority of Chandra''s consorts were no exception!


    Alas, Brihaspati''s Towers of Reckoning suppressed all across tens of thousands of kilometers, standing as the sole judges of their fates!


    "Brihaspati, stop this nonsense at once! Even in the most frenzied of state, there is no way I would have assaulted your wife! And even if I did, how could I sneak into the Radiant Light Mountain without alerting you? The only devas able to achieve that feat are Surya and the Warden!"


    Chandra snapped, and as if to back his words, ten light beams rippling with Legendary God cultivation bases came from afar to land before them all. Naturally, those ten were the remaining Primogens. And believing that they came to back him up, Chandra surged with joy!


    "Brothers and sisters, please ex-"


    Chandra began, but when the rays dispersed to reveal the Deva Primogens, a simple glance at their faces allowed Chandra to see that their visit heralded nothing good for him!


    This time, even Surya daggered him with soaring fury!


    "CHANDRA! HOW DARE YOU ABDUCT THE ETERNAL VOID DOMAIN''S RAKSHASIS?! THIS EMINENCE WILL BUTCHER YOU!"


    Durga, the Cardinal Void Lady howled with her wild, yet enrapturing face twisted by savage fury!


    Of the thirteen primary Deva Races, in terms of bloodline strength, rakshasas and rakshasis were undoubtedly the most powerful, ranking even above the Warden''s Brahmas. The reason? They were all born with two bodies, thereby allowing them to pursue two cultivation paths to the extreme. Thanks to that, Durga was not only a Space Embodiment but also a Darkness Embodiment.


    However, there were two fatal flaws. First, they didn''t have Ancestral Glories. Second, though the two bodies could unite in one, they didn''t share one consciousness. Both would always possess dramatically opposed personalities that made cooperation challenging.


    For that reason, Durga''s Eternal Void Sect was divided into two palaces:


    The Dark Void Palace, and the Shifting Void Palace.


    Only harrowing moments would force them to unite to display their blood''s strongest strength.


    This was one such moment! Never in her wildest dreams did Durga expect that Chandra would be so bold as to abduct and defile her proud Rakshasis! Rakshasis were amazons born with the strongest willpower among the Three Realms'' races. For them, such humiliation was 100,000 times worse than death!


    If she didn''t skin the pig alive, Durga could not vent the hatred in her heart!


    And she wasn''t the only one!


    "Chandra! Do you think that just because our cultivation is inferior to yours, you can humiliate us Divine Lords in such a wanton manner? Today, you must surrender your life!"


    Agni, the Divine Flame Lord snarled, speaking for all seven Divine Lords! For indeed, in his Konrad-guided lust-frenzy, Chandra assailed their domains with great fanfare and abducted half-a-dozen devi from each sect!


    How was this a deva? Clearly, he was a wanton demon! Heaven could no longer tolerate this stain!


    "The Nagas cannot be blamed for having such an ancestor. We should give them a way out. However, Chandra, you''ve gone too far. Today, you must perish. But considering our years of friendship, I can promise you to shelter your descendants."


    Surya declared, causing Chandra''s eyes to widen in disbelief while all strength left his body.


    "Impossible...that''s not...possible. Completely...impossible! Framed! I am being framed!"


    Chandra wailed! Alas, none could buy those words. Brihaspati, however, couldn''t help but frown. All other cases could be attributed to Chandra alone, but his wife''s abduction? No. Someone else was involved! Someone used Chandra''s lust-frenzy to lure him into this situation, frame him, and harvest benefits on the sides!


    From the corner of his right eye, Brihaspati glanced at Surya who appeared filled with righteous indignation!


    The hypocrisy! At that time, Bhumi, the Divine Earth Lady, stepped forward!


    "Chandra, enough rubbish! Where is my daughter?!"


    Bhumi snarled, and by "daughter," she naturally meant her Tara.


    Again, Chandra floundered, and subconsciously shifted his gaze toward his chambers. Was Tara really there? If she truly stood in that pile of women, regardless of right or wrong, there was no way out!


    Little did he expect that the deviously cunning Surya would wave his hand, using his Truth Wielding to shift all the ladies within Chandra''s chambers and make them appear to all!


    Now, both Chandra and Brihaspati firmly believed that Surya was the mastermind behind everything! And seeing this, Konrad burst into laughter.

 463 Dispossess the Nagas!

    "Oh, cruel heavens! I have lived a dishonorable life since the dawn of time. Billions of years have passed since the curse that made me more demon than deva. Yet, I have never suffered for any of my misdeeds!


    For eons my wrongs went unpunished but today I must die framed of crimes I didn''t commit? How laughable! What a twisted irony! Heaven, I won''t accept this!"


    Chandra bellowed in a surge of righteous indignation while his eyes rose to stare at the Celestial World''s endless sky! They then lowered onto Surya, and he aimed his wobbling right index at that long-time friend!


    "Mean and shameless villain! In the past, you schemed against your father to coerce him into passing down his cultivation, laws, and bloodline to you, and in my foolishness, considering you a friend and the old Sacra a thorn, I helped you achieve it!


    Only now do I realize that you''re more serpent than I will ever be! Millions of years of friendship, yet you frame me and usher my doom to foster your growth and satisfy that insatiable hunger for power! Surya, I curse you!"


    Stabbed with that accusation, Surya sneered. Having already assessed the Truth of those events, he clearly saw all of Chandra''s misdeeds. If the scope stopped at a few offended Divine Lords, he would undoubtedly mediate. But offending their fellow Cardinal Lords, and a Brihaspati whose concealed strength had surpassed previous estimations? How could he assist him?


    The best option was to use Chandra''s fall to seize the Moon Refining Palace''s disciples and resources! Konrad didn''t doubt Surya would behave in such a manner. And therefore predicted the events'' turn.


    "Loads of rubbish. How did I frame you? Clearly, it was you who couldn''t control yourself and endeavor to crush our Celestial Realm''s harmony time and time again! For so long I have considered our eons of friendship and sheltered you. Now, I even have the generosity to defend your descendants, but you still have the gals to shift the blame on me? Chandra, how despicable!"


    Surya snapped in "outrage." Sorrow filled his eyes, and a sigh of lamentation left his lips.


    "But don''t worry, brother! Though today you abjure and curse me, I will still protect your kin! And ensure their survival!"


    Surya exclaimed with brash passion, causing his peers to feel a surge of puking needs. In their eyes, that performance only gave validity to Chandra''s words. Undoubtedly, Surya pushed him from behind to ensure his fall, and absorb his resources. But how could they allow him to?


    But as he witnessed his cum-drenched wife lying naked among the pile of abducted women, the scene within Tara''s cave flashed in Brihaspati''s eyes and he could no longer restrain himself.


    "RADIANT JUDGMENT!"


    Brihaspati bellowed, causing his Towers of Reckoning to release a humongous, blinding spear of white light onto Chandra! Locked by the combined might of Fate and Light, and crushed by the weight of karma, Chandra couldn''t move an inch and stared, helpless, as the spear of judgment descended upon him.


    "If anyone can save me, on my soul I pledge to serve them for eternity!"


    Chandra howled! Alas, no force seemed willing to come to his aid!


    *BOOM!*


    The hundred kilometers long spear divided Chandra where he stood and carried on toward his Moon Refining Palace.


    "STOOOOP!"


    Surya snarled and turned into a hundred kilometers large golden sun to slam into the spear and deviate it from its trajectory! The golden spear then carried on unimpeded and crashed in the valley beside the Moon Refining Palace, releasing a massive explosion of light that billowed toward the sky. Fortunately, this was Heaven. But even then, if that spear landed on the Moon Refining Palace, only ashes would remain.


    Meanwhile, the two halves of Chandra''s body turned into light particles and vanished into nothingness. The Moon Lord had been destroyed in body and soul!


    Or so they thought! Little did they know that a certain Truth Devil stood on the scene. And when Moon Lord offered his soul in exchange for salvation, the Devil spoke only four words:


    "I accept the contract!"


    Now, within an Infinite Void inside Konrad''s main body, Chandra reappeared, alive, but bound in chains. A matter for another time. For now, Surya faced Brihaspati and the still lingering wrath of nine primogens!


    His eyes contorted into a frown.


    "You can''t possibly believe Chandra''s words, right? I have no reason to..."


    Surya began, but before he could finish his words, Brihaspati cut him dry.


    "As a greedy pig that schemed his father''s death, you have plenty of reasons. No need for familiarity between us. This Eminence doesn''t care about the why. Between the two of us, only one can leave this place alive. Do your worst!"


    Brihaspati retorted and without leaving room for debate, turned into a dazzling spear of white light to hurtle at Surya! The combined might of Truth Wielding and Sun Embodiment faced that of Light Embodiment and Fate Wielding in a world-shaking clash!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    A ball of golden flame, a spear of white light, the two''s speed and might reached such an extreme that in every collision, they unleashed supernovas, and wreaked havoc in even Heaven''s sky.


    In every flash, they exchanged tens of thousands of moves, releasing their strongest attacks and leaving no room for compromise. However, none could take the advantage! Although Brihaspati trumped in experience and foundation, Sun Laws did surpass Light Laws in might. There was no advantage for him to seize!


    Meanwhile, valleys collapsed and oceans rose to assail cities with tidal waves as the destruction the fight wrought unleashed calamities on the Celestial Realm and fed a certain Devil''s negativity needs.


    "This must be stopped. Otherwise, the gains won''t equal the losses."


    Bhumi declared, but little did she expect that Durga would unleash her spears, and shoot toward Surya!


    "Boy, This Eminence has never liked your devious kind. You might as well follow Chandra to the grave!"


    Durga exclaimed! When her two bodies united, she boasted two heads and four arms each flaring mighty spears. Her body vanished, turning into a boundless sea of darkness while the space around Surya suffered a spatial lock!


    "Tarnation!"


    Surya cursed, knowing that once the two joined hands, his demise was certain! I desperation, he begrudgingly summoned a golden lotus with his right palm and prepared to swallow it. This lotus was the result of millions of years of refinement, cultivation and his hope to reach the peak of the Legendary God Rank.


    Right now, although it wasn''t fully mature, consumption would allow his strength to skyrocket, thereby giving him the means to save his neck!


    But before he could bring the lotus to his lips, Truth Wielding that didn''t belong to him descended alongside an incomparably mightier God-Force to immobilize all within the scene!


    Surya, Brihaspati, Durga, and the other Primogens all failed to make another move.


    "The Moon Refining Palace is henceforth dissolved. Its territory and resources split between the wronged sects with the Radiant Light Mountain obtaining ?. The Nagas directly descending from Chandra and his consorts, all the disciples of the Moon Refining Palace will be sold in slave auctions hosted within the neutral Sea Dream Capital.


    Tonight, Heaven has already lost a Primogen, it can''t afford to lose another one. Surya is confined to his Primal Sun Sect, and not allowed to leave until further notice. Moreover, he must pay compensation to the wronged sects.


    Such is my judgment. Disperse or suffer Heaven''s wrath."


    The Warden declared, instantly bringing all the Primogens on their knees.


    "As you command, Warden!"


    All except Surya bowed in submission while the Ravmalahk Primogen''s face contorted in an unsightly scowl!


    What did he do to have to pay reparations to the other sects? Clearly, the Warden was shifting the blame for Chandra''s deeds on him!


    Cheated! He''d been completely and utterly cheated!


    But he wouldn''t be grumbling alone for long. When they invaded the Moon Refining Palace to get their haul, the Primogens were startled to see its coffers...completely and utterly empty!


    Alarmed, Brihaspati rushed back to his Radiant Light Mountain, and was startled to see his coffers devoid of all it contained! Not even dust remained!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH! DISPOSSESS THE NAGAS...DISPOSSESS THE NAGAS! Disposse-..."


    The last words seemed stuck in Brihaspati''s throat, his eyes opened wide, trembling alongside his body, and shockingly, the Cardinal Light Lord broke into a spasm.


    *PUH*


    Then spurted a large mouthful of blood before collapsing on the floor. In that instant, Brihaspati''s Dao of Profound Enlightenment collapsed, forever barring from further breakthroughs. Worse, if not careful, his cultivation base would regress. And for him who stood only a step away from the peak of the Legendary God Rank, this - undoubtedly - was a fatal blow.

 464 Mid-Stage Grand Devil R-18

    Meanwhile, within the victorious Konrad''s chambers, a celebration went on.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Verena''s elongated tongue coiled around Konrad''s veiny shaft while she went up and down his meat-rod, gobbling his cock with a mixture of ravenous greed and masterful skills. At the same time, the vixen kept her imperial husband''s cock trapped between her cantaloupe-sized breasts, lubed by her very own saliva, and kneaded the beast of a rod in-between while she vacuumed it of all its worth.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    As she went up and down, skillfully massaging her breasts around the rod, Verena''s cheeks sunk in, while her throat took the shape of Konrad''s cock.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Konrad heaved a pleasure-laced sigh while running his hands through his consort''s forehead. The brush of her luminous white, silky hairs only heightened the pleasure, and Konrad could feel his cock tensing within Verena''s throat.


    So did she. And with one upward move, she glided all the way to the top, draining Konrad''s spunk alongside her full lips until she reached the top. There, she stopped and clenched Konrad''s rod for an instant, denying him release before releasing her grip and lowering her herself all the way to the base of his shaft.


    "Ohh¡­"


    Konrad groaned and released his warm, copious spunk straight down Verena''s throat, and she gulped every last bit of it, then stood up to face him with the full splendor of her stately, hourglass figure.


    But now, the stateliness had been perverted by the lascivious glint in her magenta eyes. With a slow-paced move that outlined her wide hips and backside, Verena lowered her moist panties, revealing her bare bottom before sitting on Konrad''s lap. More accurately, she sat on Konrad''s still erect rod. Rubbing it between her ass cheeks without actually putting it in.


    "Husband, what a masterful play. You never cease to amaze me. But why not take the opportunity to vandalize the other Primogens'' treasury?"


    The voice came not from Verena, but from the Valkyrie who stood behind him with her massive breasts trapping his head and providing soft cushion.


    "Too much is as far as not enough. If we limit the casualties to the Radiant Light Mountain and the Moon Refining Palace, we can convince them that Surya is the mastermind. But if we assail all the Primogens in one go, we will undoubtedly raise doubts for Surya is not that reckless.


    Moreover, although just like Surya, the Warden is limited to Truth Wielding, and therefore cannot find out more than Konrad allows him to, he has been ruling Heaven for long enough to see the problem where it lies. Even now, he should be full of doubt. In less than twenty-four hours, alliances shattered. One Primogen died, another one is maimed, and a third is forced into seclusion while a hegemonic sect fell to ruin.


    All without the mastermind showing up. Even the Warden must take this seriously."


    Verena replied while raising her butt and aligning Konrad''s rod with her cunt. Konrad merely nodded in approval, and the vixen herself all the way to the hilt.


    "Ohh¡­"


    She groaned in delight, but made no further move, sitting there with her cushy rear against Konrad''s lap while her back and head rested against his chest. But when the scalding cock throbbed within her depths, Verena couldn''t help but move her hips back and forth, shaking her bubble butt in a measured dance that wrought tantalizing pleasure into them both.


    Meanwhile, Selene laid on Konrad''s bed, smoking a pipe full of potent Devil Narcotics. Only Heide didn''t stand within the room. But Konrad didn''t doubt that she currently used Seer''s Vision to spy on them all. Not that he cared.


    "Right now, Surya will believe the Warden set him up. But as a shrewd individual, he will soon realize that the aloof Warden has no cause and that someone else is to blame. Undoubtedly, he will connect the dots back to Nehal and at that time, will risk sanctions to visit the Warden. The two will then knock on our doorsteps. We must move ahead of him, and kill him before that."


    Selene chimed in while releasing a puff of smoke.


    "Patience, we will soon give him a target. Meanwhile, let''s cultivate."


    Konrad replied, and black devil winds and mist erupted from his form alongside the LAw Revolution Creed''s multicolor lights as he grabbed Verena''s narrow hip with one hand, and gave her ass cheek a low smack with the other.


    Taking it as her cue, the Chthonian Mara Devil''s pace shot up, and she twerked on Konrad''s rod, smacking that juicy rear of hers on his meat-rod, balls and lap in a frantic dance. Meanwhile, the half-step Legendary God energy Konrad robbed from Tara erupted, and one large, vertical black ring appeared at his back while a larger one formed around it as he broke through to the mid-stage of the Grand Devil Realm.


    Meanwhile, within Verena''s Devil Heart, a vast, illusory dark-purple sea was expanding and congealing into reality.


    Heart Devils cultivated the Devil Heart and Armament. Boundless Sea Devils cultivated the Devil Sea. Grand Devils cultivated the Devil Rings. Each came with their own lot of abilities that ensured a Devil''s same-level battle-power would forever be unequaled.


    And as the second Devil Ring fully formed, Konrad broke through to the mid-stage of the Grand Devil Realm. Meanwhile, sharing in his energy, Verana reached the late-stage of the Boundless Sea Devil Realm, thereby catching up to Yvonne, Gulistan, and Else.


    In fact, she should have broken through a long time ago. However, boggled by worries, she remained stranded.


    Now freed of such pressure, a breakthrough was only natural. But that breakthrough did nothing to stop Verena''s frantic twerking and she only smacked her hips faster on Konrad''s shaft!


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    To mortal eyes, Verena''s hips moved like a blur. Even her succeeding orgasms couldn''t stop her self-hammering, and contended, Konrad arched his back, relaxing between the Valkyrie''s breasts.


    "Ohhh¡­"


    "Oooohhhh!"


    They groaned as Konrad''s cock tensed and flooded Verena''s cunt with liters of devil spunk. Only then did she stop, and rose to catwalk toward Konrad''s bed without a care for his cum trickling down her thighs and the ground below. The Valkyrie took her place, and after licking all the cum, took her place on top of the supreme rod, and the plowing resumed for one torrid night of dual cultivation.

 465 Heaven’s Number One Beauty

    Throughout the turbulent night, information channels of the Celestial Words allowed words of the startling events to spread at breakneck speed. The legions of disciples from the hegemonic sects hoarding hundreds of thousands of enslaved Nagas toward the Sea Dream Capital certainly didn''t help conceal the news. Not that anyone wished to. Now, all knew that Chandra, the Cardinal Moon Lord had perished under Brihaspati''s wrath and that the Moon Refining Palace''s legacy ended.


    Of Chandra''s three-thousand consorts, even the non-Nagas weren''t spared, and all became slaves up for grabs in an upcoming auction. And thinking of the possibility to buy one of the fallen Primogen''s consorts, many devas from various backgrounds flocked the Sea Dream Capital. Most with evil intent. Of course, there were a few who merely planned to recover their lost relatives. A scant few.


    Meanwhile, although the stakes changed, the Essence Nurturing Forest remained an object of fierce competition. The Primal Sun Sect wouldn''t withdraw. On the contrary, they would fight with even more intensity to wipe their lord''s shame. At the same time, with their new grab of land granting them direct access and right, the Eternal Void Palace dispatched their best team of Rakshasas to join the fray. And so did the Radiant Light Palace.


    With his sect''s core resources plundered and his Dao''s collapse, even if Brihaspati wished to remain neutral, he couldn''t. Before those changes, Daksha''s face shone with gravity. In this competition, the Sea Dream Temple undoubtedly faced the strongest challenges.


    But naturally, he wouldn''t retreat. And as he stared at the Essence Nurturing Forest''s map on his oak table, Daksha''s eyes contorted into a frown. Meanwhile, a slender goddess stood across the table, right in front of him, with her arms folded beneath her D cup breasts, and her magenta eyes flashing serenity.


    "Father, you can''t remain hesitant."


    The goddess declared. Though boasting the usual luminous hairs and magenta eyes all Mara possessed, she seemed endowed with a preternatural beauty, even on her race''s standards, that compelled a stare of complete abandon and burning passion. If she so wished, a simple glance was more than enough to trigger blind adoration from even seasoned deities. And while her cultivation remained stranded at the half-step Legendary Goddess Rank, many often mistook her as the Mara Primogen.


    She was Rati, the number one beauty of the Celestial Realm - Daksha''s eldest daughter and the Sea Dream Temple''s Great Elder. Another status she held was that of Surya''s sister-in-law.


    As the most ancient of remaining Primogens, Daksha possessed many children. Twenty-three, in fact. However, all were daughters. Three stood at the Ancestral God Rank, while nineteen remained between the Cosmic God and High God Ranks. Rati, the eldest, was the only half-step Legendary Goddess. Of course, an enormous age difference stood between every single one of them.


    Across those eons, Rati had always been Daksha''s right hand and greatest pride. His only regret was allowing her to wed Surya''s little brother, Kama.


    "Nehal is, after all, my granddaughter. How can I be so cruel as to offer her to the Warden for examination? Moreover, although the Warden''s cultivation stands leagues above Surya''s, they''re the same in Truth Laws. Both stand at Truth Wielding. Assuming something odd truly lay with Nehal, if Surya couldn''t find it, how could the Warden?"


    Daksha retorted while shaking his head in frustration. Only those suspected of the highest crimes such as conspiring to slay a Primogen or threatening Heaven''s stability were eligible to suffer the Warden''s examination. Sending Nehal was no different from telling the world that the Sea Dream Temple believed her a threat to Heaven. Such a move would undoubtedly harm her future.


    Rati, however, stood undisturbed.


    "False argument. Surya doesn''t have the Brahmas'' Eye of Illumination. His Truth Laws, therefore can''t compare to the Warden''s. What he cannot find out, the Warden can. Unless, of course, the mastermind behind Nehal is a Truth Embodiment."


    Rati countered. Following Daksha''s retelling of the previous events, she had a 99% certainty that Nehal turned coats and no longer served their best interests. The situation wasn''t just fishy. It was entirely ludicrous. In the twenty-four hours following her return, a succession of calamities smashed Heaven as if all danced like puppets in a dreadful existence''s palm.


    Rati didn''t believe all this a coincidence. No, she had to be involved.


    "Why are you so adamant on Nehal being guilty? At the end of the day, she''s your niece. You watched her grow up. How can you not know her heart and so easily believe in her treachery?"


    Daksha questioned. But before the inquiry, Rati didn''t flinch.


    "It is exactly because she is my niece. Though not malicious in nature, Nehal is the type of woman to easily adapt to shifting situations. I can believe that she willingly surrendered to that Chthonian Primogen to bide her time. I can believe that she considered escape. But I cannot believe that she so willingly left an existence able to make her go from Divine Ascension to Nihility Goddess in a measly two-hundred years. Even if she wished to, she should have waited until she reached the limits of her bloodline or his boons, whichever came first.


    Moreover, this is only what she shows. Who knows what else she gained. Perhaps, the reality of her current abilities is far beyond what we imagine. I will give you until the Essence Nurturing Forest Competition''s end to mule it over. Afterward, if you''re still unwilling to, I will send her myself, then apologize to my sister."


    Rati declared, then turned heels to walk toward the exit.


    But before she reached it, Daksha''s voice echoed:


    "You should divorce your husband. His loyalty doesn''t lie with us. With the recent events, keeping a direct relative of Surya is a hidden danger we cannot afford. Divorce Kama and I will personally bring Nehal to the Warden. Otherwise, forget it."


    Daksha offered, and for an instant, Rati stopped. However, she didn''t turn or speak further words before vanishing in magenta haze. Seeing this, Daksha shook his head.


    "If only a worthy man could lure her away from that crafty scum. How good would it be..."


    Daksha sighed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Rati gathered the Mara team, one of Konrad''s Devil Bodies stood within an Infinite Void Space of his before a chained Chandra who thrashed no end, struggling fruitlessly in the face of his immutable fate.

 466 The Hog Primogen

    The sight of the formidable Cardinal Moon Lord standing chained within ragged pants as he relentlessly thrashed against his unbreakable chains pulled a smirk from Konrad''s devilish lips. And while the Devil stared at his new slave, Chandra, still unaware of the hopelessness of his new state, faced him with a defiant glower.


    "Who are you?! What is this place?! What do you want from me?!"


    *Clang* *Clang* *Clang*


    Chandra snarled, while pulling against the chains, making them ring but nothing more. With his smile unchanged, Konrad crossed his arms behind his back, and bent his head leftward as his gaze went up and down the snarling captive.


    "Muddled, slow-witted piece of garbage. Thank Heavens that you''re a Primogen with a late-stage Legendary God cultivation base. Otherwise, how could I bother with fulfilling your wish?"


    Konrad replied and straightened his head. Confusion surged within Chandra''s eyes. But in a flash, the weight of the insults replaced it with rage, rage that blossomed at a rapid pace. Again, he thrashed, fighting against those unbreakable bounds that seemed anchored to his very soul, all to no avail.


    The memories of his fall welled up within his mind, and his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Wait a second...I am supposed to be dead."


    Chandra affirmed, causing all his disbelief to turn into fright. Although he wasn''t the brightest of men, he wasn''t a total moron either. Konrad''s previous words matched with his final moments and heartfelt wish to paint a picture that enlightened him on his current condition.


    "You...saved me."


    The now trembling Chandra concluded. But his words carried no joy. For a God to truly perish, their soul had to be destroyed. And throughout the Three Realms, never had there been anyone able to return destroyed souls back to life. Chandra didn''t doubt Brihaspati''s blow ended him in body and soul.


    If this white-haired, icy-eyed eyeshore of a man indeed was his savior, then he commanded powers even he, a Deva Primogen, couldn''t imagine.


    "I did. In exchange for the wretched soul which you so willingly offered, I saved you from destruction. Now I''m debating what to do with you."


    Konrad acknowledged, to Chandra''s great dismay. For some reason, though he faced him with a smile, within those icy-blue eyes of his savior''s, crushing malevolence seemed to linger. Malevolence that put even the Demon Primogens to shame. And when Konrad''s words again parted, Chandra realized how right he was.


    "There is no scenario where you survive this with balls or rod. But what about the rest? Just making you an imperial eunuch is far from enough. How about a dwarf eunuch? A pig eunuch? A pig eunuch dwarf? Yes, that one sounds brilliant."


    Konrad observed while stroking his beardless chin. But though the ridiculous words seemed impossible to validate, the seriousness within his gaze convinced Chandra that this...was no jest! Instantly, cold sweat broke out from his forehead, and he floundered within his chains!


    "Wait, wait, wait! There is neither grievances nor enmity between us! For the love of Heaven, I don''t even know you! Don''t tell me you saved me just so that you could torture me?! I am a Primogen, the resources at my disposal are vast and unimaginable!


    What do you want? Ancient Secrets? A late-stage Legendary God goon? Thousands of goddesses? I can give it all to you and much m-"


    Chandra hastily began. But before he could finish his words, he realized that a man able to snatch him under the gaze of the other Primogens most likely didn''t lack any of those things, and the words collapsed within his throat. But worse, if that existence could seamlessly save him...why couldn''t it damn him?!


    And as his thoughts reached this stage, enlightenment brightened his mind, and indignation surged within his dark-blue eyes!


    "You...it was you! You framed both Surya and I! Otherwise, how could you so conveniently appear at the scene? Hateful! Truly, incomparably hateful! No grievances exist between us. Unless you''re that Chthonian Primog-"


    Again, Chandra choked on his words, unable to finish them, and indignation returned to pure dread. Konrad nodded in approval.


    "You''re not as dumb as I thought. Wood that can be carved. Impressive, impressive.


    Indeed. I am the one your lot refers to as ''Chthonian Primogen.'' The God-Sovereign of the Chthonian Realm, master of the Underworld, and nightmare of men, prince of beauties. You''ve effectively offered your soul in exchange for a life far, far worse than death.


    But you misunderstand one thing. You''re not here because of Realm conflicts. You''re here for you had the nerve to cast covetous glances at my women. The gals.


    Craving my peerless beauties is only rational. I can forgive that. But having the nerve to flare that desire for the world to see dooms you to damnation unending. I hope you understand, I have a reputation to maintain."


    Konrad declared with a psychotic grin before stretching out his hands toward Chandra''s chubby face. Again, enlightenment flashed in his eyes as he reconstructed the whole ordeal.


    "Surya was right. Nehal, no, Nehal that Rudra and his so-called wives and daughter, all are yours! Deceived...we''ve been deceived! The wolf struts among the clueless sheep! Heaven is doomed!"


    Chandra bellowed as Konrad grabbed either side of his cheeks and lowered his grinning face toward his captive''s.


    "And you''ll be able to enjoy it all. You''ll watch as I purchase your enslaved women, and turn them into willing worshippers of my rod, watch as I debase goddesses, crush Primogens, enslave the Warden, absorb the Realm Will, and become the new master of Heaven.


    Now I, the Profane Prince, command that your future, your fate, be altered. You shall extract your Blood Origin and turn into a new abomination, a gled, bipedal dwarf hog shunned by beauties across eternity."


    The Fate Devil ordered, and Chandra''s Fate Standard morphed. The chains binding him collapsed, but others, invisible ones, kept him tied. For a reason he could never grasp, he felt the burning necessity to remove his Blood Origin and offer it to his savior. And so he did. Chandra rammed his hand into his chest and in an eruption of blood and gore, gouged out his heart to offer it to his dark prince.


    As a God, the move didn''t harm his life. But when the dark-blue Blood Origin left his heart to fly toward Konrad''s chest, Chandra could feel the cultivation of a lifetime threatening to collapse. But he wouldn''t have to worry for long.


    Without warning, his bones and flesh twisted, contorted as he experienced the transformation of a lifetime. From a 1.8 meters tall man, he shrunk to a pitiful 1.3 meters while his moonlight skin changed into a bright pink, and his face morphed, extended, and settled into that of a pig.


    The sight of the huge, protruding snout seized Chandra with fright and he howled in grief!


    "Oink! Oink, oink, oink!"


    Alas, only oinks left his lips!


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s Myriad World Immortal Blood integrated Chandra''s Naga Primogen Blood in its midst, causing Konrad''s bloodline strength to skyrocket, and his battle-power to rise alongside it!


    If before, as a mid-stage Grand Devil, his cultivation equaled that of mid-stage Ancestral God while his battle-power allowed him to crush mid-stage Legendary Gods such as the Divine Lords, then now, even late-stage Legendary Gods such as the Cardinal Lords were nothing but lamb for the slaughter!


    In the current Celestial Realm, only the Warden was qualified to trade blows with him! Meanwhile, his Auspicious Clouds rose further.


    Base and Higher Law Wielders were completely invalid. Primal Law Wielders lost sixty-five percent might, while Base Law Embodiments lost eighty percent, and Higher Law Embodiments lost thirty percent.


    As for poor Chandra, his balls and stick imploded while his heart flew back into his chest, and a new bloodline took place within:


    The Cuckold Pig Blood!

 467 Southern Hell Rebellion

    Feeling the new lineage strength settling within his hide, Chandra couldn''t help but lower his head in dismay. Factoring strength, this lineage was only equal to the average Noble Deva Blood. Although for some reason he couldn''t grasp, it prevented his cultivation base''s collapse, with that level of bloodline strength, let''s not even mention the Cardinal Lords. If he wasn''t careful, perhaps even a Divine Lord could meet him as an equal!


    What a sorrowful fate!


    Alas, little did he know that a mighty curse...or boon...depending on standpoints, lay concealed within that blood. Indeed, as the name implied, Chandra would get stronger for everytime he got cucked! Every single one of his ladies he witnessed on Konrad''s rod would allow his cultivation base to rise proportionally to the their value within his heart until he finally broke through his previous limits and reached the peak of the Legendary God Rank!


    Of course, Konrad wouldn''t let him learn of this so soon. When the time came, would he swell with joy or contort in crushing shame? A matter for another day. Meanwhile, it was time to set out!


    "Ahh...cheap old man, if you don''t make rapid progress, I''m afraid that by the time we meet, you won''t even be enough to fill the gaps of my teeth."


    Konrad sighed, naturally referring to Talroth. Unlike the other primogens, he could see the true depth of Talroth''s cultivation, which wasn''t as simple as what he portrayed. Alas, regardless of how he struggled, as long as he remained the Incubus Primogen, unless Hell''s Will changed its rules, he was doomed to stay in the Legendary God Rank.


    "Little Dra, follow me. It''s time you meet your new boss."


    Konrad ordered, then spun to lead the way toward the outside. Having no choice in the matter, Chandra followed his new lord back to a dazzling world of shame.


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Realm, chaotic waves swept the world.


    ...


    Following their return to the Infernal Realm, the Demon Kings and Archdukes requested audience with the Overlord to transmit the events they''d borne witness to.


    Almost¡­


    Ignoring his Infernal Brothers and Sisters, Talroth directly returned to his Southern Domain, startling his two Primogen vassals, Bastet and Stolas, who initially followed their fellows toward the Overlord''s palace. Though Stolas held a profound hatred for Talroth, openly contradicting his liege was undoubtedly unwise. As for Bastet, her profound yearning for the Incubus Primogen eased her choice.


    And seeing Bastet follow Talroth back to the Infernal Realm, a begrudging Stolas followed the two back to the Southern Domain, returned to his archduchy, and started making plans to overthrow his liege.


    Rumor was that 241 years ago, Talroth suffered a grievous wound as a punishment from Hell''s Will from intervening in some young demon''s trials. At first, Stolas didn''t believe the rumor. But when during the previous gathering, he felt Talroth''s display of force, he no longer had any doubt! Although that late-stage Legendary God Force still stood with irresistible might, the attentive could see the waves of weakness slithering within!


    Talroth was injured! This was an opportunity the Stolas Primogen would never miss!


    "Anzu, Sekhmet, Karates. The time has come to rescue Asmodeus, and execute the vile Talroth!"


    Stolas proclaimed in a mental message aimed at three other Demon Archdukes. If there was one thing the four held in common, it was their eternal adoration of Asmodeus. In the past, faced with her sudden fall and Talroth''s abrupt, irresistible rise, they could only refrain. But now that the opportunity had come, they couldn''t hesitate!


    Even if such a move unleashed war onto the Infernal Realm, they wouldn''t retreat! Even if Hell ended up drastically weakened, they wouldn''t retreat! As long as they could free their goddess, all sacrifices were worth it!


    But little did the four know that as they set in motion, within his infernal palace, an amused Talroth sat on his massive dark-purple throne, crafted in an infernal stone found only in Hell.


    This time, no succubus surrounded him, and as he lay alone in that humongous throne room, boundless purple demonic force of godly proportions billowed from his form in crackling lighting, dazzling light and flames of the very same purple shade. With his elbows resting on his throne''s arms, and his tilted head supported by his right fist, none could imagine that in such a nonchalant posture, the Southern King of Hell was breaking through to the peak of the Legendary God Rank!


    As for the previous weakness? It was but a ploy to lure in his enemies. As long as he broke through, all the wounds would vanish!


    At that time, a strikingly handsome youth with the short black hairs and shimmering purple eyes iconic of his race lurched in, dressed in the royal purple robes of his house, he stood tall at 1.9 meters with crushing drunkenness written all over his face.


    With a succession of unsteady steps, that youth reeled toward the throne, and by the time he reached its base, Talroth had completed his breakthrough. Still, as if unaware of the youth''s presence, the Southern Infernal King''s eyes remained closed.


    "Royal father, *hic* *hic* congratulations on breaking through to the peak of the Legendary God *hic* Rank. Henceforth, throughout the Infernal Realm, only the Overlord can threaten you."


    Malkam, the eldest prince of the Southern Domain, said with his arms swaying in wild gestures that threatened to crush the wine jug in his right hand. If not bowing upon meeting the king was an impolite move that would have caused anyone else to lose their head, lurching drunk into the throne room was undoubtedly worse. However, for Malkalm, Talroth always made an exception. The "why" had nothing to do with fatherly love or preferential treatment.


    Malkam amused him. The way he struggled to fake the flaws of a fatuous prince inflated by his mighty blood was one of the few, irreplaceable pleasures of Talroth''s life. How could he bear disposing of such prime buffon material.


    Having been by his father''s side for one million years, Malkam naturally understood those thoughts. Still, he didn''t care. The play wasn''t for Talroth alone.


    "Congratulations back at you. Reaching the early-stage of the Legendary God Rank in one million years is no mean feat. Even for me, it took 500,000 years."


    Talroth began, still without opening his eyes. In fact, he could have broken through to the peak of the Legendary God Rank a long time ago. However, to avoid drawing too many eyes, he kept it suppressed, awaiting times of chaos and opportunities.


    Those times had come.


    Before his father''s "praise," Malkam only drank more. But when Talroth''s following words echoed, he couldn''t disguise the frown that flashed across his face.


    "What a pity that in this life, it will also be your limit. Even if your cultivation talent outpaces that of many other primogens, never will you be able to catch up to them, to say nothing of me.


    The tragedy of not being a Son of Hell."


    Talroth added with his lips curved into a fiendish grin.

 468 And Suddenly There Was Pandemonium

    As the only true pureblooded demon of the Infernal Realm, the only offspring of two Primogens, Malkam''s bloodline allowed him to reach the Legendary God Rank. But alas, even for him, that was the limit. Without the status of Son of Hell, he could never take another step on the road of cultivation.


    Only two roads lay ahead, rob Talroth or Asmodeus'' Primogen Blood, or become a Nephilim. Of course, in the absurd case a Primogen Blood Fruit appeared, a third road could open. Alas, none of these paths were viable.


    "Thaaat is *hic* not necessarily accurate. Who knows, perhaps one day you will get tired of your Primogen pet and gift me her blood out of the kindness of your fatherly heart."


    Malkam replied with a drunken smile, causing Talroth to arch his eyebrows.


    "Some say a son''s heart lies with his mother. You have not seen yours in hundreds of thousands of years, but instead of seeking ways to free and restore her, you query her blood. How depressing. If I had a heart, perhaps I''d shed tears for poor Asmodeus."


    Talroth sighed and stood up. Malkam, however, appeared undisturbed. If the words had any impact, he didn''t show it. Meanwhile, Talroth''s eyes looked past his son to lock on the invading demonic legions in the distance, all stemming from Stolas'' archduchy. Obviously, they''d prepared teleportation formations to bring their armies right into Stolas'' capital and attack from there.


    "When even rats dare raise arms against giants, you know that the times of strife have arrived. Good, it is high time I clean the Infernal Realm of its undesirables to pave the way for my Crown Prince."


    Talroth declared, and vanished in billowing purple flames, leaving behind Malkam who frowned at the mention of "Crown Prince." Unlike what some could expect, the Crown Prince in Talroth''s lips wasn''t Malkam, but his youngest child of 258 years ago. If at first, Malkam didn''t care for that "half-breed bastard," when 240 years ago Talroth declared that the day that child ascended to the Infernal Realm, he would abdicate in his favor and take the title of Retired King, he couldn''t help but care.


    None of the demon princes and princesses could understand what went on within Talroth''s mind. Especially when one of the "three bastards," as they called them, successfully returned, they didn''t find anything worth mentioning in that new sister. Low cultivation and lacking experiences. Although she boasted remarkable craftiness, her ambitions surpassed her abilities. It didn''t take long for them to tame her.


    What could the youngest of the lot possibly accomplish? With a sneer, Malkam turned heels.


    "Father, I don''t know what you''re planning to do, but if the day comes a half-breed junior sits on this throne, my name is not Malkam. Should he dare step into the Southern Domain, death is his only outcome."


    Malkam sneered, and following another sip of wine, returned whence he came.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Northern Infernal Domain, the Hekeret Archduchy ruled by the Hekeret Primogen Apep welcomed nine unexpected visitors. More precisely, Archduke Apep now lay inert on his throne, with his flesh unharmed, but his soul destroyed.


    Not just him, the majority of his children and most loyal retainers, those that met him in the throne room, suffered soul destruction while five more unfortunate were reduced to a big pile of nothing. Yvonne, Else, Gulistan and Krann stood beneath the stairs with Helmut, the three State Protectors and a bored Elia right behind them.


    Shockingly, the Western King of Hell, the Balam Primogen, Urzul, stood between the three protectors with a blank, inexpressive look. Following his return to his palace, the three State Protectors captured, enslaved and brought him alongside them for a flawless scheme.


    Else waved her hand, causing the five imperial kin to turn into perfect replicas of Apep''s "missing" five descendants in both appearance, bloodline and everything.


    "Very well, it''s time we suffer Urzul''s attack. Else, State Protectors, you know what you have to do."


    Yvonne declared, and instantaneously, the four nodded in approval and got to work. Dolgron''s spies soon reported Apep''s demise under a sneak attack from Urzul and the imminent extermination of his house. Once those words echoed within his mind, an incensed Dolgron barreled through Hell''s sky, shooting across the Northern Infernal Domain to land above Apep''s ducal palace.


    An ominous silence awaited him, but ignoring his apprehensions, Dolgron dived in, forcing his way into the palace to land on the scene of Urzul and three of his strongest Balam Gods exterminating the remainders of Apep''s house. On the scene, only three hekeret princesses and two of Apep''s grandsons remained. But if none intervened, they would die in the following second. Dozens of Royal Hekerets'' corpses filled the hall alongside the most trusted and highest ranking of Apep''s Serpent Fiends.


    It was a clean slaughter, the notorious Balam style.


    If before he still maintained his cool, when his eyes locked on Apep''s inert corpse, they widened in disbelief. But when they shifted back to the pale-blue-skinned, middle-aged man smiling at the execution, they erupted with blazing fury!


    "Urzul, Urzul, I knew you bold, but not harebrained. After murdering my number one vassal and father-in-law, how do you expect me to not execute you?"


    Dolgron inquired in an oddly calm but chilling tone. Indeed, his second wife was Apep''s eldest daughter. Though Hell was a lawless place with nobles and commoners alike gutting one another for a yes or a no, to minimize pointless losses the upper layer of the infernal hierarchy had an understanding.


    Unless insurmountable grievances existed, they would never risk domain wars. Urzul''s favorite son was a lawless felon who craved what he shouldn''t have and attempted to refine the souls of three of Apep''s daughters. In response, the Hekeret Primogen swallowed him whole, body, and soul, thereby earning him Urzul''s eternal enmity.


    Alas, with Dolgron''s backing, Urzul didn''t dare act on that hatred...until today, of course.


    And as he stared at the corpses littering the hall, Urzul curved his lips into a contented smile.


    "I should have done this sooner..."


    He whispered, more for himself than anyone else, and as Dolgron''s double fists assailed his back, Urzul, alongside his "Balam Gods" vanished in blue haze.


    "...And you can come find me in Ashara''s palace."


    On the same day, the Vampire and Balam King, Ashara and Urzul, united against the Asura King''s threats, and dispatched their armies to meet him in battle! Meanwhile, the Overlord was paying his old friend, the Warden a resounding visit while Talroth faced four self-overreaching Primogens within his domain.


    Hell had officially gone up in flames.


    Meanwhile, the elite disciples, deacons, protectors, and elders of Heaven''s hegemonic sects suffered the crushing abuse of a certain devil''s house.

 469 Educational Success

    "No, no, no, no! Did I mention no? Banish those thoughts from your mind!"


    Konrad bellowed while a pouting Heide clung on his thigh. Following his handling of Chandra, Konrad prepared to bestow a massive gift on that favored daughter of his, but never did he expect she''d grab him by the thigh to plead the unthinkable!


    "Dad, you can''t treat me like this! I have already devoted my life to you. How can you let my sacrifices be in vain? It''s decided, you must teach me dual cultivation."


    Heide affirmed as if it was a done deal while clinging tighter on Konrad''s left thigh. Even as he shook his leg, she held firm, refusing to let go!


    "This Emperor orders you to shut up! How corrupted! The gals! Who gave you the right to form such thoughts? I have not yet punished you from your repeated peeping offenses that you add insult to injury? Do you really think I don''t dare deal with you?


    Good, if you won''t behave, then I must strip you of all your Devil Artifacts remove your Devil Heart, and keep you locked in a secluded temple for the next ten thousand years!"


    Konrad snarled while the sobbing Heide still held strong on his thigh.


    "Three nights¡­"


    "Get lost!"


    "Two nights!"


    "Away!"


    "One and a half¡­no, even one! One is enough for my cultivation to rise by two levels!"


    "This is your last warning!"


    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*


    Having no chip to bargain with, Heide could only let go in defeat, and sob as she vanished in one of Konrad''s Infinite Void Spaces. But as she did, she couldn''t see his furious face contorting into a beaming look!


    "Ahh...they grow up so fast. What an educational success. Making Daphne her tutoress was undoubtedly a wise move. Perhaps we will soon have to introduce her to the priesthood."


    Konrad pondered with a radiant smile before teleporting toward the Sea Dream Bataillon''s gathering place. At the gate of the Sea Dream Temple''s Core Zone, the 250 disciples gathered. 219 High Gods and 30 Cosmic Gods at the helm of which stood a 1.82 meters tall, Royal Blooded Mara Goddess whose startling beauty put Else''s throne in danger.


    Across the years, devil cultivation and bloodline transformations allowed Else''s originally unrivaled beauty to rise to a brand-new level. But even then, this Goddess still held her own. It was as if every inch of her flawless body existed to keep the eyes spellbound. In the instant, he laid eyes on her, Konrad almost mistook her for the Mara Primogen and considered Daksha a fraud.


    Throughout the Higher Realms, perhaps only Asmodeus could suppress this Goddess'' momentum.


    "What a doting father. No wonders Kama was willing to suffer that humiliation for the sake of her hand."


    Konrad appraised while his eyes trailed Rati''s spellbinding form. With but a glance, he realized Daksha''s trick. The Mara Primogen sacrificed one billion years of cultivation and enormous bloodline strength in a eight-star God-Formation to bless Rati and refine her flesh and bloodline to the limit.


    Although her bloodline level still stood beneath that of the Primogens or Malkam''s, and her cultivation stopped at the half-step Legendary Goddess, her battle-power didn''t lose out to the early-stage Legendary God Rank. To achieve this, Daksha undoubtedly sacrificed the opportunity to break through the peak of the Legendary God Rank. A move all those in the know considered unwise.


    With one hand on her hip and the other arm hanging loose, Rati shifted her gleaming, magenta eyes toward the new entrant and graced him with a radiant, disarming smile.


    "Greetings suicidal fellow, you''re three seconds late. One billion pushups."


    Rati began, causing no small amount of surprise in Konrad''s eyes.


    "Startled? You think this is a joke? Right, how could I be serious? It''s not like on this expedition, the tiniest mistake can cost you your life. Right? Or do you expect the likes of the Primal Sun Sect and Eternal Void Palace to give face to our Sea Dream Temple?"


    Rati pursued while her erupting pressure locked Konrad from all sides, and the hundreds of gathered disciples snickered at the reproach. Rati, however, didn''t laugh, for within Konrad''s gaze, she could see no trace of fright.


    "Give me one good reason not to replace you."


    She pursued, ignoring the jeering disciples to focus solely on Konrad. His lips curled into a smile.


    "One, your other options are wastes.


    Two, you won''t cripple your fighting power to make a point.


    Three, we live in chaotic times. Giving new talents the opportunity to reach their full potential should be the priority of a wise leader.


    Four, and most important of all, I''m the best male company you can ever hope for."


    Konrad replied with a devilish grin. And instantaneously, all disciples spun to lock their eyes on him. Even Rati stood dumbfounded, unable to believe her ears. Never had she expected that youth''s brashness to reach such an unprecedented level!


    "BOLD!"


    Dozens of incensed male disciples rose in outrage and readied to teach the newcomer a lesson. However, before they could make a move, Rati raised her hand, stopping them mid-try.


    "How arrogant."


    She remarked while holding eye contact. The more she peered in Konrad''s eyes, the more she felt a strange appeal lying within and pulling her increasingly closer toward him. Were it not for her strong willpower, she''d have undoubtedly stepped toward him.


    Her eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Inaccurate. As a man of wisdom once said, if you can''t back up your words, it''s arrogance. But if you can, it is merely confidence."


    Konrad countered with that same roguish grin. Now, Rati firmly believed there was more to this deva than he previously let on. Worse, he allowed her to see the flaws where they lay as if assured that none of her moves could escape his grasp. Inwardly, she fully raised her defenses, but on the outside, she maintained a gentle smile.


    "Interesting. I hope you can live up to those words."


    Rati replied, then waved her hand, causing the 250 experts to vanish alongside her in a whirlwind of magenta light and cross Heaven''s sky at speed that mirrored teleportation to land at the base of a vast expanse of trees glowing emerald.


    Stretching across 100 million square kilometers, on Heaven''s standards, the Essence Nurturing Forest was but a small plot of land serving as frontier between the Sea Dream and the Primal Sun Domains. In the past, the only thing worthy of note within was the tribe of Nature Spirits that called it home.


    As far as race strength was concerned, Nature Spirits were an oddity. With sky-high bloodline strength that surpassed that of Royal Blooded Devas and Demons, they should have ranked extremely high. Unfortunately, as a race, their bloodline didn''t pass down. Every new nature spirit was a gift of nature itself. Fortunately for them, Nature Spirits could feel when and where a new member of their kind would appear, thus allowing them to band in tribes.


    Across the entirety of the Celestial Realm, less than 5000 Nature Spirits existed. This tribe was one of the largest with about 350 tribesmen and women. In the Infernal Realm, Nature Spirit slaves were proofs of status. In the Celestial Realm, they had it a bit better. However, for devas afraid of staining their bloodlines, Nature Spirit Slaves were costly, but perfect options.


    Were it not for their strength, maintaining their freedom would have undoubtedly been an impossible matter.


    Alas, with the Essence Nurturing Forest now harboring war-triggering resources, their fate was sealed. A ruinous fate of blood and gore.

 470 Silent Blade Pavilion

    As the Sea Dream disciples landed, the presence of three other groups greeted them. The Primal Sun Sect, the Eternal Void Sect, and the Radiant Light Mountain. Each appeared with 250 disciples between early-stage High God and peak-stage Cosmic God Ranks. One half-step Legendary God great elder led the groups.


    While aesthetic similarities lay in the clothing, color quickly differentiated the disciples of the various forces. The Sea Dream Temple''s disciples wore magenta, the Primal Sun Sect, gold, the Radiant Light Mountain, yellow, and the Eternal Void Sect a mixture of black and white.


    As for their leaders, even without introduction, all could identify them.


    Surya''s second brother, Mahava, led the Ravmalahks while the Radiant Light Mountain''s Great Elder, Anura led the Rishi, and Durga''s strongest retainer, a former human blessed following the First God of War''s era, Ravana, led the Rakshasas. As Durga didn''t have children, the Rakshasas all descended from her blessed human retainers.


    The four elders wasted no time in small talks. And though he was her in-law, Rati spared Mahava no glance. Likewise, he didn''t seek her gaze.


    "We will now inspect you all to ensure no one smuggled in additional forces. Rati will inspect the Rishis, Ravana, the Ravmalahks, Anura the Maras, and I the Rakshasas. Afterward, we can dive in."


    Mahava began before the three leaders vanished to reappear in front of their targets. Starting with the Void God Ranks, deities could build a world-sized internal space and no longer needed space treasures. With such an ability, smuggling additional troops was simplicity itself. For the sake of fairness, verification was a must.


    In tandem, the 1000 disciples stretched out their hands, releasing their Internal Void Space for the elders to inspect. A High God''s Internal Void Space was the Size of 100 Earths. A Cosmic God''s Internal Void Space, the size of the solar system.


    Ancestral Gods could contain a galaxy, and Legendary Gods a universe. Internal Void Spaces'' size was a perfect representation of the gap between cultivation ranks. A gap that only became more outrageous with each Rank. For that reason, most Primogens believed Realm Wills to be of the Overgod level.


    A slightly inaccurate thought valid only in the Three Realms.


    The four great elders unleashed their God-Senses and perused the Internal Void Spaces before turning back to inspect one another. When his God-Sense swept Konrad''s Void Space, Anura failed to find anything noteworthy and moved on.


    Unlike the Higher Realms'' deities, with his Infiniteness cultivation approaching the Profound level, Konrad could create an outrageous amount of Internal Void Spaces on top of his unique Infinite Void Space. To see through his tricks required eyesight and cultivation those four couldn''t get in ten thousand lifetimes.


    "All is in order. We shall set out from four different entrances. Keep several things in mind; your gains are your own, just like your losses are. You have no friends, and blades have no eyes. If you perish, you can only blame your ineptitude."


    Mahava declared to the devas'' surprise. None of the sub-Ancestors expected him to use such a candid language. He might as well say that they were free to slaughter partners and opposing forces for the sake of resources.


    Of course, even if he didn''t say it, when faced with the opportunity to change their fate, how could those devas and devis consider friendships?


    "Here, you can''t fly. The Nature Spirits will fight tooth and nail to protect the forest from our plunder. None of them are lower than the High God Rank, and dozens of Cosmic Gods lie in wait. I wouldn''t be surprised if a few hidden Ancestors also hid in the shadows. What you do with them is your matter, but to avoid tragedies, quick slaughter is best.


    Do recall that the Essence Nurturing Trees are by themselves thorny dangers.


    Once we go in, a cloaking formation will prevent any of us from escaping. We have one month to clean the forest. Not more, not less. Past that, whoever fails to return to the exit might as well settle down. All has been said, stick with your elders if you seek safety. Now, disperse!"


    Mahava proclaimed, then in tandem, all elders led their disciples to the assigned entrances and dived in!


    The four deva battalions vanished between the groves. But though at first, all remained in their elder''s vicinity, many of the Cosmic Gods soon vanished from the ranks to pursue their own luck. While sticking with the elder undoubtedly was a wise move, it also ensured they could only get what their elders allowed them to. Their gains were doomed to be minimal. All understood that truth, and soon, none of the Cosmic Gods remained, leaving behind the High Gods whose leading members broke into smaller groups to seek chances.


    But as Rati sought Konrad with her God-Sense, she was startled to see that he was nowhere to be seen!


    "How did he vanish without me sensing it?"


    She wondered with frowning eyes. Instantly, she activated her third layer Seer''s Vision and spread her vision across several millions of square kilometers to locate Konrad. However, all attempts proved fruitless!


    "What did we let in? A wolf, or a lion?"


    As those thoughts trailed within her mind, Rati turned into a magenta light beam and left the remaining disciples behind to chase Konrad''s trail. Still, she kept them within her sight, ready to appear should they face too great a threat.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Konrad stood within the sky, one hundred meters above the essence nurturing forest with a white, floating eyeball hovering above him. This was his Truth Dao Armament, the Eye of Truth. Within the Essence Nurturing Forest, others may not be able to fly, but how could that apply to the Profane Prince?


    Still in his Mara disguise, he took the entirety of the forest within his vision, pinpointing all its chances and dangers with a single glance, and locating all the lifeforms it contained. The Nature Spirit tribe''s location and experts stood in plain view, and seeing the strength they held, Konrad curved his lips into a fiendish grin.


    "Well? Even if I don''t meddle, it appears none of those little devas will escape this place with their lives. Tss, tss, tss. What a miscalculation."


    Konrad chortled and waved his right hand, causing Verena, Valkyrie, Selene, and Heide to appear beside him. But they weren''t the only ones. In a whirlwind of black light, 120 legionaries clad in light, pitch-black armors appeared at their back. The third secret force of the Jade Dynasty: The Silent Blade Pavilion.


    Of the twelve secret forces, the Silent Blade Pavilion was the most secretive. All cultivated a unique method crafted by Konrad and excelled in only one task:


    Murder!


    Although as peak-stage Heart Devils their cultivation only equaled that of mid-stage Nihility Gods, once they unleashed their blades, arts, and formations, to say nothing of High Gods, even Cosmic Gods could not preserve their necks!


    "1000 devas, 350 Nature Spirits, and a Life Embodiment''s territory. Almost a fair fight.


    The four of you will each take 30 Silent Blades and dive in to seek opportunities. This is an excellent chance to test your mettle. 68 Royal Blood Trees, 3252 Greater Blood Trees, and thousands to tens of thousands of Noble and Pureblood Tress lie within this forest.


    Moreover, a massive concentration of forces is gathering in three different places.


    Remember, the males are resources, the females are captives. In the end, no deva must remain standing within the forest. Do not let immortality get over your head. You get what you snatch. Go, and make me proud."


    Konrad ordered, and instantly, the four bowed alongside their troops before vanishing in dark-purple winds.

 471 Zone Seperation

    As the various deva teams crossed the Essence Nurturing Forest''s groves, little did they know that from above, a certain Devil already sentenced them to extinction. Since the four remaining Cardinal Sects all deigned dispatch their most outstanding juniors, how could Konrad not seize the opportunity to put them to good use? Those were prime Devil Pill materials!


    Meanwhile, aware that she could never find his tracks, Rati pursued the Royal Blood Trees instead. Those undoubtedly were the most sought after commodities of the Essence Nurturing Forest. Regardless of Konrad''s concrete purpose, he wouldn''t let go of them. Or so she reasoned.


    Alas, she would never get the time to put her hypothesis to the test.


    As she crossed the forest, keeping an alert mind and sweeping the perimeter with both her Seer''s Vision and God-Sense, Rati never expected that the crackle of timber beneath her feet would herald seismic changes.


    *Crack*


    Instantaneously, the forest seemed willed into life with its trees heightening to impossible lengths, and turning their roots into feet to assail the invaders! Dozens of trees unleashed their elongated branches in spear-like thrusts all aiming at the Mara devi.


    Green wind swept the scene, carrying with it legions of shimmering leaves while dazzling emerald flowers bloomed alongside soaring vines announcing the Essence Nurturing Forest''s desire to fight!


    Alarmed, Rati raised her hand, causing seven large magenta orbs to appear by her side. The seven orbs unleashed magenta-colored tidal waves that slammed right into all opposing forces, crushing them in resounding booms before moving on to the rising trees!


    *BOOM *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    All burst into debris. But though her immediate crisis was averted, Rati felt no joy!


    "The disciples are in danger."


    She realized with widening eyes. But as she tried sweeping her God-Sense toward the disciples, she realized her God-Sense no longer functioned! Even her third layer Seer''s Vision couldn''t see through the clutter of trees!


    Magenta light erupted from Rati''s form and without delay, she turned into a radiant light beam to trace back her disciples. But at that time¡­


    "Grrr...Grrr...Grrr¡­"


    In a succession of rumbling sounds, the topography changed, and several emerald light domes appeared to separate the devas in five zones! Rati now stood in the Eastern Zone, while her disciples remained west.


    "Ancestral Glory: Citadel of Dreams!"


    Rati roared with her tone and contorted face screaming urgency. 90 chanting citadels appeared at her back, glittering in magenta light and swirling clouds of the same color. From their gates, celestial hosts emerged to barrel against the barriers! Alas, to no avail.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    The full might of Rati''s cultivation and strength failed to put a dent in the grand emerald barrier!


    Meanwhile, within the Northern Zone, five, bare-chested figures clad in light green pants stood before a similarly clad but sitting old man. All possessed emerald hair and eyes with their every breath in harmony with nature.


    "Across all those eons, we Nature Spirits never offended anyone, and despite all indignities, remained peaceful in the confines of our forest. However, at any given opportunity, those greedy, callous and self-serving devas bring bare arms to oppress and humiliate us."


    One of the five standing old men spat with an incandescent gaze shared by all his peers.


    "The truth is evident. He who endures will be trampled. Today, if we do not retaliate with our full strength, and slaughter them all to the last, Heaven''s hegemonic sects will never let us breathe!"


    Another followed, but hearing this, the sitting old man shook his head.


    "Slaughtering them is simple, but it will only bring us destruction. We can''t afford to offend the primogens, otherwise we might as well commit suicide. Is the delight gained from venting a single moment of indignation worth damning our tribe? Are their lives worth ours?


    No, they are not. Therefore, we can''t slaughter them."


    The old man who clearly was the tribe''s leader replied with his eyes shut close. And if the Deva elders were present, they would have been startled to see that of those six men, five stood half-step into the Legendary God Rank while their leader had already stepped into it, boasting an early-stage Legendary God cultivation!


    Hearing his words, his elders sighed and lowered their heads as their clenched fists trembled in frustration. Their leader spoke true. To say nothing of the Cardinal Lords, even the Divine Lords could clean their nest. A short moment of bliss wasn''t worth destruction.


    "However, that doesn''t mean we must take this lying down. Kill all High Gods, kill half the Cosmic Gods, and capture the rest. Especially those four elders. They shall become the shields of our freedom. The High God tribesmen and women can stand down. You shall lead the Great Guardians and Guardians to accomplish this task. Execution!"


    "Yes, High Custodian!"


    The leader ordered and the elders bowed in approval before vanishing in swirling winds and leaves. It didn''t take them a minute to gather their forces, and break into four teams aimed at cleaning the forest of its invaders.


    By the time Rati realized she could do nothing to break the barrier, dozens of arrows emerged from the trees'' shadows, carried by formidable might to assail her from all sides! With a graceful spin, Rati evaded the first wave, then vanished in swirling magenta haze to avoid the rest. But even as she landed several steps away, nine God-Senses kept her locked, and from the intensity of their pressure, even before the foes showed up, Rati could tell their strength.


    "Seven Ancestral Gods, two half-step Legendary Gods. How can this be?"


    Her eyes narrowed as stupor settled within. That the Nature Spirit tribe could breed a few Ancestral Gods was already ludicrous. But with what resources did they produce half-step Legendary Gods?


    What secrets did this forest hide?


    But as the nine Nature Spirits emerged from the trees'' shadows, Rati knew those thoughts inconsequential.


    "Since you devas wish to drive us into damnation, we have no choice but to retaliate. Come with us and¡­"


    One of the two elders began, but before he could finish his words, he found himself ensnared by the sight of the forest bursting into flames. Not only him, his partners also shared the same fate:


    A mirage!


    In the blink of an eye, he snapped out of it. But as his eyes landed back on reality, Rati was nowhere to be seen!


    "She ran...just like that?"

 472 What do you Want?

    "What are you standing there dazed for? Quick, after her!"


    The second elder who also awoke from his temporary stupor snarled as his subordinates broke free from Rati''s spell. With swirling emerald light and leaves dancing around their lithe forms, they bolted toward the devi. If the invaders'' God-Sense and Laws stood suppressed by the forest, the same rules didn''t apply to the Nature Spirits and Chthonian Devils.


    Having inferred that her foes didn''t face the same restrictions, Rati created four identical Dream Avatars and the five split in five directions! The Nature Spirits may have been innately skilled in Nature Laws, but none of them excelled in Truth Laws or cultivated Seer''s Vision.


    They only had two choices; split or chase the five one at a time. They chose the latter.


    And as he observed Rati''s plight from above, Konrad nodded in approval.


    "Alert and quick-witted. Knowing when to advance and when to retreat. I like."


    Konrad appraised before vanishing in swirling black flames. With her own survival at stake, Rati naturally didn''t have time to investigate his whereabouts. But while she could stall the Nature Spirits, the Essence Nurturing Forest would never fall for her tricks.


    Not even three minutes after leaving her captors behind, Rati found herself surrounded by five floating trees. Emerald light surged and the trees morphed with vines coiling around their forms as they turned into bipedal green giants endowed with vine limbs, and plants sprouting from their forms.


    "Hahahaha, Devas surely are a righteous lot. When the Essence Nurturing Forest most needed blood fertilizers, you fools rushed to deliver yourselves! And what fertilizers at that! Prime material, I say!"


    One of the Vine Giants remarked with its makeshift lips curving into a grotesque smile while the two emerald orbs that served as its eyes glowed like miniature suns.


    Surrounded from all sides, Rati''s entrancing face contorted into a frown. Alas, the obnoxious forest didn''t even give her time to grumble. Five emerald vortexes appeared above the Vine Giants, releasing hundreds of thin vine nets that trapped Rati where she stood.


    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*


    From the ground, a new supply of eager vines rose to bind Rati''s arms and feet while flowers bloomed all around and released an emerald pollen that invaded her nostrils.


    "Poison."


    The bound Goddess realized as the pollen assailed her body and mind. Having long-since reached Dream Embodiment, Rati dreaded no illusion. Poison, however, was another matter. Base Laws were often embedded in some Higher Law, just like Higher Laws often stood within some Primal Law.


    Poison was a Base Law whose abilities all Nature Wielders could access. In the same process, Life Wielders could access all Nature-based abilities. By channeling the forest''s strength, those five Vine Giants had access to a broad range of abilities that put outsiders at a clear disadvantage.


    Still, Rati didn''t panic. Panic never served any purpose. Either she died, or she found a way out. Nothing more, nothing less. But soon, it became evident that the Essence Nurturing Forest didn''t plan to give her a way out. As she thrashed against the vines, a foreign concentration of Life Laws permeated the atmosphere, trapping her from all sides and suppressing her cultivation base!


    "Resistance is futile. There is no scenario where you escape our grasp alive."


    The Vine Giants laughed in tandem, causing Rati to shake her head.


    "Trees will be trees. Without a brain, how can you think straight? Do you think your fate will be any better? When we Royal Blooded Devas perish, have no doubt that the entirety of this forest will become ashes and dust. The Cardinal Lords will slaughter the Nature Spirits to the last, harvest all the forest''s secrets, then make a bonfire out of it.


    How is that a victory? Only brainless fools would gloat at this juncture."


    Rati retorted with a taunting jeer. But unfazed, the Vine Giants, burst into a peal of laughter.


    "But of course, let them come! When your one thousand devas'' blood feeds the forest''s transformation when it rises to complete lifeform with Life Embodiment and peak Legendary God battle-power, who will still care about them? We''re more than glad to welcome the fools!"


    They countered, thereby telling the devi all she needed to know. Having nothing else to probe, Rati closed her eyes, causing a magenta ray to sprout from her chest and rise into the sky to become a pearl-white chakram.


    From that chakram, a burst of boundless God-Force split all the vines and nets before freeing Rati of the laws'' suppression. Magenta clouds and winds unfurled, spreading and rotating around her form while her hair fluttered and her cultivation base erupted.


    "I have learned all I needed from you. Now you can rest."


    Rati snapped, and her hands flashed in incantation gestures that prompted the chakram into a series of nine-hundred rotations. At its center, a miniature star appeared, releasing a flaming explosion of magenta rays that encompassed everything across one-hundred kilometer!


    "An eight-stars...God Artifact."


    The five giants realized, far too late. With that one move, the chakram razed everything in the vicinity, leaving nothing behind. Now, across one-hundred kilometers, Rati aside, only debris and ashes remained.


    That chakram was her strongest artifact, refined by Daksha himself after millions of years of hardships. But as the chakram''s rotation ended, Rati teetered, struggling to maintain balance before dropping onto her right knee.


    *PUH*


    By the time the now dropping chakram followed her and tumbled onto the ground, Rati spurted a large mouthful of blood. The pollens'' effects intensified, wreaking havoc within her body while she fought to suppress the physical and mental damage.


    All to no avail. The poison had already seeped into her marrow, leaving her defenseless and at the complete mercy of whoever showed evil intent. At that time...


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    ¡­the sound of clapping hands echoed from Rati''s back, and as she shifted her trembling face and eyes toward its source, they lay on one of the few she pleaded Heavens to not see.


    "It''s you. Rudra, you really know how to pick your time...if that''s even your real name."


    Rati stated while her eyes locked on the Mara youth standing only five steps away from her.


    "Impressive, I must say. You truly know how to endure. A pity that your strength is ultimately limited."


    Konrad replied with his curling into a fiendish grin while he crouched before the quivering Rati.


    "As the saying goes, the mantis preys on the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Well played. "


    Though Rati still trembled, her magenta eyes showed no dread, and her lips curved into a disarming smile.


    "Now, now, what do you want?"

 473 Ism Spoken For

    A chilling silence met Rati''s inquiry. But as Konrad peered into her eyes with his lips set in that pleasantly roguish smile, as she withstood the intensity of his gaze, she couldn''t help but tremble - if only for a second.


    Now she could clearly see that beneath that peak High God Mara facade, a dreadful force able to control her very fate with a hand flicker hid, gauging her worth with his every glance. Even the Cardinal Lords didn''t give her such pressure. Recalling her previous words, self-derision spread within her mind. How could that level of existence need to assail her from the shadows?


    Still in silence, Konrad stretched out his right hand, tapping Rati''s forehead with his index. In that instant, all poisonous forces tearing her insides out dissipated, leaving behind a soothing force that returned her to peak condition in the fraction of a second.


    "You."


    Konrad replied in a refreshing tone that echoed like a relaxing, subduing sonata. The disarming force of that single word made Rati reestimate the man. But as consternation settled within her narrowing eyes, Konrad pursued.


    "I want the beauty, the mind, the breath, the heartbeat, the soul, all to belong to me and only me."


    As he spoke, Konrad''s lips bridged the distance between them two, stopping only an inch away from Rati''s. With a tilt on the left, Konrad brought his face next to hers and whispered right into her ear.


    "That my name keeps you awake at night, that my touch sets your heart ablaze, that your yearning clouds your vision and you wholly succumb to me. That...is what I want."


    The words snuck into Rati''s ear, seeped into her marrow, and for an instant, her heartbeat quickened, drumming against her chest at a rate her husband of eons could never produce.


    As one of the most ancient deities of the Celestial Realm, in the era before the proxy battlefields, Rati had participated in Realm Wars against the Infernal Realm and fought her share of Royal Blooded Incubi, or Lust Embodiments as they referred to themselves within their courts. However, none could ever make her heart ripple.


    After all, though not promiscuous in nature, Maras were one of the most sensual races, masters of mind manipulation and passion inducement. The Mermaids and Dream Spirits they created were strong examples of those skills.


    Yet, as the number two of her race, the Great Elder of the Sea Dream Temple, Rati couldn''t even remain stoic before that man''s few words. Dreadful implications lay therein.


    Still, she didn''t flounder, and with a slow spin, shifted to face Konrad, asserting her clear-headedness with a limpid glance. Their cheeks brushed, their lips almost met, but the two maintained eye-contact. One, full of undisguised desire, the other, meeting him with a calm challenge.


    "Apologies, but I''m spoken for."


    Rati replied with an irresistible smile. But how could such a statement deter Konrad? On the contrary, it only kindled greater interest.


    "That...never stopped me."


    Konrad countered and in a brisk move, yanked Rati back onto her feet before wrapping her waist from behind. But as the alarmed devi thrashed, the briskness made way for tenderness, and Konrad lowered his chin onto her shoulder.


    "Dissolute rogue!"


    Rati rebuked while a strange mixture of indignation and relaxation settled within her chest.


    "I am indeed. And what I want, who I want, no one can keep."


    The unabashed Konrad retorted while taking Rati''s hand within his.


    "I can feel your pulse quicken. Perhaps your heart already acknowledges what it knows inevitable."


    Konrad whispered, and let go of the Goddess. With a 180 degrees spin, she turned to face him, indignation flaring in her eyes. But now he''d already turned his back, striding off toward proper business.


    Aware that in the confines of the Essence Nurturing Forest, Konrad was both her safest and most dangerous bet, Rati released a sigh and followed his trails. If she wanted to find a way back to her disciples, there was no other path.


    But little did she know that as she walked in the Profane Prince''s shadow, in the other areas, Devas were being slaughtered left and right.


    ...


    A mighty squad of ten Rakshasa Cosmic Gods and forty High Gods from the Eternal Void Sect crossed the Essence Nurturing Forest''s timberland with vigilance. Following the sudden zone division and the sneak attacks of the Nature Spirits, all realized the situation stood beyond their estimations and chose to band in groups to ensure salvation.


    And so far, this group had been successful, having managed to repel many Nature Spirit ambushes and even locate more than one Greater Blood Tree. Of course, for the Cosmic Gods among them, Greater Blood Trees held no appeal. But for those High Gods shackled by weaker blood, it was another story.


    But as they reached another grove, their steps halted, stopping before a towering monster of a tree whose trunk bathed in dazzling light and rippled with formidable energies:


    A Royal Blood Tree!


    Joy teemed within their chests, expanding their eyes as greed settled within, and announced their need to snatch the gleaming red fruits sprouting from the branches.


    "Five mature fruits! Brothers, may skills determine loot!"


    One of the Cosmic Gods exclaimed, pulling an approving nod from his peers. As for the High Gods, though they salivated at the thought of a Royal Blood Tree, they understood their worth. Vying with their leaders for such resources was nothing short of courting destruction. The could only refrain!


    But at that time, one of the Cosmic God''s eyes swept the base of the gargantuan tree and fell onto the back of a slender girl with lustrous, jet-black hair hanging beneath her back. Dressed in a dark blue dress that didn''t match that of the usual deva, she stood with one Royal Blood Fruit in her right hand while her eyes trailed the tree.


    "Bold! Who are you? With what qualifications do you dare harvest a Royal Blood Fruit? Return it at once!"


    The Cosmic God snarled, speaking as if he''d been robbed of his cherished possession and pulling the attention of his peers onto the lass. Naturally, that lass was Heide.


    "Ah. dull crickets. You are not qualified to hear the name or see the face of my esteemed self."


    Heide snided and brought the fruit to her lips for a casual bite. Seeing this, the Rakshasas all broke into a frenzy and hurtled at that daring lass that dared disparage them so!


    Of course, more importantly, they couldn''t afford to let her consume the fruit. And seeing that the intensity of Heide''s aura only matched that of a mid-stage Void Goddess''. The High Gods led the charge, ready to harvest merits.


    *Slash* *Slash* *Slash*


    But before they could take three steps forward, the 40 High Gods were all hacked into hundreds of perfect pieces that dropped onto the ground to form a puddle of blood and minced flesh.


    *Crunch*


    Heide took her casual bite and felt vast energies leave the fruit to fuel her Myriad World Immortal Blood. Alarmed, the Cosmic Gods browsed the perimeter to locate the assassins with their wide-open eyes. Alas, the whistle of the wind was their sole discovery!


    Heide waved her hand, causing a ten meters long dark-purple cauldron to appear within the air.


    "Such wastes are not qualified to be refined by my beloved father. Execute them all, and toss them into the cauldron. Today, I must refine Devil Pills."


    Heide ordered, and instantly, the thirty Silent Blades hiding in the shadows turned into black rays of staggering explosive powers and hacked at the ten Cosmic Gods from all sides, chopping them body and soul in a single blow!


    Even at the point of death, those deities still couldn''t understand why their heads soared into the sky.


    Such was the might of the Silent Blades!

 474 Battered by Wealth

    Though among the Jade Dynasty''s Twelve Pavilions, the Blood Shadow Pavilion ranked first in terms of overall strength, when discussing killing potential, the Silent Blades undoubtedly lorded over all others. Having practiced the most sinister killing arts of his arsenal and equipped with formidable artifacts, they were Konrad''s sharpest killing tools.


    They walked without neither breath nor presence, silent shadows whose sole skill lay in unsheathing the blade to harvest lives! In typical times, even with her status, Heide couldn''t order them. But since Konrad gave his command, she now held the right. Of course, she knew that unlike Verena, the Valkyrie and Selene, within the shadows someone stood to supervise her. Someone she loved and loathed.


    Not that it mattered. With her right hand, Heide held her Royal Blood Fruit, crunching it while with the left she moved her fingers in incantation gestures. The dark-purple cauldron kicked into gear, releasing a purple devil mist as it bolted toward the Deva High Gods'' remains and swallowed them whole. Their flesh, their blood, all became the basis of a new refinement as dark, billowing flames soared from the boiling cauldron.


    The blood became the nectar, the flesh and bones the ingredients, and Heide''s devil force acted as the conductor driving the preparation. Devil Alchemy was one of Konrad''s many creations and a craft only Chthonian Lords and above had access to. Naturally, Heide had been schooled in the practice.


    Taking the blood of the fallen as the core, their flesh as the supplement, the devil energies and the cauldron as the guide to refine Devil Pills of various grades. If Helmut excelled in warfare, then in terms of pill and artifact refinement, Heide didn''t know rivals within her generation. If not for her relentless investment in refining, with Konrad''s guidance, she''d have long since reached the late-stage of the Heart Devil Realm.


    The reason for her insistence? Favor!


    What their father lacked the least was mighty officials. The Jade Dynasty abounded with talents all vying for a spot in the legions and a chance to cross the Chthonian Devil ladder. But very little held interest in the Devil Pill and Artifact Refining. Even among the consorts, few exceptions lay. Daphne was the most apt, and for that Konrad greatly favored her.


    Noticing that need, Heide gave her all to the craft, and got many boons in return. Of course, she''d yet to obtain what she wanted the most.


    Purple fog soared alongside the eldritch flames, darkening the sky and staining the atmosphere with the miasma of the fell while the bloody mixture within the cauldron swirled in successive rotations!


    *BOOM*


    A deafening explosion resounded with a surge of dark-purple light, and as Heide finished her fruit, from the cauldron, seven purple pills rose, all shimmering, all exuding formidable devil force. But as she turned to face the result, Heide shook her head in disappointment.


    "My cultivation is ultimately too low. Even while tapping in father''s Devil Seal, with those forty sacrifices, I can only refine seven high-grade Boundless Sea Devil Pills. If it were aunt Daphne, it would have been at least forty high-grade pills. As for father, fifty top-grade is a conservative estimate."


    Heide sighed in frustration and made a grasping motion, causing the seven pills to fly toward her. She never considered sharing them with the Silent Blades, not because of stinginess, but for she knew they only received boons from her father''s hands.


    "Collect and keep the Blood Fruits ready for father''s examination."


    Heide ordered and instantly, the thirty Silent Blades flashed around the tree, harvesting all the fruits and sealing them in Internal Void Spaces. Unlike lower-ranked trees, Royal Blood Trees possessed strong defenses able to repel the average High God. Of course, when the Silent Blades made their moves, the tree''s defenses collapsed, allowing Heide to pluck a fruit with zero effort.


    But by the time the Silent Blades cleaned the tree of all the resources it contained, in a whirlwind of pitch-black darkness, a dreadful force tore through the air, crackling space as it went, before landing on the scene. The dark winds dispersed, leaving behind thin layers of black sea undulating around a towering, bronze-skinned man of staggering musculature who swept the scene with blazing fury.


    The Eternal Void Palace''s Great Elder:


    Ravana!


    The crushing pressure of a deva half-step into the Legendary God Rank burst as Ravana''s muscles bulged and his eyes shone with dark rays!


    In the instant his rakshasas kindred fell, Ravana sensed their demise and rushed to this place. Alas, all was late. Besides the Cosmic Gods'' minced pieces, the sole remainder of their existence was those seven pills hovering around that riveting young lady of exotic looks and unknown background.


    "We have neither grievances nor enmity. Why...why did you...how dared you harvest the lives of my kin and refine them into pills! Such demonic practices befitting the most abject of demons have no place in Heaven! Who the hell are you?!"


    The trembling Ravana snarled in an eruption of indignation, rage and newly-formed hatred for that lass he knew nothing of. But before those words, Heide''s lips curved into a smile, and with her right index, she beckoned for one of the Devil Pills to fly toward her lips.


    Her mouth opened wide, and she swallowed it whole, letting the surging devil force fuel her veins, soul, energy center and usher a breakthrough into the late-stage of the Heart Devil Realm.


    "What a joke. What enmity do the Nature Spirits have with you that your deva lot so casually sentenced them to destruction? The weak don''t dare offend the strong; yet the strong still trample them without mercy.


    We devils never care for justification. We do what we do because it so pleases us."


    Heide replied, causing blood to fill Ravana''s raging eyes. And seeing how that lass just went from mid-stage Void Goddess pressure to peak-stage Void Goddess pressure with just one of those foul pills, he resolved to execute her on the spot!


    Balling up his fists, Ravana stretched out his arms, causing an illusory shadow of himself to appear at his back and expand to reach one-hundred meters: An incomplete Godhead!


    Legendary Gods cultivated Godheads, to become a Legendary God required the refinement of one Godhead, a mid-stage Legendary God needed one-hundred, a late-stage one-thousand, and a peak-stage ten-thousand.


    The average Primogen took fifty-million years to refine one. Two-hundred to refine one-hundred and one billion years to refine one-thousand. As for the ten-thousand Godheads, Sakra and Dolgron were the only cases, and both took around three-billion years.


    Talroth achieving that in three million years was a frightening feat. If not for Hell''s restrictions, he was destined to become an Overgod, and perhaps reach higher stages. A matter for another time.


    Just like Ravana, the incomplete Godhead bared two heads and four arms and condensed four titanic spears of darkness around which black winds whirled, all aiming at Heide.


    At that time, a voice echoed in her mind.


    "The Silent Blades will not meddle. As his majesty ordered, you''re here for experience. Relying on external forces for any trivial problem does you no good. You shall handle this alone."


    The voice that came from the forest''s shadows, declared, causing Heide to sigh in exasperation. In those bushes, who besides that woman, the chilling, lifeless, Silent Blade Duchess, could possibly speak such words?


    "As you wish, adoptive sister."


    Heide replied to Konrad''s first creation and adopted daughter, the invisible Chimera, and stepped forward. With every step, she climbed an invisible bridge to rise into the air and stand above Ravana!


    "You...can fly...here?"


    He asked in a stupor. In this place where even he couldn''t remain in the sky for long, a peak-stage Void Goddess, four ranks beneath him could? What sorcery was this? Alas, before his inquiry, Heide had no words to offer.


    Blades were her sole response!


    Two additional pairs of arms grew from her sides, giving her a total of six and in succession, armaments of oppressive might filled them all!


    A dark-purple sword, her Natal Devil Artifact!


    An icy-blue blade with swirling black fog, her Omnislayer!


    An emerald spear of endless life essence, the lineage weapon inherited from her mother: Evernight!


    A jade-colored war-hammer from her father''s lineage: Catastrophe!


    A shimmering blood blade from the Royal Vampire line: Sanguine Dance!


    And last but not the least, a golden staff encrusted with nine diamonds, a mighty Truth Devil Artifact refined by Konrad himself: the Heaven Toppling Staff!


    Heide''s Devil Seal kicked into gear as Ancestral Glories appeared at her sides and Auspicious Clouds filled the sky, propelling all those armaments to their limit! Worse, the illusory shadow of a gargantuan devil with fifty heads and one-hundred arms now stood at her back!


    Konrad''s shadow!


    And feeling the crushing pressure now bursting from this little lass, Ravana felt himself shiver with fright! How could a lass of such tiny cultivation suddenly erupt with such dreadful strength? Could she be a Divine Lord in disguise?


    Alas, he didn''t have time to ponder as Heide vanished from his sight to reappear at his back and pound the six armaments into his Godhead!


    *BOOOM*


    The Godhead collapsed, Ravana spurted blood, the armaments carried on their way, tearing space to shred before lodging right into their target''s skulls and back!


    *BANG*


    Like a meteor, Ravana hurtled toward the ground and cratered within!


    ...


    Similar scenes played all around. Verena now held Anura, the Radiant Light Mountain''s Great Elder by the throat while his dozens of disciples lay inert, with their Fate and very future severed from the face of Heaven!


    "I am an ancient deity dating from the First...God of War''s era...how...how can you possibly...control my Fate?"


    Anura stammered while his outwardly unharmed body trembled within the supreme grasp of Verena''s fate-commanding hands.


    "Because I am its embodiment, and I now sentence your Fate to destruction."


    Verena replied with a gentle smile contrasting with the callousness of the execution, and instantly, all the Fate variations lying in Anura''s future morphed to become a single possibility, one ramification within the Fate Standard. The Fate Standard collapsed, and he dropped onto the ground, as lifeless as the rest.

 475 My Excuse to Dally

    Soon, the concealed strength of the Nature Spirits became evident to all the Devas trespassing within the Essence Nurturing Forest. But worse, the knowledge that an irresistible force coveting all their lives lurked in the shadows kept them all on tiptoes. The Silent Blades left neither trace nor noise. One move, one death, and they went on. The corpses vanished alongside them, leaving the trembling Devas with nothing but speculations.


    Of course, as Konrad ordered, the devis suffered a fairer fate: Kidnapping.


    Before they could realize what went on, the Silent Blades neutralized and tossed them into Internal Void Spaces. Little did they know that this unexpected larceny would ensure them blissful immortal lives. A matter for another time.


    Meanwhile, Selene faced an old acquaintance. Her second maternal uncle, and Surya''s right-hand man: the Primal Sun Sect''s Great Elder Mahava. When his golden eyes first lay on that buxom bombshell whose outrageous curves snatched all attention, Mahava''s heart teemed with reckless greed. But in a flash, he steadied his mind and contained himself. His eyes rose to meet Selene''s, but when they interlocked, consternation flashed within his golden hues.


    As a God, the word "forget" didn''t exist in Mahava''s vocabulary. All the tiniest details of his life remained firmly imprinted within his mind. The age was different, the shape unrecognizable, but within those eyes of Selene''s, a familiar glint flickered, reminiscing him of the time his elder brother Surya led experiments on their Nephilim niece.


    But that girl was dead. Destroyed in body and soul. How could she possibly reappear? But if not her¡­


    "No need to dwell on unnecessary thoughts. Uncle, long time no see. One million years and no improvement. No wonder you so desperately sought the secrets of my blood. A pity that with your skills that even donkeys look down on, you can never replicate it."


    Selene began, causing Mahava''s eyes to widen in fright. The words said it all, the dead stood before him in flawless conditions. Alarmed, and believing he''d fallen prey to the Essence Nurturing Forest''s tricks, Mahava looked left and right, sweeping the area with his weakened God-Senses and Seer''s Vision, but failed to spot an anomaly.


    Selene''s lips curled into a radiant smile; yet, her eyes blazed with soaring killent intent. A sharp contrast that snatched back Mahava''s attention.


    "You can''t possibly be¡­I don''t believe it!"


    He snarled in a mixture of skepticism and fright, letting his cultivation base erupt to confront the "illusion." Before that sorrowful display, Selene shook her head in disapproval.


    "Tss, tss, tss. As the saying goes, they will not shed tears before they see their coffins. Fine, this is an illusion. A dream¡­"


    Selene paused and stepped forward, causing nine crimson suns to appear at her back and blind Mahava in a perfect eruption of mixing celestial and demonic forces! Ravmalakh and Archdemon energies overlapping in a brand-new, several times mightier force!


    "...that I will now turn into a nightmare.


    Ancestral Glory: Infernal Luminaries!"


    The Nephilim''s right index stretched toward Mahava, Devil Force unfurled, combining with the nine crimson suns of celestial and demonic powers to fill the area with crushing might.


    Still, Mahava was undaunted.


    "Bold creature! Regardless of where you hail from, of truth and falsehood, with your mid-stage High God level strength, you are not qualified to fill the gaps of my teeth!"


    Mahava snapped, for though Selene''s foundation and battle-power allowed her to cross several levels, with her mid-stage Boundless Sea Devil cultivation, to say nothing of Mahava, even low-level Ancestral Gods stood beyond her league¡­or so it should have been.


    Before Mahava could make his move, nine mirrors appeared in the sky to reflect the light of the crimson suns. Those nine mirrors each rippled with formidable devil force and Truth Laws forces that all locked on Mahava, reducing his cultivation to Selene''s level!


    His eyes widened in fright!


    "The Leveling Mirror Set. A Devil Artifact refined by my most adored devil for humiliation purposes. Now, now, same cultivation, let''s see what you got."


    Selene countered, and without further ado, releasing an explosion of crimson solar energies that barrelled into a dazed Mahava, sending him hurtling in the sky, a charred and unrecognizable mess!


    ...


    And while her fellow devas suffered slaughter and the devis kidnapping, the unaware Rati walked beside the chief culprit of all those events with a disturbed gaze echoing her internal incredulity. Since they''d set out, Konrad successfully led her to three dozen Royal Blood Trees. All within a day. This was a shocking record that clearly indicated he knew precisely where they stood.


    The Essence Nurturing Forest''s restrictions posed him no challenge. Still, he insisted on taking his time, enjoying a stroll instead of directly teleporting toward the destination. He was playing her and she knew it. Still, she had to ask...and so she did.


    "You obviously know their location. Why don''t you just take them all?"


    Rati inquired with her eyes narrowing in a frown. And before that inquiry, Konrad replied with a wolfish grin. The face spoke the words before they even left his lips, and by the time they echoed, Rati was already releasing a sigh.


    "If I do, then I no longer have an excuse to dally with you."


    Little did Rati know that this was only half the truth. Konrad delayed because he awaited a certain event that made those hundreds of Royal Blood Fruits he plucked inconsequential.


    "You have no hope. In this world, no one can make me consciously betray Kama. If you succeed, then it shall be due to might, and not by submission of my heart."


    Rati declared with an inflexible certitude that only made Konrad''s smile brighter.


    "Guilt and love vastly differ. If you were in love, perhaps your words would hold some tiny bit of weight. But since you merely feel guilty, you''re doomed to surrender of your own volition."


    Konrad retorted without halting his footsteps, and the words smacked Rati right in the face, stopping her dead in her tracks as her body trembled and her eyes widened in a stupor.

 476 Ratis Struggles

    Guilt.


    For Konrad to use that precise word showed he was well-aware of the truth behind Rati and Kama''s union. To outsiders, the God and Goddess of Love, as they were referred to throughout Heaven, undoubtedly were a perfect match. As the third son of the Great Primal Ancestor, though several millions of years younger, Kama also was an ancient deity born before the times of the proxy battlefields. In his youth, following in his father''s footsteps, he fancied himself the God of Love and created many God-Arts at this effect.


    An infamous rake, Kama left an abundance of broken hearts in his wake, and also held the nasty habit of sparking relationships between complete strangers...all at a complete whim.


    But all this stopped the day he laid eyes on the Celestial Realm''s number one beauty: Rati. It was as if his world stopped spinning, as if his eyes died for her, and his very life changed ownership. Kama no longer had other ambitions besides pursuing Rati, and it wouldn''t be long before all mistresses were cast aside so he could devote himself to chasing her.


    Alas, if for him she was unique, as far as Rati was concerned, Kama was one among many relentless suitors. Nothing he did could make her waver. But the more she rejected him, the more ardent Kama became in his pursuit. And where others gave up, he kept pressing onward.


    All to no avail...or so it should have been. But during one fateful Realm War, Rati ended up ambushed by Asmodeus. Before the Southern Queen of Hell, all her talent and tricks served no purpose. Asmodeus effortlessly suppressed her and resolved to turn the devi into her new plaything. Alarmed by the news, many prominent Deva Gods rushed to her aid, including Divine Lords such as Agni, a Cardinal Lord such as Chandra, and of course, Daksha.


    In a cruel twist, Asmodeus raised a Desire Immolating Pyre and pledged that if any non-relative dared cross the pyre, she would release her. None had the gals. The Desire Immolating Pyre was an Innate Skill unique to Lust Embodiment Succubi and Incubi. It didn''t harm the flesh but crippled all instances of lust and sensual pleasure needs within the victim.


    Whoever endured those flames became, for all intent and purposes, asexual. Though they could still feel love and attraction, it would never be realized in a sexual way. As immortals, the one thing Gods feared the most was...boredom. With eternity ahead of them, even their tens of thousands of years of secluded cultivation wasn''t enough to make up for the loneliness that threatened to settle in.


    To maintain a level mind, only two paths lay ahead. Either they embraced their emotions and desires, or they severed them. Most chose the former option. How could they abandon all sensual pleasures and become eunuchs for the sake of a woman that snubbed them?


    When Asmodeus made her announcement, Chandra was the first to turn heels and bolt! Many Gods soon followed him. Having never expected any of them to step forward, Rati remained undisturbed. But little did anyone expect that at that critical juncture, Kama would step forward and roar the three words:


    "I AM WILLING!"


    Those starling words put demons and devas in awe, leaving all deities stumped, and causing even Asmodeus to blink in disbelief. To back his words, Kama dived into the Desire Immolating Pyre, enduring its soul-scalding flames as it burned all sexual desires and sensual pleasures from his body. Henceforth, Kama was a man in name only.


    But through that one move, he ensured Rati''s eternal devotion. Asmodeus held her end of the bargain, allowing Kama to take Rati back to Daksha''s grasp, and so he did. Afterward, the Dream Lord had no other choice but to officiate the wedding. But where Devas and Demons alike saw a soul-stirring show of devotion, Daksha saw a madness-fueled ploy. He inferred Kama made a desperate but calculated move to force Rati into his arms.


    Since all else failed, he gambled on self-sacrifice to obtain his craved prize, and it worked. Kama''s father, the Great Primal Ancestor''s many veiled words also validated the hypothesis. For those reasons, when dealing with Kama, Daksha always remained on his guard. The man was stark-raving-mad. Once things didn''t go his way, who knew what he could do?


    Alas, it was as if the otherwise clever Rati stood blind to the ploy. Or perhaps she realized it but didn''t wish to expose the truth for what it was. Just like Konrad said, guilt riddled her heart. But more than that, the many years by Kama''s side had long since bred other, just as troublesome feelings.


    Responsibility.


    Kama was her responsibility. Regardless of what occurred and of what he did, she would care for him. Even if she had to go against Heaven''s Will, she wouldn''t relent.


    Rati''s eyes hardened and rose to meet Konrad''s sauntering form.


    "You don''t know me."


    Rati declared, and if Konrad could feel the indignation lacing her tone, he showed none of it.


    "You don''t know yourself. A woman who clings on the closest image of purpose she can grab, that is who you are. Be it in service to your father, or to your husband, you live for others with no sense of genuine gratification.


    Your hollow, empty heart meshes contradictory emotions and sensations for the sake of finding a sliver of delight. You excel at faking smiles, at deceiving others and yourself with that carefully constructed facade of distance and aloofness when in truth...you are merely lost."


    Konrad countered in a leisurely tone, and as he spoke, Rati found herself lifted by an irresistible force and teleported right beside him. Still guided by that force hiding a level of Truth Laws she couldn''t even begin to understand, Rati walked beside Konrad, again alarmed by his might and how effortlessly he saw through her.


    Laid bare, she floundered, feeling as though she stood naked in a crushing pool of darkness where the breath of that nefarious existence became her sole hope for salvation. Now, Rati realized that her best estimations still fell short. Perhaps that man''s strength had already surpassed the likes of the Primogens. Perhaps even the Warden couldn''t handle him.


    And when her thought reached that stage, enlightenment flashed within her mind, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The Chthonian Realm...where...where do you rank in the Chthonian Primogen''s court?"


    Rati stammered in fright, unable to believe her guess. And before that inquiry, Konrad''s lips curved into a devilish grin.


    "At the summit, of course."

 477 Bloodline Breakthrough

    The words rang in Rati''s mind like a thunderclap, leaving her dazed and unable to speak further. The Lord of the Underworld already stood among them, beside her, and only now did she realize it. How could she not be startled? Before that dreadful news, all else paled. Even the Essence Nurturing Forest became wholly irrelevant. But as the Goddess''s thoughts reached this stage, Konrad''s steps halted and his eyes rose to trail a towering tree whose tip lost itself within the clouds.


    Vast Life Essence swirled around that tree''s trunk, branches, and leaves, bathing it in an emerald glow that clearly revealed its status:


    A Royal Blood Tree! Moreover, one with thirteen mature fruits! Most Royal Blood Trees didn''t possess more than five mature fruit. At best, some would boast six or seven. Trees with more than seven fruits were already unprecedented and would have undoubtedly driven deities mad with greed.


    Even Rati''s attention reverted to the tree, and as her magenta eyes swept its products, they stopped right there, expanding at the sight of the thirteen fruits it showcased. In the devas'' expectations, finding a Royal Blood Tree with three or four mature fruits was the optimal case. How could so many possibly appear?


    "Could it be that this land has truly reached Life Embodiment level? What the hell is Heaven''s Will thinking?"


    Rati wondered in a stupor. Besides a Life Embodiment level Inheritance Ground, what could possibly produce such a setting? But little did she expect that as those thoughts swirled within her mind¡­


    "Heaven''s Will doesn''t think. It merely follows the preset rules and guidelines established by its master. As for you devas, you''re but servants and tools meant to do its bidding. It doesn''t care for your rise or safety...unless, of course, it benefits its Master''s plans. The same thing goes for Hell''s Will."


    ...Konrad''s voice echoed, once more reminding her that as long as he stood there, her thoughts held no privacy. Instantly, Rati''s face contorted into a frown. But prioritizing the weight of Konrad''s words, she suppressed her displeasure.


    "What do you mean by that? Who would that master be? Does an existence standing above Realm Wills truly exist?"


    Rati asked in succession. Alas, Konrad ignored those words to stretch his hand toward the Royal Blood Tree. Sensing the threat, the tree unleashed its vines and raised an emerald energy shield to repel Konrad''s offense.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    The earth grumbled as the ground crackled to make way for a surge of myriad vines that speared Konrad''s form...almost. By the time the spear-vines reached his immediate vicinity, they halted, butting against an invisible wall before bursting into debris of timber.


    Formless energies erupted from Konrad''s right index, collapsing the energy field and suppressing all resistance the tree had to offer. In tandem, the thirteen fruits left the branches, flying toward Konrad in an orderly fashion, and forming a circle around his neck.


    Konrad beckoned, and one after the other, the fruits flew toward his mouth which opened wide to welcome them all.


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    In a grisly show of gluttony, Konrad gobbled the thirteen fruits, not even bothering with chewing them, and let their vast bloodline force fuel his lineage, driving his Myriad World Immortal Blood to break through new levels. Speechless, Rati gawked at the scene!


    "Since when did Royal Blood Fruits become cabbage that you can just gobble them in such an uncouth manner? And why the hell did you bother eating more than one? It''s not like it will make a¡­"


    Rati began, but as her words reached this point, she felt the dreadful surge of bloodline strength erupting from Konrad''s form, and her words fell back into her throat! It didn''t take a genius to realize Konrad had flawlessly refined the energies in all the thirteen fruits!


    Now, as Rati''s eyes swept Konrad''s form, they held the fear of a mortal staring at a prehistoric beast.


    "Next."


    Konrad stated, undisturbed by the Goddess'' fright, and led the way toward the next Royal Tree. In a flash, three days passed. And with each, Konrad found and refined ten Royal Trees'' fruits. At the dusk of the third, thirty trees and 267 fruits had fallen victim to his profane grasp.


    Past the 61st, Konrad stopped consuming the fruits, keeping them in his Infinite Void Space instead. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but with each fruit, the efficacy diminished, and past the 61st, no more boons lay in consuming the fruits. The rest he would store and refine into pills and elixirs for his forces.


    Still, Konrad made massive gains. Before his current Auspicious Clouds, Base and Higher Law Wielders were completely invalid. Primal Law Wielders lost ninety percent might, while Base Law Embodiments lost one-hundred percent, and Higher Law Embodiments lost fifty-five percent.


    Alas, this wasn''t enough. Celestial Slaughter''s Auspicious Cloud still stood a step above. Before him, Primal Law Embodiment aside, all were invalid!


    "It seems that if I want to surpass him, I really need to slaughter the Primogens and snatch their lineages as soon as possible."


    Konrad reasoned. But little did he know that while he pondered ways to lure the Deva Primogens in one spot for slaughter, Rati quivered beside him. With each breakthrough in bloodline strength, Konrad''s suppressed floral scent erupted, each time made mightier by the bloodline growth.


    For the past three days, Rati struggled to suppress the desires that scent kindled within her chest. Only her failed attempts to escape reminded Konrad of the seductive might of his pheromones, and he''d put them back under seal.


    But now, as he tested the intensity of his bloodline might, poor Rati bore the brunt of the floral scent''s assault. Her mind reeled, and her legs trembled while she panted with weakening knees.


    "S-stop...stop that...thing...damn it!"


    The floundering Rati stammered, reminding Konrad of her predicament.


    "Oh, apologies. I forgot how easily aroused you were."


    Konrad replied in an apologetic tone that set Rati''s heart ablaze with fury. Never in her eons of existence did she ever deal with such an infuriating fellow! How dare he play her so?!


    "You damn..."


    Rati formed the start of a curse. But before she could finish her words, Konrad moved past her guard and silenced her lips with an impromptu kiss. Again, Rati''s words died in her throat. Only when Konrad''s tongue invaded her did she snap out of her torpor. But though at first, she wished to shovel him into the ground...or at least push him back, as his tongue tasted hers, she quickly lost the strength and need to revolt. Her mind blanked, and she stood there dazed, falling limply into his grasp.


    Holding her by the waist, Konrad spun, and Rati was shocked to see nine emerald rays fly right by, piercing the spot she previously stood in before landing on the ground, leaving behind nine divine arrows.

 478 I Will be Gentle

    "An inch away from death."


    Those were the five words that swirled within Rati''s mind as her eyes fell upon those nine bolts that would have undoubtedly driven her into an early grave. No, she wouldn''t die, but getting crippled was a must.


    With her third layer Seer''s Vision and Truth Seer status, even with the Forest''s restrictions, there was simply no way her awareness should have fallen to such a laughable level. But when the Essence Nurturing Forest''s pressure mixed with that Rudra''s overpowering presence, it became a whole other matter.


    Fortunately, the scourge also turned out to be an impregnable shield. Otherwise...well, best not dwell on sordid matters. Breaking the kiss, Konrad held Rati within the gentle, yet firm grasp of his right arm while shifting his gaze toward the distant trees whose shadows concealed nine figures Rati was now familiar with. Even before they revealed themselves, she knew those arrows couldn''t have other owners.


    "How entertaining. It has been centuries since anyone dared sneak attack my imperial self. Ignorance surely is bliss. Show yourselves."


    Konrad began with a jovial tone Rati couldn''t help but find bone-chilling. And once the three words "my imperial self" echoed, she was again reminded that the man in whose arms she now lay was none other than the sovereign of the Chthonian Realm. The knowledge brought no reassurance.


    Nine green leaf whirlwinds soared from the shadows, dropping from above and surrounding the Konrad-Rati pair with nine slender figures. The nine Nature Spirit Elders and Guardians on Rati''s trail. To say nothing of here, even in the outside world, with the backing of her mirror and own battle-power, Rati couldn''t win that fight.


    Nature Spirits were a primordial race whose existence predated the demons and devas. Though they still belonged to Flawed Bloodlines, their only flaw lay in reproduction abilities. In terms of strength, Royal Blooded Demons and Devas weren''t their matches. Although Rati''s bloodline strength trumped that of her peers, before the combined strength of those two elders and seven great guardians, she couldn''t raise any storm.


    But within Konrad''s eyes, no hint of apprehension lay. It was almost as if a bunch of mischievous rats decided to bar his path. At first, Rati hoped the nine could help her get a better understanding of that man''s strength. But now...the thought seemed laughable.


    In tandem, the two tribal elders stepped forward and with clasped hands, bowed toward Konrad.


    "Your excellency, we mean no offense. That woman is of great importance to us, we must capture her to ensure our survival. Please do not block our path."


    The tribe''s second elder began in a courteous tone that made Rati''s eyes narrow with puzzlement.


    "Why are they already so wary of offending him?"


    She wondered. But little did she know that in the past three days, Konrad''s ladies and Silent Blades had wreaked unthinkable havoc within the Essence Nurturing Forest, turning all the male devas into corpses while capturing the devis. Initially, the Nature Spirits only planned to kill the non-Royals. But little did they expect that this new force would outpace them at every turn, and mince their targets before they could make a move!


    It was downright frightening!


    Worse, they no longer had any bargaining chip to negotiate with the Deva Primogens. Once they attacked to avenge their kin, who could save them? For all those reasons, Rati''s value in their eyes had skyrocketed. Alas, they could see things Rati couldn''t!


    The Forest spoke to them. This man was no deva, but the leader of that horrendous force now plaguing their land. When the subordinates were already that dreadful, how mighty could the leader be? Unless necessary, they didn''t want to make another enemy!


    A pity that man proposes and Konrad disposes.


    "I''m afraid we have a problem then. I insist on blocking you. Ahh...what a dilemma."


    Konrad replied in that textbook leisurely tone that put legions of men ill-at-ease. Instantly, the elders and great guardians'' green eyes chilled, and their cultivation bases erupted.


    The air rippled, the ground crackled, the trees quivered and squalls of wind rose as the nine spirits rose to challenge the invader.


    "That being the case, don''t blame us for being merciless."


    The elder declared, and as if to echo his words, dreadful Nature Laws erupted from the nine spirits, gushing alongside a surge of green light as trees sprouted from the ground and myriad of exotic flowers bloomed to turn the area into a floral paradise.


    But a paradise it was not. Contrarily to their ensnaring appearance, those flowers all released waves of numbing pollen that coalesced into a grand formation. The dozens of trees turned into vine beasts with their branches becoming great forest-green spears as they encircled Konrad.


    The seven guardians bared their bows and magical quivers, all aiming at Konrad while the elders summoned green daggers, and alongside their Nature Beasts, hurtled at Konrad.


    To the onlooker, their move was akin to teleportation. However, in Konrad''s eyes, it was but a torturously slow offensive. The elders drove their daggers in frontal thrusts, one aiming at the spot between Konrad''s eyebrows while the other stabbed at his heart. In the back, their guardians fired thousands upon thousands of green bolts that magically moved past the elders to target only Konrad.


    His lips curved into a smile and he raised his left hand. With that one move, the world stopped and all came to a halt! The millions of arrows in the sky, the tribal elders and guardians, the nature beasts, the formation, all stopped as if anchored in that present.


    Konrad''s hand blurred, the arrows vanished, the trees, beasts, and flowers collapsed in light particles. Meanwhile, the chests of the seven guardians alongside one of the two elders burst in an eruption of blood fountain!


    Only then did the world again start spinning, and the surviving elder was startled to find his neck land right in Konrad''s left hand!


    Rati''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Oh, I forgot to mention. One of the reasons for my presence in this land is...to put your lives to good use. How about giving me your bloodline?"


    Konrad chortled as he clutched the Nature Spirit''s neck within his hand, and to Rati''s stupor, the man''s skin greyed while his body atrophied at a rapid pace, going from a slender but well-built middle-aged man to a mummified sack of bones in less than five seconds.


    All the blood in his veins, all the resources his body contained, flawlessly slid into Konrad''s Chthonian Heart, adding the previously unavailable Nature Spirit Blood to the mix.


    Having no further use for him, Konrad tossed the man to the ground like a heap of trash, and he died soon afterward. Again Konrad waved his hand, collecting the fallen Nature Spirits in his Infinite Void Space for later use.


    His eyes then lowered toward Rati, but having witnessed this scant display of might, it was with gravity that she met his gaze. Two half-step Legendary Gods, seven high-level Ancestral Gods, executed in a single hand gesture. Although she''d long since placed Konrad''s strength at the level of Dolgron or even the Warden, knowing was one thing, seeing, another.


    But as waves of apprehension welled up within her heart, Rati didn''t expect Konrad''s next words to be:


    "Oh, are you scared? Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle."


    And instantly, dread made place for a flurry of indignation.

 479 You Have no Control

    Mustering the full depth of her willpower, Rati suppressed any show of ire to grace Konrad with a disarming smile.


    "Rudra, Rudra, I''ve seen my fair share of dissolute rogues, but I must admit that you put the worst of them to shame. If I were mortal, you''d probably infuriate me to death."


    Rati remarked in a playful tone, making no attempt to fight her way out of Konrad''s grasp. There was no point. When the man could take down Half-Step Legendary Gods with more ease than plucking fruits from a tree, what purpose did resistance serve? Instead, using her wiles to pull critical information from him surely was more valuable.


    As she spoke, the devi nestled against Konrad''s shoulder lifting up her chin as her long, silky hairs draped his chest and shoulder. Her cheek brushed his, and while her gleaming eyes peered into his, Rati''s lips stopped an inch away from Konrad''s. According to Nehal, though incomparably mighty, the Chthonian Primogen possessed one horrendous flaw: Lasciviousness.


    Unrestrained in wantonness, terrorizing men and taking their women. If at first, Rati didn''t dare believe Nahal''s words, when faced with Konrad''s rake-like behavior, she was inclined to take her niece''s words at face value. Men ultimately were simple specimens. Bat a few eyelashes, flash a few smiles, nestle against their chests and in a flash, they danced in your palm.


    Back in those days, didn''t Asmodeus play the majority of Hell''s Primogens in the same manner? If that "Rudra" was of the same mold, then the situation wasn''t entirely hopeless.


    "Forward, I like. Then let''s resume where we left off."


    Konrad chortled before leaning down and seizing Rati''s lips with his. How could he not see through her thoughts? If the devi wanted to play, as a cultured man, he was duty-bound to entertain her...with soul-searing flames!


    The moment their lips connected, Rati felt as if her very soul had suddenly been cast into a blazing furnace. Her heart rate spiraled out of control, beating at a speed that would have ended a mortal''s life while her porcelain white cheeks and face reddened at the same pace.


    Alarmed, Rati instinctively tried to resist, but as if animated with a will of its own, a traitorous will that didn''t belong to her, her body refused to obey. When her hands did move, she was wrapping her arms around Konrad''s neck, pulling him deeper, and coiling her tongue around his in an ardent, languorous kiss that kept her eyes wide open.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before she tore off her clothes!


    Rati''s knees weakened, her mind blanked, and struggle died in her heart as Konrad lowered her onto the ground with their tongues still intertwining in that soul-stirring kiss. For the first time in eons, Rati felt her inner thighs moisten, and like a broken dam, the excitation juice drenching her pants unleashed tidal waves. As her mind fell to the Devil''s grasp, Rati''s ample breasts pressed her oppressors'' muscular chest, and she panted in his lips, releasing crass moans she didn''t know herself capable of.


    There, Konrad broke the kiss, letting Rati''s moans echo in a tantalizing tune as she subconsciously spread open her legs.


    "Ahh...ahh...ahh¡­"


    The Mara devi panted against Konrad''s face while he remained on top of her, trapping her between his arms. In a flash, Rati felt herself freed of the eldritch forces throwing her ancient mind into chaos, but still, her heart erratically beat, and now genuinely frightened, she quivered like an alarmed kitten within Konrad''s supreme grasp.


    "Beautiful, this is my game. I decide the start, I decide the end. I set the rules, and you follow them...even when you don''t know you are. Try as you might, you...have no control."


    Konrad clarified before planting a hickey on Rati''s neck. Now she realized her folly, striving to tempt the Devil was no different from throwing an egg against a rock, or diving into self-immolation.


    And as Konrad''s breath grazed her, Rati felt herself shrinking, and Konrad expanding, becoming a giant of immeasurable proportion that kept her pinned within the palm of his hand.


    Her fate now held a new master.


    ...


    Meanwhile, deep within the Essence Nurturing forest, the Nature Spirits'' leader and High Custodian felt the demise of two elders and seven great guardians. His mind reeled and alarmed he stood up


    "Who, who could it be? Have the Deva Primogens arrived? Or did a new powerhouse emerge? Forest, speak to me."


    The High Custodian beseeched with a deep bow. No words echoed and a weighty silence followed. But when the High Custodian straightened his back and raised his eyes, they shone with enlightenment!


    "I see. The enemy is beyond what I can handle. But the same doesn''t apply to the rest. Forest, I understand."


    The High Custodian replied to his invisible, mute interlocutor, before connecting to all his dispatched elders and tribesmen''s mind.


    "Return to me. If brawn alone won''t triumph over that new force, then brain shall lead the way."


    The High Custodian declared, and instantly, the dozens of Nature Spirits rushed from the shadows of the forest to go back to his side, forming circles around him. Unsurprisingly more than one had already fallen to the Silent Blades.


    Constraining his wrath, the High Custodian soared into the sky, turning into a radiant emerald beam swelled by dreadful Life Laws! The High Custodian had achieved Life Wielding!


    At his back, around 140 Nature Spirits at the Cosmic God Rank or above followed, all moving toward a single location:


    Verena!


    At the same time, from within the forest''s depths, three sources of tremendous energies rose, soaring toward Heaven''s sky in three mesmerizing emerald pillars that announced the birth of unprecedented Life Treasures!


    ...


    Before, due to the forest''s suppression, the Life Plates of the fallen devas didn''t break, fooling the Cardinal Lords into thinking their kin and disciples safe. However, when the three pillars rose into the sky, hundreds of life plates broke simultaneously!


    Not a single male deva at the High God Rank or above survived! As for the devis, who knew what horrendous fate they suffered?!


    "Suppress the news at first, then release them in one go? Lure, this is a lure."


    Surya reasoned. And though the loss of his close brother daggered his heart, he remained stoic. Unlike the other Cardinal Lords, Surya didn''t send his children to the competition.


    The reason? He was starting to feel that Heaven''s current situation was far too fishy. Why would the Warden entrap him? It served no purpose whatsoever. Another force played tricks, holding the chessboard within its grasp. If he were right, the Essence Nurturing Forest was an opportunity to reveal that force''s presence. How could he risk his children in such a mess? As for the rest, their fall bore little impact. With the elders, with Surya and his progeny, rebuilding was a matter of years only.


    Mahava was the only painful loss.


    And as his Life Plate crumbled, white fog containing Surya''s Truth Wielding spread within his chambers to form the image of all his brother last saw.


    "Mahava, elder brother won''t let you die in vain. Have no doubt that I shall avenge you."


    Surya pledged while the events predating Mahava''s fall played before him...almost.


    A force boasting grander Truth Laws clouded the scene, allowing Surya to see...a royal nothing.


    His eyes narrowed in a frown, but still, he retained his cool, stretching out his hand to reveal a golden lotus as bright as the sun.


    "Soon, very soon, whoever you are, This Eminence will make you pay ten-thousand folds."


    "Receive my order, regardless of background and gender, all human scions of the Primal Sun Domain are invited to attend a Grand Talent Selection. The three-hundred most outstanding shall receive my blessing and become Ravmalahks!"


    Surya proclaimed before returning to his secluded cultivation. His voice thundered within the entirety of the Primal Sun Domain.

 480 The Primogens Attack!

    If Surya could keep his cool, the same didn''t go for the other Primogens. Ensnared by the incommensurable Life Laws that transcended even Wielding, the Divine Lords went mad with greed and soared into Heaven''s sky, leaving their domains behind to shoot like meteors toward the Essence Nurturing Forest.


    Boiling with more fury than greed, Daksha and Durga too rose, with the thirst for vengeance setting their eyes ablaze! Gargantuan magenta clouds left the Sea Dream Temple while a sea of darkness departed from the Eternal Void Sect as the two Cardinal Lords rushed toward the Essence Nurturing Forest.


    The Radiant Light Mountain, however, saw no movement. Not because Brihaspati saw through the lure, but because he was unable to interfere!


    And as he stared, helpless, at the broken plates and struggled to suppress the aftermath of his cultivation deviation, veins pulsed on his temple. Laced with fury, his head turned toward the now mortal Tara who knelt within the room, trembling before a side of Brihaspati she didn''t know existed.


    "Get lost! Out of my Radiant Light Mountain, never to return!"


    Brihaspati bawled, almost tearing Tara''s mortal eardrums to shreds. Frightened, she trembled, quivering on her knees without daring to raise her eyes toward Brihaspati''s face. Following that night, Tara awoke in her bed, without an ounce of cultivation or memories of what occurred. Her maids soon told her a story of how she was abducted, and her cultivation harvested by a lust-frenzied Chandra.


    Almost mad with grief, she rushed toward Brihaspati, but he refused to see her! After letting her kneel at the gate for three days he finally deigned to meet her. Never did she expect that he''d again have her kneel and that his following words would be expulsion!


    "Hus-husband I...I do not understand what happened. I have no memory of the event...and even if I did..,how...how can you blame for something that occurred against my will?"


    Tara stammered, unable to comprehend why instead of consoling her, Brihaspati flew into such a rage. But hearing those words of hers, his rage blossomed into all-out madness! Were it not for his cultivation deviation, he''d have executed her!


    "Against your will?! Against your will?! Do you think you can deceive me?! That night do you think I didn''t see how you groaned and begged for more? Even asking that pig to breed you with INFINITE CHILDREN?! Were you that desperate for it?!"


    Brihaspati snarled, as his body shook and his livid face reddened in fury. That night would forever be his life''s greatest humiliation, a nightmare that ruined his cultivation path, and a trauma he couldn''t rise above of.


    And hearing those words, Tara''s eyes widened in disbelief. Although she was no nun, she wasn''t especially promiscuous either. How could she speak such words? Children?


    "Impossible you know I hate children. In my right mind, I could never speak such words!"


    She snapped. Alas, the words brought Brihaspati no consolation. On the contrary, they only made him crazier...if that was even possible.


    "You hate children when they come from me! But clearly, Chandra''s are another matter! In consideration for your mother, I didn''t expose your hypocritical licentiousness! But if you insist on wasting my breath, do not blame me for being merciless!


    Get lost! You sicken me! In this life, may we never meet again!"


    With every word, Brihaspati slammed his balled right fist against his chest, gritting his teeth while daggering his partner of eons with his bloodshot eyes. But when those last words of his echoed, indignation surged within Tara''s eyes, and she raised defiant eyes to face him.


    "As a man, you do not blame yourself for being incompetent and letting your wife fall into the hands of a miscreant. Instead, you blame me who now stand without an ounce of cultivation for events you failed to prevent.


    So much for Fate Wielding. So much for the Cardinal Light Lord. What? Should I kill myself to apologize to you? Why don''t you first apologize to me for being such a waste of a husband?


    No need to seek excuses. I sicken you? No, you sicken me!"


    Tara retorted, eliciting a new wave of outrage within Brihaspati''s heart. Madness filled his eyes as he aimed his wobbling index toward her face he once found so riveting.


    "You...You! YOOUUU! Good, very good! Die!"


    Brihaspati bawled, gathering his cultivation and abandoning himself to deviation as he sentenced Tara''s Fate Standard to destruction. He''d now truly fallen to his heart demons, thenceforth embarking on a demonic road there was no coming back from.


    White light gathered at his fingertips, becoming a white ray that flew toward Tara''s forehead.


    However, right before the lethal ray hit home, Tara vanished from Brihaspati''s sight! Confusion filled his eyes!


    "How...how can this be?"


    And as the Cardinal Light Lord wondered what could possibly result in this scene, a voice echoed within his mind.


    "My women, no one can harm. If you truly wish to find out the truth, come find me within the Essence Nurturing Forest. I will be waiting."


    Konrad''s invisible Truth Devil whispered in Brihaspati''s ears before returning to the main body. Naturally, since he claimed her, Konrad wouldn''t let Tara suffer Brihaspati''s frenzy. Since her presence in the Radiant Light Mountain no longer served any purpose, it was time for her to go home.


    Now, Brihaspati realized there was more to the matter than he previously thought. Indeed, Tara loathed children. What skills did Chandra have that he could pull such words from her lips? He was but a pig!


    "Who is it? Who is it?! Whoever you are...give me your life!"


    Brihaspati roared while dark fog rose from his pores alongside a massive surge of light. His sclera became red, and he soared into the sky in a radiant light beam hurtling at the Essence Nurturing Forest.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, Konrad freed Rati from his profane grasp, and as his eyes looked beyond the trees to locate the three intertwining sources of Life Laws, they widened in disbelief and his lips curled into a radiant smile! Not because of the opportunity to snatch a Life Embodiment inheritance. No, to him, such an opportunity held no appeal.


    What kindled his delight, was the product of those three energy sources! Three Bloodline Fruits matured within the emerald pillars, serving as their core and energy source.


    Three...Primogen Fruits!


    "Heaven''s Will surely is generous. This time, I refuse to believe my Auspicious Clouds won''t catch up to that old foggie''s."


    Konrad uttered more for himself than anyone else. And at first, Rati who still lay beneath him failed to comprehend the meaning of his words. But when she felt the billowing Life Laws, she realized great opportunities appeared.


    Opportunities able to throw Heaven into chaos! To say nothing of the Primogens, even the Warden could make a move! All leading Deva Gods would gather for the hope to snatch that chance. This was clearly a lure!


    "Beautiful, proper business requires my attention. We shall keep playing later."


    Konrad stated and stood up, stepping into the air to stride toward the center of those three forces. As he did, Rati was startled to see his height increase to two meters, his porcelain skin turn snow-white, and his hairs adopt a translucent hue.


    Though she couldn''t see the change in facial features, as Konrad now donned a black robe and let his devil force and chthonian energies unfurl, if Rati previously held any lingering doubt regarding his identity, she no longer had any.


    The Lord of the Underworld had set out to face Heaven''s strongest!

 481 Stately Jezebel

    As the Essence Nurturing Forest fell to chaos, the roughly two-hundred Nature Spirit tribesmen and women away from the battlefield cowered within their dens, trembling under the earthshaking concentration of might sending tremors throughout heaven and earth. Many wondered if this day would end in their demise, if justice erred to the point their innocent selves could never live in serenity. And as fright settled in, they clutched one another''s arms, seeking mutual support and reliance in the hands and faces they knew best.


    Not that it helped. Carrying Ravana''s head on top of a pike, Heide led her Silent Blades to the Nature Spirits'' hideouts, sniffing them out with her Seer''s Vision before allowing her Blades to do the cleaning. By the time they felt the need to scream, the men became corpses, and the ladies captives. In other hideouts, Selene and the Valkyrie did the same. Only Verena didn''t partake in the grand harvesting.


    Not that she didn''t want to, but from above, a vast pressure descended, keeping her pinned and unable to join the fray. The Essence Nurturing Forest''s High Custodian hovered in the sky with dreadful Life Laws erupting from his flawless form.


    With his hands crossed beneath his back, and his eyes gleaming with an austere, dignified look, he gave the impression of a harsh but wizened elder hiding a fair countenance beneath a harsh exterior. And as far as the Nature Spirits were concerned, this was indeed true. But to outsiders, he had only one thing to offer:


    Spite!


    For their greed and selfish purposes, they ransacked his home, despoiled his people, ruined his birthplace, and showed no remorse for it! For billions of years he remained within this land, enduring, enduring and enduring. All...without any chance to retaliate. Fortunately, Heaven was finally taking pity on their plight and giving them the opportunity to fight back!


    At the High Custodian''s back, the 140 Nature Spirits at the Cosmic God Rank or above stood with their hatred-filled eyes locking the lone Verena below. But even before this mighty battalion of hatred, she remained undaun...wait no, Verena clutched her arms, and shivered under the pressure.


    "Oh my profane god, help! 140 shameless defilers have gathered to oppress a helpless woman! Someone please come to my aid! Husband, where are you?!"


    Verena sobbed while screaming for help, causing even the Silent Blades in the shadows to not know whether to laugh or to cry. And seeing the oppressor branding them as criminals, the Spirit Gods felt new waves of rage and indignation swelling their hearts.


    "Cut the senseless display. Today, your only way out is surrender. Obediently come with me and I won''t make things difficult for you. Resist and even those thirty assassins hiding in the shadows won''t be of use to you."


    The High Custodian spat. Clearly, he''d long-since located the thirty Silent Blades. Although they could cheat the suppressed Ancestral Deva Gods, there was no way their concealment could fool the eyes of a full-fledged Legendary God backed by Life Wielding.


    *Sigh*


    Verena sighed and stopped her act to raise unfazed eyes toward the High Custodian and his forces.


    "I''m curious, of all the targets available, why did you choose me?"


    Verena inquired with a curiosity-laced tone. Clearly, the High Custodian wished to use the apparition of those new fruits as decoy to seize key members of Konrad''s faction. He didn''t doubt the lure of the Primogen Fruits would be enough to captivate their leader, thereby giving him room for maneuver. But within the four available choices, why would a shrewd man possibly choose her?


    Before that inquiry, the High Custodian''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Because you are the least troublesome."


    He replied, causing Verena''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "I am? Why did I not know?"


    She wondered out loud, causing black lines to flash on more than one forehead. But undisturbed, the High Custodian carried on.


    "First choice, the lass. Though she appears to be the weakest of the lot, she''s armed with mind-blowing wealth that makes one shiver in fright. Worse, besides her assassins, a non-negligible expert hides in the shadows, ready to strike should the situation get out of hand. Therefore, she''s the worst choice."


    The High Custodian reasoned, pulling an approving nod from Verena.


    "Second choice, the bimbo. She should have been the right middle. Alas, she wields a strange mirror set that lowers her foes'' cultivation to her level. That mirror could even affect a Half-Step Legendary God. At the same level, we''re lamb for the slaughter. I am not risking my people''s neck in such a suicidal assault."


    The High Custodian followed, again causing Verena to nod in approval.


    "Third, the valkyrie. That creature''s strength is deep and unfathomable, shifting and incomprehensible, boasting abilities I can''t begin to understand. Understanding your foe is the first step of all victories. I am not one to dive into a conflict I have no understanding of. Worse, she wields a strange armor that makes all her abilities rise exponentially, a terrible foe.


    That leaves you, the Fate Goddess. Your forte lies in your Fate Laws, but I happen to have the means to counter them. Before me, you have no hope. Satisf-?"


    As the High Custodian''s words reached the end, he felt his heart rate rise at an alarming speed while his heart threatened to explode within his chest. His eyes widened in disbelief, and alarmed, he clutched his chest, releasing his Life Wielding to suppress the incomprehensible condition.


    A step too late¡­


    *PUH*


    The High Custodian spurted a large mouthful of blood, staggered, and tumbled toward the ground, leaving his 140 subordinates dumbfounded! But Verena gave them no time to indulge in stupor. Before the Custodian could reach the ground, she shot toward him, driving her hand into a frontal knife strike aiming at his brain!


    But how could a Legendary God fall so easily? Suppressing the horrendous pain, the High Custodian whirled sideways, letting the blow move past him before raising an emerald barrier to repel further assault.


    The 140 Gods kicked into gear, descending upon Verena in an organized battle-formation to buy their leader enough time to mend his wound!


    But as they reached a five feet distance from her, Verena''s lips curled into a smile, and dark-purple energies burst from her form while a crimson Valkyrie Armor appeared to cover her form.


    Two blood-colored longswords appeared in Verena''s hands, and as the pressure of her late-stage Boundless Sea Devil cultivation skyrocketed, she stepped into the sky, whirlwind her blade in a macabre dance that harvested the heads of the more than one-hundred Cosmic Gods in one go!


    A sea of Spirit God-blood stained the air before raining onto the ground and by the time the first droplet of blood hit the timberland, Verena stood high in the sky with six pairs of crimson wings sprouting from her back, and a horned helmet heightening the devilish glint of her eyes.


    "Despicable...despicable harlot!"


    The High Custodian cursed. Veins bulged from his temple and his eyes went bloodshot as he realized himself played like a rancid fool. But little did he expect that when his echoed...


    "Hahahahaha!"


    ...Verena would burst into laughter!


    "Flattery will get you nowhere. As my husband would say, in his court of Jezebels, none can challenge me in deviousness."

 482 Samsara Breaking Wheel

    The High Custodian didn''t lie. He indeed had the means to counter Fate Seers. However, that required preparation. Never did he expect that before they raised their swords, Verena already was altering his Fate Standard, using the time he so foolishly gave her to alter his constitution and induce cultivation deviation!


    Back when he observed her, Verena always conducted herself with the stately stance of a lofty woman. Only now did he realize how much of a sinister creature she really was! But unlike him, in the midst of battle, Verena never wasted time. Thirty-five Ancestral Gods and five half-step Legendary Gods remained to assist the High Custodian. How could she give them the chance to outnumber her?


    "Dao Armament: Fate Weaving Tablet!"


    Verena uttered, causing a pearl white stone tablet to appear before her. The mark of her Fate Embodiment, the Fate Weaving Tablet. Stretching out her hand, she summoned the Epoch Writing Quill whose devil force unfurled alongside the boundless Fate Laws that didn''t lose out to her Fate Weaving Tablet.


    Holding those two items, deciding the fate of Ancestral Gods was simplicity incarnate. Verena''s hand blurred as she inscribed the Spirit Gods'' fates on the Fate Weaving Tablet. Instantly, their souls collapsed, and they dropped onto the ground. Verena considered having them self-destruct to ruin the High Custodian. Alas, she needed corpses to offer her husband.


    What a pity¡­


    The High Custodian watched helpless as his Great Guardians and Tribal Elders followed the Guardians into the grave, tumbling onto the ground like discarded dolls. But though the scene daggered his heart, he didn''t let grief cloud his judgment, and flashed his hands in incantation gestures.


    "Samsara Breaking Wheel!"


    A pearl-white wheel appeared above the High Custodian, releasing hundreds of white chains that coiled around him, obliterating the concentration of Fate Laws ruining him from the inside before shooting toward Verena! Her eyes widened in disbelief!


    "The Seventh Ancient Secret?"


    Verena realized as her eyes expanded in astonishment. The Seventh Ancient Secret was the Brahmas'' core secret, in the Three Realms, only they possessed a copy. And only those Heaven Warding Temple deities at the Ancestral God Rank or above had the right to cultivate it. How could it possibly appear in the hands of a Nature Spirit?


    "I am done for."


    Verena confessed while diving toward the ground, dancing in the air to avoid the Samsara Chains that heralded her demise. Of the top seven Ancient Secret, the Samsara Breaking Wheel ranked seventh for two reasons. First, it was the easiest to cultivate. Second, it didn''t possess any offensive ability. Its only skill was...undoing Fate and Truth Laws! As long as the user''s cultivation surpassed that of his foe, even an  Embodiment couldn''t escape!


    For that reason, it was the nightmare of all Seer''s Vision cultivators!


    As long as those chains trapped her, with the High Custodian''s fourth layer Samsara Breaking Wheel, Verena didn''t doubt her strongest cards would instantly become as useful as a cow''s fart.


    Alas, no matter where she went, as if driven by her vast Fate Laws, the chains stood firm on her tracks, relentlessly chasing her throughout the Essence Nurturing Forest''s sky and ground.


    "Boundless Devil Sea!"


    Verena exclaimed, causing dark-purple mist to erupt from her form and expand in the atmosphere, becoming a vast dark-purple sea whose suffocating devil energies withered all trees in the vicinity.


    "Law Revolution Creed!"


    Verena vanished and reappeared above the Boundless Devil Sea''s center with multicolor rays rippling from her eyes and form. In those rays, hundreds of Law Wielding from Base Laws to Higher Laws, united with the Devil Sea to fuel Verena''s sword with sky-rending might.


    With a 360 degree spin, she cleft the air, slicing Heaven''s space and releasing a rainbow-colored half-moon that hurtled toward the High Custodian, shattering his Samsara Breaking Chains before slicing him in two perfect halves!


    Alas, before Verena could rejoice, the halves joined right back, leaving no wound behind. The High Custodian expanded, becoming a one kilometer tall giant of uncanny emerald skin.


    "There is no scenario where you survive this."


    He stated before vanishing to reappear above Verena. His Samsara Breaking Wheel kicked into gear, suppressing Verena alongside her Fate Laws, and leaving her at his mercy. The High Custodian''s dozens of meters wide palm dropped onto Verena, trapping her within his grasp.


    "Initially, I planned to hold you hostage to discuss terms with that leader of yours. However, the blood of my 140 kinsmen lies in your hands. I...can''t spare you!"


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, within the Essence Nurturing Forest''s core zone, Konrad stood at the center of the three emerald light pillars, watching the Primogen Fruits they held mature at breakneck speed.


    At the same time, seven forces crossed the Essence Nurturing Forest''s sky to land above him. A ball of searing flames, an irresistible hurricane, a translucent river, swirling sand and more. The seven Divine Lords had arrived to fight for the awakening loot! Those Primogens may not care for the fruits, but the chance to become a Life Embodiment was a whole other matter.


    Moreover, they had to ensure the fruits didn''t fall into the hands of their enemies, and act before the Cardinal Lords made their moves. Time was of the essence!


    But little did they expect that by the time they arrived, another man was already occupying the site, facing them with his daunting back as he stood in between the three Life Pillars.


    Translucent, windblown white hairs cascaded at his back, and alongside his black robe, concealed most of his snow-white skin. But though they could feel no energy from that lone man, even before he turned, the Divine Lords felt the blades of apprehension stabbing their hearts.


    The man turned, revealing a figure of empyrean perfection constrained only by those icy-blue eyes that made even their battle-hardened hearts palpitate.


    "Who...are you?"


    Bhumi, the Divine Earth Lady asked with a voice betraying her chaotic mind-state.


    "Wrong question. The right one is...what am I going to do to you?"

 483 Forbidden Locks

    Konrad''s soothing, yet chilling voice echoed within the ears of the seven Divine Lords, making them all wonder what kind of formidable existence stood before them. But then, his cultivation base erupted, and though they couldn''t feel God-Force, the pressure only matched that of a mid-stage Ancestral God. Instantly, a shroud of confusion invaded the Divine Lords'' eyes. How could the man opposing them all possibly stand at such a low level?


    "Is he using some kind of secret art to mask his true cultivation?"


    Bhumi wondered. But the Seer''s Vision users within the lot soon rendered a different verdict.


    "258 years old. Although the origin of his cultivation is a mystery, it is indeed comparable to a mid-stage Ancestral God. Although such aptitude makes even Talroth look like a waste, he''s nothing to be afraid of. Now the question is...who is his backer?"


    Garuda, the Divine Wind Lord appraised through his Seer''s Vision. Seer''s Vision users could determine the precise age of any expert - unless of course said expert prevented the probe with mightier Truth Laws. Since Konrad didn''t bother doing so, Garuda and the other Seer''s Vision users could effortlessly see through his actual age.


    But matching the result with the cultivation he displayed didn''t provide them with any relief. On the scene, who didn''t take hundreds of thousands of years to become an Ancestor? Now someone the age of their youngest descendants appeared with that kind of cultivation, as if intent on shaming their achievements.


    "He must be related to that Chthonian Primogen. Most likely one of his juniors. Only an existence of that level could possibly produce such a descendant."


    Varuna, the Divine Sea Lord hypothesized as he recalled Nehal''s startling cultivation growth. And soon, all were of the same thought. But now, none of that mattered. Time was of the essence. If they didn''t snatch the Primogen Fruits and secure the inheritance before the Cardinal Lords arrived, best case scenario they returned empty handed. Worst case scenario, they surrendered their lives.


    Primogens dying from internal clashes was nothing new. At the beginning of times, there were fifteen of them. Why did only eleven remain? They could waste no more time!


    "We must act with haste, destroy the Primogen Fruits and secure the Life Embodiment Inheritance. If one of us can obtain it, then in the future, our Divine Alliance needs not fear the Cardinal Lords."


    Agni, the Divine Flame Lord declared and stepped forward. With every one of his steps, the Essence Nurturing Forest''s temperature rose to absurd heights. His mane of flaming hair erratically blew, gleaming alongside his eyes in a reddish glow.


    "Boy, This Eminence doesn''t care about where you hail from. Since you choose to stand in This Eminence''s way, surrender your life!"


    Agni bellowed while the world-shaking might of a mid-stage Legendary God erupted from his form alongside his Fire Embodiment laws. Red flames surged from Agni''s pores to soar into the sky, turning him into a gigantic ball of flames that discolored the clouds and charred all the trees in the distance, searing the heaven and searing the earth.


    Fortunately, the Nature Spirits had already been collected. Otherwise, they''d have turned into ashes and dust. Of course, in the center of the inheritance ground, the situation was different.


    "Ancestral Glory: Searing World!"


    Agni stretched out his hands, holding nothing back has he combined the full might of his laws with his Ancestral Glory. Vanishing within the vast expanse of flames, Agni unfurled his flame tsunami on Konrad, leaving him absolutely no room to escape as from above, below, left and right, flames whose tiniest sparks could end worlds shot toward him!


    But before this move that made so many demons shiver in fright, Konrad remained undisturbed. Better, his lips curved into a smile. Even when the flaming sea swallowed him whole, that smile remained unchanged!


    Set ablaze by Agni''s flames, the inheritance ground burned. But none doubted that a force breeding a Life Embodiment would survive the blow. The boy, however, that was another story.


    Or so they thought.


    "Hahahaha! Hahahaha!"


    A guffaw erupted from within the flames, startling all Divine Lords who couldn''t comprehend the meaning of this sorcery. Agni, more than them, stared slack-jawed at the center of his flames. Flames that shrunk in a breath of time to become a tiny fireball laying in the hand of that dissolute but wholly unharmed youth.


    With a casual toss, Konrad threw the fireball at Varuna, the Divine Sea Lord, and by the time he snapped out of his topror, the fireball had expanded into a sea of flames with a thousand times the might of Agni''s blow!


    Alarmed, Varuna attempted to resist, but was shocked to find himself unable to move an inch of his body. The magnified Searing World swallowed him whole, quite literally trapping the Divine Sea Lord in a living hell.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Varuna howled as he burned into nothingness, and by the time the flame dispersed, only his heart remained. All he was, all he had, his strength and blood origin, flew toward Konrad to merge with his Chthonian Heart.


    "When I embarked on the road of cultivation, my country worshipped a deity known as the Divine Flame Lord. I always thought that if one day we met, it would be an epic battle worth writing songs about. What a letdown."


    Konrad chortled before stretching his hand toward Agni. Vast suction force trapped the Divine Flame Lord, and unable to resist, he flew into Konrad''s grasp. Clutching his neck, Konrad hoisted him up, siphoning his Primogen Blood and strength while sweeping the remaining five with his icy-blue gaze.


    "This Eminence? What a joke. Before I, the Profane Prince, who dares adopt such a condescending tone? You deserve to die."


    Konrad chided as his siphoning of Agni''s soul, blood and strength came to an end.


    *Crack*


    With a casual move, Konrad wrenched Agni''s neck, then tossed him toward the ground. But this merely was the beginning. His form blurred, becoming five identical versions that crossed the void to land before the five Divine Lords.


    Alarmed, the Divine Lords all released their strongest elemental attacks, but before they collided with the five Konrad, they were startled to see ten black locks appear around his form, rippling with energies that made their ancient hearts panic!


    "Forbidden Locks! Those are the legendary Forbidden Locks! Run away!"


    Garuda howled before turning into a gigantic gold and green eagle to fly toward safety! Alas, he''d just completed his transformation that Konrad''s hand rammed into his chest to gouge his heart and rupture his soul!


    The other Divine Lords didn''t have it better, all seeing their attacks swallowed by the locks before returning to their peers with a thousand times the might.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Blasted in the sky, the Divine Lords attempted to use the momentum to escape their foe. A futile attempt. The Konrads blocked their path, giving them no way out.


    The Divine Lightning Lord had turned into a thunderbolt to escape this tribulation, but was startled to see a figure land on his shoulders and suppress him mid-air.


    "Absolutely no class."


    Konrad chided while seizing the Lightning Lord''s head in his hands...and yanking it off his neck!


    The Divine Blade Lord turned into a sword and shot toward the ground for succor, but a kick from Konrad shattered blade, true body and soul, destroying him in one move. The Divine Wood Lord suffered a similar fate with Konrad grabbing him by the shoulder before tearing him in two grotesque halves!


    Now, of the original seven Divine Lords, only Bhumi, the Divine Earth Lady remained.


    Konrad''s afterimages vanished, leaving behind the True Body who now stood before Bhumi, holding her suppressed in the air as he seized her chin.


    "Beautiful, Tara is waiting for you¡­"


    Konrad began, then stabbed Bhumi''s forehead with his right index.


    "...but I must kill you first. No hard feelings. I swear I will make it up to you."


    Bhumi''s eyes widened in disbelief, life left her body, but before she dropped onto the ground, Konrad sent her body into his Infinite Void Space.


    At that time, Daksha and Durga crossed Heaven''s sky to land before this scene of gore. Brihaspati arrived not long afterward.


    "Welcome, ladies and gentlemen, to the dinner party. With the appetizer out of the way, Let the revelry...begin!"

 484 I Shall Reward You...With a Glorious Death!

    When they left their domains with blazing ire and the gong of vengeance ringing in their minds, never did the Cardinal Lords expect that the gored corpses of their fellow Primogens awaited them. Less than a week after Nehal''s return and the Sea Dream City''s commotion, Heaven only had four Primogens left. But as his eyes swept Konrad''s black locks, Daksha feared the number would soon shrink to zero.


    "Forbidden Locks truly exist."


    He sighed in dismay, and when their gazes swept the locks, even the bellicose Durga and the demonised Brihaspati floundered. According to common knowledge, Forbidden Physique owners all held a crippling curse and couldn''t cultivate. Moreover, their physiques would always be limited to the birth rank.


    However, legend was that the three Forbidden Physiques all held thirty locks, and breaking those locks would allow the owner to not only cultivate, but unleash the Forbidden Physique''s true powers. By breaking the first ten locks, at the Legendary God Rank, the Forbidden Physique owner would rarely meet rivals.


    But in those countless eons, no such existence appeared. Therefore, the ancients soon left the tale in the back of their minds. Little did they know that besides a tremendous quantity of energy, breaking Forbidden Locks required an irreplaceable ingredient:


    A Firmament Bridge!


    The term "Forbidden" was coined by Regretless following his conquest of the Omniverse, for he knew that those physiques possessed an intricate connection to the Firmament. A connection not even he could make use of. When all locks broke, one Forbidden Physique was comparable to a Supreme. Two, to a High Supreme, and three...to the Almighty Supreme!


    Though he believed no Firmament Bridge owner would ever appear, Regretless wasn''t willing to take chances, and tempered with the Firmament''s energies to curse all Firmament Physique owners throughout the omniverse. Ensuring that none of them could ever cultivate, and would possess such ghastly curses that the world would shun them.


    Hence, the Firmament Physiques became the Forbidden Physiques that filled countless worlds with mixtures of awe and disgust. Little did Regretless expect that the man he loathed the most would build a Firmament Bridge and restore them to glory!


    Now, as he stared at those locks rippling with a force that heralded damnation, Daksha wondered whether he should advance or retreat! But when he recalled his daughters most likely lay in that man''s hands, he no longer had any hesitation.


    The demonised Brihaspati craved Konrad''s blood. Therefore, regardless of his powers, he would fight! As for Durga, she never cowered before might and wouldn''t start today!


    "Chthonian Primogen I presume?"


    Daksha began with Magenta Clouds swirling around his form.


    "Not too harebrained. I like. But you should call me son-in-law. Otherwise, you''d break your daughters'' hearts. In consideration for them, if you offer your Blood Origin and bow to me, I can give you a new road."


    Konrad replied with a wolfish grin. And when  his words reverberated within the sky, veins beat on Daksha''s temple. But as he prepared to snap, a voice echoed in his mind.


    "Father, he butchered the seven Divine Lords as if they were nothing but rats and chickens. You are not his match! Throughout the Celestial Realm, only the Warden can possibly contend with him! Retreat!"


    Rati urged in a hurried tone. Though she''d long-since hypothesized that Konrad''s individual strength surpassed all Primogens'', never did she expect the gap to be this outrageous. Even if the three Cardinal Lords joined hands, she wouldn''t bet on them! And hearing his daughter''s pleading, Daksha heaved a sigh of relief. At least Rati was safe. For now, that was the most important.


    "Even if you speak the truth, 99% of the high-ranking male devas of our Sea Dream Temple have perished while you aside, the females'' whereabouts are unknown. A brief glance shows the same thing appeared in the other Cardinal Sects. Why is that? I believe you can guess.


    Even if I want to retreat, he might not allow it. The Chthonian Primogen unleashed the Underworld on an entire Realm and destroyed its original will. Is that level of existence the kind to act without purpose? He wanted us here...to harvest our lives! That being the case, let''s fight!


    I have not cultivated for billions of years to perish in the hands of a junior!"


    Daksha snarled the last parts, for both Rati and Konrad. The former lowered her trembling face and sighed while the latter nodded in approval.


    "Acceptable Dao Heart, I like. Good, very good. You were always my favorite."


    Konrad appraised with an approving nod. But as his words ended, all trace of jest vanished from his face and when his eyes returned to the three Cardinal Lords, they shone with soul-rending killing intent and irresistible battle-will!


    "Very well, come at me with all you got! Show me what you''re made of and fight for your one shot at salvation!


    I shall reward you...with a glorious death!"


    Konrad bellowed and stretched out his hands, causing black devil force to burst from his form alongside the multicolor light of his Law Revolution Creed. At first, although the pressure of his devil energies seemed stuck at the mid-stage Ancestral God level, when he released the full might of his laws and bloodline, space crackled and collapsed, creating vortexes that threw Heaven''s sky into chaos!


    Within the Celestial Realm, even peak-stage Legendary Gods couldn''t create space vortexes!


    A boundless veil of darkness rose at Konrad''s feet, carrying him upward, high above the Cardinal Lords, and announcing to the entirety of the Celestial World that above the Essence Nurturing Forest, a world-shaking battle was taking place. Meanwhile, the Forest drank the blood of the fallen, devas, spirits and primogens alike, to complete its transformation!


    The fruits matured, and at the center of the three pillars, a dwarf tree appeared. But the Cardinal Lords couldn''t care for any of this. Their eyes focused on Konrad and only him.


    Following an exchange of mental messages to ensure coordination, the three made their moves!


    Brihaspati''s bloodied eyes blazed with frenzy as he stepped forward. Dark mist swirled around his form, contrasting with the blinding light erupting from his pores.


    "TOWERS OF RECKONING!"


    Brihaspati raised his arms, causing three hundred towers of pure light, each high of nine kilometers, to appear and fire three hundred light beams into Heaven''s sky. The light beams coalesced into a gargantuan light orb ready to rain holy judgment on Konrad for a lifetime of sinful deeds.


    The more foul karma the opponent accumulated, the stronger the Towers of Reckoning were. Never in Brihaspati''s life did he see them display such dreadful might! When comparing the current Towers to the ones Chandra faced, the difference was akin to the gap between heaven and earth.


    Yet, Konrad didn''t even spare them a glance.


    "Citadels of Dreams!"


    Backing Brihaspati, Daksha unleashed his Ancestral Glory fueled by the might of his Dream Laws while Durga armed her four hands with four mighty spears and summoned waves of darkness to contend with Konrad!


    "Brihaspati, thank you for offering me your wife. If a next life there is, I hope we can be brothers...so that I may cuck you all over."


    Konrad whispered in a mental message that cleared all of Brihaspati''s doubts!


    "AAAAAAAAAAARGH! DIE! DIE DIE DIE DIE!"


    Brihaspati howled in grief, releasing the blinding spear of judgment fueled by the extreme of his Light and Fate Laws.


    The spear tore through the sky, crackling space before descending upon Konrad. Not even bothering using the Forbidden Locks of his Might Reversal Physique, he stretched out his right hand, facing Brihaspati''s full-force with his leisurely palm.


    *BOOOM*


    The blinding spear stopped right against Konrad''s palm, not going an inch further, then collapsed in light particles.


    To say nothing of Brihaspati, Daksha and Durga all couldn''t believe their eyes. And as she witnessed this scene from afar, Rati released a helpless sigh. Doomed, they were all doomed.

 485 Trampling All Primogens With Irresistible Might!

    "With this level of skills you dare demand my life? Tss, tss, tss, presumptuous ant."


    Konrad chided, and his form blurred in a succession of afterimages as he barreled into Brihaspati with his right hand raised in a palm strike!


    *BAM*


    The blow struck Brihaspati right in his chest. It caved in, all breath left him, and he flew backward with a massive blood spurt. Worse, devil energies snuck into his internal organs and soul, taking control of his chaotic heart to turn him into a puppet of Konrad''s will! Two black rings appeared at Konrad''s back, releasing black mist that transported Brihaspati right next to him, the Cardinal Light Lord''s bloodied eyes stared blankly at his former peers while the black mist filled his eyes and pores, emptying him of all he held, and feeding him to Konrad through the rings.


    Feeling Konrad''s horrible strength rising at breakneck speed, Daksha and Durga didn''t hesitate.


    "Together!"


    They said in tandem. Daksha summoned thousands of magenta clouds that filled Heaven''s sky while unleashing Dream Laws to assail Konrad''s mind. A pity that Dream Laws ranked high on the list of things Konrad feared the least.


    "My Devil Heart is not what you can shake."


    Konrad dismissed the move and punched, unleashing squalls of multicolor winds that shredded Daksha''s Laws and lacerated his body! As he backpedaled within the air, Primogen blood gushed from his bloodied form, further helping the Essence Nurturing Forest''s transformation.


    "Face my spears!"


    Durga bellowed and wielding her four spears, swirled as she hurtled toward Konrad, becoming a black whirlwind of pure Darkness Laws. At the same time, she anchored the space around him, preventing all retreat.


    "Biting off more than you can chew. Your trivial Space Laws bear no weight on a Truth Embodiment such as I."


    Konrad chided as Durga flew at him with her spears. The first grazed his cheek, the second his neck, the third, his waist, and the fourth his crotch. But effortlessly, Konrad avoided them all, bending and whirlwind without leaving his original spot. Durga moved past him, but returned by slamming the backend of her spears toward Konrad''s chest.


    *BAM*


    Konrad met the blow with a single palm strike that sent Durga reeling in the sky. Somersaulting, she regained her stance, and flew right back at him with a flurry of spear strikes! In the blink of an eye, each of Durga''s arms unleashed millions of spear strikes, thrusting and slashing at Konrad, but only meeting the air!


    Worse, he remained in that same spot, avoiding all the blows without stepping away from it!


    "Impudence!"


    Durga roared, humiliated by the ease with which Konrad evaded her blows. Rolling backward, she joined the tip of her four spears while the full might of her Dark Laws erupted from her form. Dozens of dark vortexes appeared behind Durga, each releasing hundreds of dark spears, swords, axes, daggers, and all kinds of armaments aiming at Konrad!


    "Dao Law: Dark Blade Rain!"


    At Durga''s command, the deluge of armaments turned into dark meteors, all shooting toward Konrad. Meanwhile, though still wounded, Daksha had regained his strength, and flung three magenta chakrams into the air. The chakrams stopped at Konrad''s right, left, and above his head, forming a magenta triangle that released a dazzling beam of celestial energies onto him.


    "Avoiding your blows is giving face to your beauty. Do you really think it''s a necessity? Foolhardy."


    Konrad scoffed and stretched out his arms while opening his mouth wide!


    "Innate Skill: Devouring!"


    Konrad''s Devouring Skill merged with his Might Reversal Physique to swallow and magnify his foes'' blows ten-thousand fold, then return it to them both! Durga faced Daksha''s celestial beam, while Dalsha faced her blades!


    Unable to resist a level of might that put peak-stage Legendary Gods in awe, the two made a hasty retreat. Alas, their speed failed to back them up, and they bore the brunt of the counterattack!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Blasted by the celestial beam, Durga flew backward, with several parts of her previously unblemished skin charred by the blow which moved past her outer shell to slam her soul!


    Daksha had it worse. The blades tore him to shreds, turning him into a floating trunk that fled for succor!


    "Innate Skill: Extinction!"


    Konrad stretched out his left hand, releasing a icy-blue light blaze that assailed his recoiling foes. Extinction targeted Life Essence and physical matter. Although it couldn''t slay deities, with Konrad''s current bloodline strength, incapacitating them was simplicity incarnate.


    Durga and Daksha felt all strength leave their divine bodies, making them feel the helplessness of mortals before deities! Turning into two black beams, Konrad slammed into Daksha''s face with his right knee while slamming Durga into the sky with an upward kick!


    "AAAAAAAARGH!"


    Daksha and Durga groaned in tandem while blood gushed from their broken forms. Two Konrads now stood on the scene, and the two held the surviving Cardinal Lords'' necks within their right palms.


    Brihaspati''s siphoning had come to an end, and of the previously mighty Fate Wielding Lord of Light, only a skeletal shell remained!


    "With such...strength...and the...power of a Realm...why wait till now...why lurk...in the shadows!"


    Daksha stammered, unable to comprehend why the mighty Chthonian Primogen chose to hide within the shadows of the Celestial Realm instead of trampling all with his absolute strength. Based on his strength alone, he could hold his own with the Warden! Once he unleashed the might of his Realm, who could resist him?


    But before Daksha''s indignation-laced inquiry, Konrad sneered.


    "Do you think my moves take you Primogens'' strength into consideration? Laughable. My enemies are not of this world. Be it demons or devas, you are merely food meant to fuel my growth, and lay the foundation for the true battle!"


    The two Konrads replied before hurling both Daksha and Durga toward the ground! In a deafening explosion of flying dust and debris, they cratered! But Konrad didn''t stop there. Clenching his fists, he unleashed the full-might of his Devil Rings, making them expand respectively to one and three kilometers. Black lightning stretched from the rings'' corners toward their center, coalescing into orbs of massive devil energies ready to end the Cardinal Lords'' struggle!


    But at that time, the darkened sky brightened under the appearance of celestial light that illuminated all throughout Heaven! The clouds gathered, swirling around one orb of blinding light from which all throughout Heaven could feel peace and serenity. It was as if hope manifested into a superior entity; as if the Highest God had appeared to save all from damnation!


    "What a bold and dreadful junior. Why not do us all a favor...and vanish from this world?"


    Heaven''s Herald, The Warden "inquired" while descending before Konrad.

 486 Old Enemies Gather

    That the Warden would make a move before the end of this show gave Konrad no surprise. After all, Heaven''s future was at stake. However, so what? Today, even if the Warden and the Overlord joined forces, Konrad dared battle them both. As the light orb containing Heaven''s strongest descended before him, Konrad arched his head back, and with his usual roguish grin peered deep into that light orb where a silver mist concealed the face of his foe.


    "I''m afraid the Three Realm''s beauties can''t accept such a result. But I suppose a billions of years old virgin monk can''t understand their plight. Why don''t I turn you into a lady to help you grasp it?"


    Konrad leisurely replied, causing the figure within the light orb to arch an eyebrow. In its billions of years of existence, only Chandra dared make such comments in its presence, and he paid dearly for it. Was this junior so conceited as to think he could defeat The Warden within Heaven?


    But before Heaven''s Herald could reply, tongues hellfire filled Heaven''s sky, challenging the Warden''s radiance while the stench of brimstone permeated the atmosphere and assailed the nostrils of all below. Before those flames, before that scent, all lives throughout Heaven quivered and even the Warden''s presence didn''t ease their surging fright.


    "Do you need my help?"


    A voice came from the swirling tongues of hellfire, a hoarse voice Konrad was quite familiar with, and as it echoed, the figure within the black flames lowered his eyes on him. And what he saw startled shocked him to the core of his soul!


    "It''s you?"


    Hell''s Law Enforcer, the Overlord, inquired from within the sky while the tongues of hellfire coalesced in the figure of an old man dressed in jet-black battle-armor. If not for the wrinkles his features would be seventy-percent similar to that of Selene''s father, Marduk.


    "Old pal, long time no see. Missed me?"


    Konrad chortled while rising higher into the sky to stand at the same level as his new foes. With the consternation written all over his face, anyone could see that the Overlord wasn''t unfamiliar with the Chthonian Primogen''s facial features. The fact filled the Warden with puzzlement.


    "You know him?"


    The clouded Warden inquired in a mental message that snapped the Overlord out of his torpor.


    "How could I not? He''s Talroth''s youngest son."


    The Overlord replied with disbelief lacing his tone. And who could blame him? Even the Warden couldn''t believe the words.


    "How can this be? You''re trying to tell me that Talroth''s nephilim scion is THE Chthonian Primogen?"


    "Nephilim? When did he become a Nephilim? Last I checked, he clearly was a demon boy."


    As the Higher Realms'' leaders exchanged outdated intel, the Essence Nurturing Forest''s dwarf tree thrived on the spilled Primogen blood to expand and morph into a new entity. Feeling the change, the Warden abandoned the aimless topic to return to the pressing matter.


    "Never mind. Now, none of this matters. For the sake of Heaven and Hell''s will, we must slay this junior, and end the threat of the Chthonian Realm. Leave no room for mistakes and take him down at the fastest pace!"


    The Warden proclaimed and stepped forward, causing wild tremors to fill heaven and earth as the full might of the herald''s cultivation erupted. Right beside his peer, the Overlord nodded in approval and stepped forward.


    "How many eons has it been since the two of us cooperated to slay one expert? Never did I expect that the dissolute Supremacy-seeking brat could come so far. A pity...that his existence goes against Hell''s Laws!"


    Clenching his fists, the Overlord let his cultivation base explode alongside the Warden''s, and even before the two made a move, Heaven''s trillions of lives believed a world-ending calamity had descended upon them.


    The Overlord stretched out his right hand, aiming it at Konrad while the Warden''s fingers bent in incantation gestures.


    "Boy, congratulations on coming so far, but the Three Realms do not allow the existence of anomalies such as yourself. Since you insist on courting destruction, allow me to obliterate you...with the might of an Overgod!


    Awaken, and enforce my will: Infernal Dominion!"


    The Overlord bellowed, causing a three meters long jet-black scepter to appear in an eruption of demonic energies and land in his palm. At the same time, his skin changed, going from white to pitch-black, while his body expanded, rising to ten meters in height, three pairs of black wings sprouted from his back, and three pairs of curved, demonic horns emerged from his forehead.


    His sclera assumed the same black, and his eyes, a flaming red that shimmered with endless infernal might.


    "Ancestral Glory: Realm of Eternal Peace!"


    At the same time, the scenery changed as the Warden summoned the Brahma''s Ancestral Glory. The world became an idyllic land of thirty-three floating islands on top of which various creatures stood in harmony. The Essence Nurturing Forest vanished from the onlookers'' sight, and in their eyes, green lush prairies replaced the chaotic world. Konrad saw himself taking turns on the floating islands, exploring the peaceful paradises while the need to surrender to peace assailed his mind...or attempted to.


    With a wave of his hand, he broke the spell and soared into the sky, becoming billowing black fog above which his Devil Rings still stood. All the negativity throughout the Celestial World gathered within the rings, allowing them to expand to respectively ten and thirty kilometers.


    Black lightning crackled from their shanks, snaking toward the rings'' center to become a gargantuan orb of negativity!


    "Grand Devil Trident!"


    *BOOOM*


    The orb released a black, nefarious trident of pure fell energies that tore through the sky as it barreled into the Overlord and the Warden.


    "Heaven of the Thirty Three!"


    "Dao Law: Broken Fate Claws!"


    The Warden and the Overlord exclaimed in succession. The Thirty-three floating islands became celestial mountains with thirty-two swirling around a thirty-third, the center of them all. Their celestial energies intertwined and overlapped before they soared in an organized formation toward Konrad''s Trident.


    Meanwhile, berserk Fate Laws erupted from the Overlord, gathering the energies released by all the broken fates across the Celestial World into thousands of grey claws that shot toward Konrad, attempting to drive him into that same end!

 487 Subatomic Clash

    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM


    A succession of ear-splitting explosions shook Heaven''s sky, tearing the ground and cities across the thirteen domains asunder while even the Divine and Cardinal Sects shook.


    The impact of that unprecedented blast forced the Overlord and the Warden to recoil from one step. Konrad, however, stood still with his gargantuan trident hovering above the black fog surrounding him. With his arms folded beneath his chest, Konrad emerged from the black fog, floating above it while his derisive gaze swept his two foes.


    "If you were True Overgods, you could indeed take me on. But with your False Overgod strength, that...is but a pipe''s dream."


    Konrad stated, speaking words that only heightened both of his opponents'' disbelief. In that one move, they realized the battle was far from going to their advantage. While they''d already unleashed Lineage Weapon and Ancestral Glory, the foe still relied on Cultivation Skills, Laws, and Bloodline strength. The implications were evident. Although they still held many cards, as long as Konrad tapped in the Underworld''s strength, destruction awaited them both.


    "But why is he not?"


    The Overlord and the Warden wondered with surging suspicion. In that instant, enlightenment flashed in their eyes, and they both came to the same conclusion.


    "He cannot!"


    Be it due to his unwillingness to trigger Heaven''s Will or other considerations, they believed Konrad dared not use his Realm''s strength. And indeed, they were right. Unleashing the power of the Chthonian Realm wouldn''t just trigger Heaven''s Will, but alert his true enemies. The full might of the Chthonian Realm was just equal to an early-stage Primordial God.


    Unless he swallowed Heaven and Hell''s Will, or regained the God Executing Immortal Sword, drawing in the likes of Blood Nether would, at best, trigger a battle in which both sides perished.


    "That being the case...there is room for maneuver."


    Overlord and Warden exchanged one glance of tacit understanding, before stretching out their hands.


    "Overlord''s Might!"


    "Heaven Warding Will!"


    They bellowed in perfect synch. Vibration waves and horrendous infernal forces ruined the sky and ground as the Supreme Overlord Physique''s true might erupted from the form of its original owner.


    At the same time, dazzling silver light strands emerged from the Warden, swirling around that shrouded frame none could peer into while the Great Warden Physique kicked into gear. The light strands coalesced into a silver giant that held the Warden within its core, providing absolute defense while the Overlord''s destructive might still rose!


    But even as his foes'' strength grew at a startling speed, Konrad''s smile remained unchanged. Better, it grew brighter still. Clenching his fists, he let the full might of his bloodline, devil energies and laws erupt in one go.


    In a burst of nefarious forces, two armaments appeared to hover above Konrad''s hands. His Natal Devil Artifact, a dark-purple war-hammer and an icy-blue broadsword, his Omnislayer. Opening his hands, Konrad clenched the weapons, letting their dreadful forces explode alongside his unconstrained might.


    But even before the foes made their move, Heaven showed signs of collapse, unable to endure further abuse. Seeing this, the Warden made the only suitable decision.


    "Fight on a subatomic level!"


    The Warden exclaimed, pulling an approving nod from the Overlord. Starting with the Overgod level, a deity''s strength was simply too much for what any world, no matter how mighty, could endure. Heaven and Hell were no exception. However, those at the Overgod level possessed the ability to fight on a subatomic level, that left their surrounding wholly unaffected.


    No matter how dreadful the ability they used, to the onlooker, it would be as if they vanished from the world. And so they did!


    In tandem, the Warden and the Overlord pulled Konrad into a subatomic clash, making the three of them vanish from the sight and senses of all Celestial Deities. But as peace returned to Heaven, the battle only rose in intensity!


    ...


    Meanwhile, the onlookers shivered in fright. Surya who from his Primal Sun Sect witnessed this astonishing battle quivered no end.


    "What...what is the meaning of this? How could he possibly be...this strong?"


    Surya stammered, unable to believe what his eyes showed him. And recalling how he prepared for vengeance, the Sun God couldn''t help but feel himself laughable. What vengeance? It would be great if he didn''t get minced into pieces!


    ...


    Having finished the forest''s cleanup, Heide and the Valkyrie stood alongside their Silent Blades to witness the clash.


    "Aaaaaargh! The class, the brilliance! Dad, I love you!"


    Heide swooned in full fangirl mode, causing the Valkyrie to not know if she should nod in approval, or rebuke this one of a kind daughter of her husband-lord.


    ...


    When the High Custodian first trapped Verena within his grasp and attempted to destroy her, he quickly realized that absolute immortality was hers. Without a Primal Law Embodiment level, there was no way for him to take her life. Therefore, he just kept her suppressed and watched the clash unfold. Little did he expect that the following events would shake the very core of his soul!


    "That...that strong? Holy tarnation! How do we fight? Even if the forest''s transformation ends...we''re not qualified to fill the gaps of his teeth!"


    He realized in a mixture of fright and outrage. And before that display of sheer terror, Verena chortled.


    "Ha, asinine creature. Who do you think you''re dealing with? Can the God-Sovereign of a Realm not even have this level of might? A pity that you didn''t offer your women of your own volition. Otherwise, he might have spared you."


    The words rang in the High Custodian''s massive ears like a grating racket, and his terror-stricken face contorted into a frown.


    "I still have you. So long as I do, there is a chance for salvation."


    He retorted while tightening his pressure around Verena''s frame. But little did he expect that the more his palm compressed her, the brighter her smile became.


    "Do you believe Fate is immutable?"


    She asked in an amiable tone contrasting with the situation.


    "We are the architects of our destiny. How could Fate be immutable? I deny such a notion."


    The High Custodian replied with his frown unchanged. Hearing this, Verena nodded in approval.


    "1/10. So long as I write it, Fate is immutable, for I have seen through all its variations, transcended its laws, and become The Architect."


    Verena replied, and closed her eyes. As if to echo her words, her hair fluttered as the grey lines of fate swirled around her. The grey became pearl-white, and the uncertain, certain. Verena opened her eyes, and they now shone in a kaleidoscope of all the Fate Variations existing and inexisting within the High Custodian''s Fate Standard.


    *CRACK*


    The Samsara Breaking Wheel collapsed, and from the sky, a dazzling white ray descended to slam Verena. Driven by a force he couldn''t resist, the High Custodian released Verena from his grasp and shrunk back to his original size.


    "Thank you for the trial, I needed one last push."


    Verena bowed in thanks, then snapped her fingers, causing the High Custodian to ram his hand into his chest, gouge out his heart, and destroy his soul! But even as he perished, he felt no regret. No, the move echoed in his mind as the natural, righteous, and only viable decision. As if from birth, he was destined to offer her his heart.


    Ignoring the now tumbling High Custodian''s corpse, Verena spun to face the invisible scene of Konrad clashing with Heaven and Hell''s rulers. Throughout the Celestial Realm, only she could see this subatomic fight. And even as the battle raged, she could already see the end.


    Having achieved Fate Transcendence, Supremes and Fate Transcendent experts aside, there was no one able to escape her sight. Of course, Konrad''s Devil Bridge was the sole exception.

 488 Invincible Across the Three Realms

    Though the various Celestial Deities could no longer witness the ongoing battle, its intensity only soared to new heights. Flying on top of his Devil Trident, wielding a war-hammer in one hand and a broadsword in another, Konrad broke into a macabre dance, whirling his nefarious weapons at the two False Overgods.


    The Overlord met the Natal Devil Artifact with his Infernal Dominion while the Warden withstood the Omnislayer with his Heaven Warding Will!


    *BANG* *CLANG* *BANG*


    Booming and ringing sounds intertwined in the subatomic space as the three clashed at a level the Three Realms had never seen before, exchanging millions of moves in every heartbeat!


    "Hahaha, boy, I like your style!"


    The Overlord praised before bending his Infernal Dominion in a horizontal slope.


    "Absolute War Sense!"


    Truth and Life Laws erupted alongside War Laws as the fourth layer of the Absolute War Sense kicked into gear, magnifying the Overlord''s strength ten-thousand fold! But this merely was the beginning!


    "Awakening War Legions!"


    The Overlord bellowed, releasing the Absolute War Sense''s strongest ability, and causing the ground, dust, debris, the air, everything visible and invisible to turn into War Machines! Wind beasts, golems, and treants rose in legions while even the Warden felt a dreadful concentration of War forces enhance all abilities at its disposal.


    "Indeed, it''s been a while since I''ve had such a worthy opponent. What a pity that you stand against Heaven''s Will!


    Mount Meru!"


    As the Warden activated the Sixth Ancient Secret, a galaxy dwarfing mountain appeared behind its back. The northern side of that mountain was of pure gold, the southern of lapis lazuli, the eastern of crystal, and the western of ruby. Around that mountain, the sun and moon hovered, and below, a cosmic sea rose. The Warden vanished, reappearing on top of that mountain to sit crossed-legged and propel it toward Konrad.


    Though his Might Reversal Physique''s ten Forbidden Locks could repel most Legendary Gods'' blows, those False Overgods'' were a whole other matter. The Warden on the left, the Overlord on the right. Both hurtled at Konrad in a battle-frenzy he met with matching vigor!


    "TRANSCENDENT DEATH GATE!"


    Konrad crossed his war-hammers, causing the symbol of his Death Transcendence, a pitch-black gate to appear at his back. The gate opened its doors, releasing a Konrad-made Underworld, endless dark-yellow rivers that unfurled on his foes, obliterated the Mount Meru and War Beasts in one go!


    *BOOOM*


    The mountain burst in millions of particles and like a meteor, the Warden flew backward! Not better off, the Overlord hurtled back! And as the two regained their stances, for the first time since the beginning of times, they felt their insides riddled with organ failures, and their life essence and soul weaken as irresistible death settled within!


    "We have no other recourse. Do it! I shall cover you!"


    The Overlord snarled while his left fingers bent in incantation gestures. As the fingers moved, Konrad could feel the Overlord''s cultivation base burn at its brightest. This was his final move!


    "Overgod Decree!"


    The Overlord slammed his left hand against the empty air, causing a dimly lit parchment condensing the entirety of his cultivation base to appear and hover before his weakening form! On that parchment, Konrad could see the many flaws that marked it as an incomplete Overgod Decree.


    But even that incomplete force could sentence all across the Three Realm to destruction. All except the two on the scene, of course. Golden light burst from the decree, channeling the energies of all atoms across ten-thousand kilometers in one lethal strike!


    Konrad''s Transcendent Death Gate rushed to meet the challenge, its dark-yellow rivers calling the souls of millions of deceased to empower it all, and clash with that divine decree!


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The Overlord roared as he burned his very life-force to sustain the clash! Alas, while he remained stuck in life-force burning, Konrad burned his Myriad World Immortal Blood!


    *BOOOOM!*


    Instantly, the Death Gate''s might overwhelmed the Overlord''s best efforts, the decree was torn to shreds, and the aftermath obliterated Hell''s number one deity''s armor, charring his pitch-black skin as he tumbled toward the ground!


    After refining all that Primogen Blood, Konrad''s strength had risen to absurd heights. On this day, even those two top deities couldn''t oppose him! But since they couldn''t, others would! The Warden finished his incantation, and raised flaming hands toward the sky, to summon the strongest force at Heaven''s Herald''s disposal!


    "HEAVEN''S WRATH!"


    *GRR* *GRR* *GRR*


    As the Warden bellowed, divine radiance filled the sky alongside mesmerizing celestial clouds that grumbled to announce a deluge of tribulation lightning! But this was not lightning meant to test one cultivator, no, it was an avatar of extinction, the very blow of Heaven''s Will using the Warden as proxy!


    Millions of white thunderbolts descended from above to slam Konrad where he stood. But at that time, the Essence Nurturing Forest''s transformation ended, with the dwarf tree maturing to become a nine-kilometer tall treant. Alongside it, the Primogen Fruits had fully ripened!


    Feeling this, as he faced Heaven''s Wrath, Konrad guffawed.


    "Hahahahaha!  Having pushed me to this stage, you can take pride in yourselves. However, it all ends now!


    Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds!"


    Konrad roared, and around his body, hundreds of rainbow-colored clouds appeared, swirling in ordered spins while golden light burst from his form. The Auspicious Clouds isolated the domain, separating the three from Heaven''s reach while unleashing their suppression on both the Overlord and the Warden!


    Instantly, the two found themselves unable to gather their strength. Worse, it plummeted at breakneck speed! It was as if the entirety of their laws and cultivation had vanished in one go. For indeed, Before Konrad''s current Auspicious Clouds, Primal Law Embodiment aside, all was invalid!


    He''d finally caught up to Celestial Slaughter in the might of that Innate Skill!


    "How...how can this possibly be? We...are...Quasi-Overgods!"


    The Overlord stammered, unable to believe his eyes, to believe a skill able to erase his Life, Truth and Fate Wielding existed! How was this feasible?


    "To say nothing of False Overgods. Even if you were a Primordial Deity, before my Auspicious Clouds, without Primal Law Embodiment, you are...nothing more than an ant!"


    Konrad retorted, vanished to reappear above the Overlord, and trampled his face with a vicious kick, shattering his skull, and sending him tumbling toward the ground!


    There, he cratered!


    "D...Defeated...I''ve been...defea-ted¡­"


    *PUH*


    Battered and broken, the Overlord spurted a massive gush of blood, and passed out!


    Without delay, Konrad vanished, appeared before the Warden, curved his right hand into a claw strike and struck the herald''s chest!


    *BANG*


    But as the irresistible strike tore through the invalid Warden''s chest, shattered bones and let blood erupt, Konrad''s face contorted into a frown, and as if to answer his stupor, the Warden''s shroud dispersed, revealing¡­


    "HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!"


    Before the Warden''s shroud collapsed, an ear-splitting shriek resounded within the Celestial World as the Essence Treant rose to flee a battle it knew it couldn''t win!


    Without delay, Konrad yanked his hand free of the Warden''s chest and turned into a black meteor to rush after the Treant and Primogen Fruits.


    The Treat had not even taken three steps that Konrad blasted his way through its trunk, reducing its new life to a regal nothing before snatching the Fruits that unrighteously belonged to him!


    Opening his mouth, Konrad swallowed the fruits one after the other, letting his bloodline strength break through new limits, and rise to an unprecedented peak!

 489 Quasi-Firmament Bloodline

    If before, Bloodline Strength was one of Konrad''s mightiest foundations, as he refined the energy within the three Primogen Fruits, it undoubtedly became his strongest card. Though the breakthrough had yet to stabilize, and the energies still ran wild within his Chthonian Devil Heart, Konrad didn''t doubt that even without his Auspicious Clouds, he could handle both the Overlord and the Warden in less than five moves.


    As for his Auspicious Clouds, they could now reduce even Primal Law Embodiment''s strength by fifty percent! But as elation welled up within his chest, Konrad felt his rising bloodline strength hit an invisible wall, preventing him from reaching his full potential. His eyes contorted into a frown, but little did he know that as he hit a bloodline bottleneck, in a distant dimension, his rise triggered an unexpected reaction.


    ...


    Within the omniverse''s number one world, in one of the Firmament''s most honorable grounds, a towering, multicolor tree glittered in rainbow light while uncanny vibrations audible only to a few echoed from its trunk.


    Regretless'' wife and Dragon Warden''s sword enemy, Blood Nether, opened her crimson eyes to, from a distance, peer into the tree''s changes. And she wasn''t the only one. Within their cultivation paradises, Cloud and Moon also awoke to observe the tree''s changes. And were it not for their peculiar state, Night and Regretless would have done the same.


    Though Night showed signs of awakening, Regretless''s condition only seemed to be getting worse. But in that instant, it didn''t matter. As the three Primordial Deities'' eyes peered into the tree, they came to the same conclusion.


    "The Firmament Tree resonates. A Quasi-Firmament Bloodline is born. A new candidate to the Firmament''s Throne has risen, and so long as they breathe, we can no longer have access to the Firmament''s resources."


    The Firmament was not merely the pinnacle of cultivation worlds but a legacy whose master could rule the Omniverse throughout eternity. Though Regretless''s house occupied the Firmament and enjoyed its unparalleled resources, they weren''t its true master. Only a Supreme with a Firmament Bloodline, a Firmament Bridge, and a Firmament Physique could stand on the Firrmament''s Throne and rule all throughout eternity.


    Regretless wasn''t that person. Who was it? Who stood on the threshold of unlocking a Firmament Bloodline? Throughout the omniverse, who possessed such skills? As puzzlement swirled within their ancient eyes, one name appeared within the three''s minds.


    In tandem, the three rose, following the Firmament Tree''s vibrations to locate the source of the resonance. Their God-Senses crossed the omniverse''s innumerable worlds to land on the Realm hiding the source of that resonance:


    The Celestial Realm!


    "Indeed, it is him. First, he built a Firmament Bridge. Now he stands on the threshold of unlocking a Firmament Bloodline. Who knows, perhaps he already has a Firmament Physique."


    Blood Nether whispered while her eyes narrowed at the Celestial Realm. Although the Devil Bridge prevented her from spying on Konrad, throughout the Three Realms, who other than him could achieve that feat? And thinking of his incessant rise, the flames of fury welled up within her chest.


    "I said it before. Regretless, you are muddled. I have not endured all this pain, and supported you to your throne to see my father''s slayer rule the omniverse!"


    Blood Nether bellowed and with one step, emerged from her cultivation paradise to land in the Firmament''s sky, dressed in her crimson battle-armor that bore a striking resemblance to the new Valkyrie Armor model Verena donned. The original Valkyrie armors were designed based on Blood Nether''s cloth. Naturally, resemblances were inevitable.


    And now that Konrad gave them the same crimson shade, wings aside, they were virtually the same. Without further ado, Blood Nether turned into a ball of crimson flames and like a meteor, crossed countless verses to dive into the Three Realms!


    Meanwhile, Cloud and Moon exchanged mental messages.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Cloud inquired in a tone that didn''t conceal his amusement at this relatively perverse situation.


    "Right back at you, elder brother. What do you plan to do?"


    Moon leisurely replied, causing Cloud to shake his head with a hint of awkwardness.


    "Between those two, only one can live. Be it due to his status as Dragon Warden, or his rising qualifications for the Firmament''s throne, Regretless will never spare him. After all, who would willingly surrender the title of Omniarch to a young upstart? To Regretless, Konrad''s threat is now greater than Celestial Slaughter''s. When he awakes, the outcome needs not be discussed.


    In the meantime¡­"


    Cloud analyzed before lying on his back.


    "...I will sleep and dream of the omniverse''s clouds. These tedious matters your lot excels at wholly displease me. Do not count on my assistance."


    As if to back his words, Cloud shut his eyes close. But now, it was Moon''s turn to shake her head.


    "If closing the eyes was enough to avoid tribulations, the cultivation road wouldn''t be this bloody. Even if you do not wish to meddle, circumstances beyond your control will force you to take a stand."


    Moon replied and stood up. Blood red lines swirled around her form as she stepped out of her cultivation paradise to stand within the Firmament''s sky.


    "Hahaha, having cultivated to this level, yet still unable to control the course of our destinies. Isn''t that laughable?"


    Cloud chortled with his eyes still closed, and as those words echoed in her mind, Moon nodded in approval.


    "It is indeed laughable. However, isn''t the whole cultivation path a sham? So what if you''re Transcendent? So what if you''re Supreme? None can truly rule destiny. Even a High Supreme such as Regretless remains trapped by his demons, to say nothing of lesser individuals.


    Perhaps true Supremacy is in itself...a paradox."


    Moon replied before leaving the Firmament behind to hurtle at the Celestial Realm.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Celestial Realm, the world stood in awe, quivering under the Chthonian Primogen''s dumbfounding display of might. Deities fell on their knees, and even from within his cultivation chambers, Surya dropped onto his rear, trembling in a mixture of fright and disbelief.


    "The combined strength of the Overlord and the Warden...crushed by a single cultivator? How can this be? Who can save us?"


    Surya stammered, for indeed, Heaven, no the entirety of the Higher Realms were in dire need of saving. The Chthonian Primogen''s strength stood without rival. None could prevent him from repeating the events of two-hundred years ago, and unleash the Underworld to devour Heaven and Hell''s Will!


    All cultivators and deities throughout the Celestial Realm now dreaded that same thing, alas, there was nothing they could do to placate those fears!


    But as if to answer their prayers, while Konrad stabilized his bloodline breakthrough, Heaven''s sky turned bright red, with a crimson star appearing in its midst and dropping onto the Celestial World.


    Seeing it, Konrad''s eyes narrowed in puzzlement.


    "Oh? Much earlier than expected."

 490 Eternal Pawn

    Though the crimson star''s size encompassed the entirety of the Celestial World, the controlling force at its center was but one slender woman dressed in a battle-armor laced in the blood stench of her fallen enemies. From within the star, her eyes swept the Celestial World, ignoring its trillions of lives to lock on one individual: Konrad.


    Naturally, that woman was Blood Nether, and as soon as her crimson eyes met Konrad''s icy hues, they blazed with an insatiable thirst for murder.


    "Dragon...Warden."


    Blood Nether whispered, emphasizing the two words as if to convince herself that her nemesis really stood before her. And though dozens of kilometers still stood between them, Konrad heard the words and the hatred shining within. His lips curled into a smile.


    "Sister-in-law, long time no see. Never did I expect you''d cross the omniverse in such haste to find me. What an ardent display of thirst and devotion. What? Can Regretless no longer satisfy you? I guess his ordinary rod can''t get the job done. But it''s fine. Since you''ve come for mine, have no doubt that you''ll get more pleasure than your mind can endure."


    Konrad began with a wink, speaking words that caused the dreadful Blood Nether''s eyes to flare with greater bloodlust. Canting her head to the left, Blood Nether eyed Konrad from head to toe, for an instant wondering if she got the wrong person. But then she recalled the information she had gathered and knew that impossible.


    "Dragon Warden, in the past, you were conceited enough, but I didn''t expect reincarnation to make you even worse. Good, very good, I shall enjoy crushing you."


    Blood Nether stated with the glint of a blood frenzy shining in her crimson eyes.


    "In those days, wielding the God Executing Immortal Sword, you didn''t put the world in your eyes, single-handedly marched into the Nether Realm and butchered all Nether Monarchs. Some may have viewed you as a selfless hero, but in my eyes, you''re even worse than that despicable father of yours.


    As the saying goes, an imperial son shall alleviate his father''s burdens. For him, you seized the Supreme Blade, for him, you slew all opposition, clearing the road for the Empyrean Dragon Race''s eternal hegemony. But at least, he had the gals to admit to his true desires, while you hid beneath the lofty veil of ending strife. For that, I despise you.


    Though armed with the mightiest blade, you still chose to stand below one and above the rest, forgoing the opportunity to slay a tyrant and right his wrongs. For that, I despise you.


    But none of that can compare to your slaying of my royal father, for that, I must butcher you!"


    Blood Nether snarled and raised her right hand. The cape covering her armor''s back fluttered alongside her crimson hair as she unleashed the horrendous might of her cultivation base. In that instant, to say nothing of Heaven, even in Hell, Deities shivered and rushed to the intersection between the Higher Realms to observe the source of these startling changes.


    Blood Nether didn''t care for the Three Realms'' zillions of lives. Obliterating them by mistake would never bear any weight on her mind. And how could it? For an existence of her caliber, the Three Realms were nothing but a barbaric land, incomparable to the primordial era.


    In a Multiverse where not even one true Overgod existed, what purpose did they serve?


    Dolgron, Ashara, Talroth and the brainwashed Urzul in Hell, watched alongside other Demon Primogens the gathering of that crimson force that could at any moment wipe out all lives across their Realms. But while confusion and apprehension rippled in all Primogens'' eyes, within Talroth''s a strange glint shone. As his eyes went between Konrad and Blood Nether, confusion flickered, but soon made way for a radiant smile.


    Meanwhile, Konrad shook his head in disappointment.


    "Peak-stage Primordial Goddess, at the summit of your cultivation road and only a step away from All-Transcendence. Not bad. Alas, I cannot be killed. You could destroy all across the Celestial and Infernal Realm that it would not affect me in the slightest."


    Konrad reminded, and as if to rile Blood Nether further, waved his hand, causing his appearance to go from the unmatched Profane Prince''s to the austere and regal Dragon Warden''s. His hair and eyes became pure gold, while his face morphed to reflect the change. But as her eyes lay on that face, Blood Nether''s veins almost ruptured from rage.


    "Since you''re so dead-set on living in the past, let me help you. Bitch, who are you trying to kid? The current Infernal Realm is but a pale copy of the past Nether Realm. You netherworld scions gashed one another''s throat for a yes or a no. Blood drenched the streets, with the weak serving as food for the strong in the most literal of senses. The Nether Monarchs were the worst of the lot. Their cruelty knew no limit, and they only watched out for their kin while oppressing all the rest. As I recall, you Immortal Blood Spirits were particularly adept at that game.


    In his life, your father, the Undying Blood Monarch slaughtered billions, mortals, immortals and gods alike. At best, Dragon Warden''s death count was in the tens of thousands, all deities met on the battlefield. Killing your father was undoubtedly enforcing justice on behalf of heaven.


    I hate nothing more than hypocrites like you who scold others for the things they excel at. Pathetic creature lost in self-delusion.


    A true fell creature revels in its own malevolence."


    Konrad retorted with his hands crossed behind his back while his lips curved into a wolfish grin. As the words echoed in her within her mind, Blood Nether''s eyelids trembled. Meanwhile, Talroth''s smile grew brighter.


    "But that is merely the beginning. If you want to avenge your old man''s death, shouldn''t you start with Regretless?"


    Konrad inquired in an amused tone that filled Blood Nether''s eyes with confusion.


    "What...do you mean by that?!"


    She snarled as her hand trembled alongside her voice. A portion of her mind told her she didn''t wish to hear Konrad''s following words, but the other won over.


    With a theatrical sigh, Konrad shook his head, wincing as if trapped in a dilemma.


    "I guess it''s time to break the bubble. Back when Dragon Warden marched into the Nether Realm to challenge your monarchs, Moon had already left his side to return to Regretless. Naturally, she didn''t forget to warn him of the God Executing Immortal Sword''s might. When your father rose to meet the challenge, Regretless knew he would die. But better, he was ready to stop it, but didn''t. He chose to watch your father and the other Monarchs rush into destruction so that he could use you to seize the Immortal Blood Throne and unify the Nether Realm under his banner.


    You...have always been...his pawn."


    Konrad sighed, causing Blood Nether''s heart to fall into chaos.

 491 May We Meet Again

    "Slanderous bastard! You are speaking rubbish!"


    Blood Nether snarled, unable to believe the words. And as if stung by her lack of faith, Konrad heaved another theatrical sigh.


    "Am I? On the day the Nether Monarchs were butchered, the Nether Realm was left without its immortal leaders and fell into chaos. The War of the Six Realms had come to an end. But in that precise instant, Regretless became enlightened, went from Immortal to peak-stage Primordial God, transcended in three Primal Laws, and became the first Nephilim, thenceforth uniting the Nether Realm under an incomparably mightier banner.


    How convenient, isn''t it? Apologies but life is not a fairy tale. One doesn''t go from non-deity to Quasi-Supreme in one day. Regretless was accumulating, waiting for the perfect moment to let his strength erupt. That moment was your father''s death and he made a brilliant use of it. I must admit that I''m impressed.


    Even if Dragon Warden didn''t slay him, Regretless would have found a way to kill your father and frame his death on the Empyrean. From the day you brought him into your house, the Undying Blood Monarch was...doomed to destruction."


    Konrad sighed, inwardly praising Regretless'' cunning. Dragon Warden was indeed too tender, even allowing himself to become the Tribulation Demon''s scapegoat. What a shame to Konrad''s glorious track record. Another sigh followed. Meanwhile, Blood Nether connected the dots, and her chaotic heart went wild with rage, becoming exactly as Konrad needed it to be.


    "Lies...lies...aaaargh! I will kill you!"


    She bellowed and within her right hand, a crimson greatsword appeared, shimmering within swirling blood flames as Blood Nether turned into a red meteor and hurtled at Konrad who still sobbed for her sake.


    "Of all vices, being unfilial is the worst. Of all crimes, disloyalty lords over the rest. As an official, you betrayed your monarch by bringing in the wolf that planned his demise. As a daughter, you were unfilial by wedding he who thrived on your father''s corpse. You are both disloyal and unfilial. A daughter like you...should just kill herself."


    Konrad declared in a mental message that resounded within Blood Nether''s mind while bending back to let her sword slash fly by his face. Spinning on 360 degrees, Konrad vanished and reappeared in the distance. Boundless chthonian energies burst from his form as he channeled the power of the Chthonian Realm.


    "Beautiful fool, today I shall avenge your poor father by ridding the world of your unfilial self."


    Konrad chortled, and while the Chthonian Realm''s full might erupted, resumed his true shape. The fell chthonian energies and faith power of the entire Chthonian Realm filled Konrad''s flesh and soul, making his strength instantly rise to Primordial Deity level. Stretching out his hands, Konrad summoned his Natal Devil Artifacts and Omnislayer, then let go of them, using his Devil Senses to wield them as flying weapons while his form again morphed.


    Before the alarmed eyes of the Higher Realms, Konrad''s snow-white skin became a scaled, icy-blue while his body expanded, becoming a gargantuan icy-blue dragon that encompassed the entirety of Heaven''s sky with its unimaginable length. The dragon''s black sclera and golden irises glittered with endless chthonian might, nine pairs of black horns adorned its humongous head, while twelve pairs of sky-shrouding wings sprouted from its back.


    In that instant, all light vanished from the Celestial World, trapping all in the shadow of that terrible creature. And as they witnessed Konrad''s true form, regardless of cultivation and experience, all felt their knees quiver, and their fall into chaos. This was a true monster! An unprecedented monstrosity that made demons look like angels!


    Now, throughout the High Realms, only Blood Nether could stare at Konrad''s fell eyes without a hint of dread.


    "Do you think size makes might? Laughable. Allow me to show you...true power!"


    Blood Nether scoffed and without further ado, held the pommel of her sword within her two hands before bending the blade in a vertical stance. Three gates appeared at her back, a black gate identical to Konrad''s, coming alongside a translucent and emerald gate. From those gates, Konrad could feel the strongest concentration of Death, Truth, and Life Laws he''d ever witnessed in his life.


    Blood Nether''s Transcendent Gates.


    The three gates opened, releasing truth, life and death rivers that barreled into Konrad''s form. With his Death Gate alone, Blood Nether didn''t doubt the move would end his struggle!


    "I may not be able to kill you, but suppressing you under a mountain for eternity is perfectly within my abilities! Henceforth, you shall experience life millions of times worse than death!"


    She howled in an uncontrollable frenzy that filled Konrad with delight. As the translucent, emerald and yellow rivers neared his form, Konrad''s maw contorted in what seemed like...a smile?


    "Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds!"


    Konrad exclaimed, summoning his strongest bloodline ability. The Innate Skill, that now made demons and deities alike cower in fright. However, when Blood Nether glanced at the multicolor clouds, her eyes shone with ridicule.


    "Idiot. Better than anyone, you should know that Auspicious Clouds will never have the tiniest effect on a Transcendent Being!"


    Blood Nether scoffed, and indeed she spoke true. Even if Konrad could affect Law Embodiments, no matter how dreadful his Auspicious Clouds became, they could not affect Transcendent Beings who defied the Laws themselves. But that...was never the intended plan.


    Activating his Auspicious Clouds'' domain isolating ability, Konrad trapped Blood Nether and him in a dimension standing beyond the scope of the Celestial Realm. Although the onlookers could still see the clash, their moves no longer had any effect on Heaven. Again, Konrad split the dimension, exiling Blood Nether''s Truth, Death and Life Gates alongside the rivers they unleashed, thereby forcing her to split strength to force them back to her side.


    "Presumptuous! Do you think my sword alone can''t end your struggles? Take this!"


    Blood Nether turned into a crimson meteor and flew toward Konrad with her sword raised in a final thrust. But as she approached his gargantuan frame, she could now clearly see that horrid, draconic smile of his.


    "May we meet again¡­"


    Konrad whispered in a mental message before cracks appeared all over his body, cracks rippling with unending devil force!


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    In a single blast of nightmarish energies, Konrad detonated, slamming Blood Nether with such a mighty explosion that she flew outside of the Celestial World! Her armor burst into crimson debris while ghastly wounds seared her Transcendent flesh.


    But this merely was the beginning! The Devil Forces snuck into Blood Nether''s chaotic heart to plant a Devil Seed within. And even as her transcendent flesh mended her wounds, the seed germinated, blossoming into a Heart Devil linked to Konrad''s soul!


    "Foolish lass, don''t worry. After I snatch my sword back, we shall dance again. I might even teach you the tango. In the meantime, you and I are going to be quite intimate. Let me show you all your treacherous husband couldn''t.


    Hahahahahaha!"


    Konrad''s nefarious voice boomed from every corner of Blood Nether''s being, and for the first time since her arrival, her eyes widened in pure fright!


    "DRAAAAAGON WAAAARDEN!"


    Blood Nether howled in grief while struggling to snatch back the control of her Dao Heart! Negligent! She''d been far too negligent and allowed such a lethal intrusion into her heart!


    "I prefer Profane Prince."


    Konrad leisurely replied.

 492 Forge a new Road

    Following the star-dwarfing chthonian dragon''s self-detonation and the armored entity''s ejection, peace returned to the Higher Realms. But in that peace, endless fright lingered. Events that defied the cognition of even deities succeeded one another in a flash, leaving the remaining Gods to wonder if their past visions had been too shallow. In Hell, the Demon Primogens stared at Heaven''s scene with gravity.


    In this battle, it could be said that Heaven''s strength dropped to an insignificant level. Of the Seven Divine Lords, none remained. As for the Cardinal Lords, they were but paper tigers. Daksha and Durga suffered such dreadful wounds that without ten thousand years of secluded cultivation, they couldn''t make full recoveries. The Warden wasn''t much better off. As for Surya, though he remained wholly unharmed, what could he alone accomplish?


    Meanwhile, though Hell suffered the loss of several Archdukes in internal clashes, and the Overlord now stood in a near-death state, all the Infernal Kings remained. It could be said that if a Realm War broke out at this instant, Hell held a 100% chance of victory.


    Yet, no demon could rejoice.


    There was no cause for celebration.


    Now, Heaven and Hell''s elites finally realized they''d always been frogs trapped at the bottom of a well, blind to the vastness of the sky. Entities able to make the Warden and the Overlord look like ants existed, eyeing them from the shadows, ready to end them all at a whim. The Chthonian Primogen was one. That armored lady was another, and those old deities didn''t doubt that more lurked in faraway lands.


    Beyond the Three Realms, more existed. And that "more" mastered their life and death. Having always believed themselves at the summit of all, that knowledge was not easily digested. But while even aloof deities such as Ashara and Dolgron felt humbled, another problem lingered in the minds of all, devas and demons alike.


    "Is he...truly dead?"


    Rati wondered, unable to believe that the awe-inspiring Chthonian Primogen had fallen so easily. And the same words lingered in the mind of her surviving peers and predecessors.


    "The Chthonian Primogen is the master of the Underworld, the Supreme Lord of Death. Can such an existence truly perish in battle? This is fishy."


    Dolgron rationalized, and wasn''t the only one with such a train of thought. But as the bloodied Blood Nether dragged her unsteady self back to Heaven''s sky, no trace of the Chthonian Primogen remained. It was almost as if he''d never been there to begin with.


    With a smile, Talroth retrieved his Transmission Mirror and turned heels. In that world-rending clash, none dared compare the facial similarities between Talroth and the Chthonian Primogen. Their minds didn''t dare dwell in that territory. Someone else, however, couldn''t help but notice it.


    And as Talroth returned to his royal palace, a sober Malkam awaited in the throne room, meeting him with unprecedented gravity.


    "Is it him?"


    Malkam directly asked. Though the thought seemed inconceivable, as he observed the clash from within the Infernal Realm, the striking resemblance between Konrad, Talroth and he struck him immediately. Either this was one of those one in a billion chance of unrelated look-alikes, or they all shared similar genes. Malkam desperately hoped for the former.


    Alas, Talroth chose to disappoint him.


    "It is indeed him. Happy? In the future, if anyone bullies you, you can go beg your little brother for help."


    Talroth leisurely replied before crossing the carpeted stairs to reach his purple throne and sit within. The words gave Malkam no relief. Worse, he trembled while his face twisting in a succession of horrid grimaces. From Talroth''s tone, it didn''t take a genius to realize that the Southern King firmly believed Konrad to still be alive. Those were tragic news.


    With an abrupt spin, Malkam turned to face Talroth who''d already closed his eyes to fall in silent cultivation. That throne was the equivalent of a cultivation mat, and one of Talroth''s most precious commodities. But seeing the leisurely look his father boasted, Malkam felt confusion add to his apprehension.


    "How can you remain so relaxed? The situation is horrible. In the past, we only had to worry about the likes of Dolgron and the Overlord, but now that that monstrosity appeared, all have become inconsequential. Unless he perishes, in the future, won''t we all have to grovel before him? But that is only one issue. More importantly, he clearly brings with him enemies that the combined might of Heaven and Hell can''t afford to offend. Being linked to him will undoubtedly lead us into a catastrophe. And for what? The right to kiss his boots?!"


    Malkam snarled, unable to comprehend how the shrewd Talroth could allow things to progress in such a manner. Clearly, he''d been paying attention to Konrad''s growth. When it stepped into dangerous territory, why didn''t he stop him?!


    "My Crown Prince is well-known for his filial piety. How could he have his father grovel? Also, what are you worrying about? Let''s assume for one second that those Primordial Entities realize the connection. Do you think they will care for ants of your caliber? I''m not trying to bring down troop morale but we''re talking about entities that most likely look down on Overgods.


    Perhaps to them, letting us breathe in their presence is an incommensurable glory. How could they bother with trampling you?"


    Talroth replied without opening his eyes, causing the trembling Malkam to flounder in indignation. Indeed, his father spoke true. Before the likes of the Chthonian Primogen and that woman, even the Overlord couldn''t raise any waves, to say nothing of an early-stage Legendary God such as he.


    And having always been proud of his bloodline and cultivation talent, Malkam couldn''t endure this truth.


    "I know what you''re thinking. You were born one million years ago at the Minor God Rank, honored as the only true Pureblood Demon of the second generation, and after one million years, finally reached the Legendary God Rank, but are forced to accept that you''re not qualified to scrub your 258 years old brother''s shoes.


    I admit, it''s a harsh blow. But look at it in a different way. If in less than three centuries, he can trample the Overlord and the Warden, in another three hundred years, perhaps that woman won''t be able to resist ten of his moves. You will soon be a relative of the Omniverse''s Ruler. Isn''t that a good compromise?"


    Talroth inquired with a taunting smirk. Those words were the last straw, and Malkam snapped.


    "Loads of horseshit! Who wants to spend eternity in the shadow of a bastard? Royal father, although the world gave you the title of Lord of Lust, in truth, you are the Father of Domination. All demons descending from you yearn to trample all. It''s in our blood...because of you!


    All along, you''ve coveted the lordship over Hell and the rest of the Three Realms! I refuse to believe that you, of all people, can accept living in the shadow of your son!"


    Malkam bellowed while indexing Talroth for emphasis.


    But little did he expect that the echo of those words would only produce a mild sigh from Talroth''s lips.


    "Alas, I am a Son of Hell and cannot go against its will. So long as Hell''s Will stands, we are its puppets. Even if by some majestic miracle my strength caught up to that of those entities, Hell''s Will could still control me.


    That being the case, instead of yearning for what we cannot have, we might as well forge a new road."

 493 Unexpected Reques

    The following events occurred in a flash. Seizing the Warden, Blood Nether took command of the Heaven Warding Temple, and through it, of the entirety of the Celestial Realm. The God Executing Immortal Sword the Warden studied also fell in her hands...almost. As she stepped toward it, as if recognizing her scent, the ancient weapon unleashed horrendous brutality, nearly shredding her to pieces. Knowing she couldn''t keep it under control, Blood Nether left it in the Warden''s custody and fell in the shadows, devoting all her time to fighting the havoc Konrad wrought within her heart while awaiting his next move.


    Meanwhile, Archdemons from the Overlord''s house rushed into the Celestial Realm to bring him back to Hell, while Rati brought her maimed father back to the Sea Dream Temple, and Rakshasis carried Durga back to the Eternal Void Sect. At the same time, Heaven and Hell''s Will finally awoke, and as if in tacit understanding, released new waves of inheritances while removing the shackles of all demons and devas, thereby allowing them to reach their full potential.


    Not that it mattered. At this point, such assistance was far too late. Still, deities such as Talroth, Surya and Dolgron made the best of the opportunity, actively seeking the road to higher levels and pursuing greater strength. On that topic, to placate his second wife, Dolgron let her "surviving sisters," the disguised Yvonne, Else and Gulistan, inherit Apep''s archduchy, and adopted them in his house.


    Little did he know that the three had long since turned it into their plaything, even building an underground formation that drained all the negative energies throughout the Archduchy to let their cultivation rise at a startling speed. All approached increasingly closer to transcendence while their cultivation neared the peak of the Boundless Sea Devil Realm. Breaking through was but a matter of days.


    In the meantime, the mangled Daksha lay within his chambers with a low-spirited Rati by his side. Till now, she''d yet to reveal that the Rudra Daksha allowed to take part in the contest was none other than the Chthonian Primogen. Perhaps she feared her father wouldn''t be able to take the blow, or she knew the knowledge would do him no good. In any case, regardless of the reason, Rati kept her mouth shut.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Daksha groaned in pain. With his Legendary God cultivation, he should have been able to heal himself in a heartbeat. What a pity that Konrad''s chthonian energies and devil force wreaked havoc within his body and suppressed his regeneration abilities. In the current circumstances, without external help, Daksha would need at least one thousand years to grow back his limbs, and more to dispel the lingering side effects.


    Yet, as he raised his trembling eyes at Rati, this wasn''t what troubled him the most.


    "Girl you...are...in danger."


    Daksha stammered as his maimed shell quivered on top of the bed. And when those words left her father''s lips, Rati''s face contorted into a frown. At first, she wondered why such words could possibly come from him. Clearly, he was the one standing at the gate between life and death. But even before Daksha spoke further, Rati''s astute mind swirled, analyzing all possibilities to come up with a reasonable answer.


    The reasonable answer came, and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Our four Cardinal Sects went in with about the same manpower. Each with about 250 devas at the High God Rank or above. The Primal Sun Sect possesses more deities than the rest. Therefore, only they didn''t fully exhaust their forces above the High God Rank.


    Still, it can be said that all four sects crippled themselves for no gain. Of those 1000 Deva Gods...only I remain. Even the Nature Spirits weren''t spared."


    Rati realized in a stupor. Not two or three survivors, only she remained!


    Why did she remain when even the likes of Mahava and Ravana lost their lives within the Essence Nurturing Forest? Why didn''t she vanish alongside the rest? Anyone that pondered this question would realize it had nothing to do with her abilities. The Chthonian Primogen was far too strong. Who he wished to kill couldn''t survive. Who he wished to snatch could not evade. That being the case, there was only one reasonable explanation:


    Rati turned coats!


    While most deities couldn''t give her any trouble, if the Warden or that new entity came to that conclusion, at best, Rati''s life was in jeopardy. At worst, the Sea Dream Temple faced destruction!


    "Surya was clever. Although he didn''t send the majority of his direct relatives, the team was led by his brother and right-hand man, Mahava. Now that he is in deep mourning, no one can doubt his motives. I, however, have nothing to defend myself. Played. I''ve been played."


    Rati realized, and while Daksha''s teeth clattered in an effort to think of a solution, she stood up and rushed toward the chambers'' exit. In a flash, the devi crossed Daksha''s temple to return to hers and wasn''t startled to see that within her chambers, a man of empyrean looks leisurely lay, shamelessly occupying her bed with his head resting on his hand.


    "Beautiful, welcome back. Shouldn''t you thank me for warming your bed?"


    Konrad greeted with a wolfish grin while the fuming Rati barrelled into the room. As her eyes met his icy-hues, for an instant, Rati stopped, and her mind ebbed between an odd mixture of relief and frustration. That flicker of hesitation vanished, and she strode toward that shameless Devil in hurried steps.


    "Dastardly scoundrel, you framed me!"


    Rati snarled in indignation. Never would she believe that this wasn''t part of one of Konrad''s depraved plans. And of course, she was right. But when facing her inquisition, Konrad clutched his chest as if stabbed by the words.


    "Oh, you''re hurting me. Of course, I framed you. How else could I have you rush to me with such haste? Good thing that you''re clever. I was wondering how long I''d have to wait."


    Konrad replied with a theatrical spin of his head, then with several taps on the sheets, motioned for Rati to sit on the bed. For another instant, she stopped, blinking in disbelief as her eyes went up and down Konrad''s frame.


    "How can a man possibly be this shameless?"


    She couldn''t help but ask. Little did she expect Konrad''s next words to be:


    "Flattering me already? I like. Shameless is my second name. The first is Konrad, and the third, Profane Prince. Take your pick."


    Konrad countered while still motioning for Rati to sit. And dumbfounded, she walked with glazed eyes toward the bed and sat beside him.


    "What do you want?"


    Rati seriously asked. The matter had progressed into dreadful lands and there was no more time for jests. If no remedy arose, her only road ahead was to commit suicide before the Warden or that entity made a move. Only then could she ensure the Sea Dream Temple''s safety.


    Aware of the lady''s plights, Konrad didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Make me a Sea Dream Temple Elder. I need that status for my next play. Do it, and I will ensure yours and the Sea Dream Temple''s safety."


    Konrad seriously replied.

 494 With No Way Out Part 1

    "An odd request."


    Rati thought while her enchanting eyes narrowed at Konrad''s relaxed frame. Although the status of Sea Dream Elder would have driven innumerable devas insane from greed, in the eyes of an entity at Konrad''s level, it was nothing worth mentioning. To say nothing of elders, even the Temple Lord couldn''t survive one of his blows. What larceny did he plan that he needed that status?


    Perhaps he merely wished to hide in plain sight? As her mind raced in swirling thoughts, Rati''s magenta eyes trailed Konrad''s enrapturing figure, at first trying to find answers in his eyes, but soon losing herself in their riveting power.


    "How dreadful."


    Rati remarked while breaking free from the spell, and avoiding further eye contact to prevent self-immolation.


    "Although thanks to your cleanup, my father and I aside, all those that knew Rudra took place in the Essence Nurturing Forest''s contest either died or disappeared, there is no legitimate reason for me to promote a peak-stage High God to elder. To outsiders, regardless of bloodline growth, at best, you could immediately rise to Cosmic God. Going from peak-stage High God to Ancestral God overnight is unheard of and would raise far too many suspicions. That''s the first issue."


    Still avoiding Konrad''s icy hues, Rati crossed her legs, letting her back face him as she stressed the problematic points.


    "Second, my father may be mangled, but his mind remains sharp. Even if he were a harebrained donkey, Rudra''s reappearance would let him connect the dots. At that time, you''d either have to silence him or make him unable to act on that knowledge. Knowing you, neither seem like acceptable options.


    You''ve already kidnapped my twenty-two sisters and made corpses out of 99% of the Sea Dream Temple''s males above the High God rank, needless to say, the thought of my father following them to the grave doesn''t excite me. Please have mercy on us."


    Though straightforward in her response, Rati''s voice didn''t betray any emotions. Quite obviously, the events didn''t bear any weight on her.


    "You don''t seem particularly affected by the losses."


    Konrad probed with his lips curved in a renewed smirk. At the echo of the words, Rati shook her head.


    "There is no reason to be. The life plates of my sisters remain undamaged, meaning that they are still alive. And judging by how much Nehal profited from you, their future doesn''t look bleak. As for the rest, as the Sea Dream Temple''s Great Elder, I regret the loss of all those talents. But as an individual, I couldn''t care less.


    The males are either my sisters'' dual cultivation partners or distant relatives I see once in ten thousand years, why should I care? The cultivation world is a brutal place. The weak dying in the hands of the strong, an ancestral rule. When you fall, blame your own ineptitude instead of cursing others.


    My father is the one truly bothering me, please provide a plan that doesn''t put what remains of his life at risk."


    Rati directly replied. She didn''t doubt that without that armored woman''s intervention, her father would have followed in Brihaspati''s footsteps to become another one of Konrad''s meals. Clearly, to him, Primogen Blood was a delicacy that triggered a meteoric strength rise.


    "I''ve already reached my cap, Daksha''s blood no longer serves many purposes. Fine, this is what we''ll do. I will rewrite his memories so that he never sent Rudra into the Essence Nurturing Forest, to begin with. As for your other concern, that''s simple. Your sect has just suffered crippling damage. Your very foundation is in jeopardy and hundreds of positions lay empty. In such circumstances attempting to go by with your seven elders alone is lunacy.


    It is time to hire talents and rebuild the ruined foundation. You''ll lower all cultivation requirements by one level. Nihility Gods can now become deacons, High Gods can become protectors, and Cosmic Gods can become elders. At the same time, you shall open your doors to all gifted deities and talents, bless them with devahood in the case of humans, and let them fill the positions they can while waiting for suitable candidates to take others.


    The reasoning is that with the waves of resources now sprouting throughout Heaven, in ten thousand years, those who now fill the seats by default will be able to live up to their seats'' past requirements and make the Sea Dream Temple mightier than ever. How does that sound?"


    Konrad proposed while Rati''s eyes shone with enlightenment.


    "How clever."


    She whispered with a hand clap, and prompted by that wave of enlightenment, turned to again face Konrad.


    "How is it possible for a rake of your caliber to be this frighteningly cunning? I must admit that you make a fool of all preconceived beliefs regarding decadent philanderers."


    Rati praised while nodding for emphasis. And as she unwittingly lowered her face toward Konrad''s, he raised his to meet hers and peer deep into her eyes.


    "That is only natural. Born with peerless talent and a preternatural understanding of all things within heaven and earth, even I sometimes fail to comprehend the depth of my greatness."


    Konrad brazenly replied, causing Rati to roll her eyes and push her palm against his face.


    "Go awa¡­"


    Rati began but as her palm neared Konrad''s face, he tilted his head to the left, caught her hand within his, and gave the back a gentle kiss. Realizing how much proximity she''d just allowed, Rati swallowed the remainder of her words, not daring to speak further. But as Konrad''s eyes left her hand to lock back on hers, it was as if electricity filled the air, and an irresistible magnetism pulled her toward him.


    As the devi floundered, Konrad took the reins, pulling her into his arms as he lowered her onto the bed and draped her with his form. He didn''t speak further, words would only ruin the spark. His lips lowered onto Rati''s, trapping her in his delightful embrace with no way out.


    She didn''t resist, letting his tongue coil with hers and their lips mesh in an increasingly ardent kiss. But as the heat rose and hearts drummed, a clatter of steps echoed from beyond the door, announcing the arrival of a hasty newcomer.


    Those steps, Rati could recognize among ten thousand. Those were Kama''s!


    Alarmed, she broke the kiss and rose with the glint of a thief caught mid-larceny shining within her eyes.


    "Love? Are you there?"


    Kama''s voice echoed from beyond the door, causing Konrad''s lips to curve in a fiendish grin.

 495 With No Way Out Part 2

    "Why is he here?"


    Rati wondered as her mind fell to chaos. Although Kama''s visit was by itself nothing spectacular, the timing was distressing, to say the least. Moreover, she was now supposed to be tending to her father''s injuries, and prepare the chamber for his next ten thousand years of seclusion. Knowing Kama, he would have given her at least a day to handle all those before showing himself.


    This was out of character. But as Rati debated how to answer, the amused Konrad''s lips curved into a smile. Kama''s impromptu visit was not merely something he''d anticipated, he also knew the reason behind. Following the Essence Nurturing Forest''s Calamity, knowing that the new powers dwarfed all his plans, Surya resolved to take drastic measures and gave his little brother, Kama, explicit orders.


    "Little brother, kill Daksha and seize control of the Sea Dream Temple''s treasury. I have dire needs for their Dream Stone and God-Jade reserves. My Primal Sun Lotus nears full maturation, using the Dream Stone and God-Jades, I can weave a formation to amplify the results. Now that the restrictions are lifted, to say nothing of the peak of the Legendary God rank, if everything goes according to plan, I can get half-step into the Overgod rank within ten thousand years.


    As for you, with Daksha out of the way, you no longer have any threat looming over you and can rule the Sea Dream Temple alongside Rati. Don''t worry, I will help you shift the blame on the Chthonian Primogen. Afterward, my breakthrough will enable me to make you a whole man again."


    Those were Surya''s precise orders. Orders that at first filled Kama with complicated emotions. After all, though he didn''t bear any good feeling toward Daksha and surely hoped to see him dead, at the end of the day, he was Rati''s father. If exposed, she''d never forgive him.


    But then he realized that Surya''s assistance ensured that Regardless of how things went, he could control the outcome. Not only control it, but even regain the lost part of himself in a short time. How could he reject it? This was not just an opportunity, it was the opportunity!


    It didn''t take long before Kama agreed, and to make the operation a success, Surya bestowed upon him his strongest eight-star God Artifact. Imbued by Surya''s Truth Wielding, it would allow Kama to control all variables. And knowing he was about to betray his love, a rollercoaster of emotions swept Kama''s heart, and against his better judgment, he rushed toward her, using the Truth Artifact to locate her exact location.


    Little did he know that Konrad grasped the whole matter.


    "Rati?"


    Again, Kama''s voice echoed, and this time the tone carried plain puzzlement. Having no other recourse, the flurried devi spun toward Konrad.


    "You need to leave, now!"


    She murmured while falling into a false cultivation stance, crossing her legs and closing her eyes in a lotus stance to deceive Kama into thinking her in a deep trance. Alas, konrad shook his head.


    "I''m not going anywhere. In fact, let''s make this more interesting."


    Konrad replied and while sneaking behind the alarmed Rati, snapped his fingers. Prompted by a sudden impulse, Kama shoved the door open, rushing into the room with anxious eyes. As Konrad lowered his chin against her left shoulder and nestled his face with hers, Rati''s heart almost ruptured.


    But strangely, as Kama swept the scene and eyed her "silently cultivating form" from head to toe, he showed no reaction. It was as if the form of Konrad pressed against her wholly eluded him. Realizing the nefarious philanderer must have played tricks, Rati inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. But at that time, Konrad wrapped his hands around her waist and trailed his tongue across her slender neck while Kama stepped increasingly closer toward her.


    Rati''s heart rate broke the sound barrier, while breath shortness assailed her. Her eyes opened wide and she gasped for breath!


    "Ahh...ahh...ahh¡­"


    The astounded devi panted, inwardly cursing heavens for placing the embodiment of decadence in her path. Alarmed, Kama believed Rati neared cultivation deviation, rushed to her side, and attempted to hold her hands within his. But afraid of revealing the turbulences within her pulse, Rati avoided the hand grasp, causing Kama''s face to contort into a frown.


    But as soon as it flashed, it dispersed.


    "Love, what is wrong with you?"


    Kama inquired in an urgent tone demanding explanations. However, no reply came from Rati''s lips. Instead, her face flushed red, and her panting intensified. And with Konrad languorously kissing her cheeks, neck, and shoulders, how else could it be?


    Worse, the devilish creature''s hands cupped her cantaloupe-sized breasts, applying only enough pressure that with her panting and heaving chest. Kama would not notice the cupping. But little did Rati expect that Konrad would push the vice to the next level and pinch her nipples!


    "Ahh¡­cultivation error...cultivation error..."


    Rati attempted to stifle her moan, but how could Kama not notice the strange intonations within her breath? Was it possible that out of sexual frustration, she resorted to a new kind of self-pleasuring technique?


    As his thoughts neared that territory, Kama''s frown returned, and as if to help him onto that road, Konrad freed one of Rati''s fully erect nipples, and lowered the free hand onto her crotch, tracing his finger across her rising clit before lowering it on her labia, all through the fabric of her pants.


    At first, it was but a casual trailing, but Rati could already feel jolts of electricity assail her from inside. It was as if every single one of Konrad''s fingers induced vibration waves meant to heighten sexual pleasure. Meanwhile, he still played her left breast as his tongue and lips danced on her neckline.


    "Aaah...."


    Rati released an involuntary moan, this time without concealment. Kama staggered on his seat. And going a step further, Konrad pressed his fingers on the devi''s lower lips, teasing them with a gradual rubbing while the formless vibration waves carried on with their assault.


    Now, as if oblivious to Kama''s presence, Rati wantonly panted.


    "Ooh...ooh...ohhh!"


    The moans left no room for interpretation and Kama rose in outrage!


    "Rati, what the hell are you doing?! I may not be able to...not be able to perform in other departments, but if you need release, you can just ask me! How can you resort to such techniques in my presence?!"


    The deva snarled in a mixture of rage, shame, and indignation. Rati, however, failed to understand the words, and clenched her now moistening inner thighs as she tensed in an impending orgasm.


    "Ooooohhh!"


    A wave of bliss swept over the devi''s mind, and as she shuddered in her orgasm, she arched her back, her lips curved into an "O" shape, and she collapsed in Konrad''s grasp.


    "You!"


    Kama growled in humiliation, and red with shame, turned heels to bolt past the door! With a smirk, Konrad lowered the still trembling devi onto the bed, and pulled up her belly shirt to release those ample breasts of hers.


    "Now, now, let''s move on to the main course."

 496 With No Way Out Part 3, R-18

    As Konrad draped Rati with his form, a mixture of lust and fright submerged the devi''s mind. It was as if a grand fell beast emerged from the chaos of her heart to hurl her into a world of depravity and consume her body and soul. Again, she''d fallen under Konrad''s spell, and this time, failed to muster the strength to oppose him. Perhaps due to Kama''s witnessing of her previous look, perhaps because she convinced herself that no manner of struggle could place her beyond the grasp of the Profane Prince, in any case, Rati abandoned herself to his grasp, panting against his lips, and not allowing herself to think further.


    Thoughts would ruin her.


    For an instant, Konrad moved no further, holding the goddess'' eyes bound to his icy-blue gaze, and facing her with a smile she found oh so disarming. In that instant, Rati felt as if gentleness settled within the grand beast''s eyes, a sensation that mixed with her erratic heart to produce more chaos. While Konrad maintained eye contact, the devi''''s breathing grew more ragged, and the electricity coursing in her veins heightening in intensity. Never, had she felt so taken by a man''s eyes, never could anyone''s smile grip her with such passion.


    Aflutter, Rati did the only thing her spellbound heart found reasonable. She leaned in, and took Konrad''s lips in hers, thenceforth making her final mistake. In the instant their lips met, greed blossomed in Rati''s heart, greed for those lips, for that tongue, for that breath, for all those things she didn''t wish to part from.


    Konrad met the kiss without delay, letting his tongue coil with the greedy devi''s and their lips blend in an intimate dance. But though his heart rate remained steady throughout, at first, Rati''s grew even more chaotic, but as the warmth of Konrad''s touch swept her, and his saliva dripped down her throat, her passion grew more stable, and she wrapped her slender hands around his neck.


    Her exposed breasts now pressed his chest, poking him with her erect nipples while she pressed her lips and tongue against his, seeking to take all he had to offer while giving back her whole. And as Rati surrendered in the devil''s arms, his hands climbed over her back stripping her of her shirt before again pressing her onto the bed. When Konrad stood convinced that, in this instant, desire and bliss had washed away all of Rati''s apprehension, he lowered his hand to her waist, and pulled down her pants.


    Rati''s dripping inner thighs sprang to full view, appearing alongside her splendid legs and thighs that would have driven any man mad with lust. Feeling Konrad''s hand go down her thigh, Rati felt a new surge of electricity fill her and spread her legs open, giving him access to the coveted prize while still passionately devouring his lips.


    But when Konrad''s middle finger poked her lower lips'' entrance and broke into her inner walls to start fingering her cunt, Rati soon found herself unable to resist the multi-front assault. At first, she merely panted in Konrad''s lips while he did most of the kissing, but soon, even that became too challenging, and as Konrad broke the kiss to hickey her neck and play her tits, Rati moaned in delight.


    "Ahhh...ahhh...ahhh!"


    And even as the rhythm of the devi''s moans grew faster, her cunt contracted and expanded around Konrad''s fingers to produce squelching sounds. Following a thorough mapping out of Rati''s sweet spots, Konrad''s paced fingering grew faster, making Rati arch her back while he let go of her hickey-filled neck to suck her left tit. And while Konrad''s lips suckled her breast and erect nipple, Rati couldn''t help but stick out her tongue and groan in ecstasy.


    "Ohhh...ohhh...ohhhh!"


    Again, she neared orgasm, but this time, Konrad didn''t plan to let her off so easily. In an unexpected move, the devil emperor let go of the goddess''s breast while withdrawing his fingers. An involuntary whine escaped Rati''s lips as she suddenly felt empty, void of those mind-numbing waves of pleasure.


    Konrad, however, didn''t let her wait for long and vanished to reappear on the ground, with his face between her legs. His hands moved beneath Rati''s thighs, spreading her legs further while lifting them up and putting her cunt in plain view. Having never experienced such exposure, Rati floundered, but when Konrad kissed her lower lips and flicked his tongue across her clit, that bit of struggle vanished in oblivion. With the tantalizing flicks, Konrad teased Rati''s erect clit, then pushed his tongue into her fold, drinking her love nectar as he did.


    With lust-glazed eyes, Rati placed her hands on Konrad''s skull, pushing him deeper into her cunt while his masterful tongue brought her to a new paradise.


    "Ohhh...ohhh...ohhh!"


    She groaned, shuddering in a succession of orgasms, while Konrad trained her body to the pleasures his touch could provide. At that time, somewhere in the Sea Dream Temple, Kama felt a wave of apprehension well up within his chest and rushed back to Rati''s chambers.


    Imagine his surprise when he first heard the succession of unrestrained groans echoing from her room, and the wave of ire that burgeoned within his chest. Alas, having never seen such a side of her, curiosity got the best of him, and he stepped toward the door, opening it enough to see her lost in ecstasy, with her legs open wide, her tongue sticking out, and her hands holding....wait, holding what?


    It was as if an invisible man stood between Rati''s legs, devouring her cunt as she gripped his hair. But no man stood within the room. As a half-step Legendary God, Kama didn''t believe such larceny could occur beneath his gaze, that a deity could cloak his presence and taste his wife under his nose.


    "This can''t be. It has to be...a strange technique! It has to!"


    Kama convinced himself while his heart drummed within his chest. Alas, the slurping sound echoing from Rati''s cunt didn''t help. And as if to give his thoughts validation, Kama pulled out a white ring, the artifact bestowed by Surya, and activated its Truth Laws to dispel lies and reveal all the Truth within that room.


    Fortunately, nothing occurred. Relief and shame filled Kama''s trembling heart, but little did he know that a man did devour his wife''s cunt and that that man''s lips now curved into a devilish grin.


    Konrad stood up, unbuckled his pants, and revealed his erect rod to Rati''s lustful eyes. Climbing over the bed, Konrad stopped between the devi''s spread legs, placing the tip of his cock against her lower lips, poking the entrance while holding eye contact. Unaware of Kama''s peeping, and hypnotized by Konrad''s eyes, Rati cupped his cheeks, welcoming his impending intrusion.


    And it came.


    With a slow thrust, Konrad spread open the devi''s flower, broke her hymen, and filled her pristine cunt with his shaft.


    "Oohh!"


    Rati groaned at the intrusion, but Konrad absorbed her into a kiss while releasing the might of his empyrean rod to wash away that sharp pain and feel her with bliss.


    Naturally, seeing the blood trail dripping from Rati''s expanding lower lips, even if Kama were the most harebrained of donkeys, he''d realize what anyone else would.


    Robbed.


    He''d been robbed!

 497 Self-Deceit R-18

    The words flew within Kama''s mind, and his heart ruptured. But as if to punish him further, Rati''s body rocked under Konrad''s slow-paced thrusts, moving up and down as she kissed him with raw passion. Her tits bounced, smacking the invisible wall that was Konrad''s chest. And as the devi grew accustomed to this level of pleasure, Konrad increased the tempo, driving himself faster into her, and with every thrust, filling her to the hilt.


    The pounding then began.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    It all played before Kama''s gaze. He saw it all, but instead of barging in and screaming his rage, he closed the door and slid onto the ground, not daring to face it. If he did it was true, and truth he''d have to challenge. Better deceive himself into thinking it a lie, better blame it all...on an illusion.


    Rati was his, she could never betray him! This...was a lie!


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ooh...ohhh...ohhh...ohhh!"


    Alas, the sound of bodies pressing one another in a torrid mating, the sound of balls kissing ass cheeks, and those groans soaring from Rati''s lips spoke otherwise. They spoke the truth of her ecstasy, leaving Kama unable to deceive himself. Again, Konrad''s rhythm intensified, and again the rate of Rati''s moans shot up. Wrapping her legs around his waist, the devi clenched onto him, welcoming his pounding and plowing of her conquered garden.


    And plow Konrad did. As Rati hit her umpteenth orgasm, Konrad''s flaming, tensing shaft sheathed one last time and released jets of spunk deep into her, painting her inner walls white while filling her to the brim.


    "Oohh...so...full."


    Rati whispered in a last groan that didn''t escape Kama''s ears. Aware that the longer he stayed, the harder it would be to deceive himself, Kama stood up and with silent strides, left the accursed scene. Not that it mattered. This merely was the beginning. While Rati''s trembling legs still clung on his waist, Konrad spun, shifting their positions by placing her on top, then bending the both of them in the lotus position. Though her legs remained wrapped around Konrad''s waist, Rati now sat on his lap with her weakened hands lying on either side of his thighs.


    Unwilling to waste this session, Konrad triggered his Law Revolution Creed, causing the multicolor mist representing all the laws to emerge from his form and surround them both.


    "Hold on tight."


    Konrad whispered in the groggy goddess'' ears, and as if awakened by his words, she raised her hands, tying her arms around his neck while the Law Revolution Creed filled her limbs with a new source of energy. The pounding resumed, this time with upward thrusts, and though the new position forced Konrad to lower his speed, it allowed him to thoroughly enjoy every corner of Rati''s cunt at a pace she found oh tantalizing.


    As the devi indulged in her first dual cultivation session, the mist clouded her vision while still heightening her sensitivity. And with every one of Konrad''s thrusts, Rati replied by smacking her ass back on his rod, meeting his every move in a subconscious drive.


    "Ohh...ohh...more...more...more...ohhh!"


    Rati''s groans and greed for more of Konrad boomed within the room, and to that Konrad replied by bending her over, and hammering that delightful cunt of hers faster than the eyes could see.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Orgasms succeeded one another with Konrad filling Rati''s already cum-dripping cunt with more spunk. This carried on till Heaven''s nine suns set, replaced by its cold-blue night, and still, they carried on, shifting in a succession of positions while exploring one another''s bodies. On that night, Konrad toured all corners of Rati''s magnificent form, and by the time dawn announced itself, his cum dripped from her front and rear, leaving no hole unfilled.


    Even with her half-step Legendary God cultivation, Rati couldn''t endure much more, and collapsed on the bed, falling asleep for the first time in eons.


    Meanwhile, Konrad sat crossed-legged to digest his gains. Following the battle with the Primogens Konrad absorbed a tremendous quantity of depraved energies and was ready to breakthrough. Now Rati added hers to the mix, thereby opening the road to new levels. Although Devil cultivation required tremendous energy, with all that accumulation, Konrad didn''t doubt he could rise to the peak of the Grand Devil Realm, or at least get infinitely close to it.


    At the same time, his Infiniteness Insight had met a barrier and was ready to break through the Profound level. To top it all, the battle with Blood Nether allowed him to get a better understanding of Truth and Life. Transcending in one of those laws shouldn''t require much trouble.


    However, the premise was that he secluded himself to cultivate for some time. Only with a serious secluded cultivation session could he digest all those gains and cause his strength to rise to brand-new heights. Especially Profound Infiniteness Insight, starting with that level, Konrad could use Infiniteness in battle, without fear of blowing himself up.


    Still, he couldn''t rush into seclusion now. There still were several things to handle. One of them being...the establishment of a sect, and alongside the Fate Transcendent Verena, rob Heaven''s destiny!


    Having done his good deed for the day, Konrad stood up, and without waiting for Rati to regain her senses, vanished in swirling black winds to reappear in Daksha''s chambers. As expected, following his previous disgrace, Kama used Surya''s ring to magnify the lingering wounds wreaking havoc within Daksha''s mangled body. If no one made a move, the Mara Primogen would, in the coming days, collapse from those wounds, perishing in body and soul.


    Naturally, all would blame Konrad for it.


    "Childish."


    Konrad scoffed and waved his right hand, causing formless energies to infiltrate Daksha''s body and dispel Kama''s interference. Again, he vanished, but this time, reappeared within his chambers where Venerad, Selene, Heide, and the Valkyrie awaited his return.


    "So, result?"


    Selene asked with a knowing smile, clearly aware of what Konrad had been up to. Tilting his head, Konrad glanced toward her with his lips curled in a devious grin.


    "What do you think?"


    Konrad countered, causing Selene to lift up her chin and arch her eyebrows as she stepped toward him.


    "Let''s see¡­"


    The Nephilim bimbo mumbled, and as she stopped beside Konrad, she aimed her right index toward him. As if anticipating the move, Konrad met Selene''s finger with his, and the two said in tandem:


    "Scored."


    A complicit wink followed.

 498 Removing Hidden Dangers

    Following a brief gathering with his ladies, Konrad set out to handle Rati''s second issue. Sitting cross-legged within his chambers, the devil used his Truth Embodiment to connect to the minds of all deities within the Celestial World that were somehow aware or connected to Rati''s presence in the Essence Nurturing Forest. Those included the likes of Surya, Durga, Daksha, their sect elders, Kama, and even the Warden. This time, Konrad saw through the Warden''s eternal shroud, again frowning at the confirmation of what he previously felt.


    Setting aside that news, Konrad rewrote their minds, convincing them that Rati was never there, to begin with, and replacing her presence with another top Mara elder. That elder then vanished from the Sea Dream Temple, and his life plate crumbled, thereby reducing the Mara elder count to six. By the time the nine suns rose, Konrad had completed the cleaning, and back in her chambers, Rati awoke from her slumber.


    Her groggy eyes soon regained their vigor, and as she recalled the past day and night''s events, a self-deprecating expression appeared on her face.


    "Ultimately, I erred. What a terrible mistake..."


    Rati sighed, but strangely, the words didn''t ring true in her mind. Though her better judgment convinced her that last night was the worst mistake of her life, her mind and body wholly disagreed. The numbing pleasure kept her lying on her side, while she could still feel the aftermath of all Konrad released in her holes, alongside all the hickeys on her neck and breasts.


    Even as she lay there, her body craved more of Konrad''s touch, filling her mind with the images of him possessing her body and soul. Alas, as she rose from the bed and donned a magenta and gold dress, Rati was still determined to put an end to this uncontrollable relationship. Or well, at least give it a good try.


    But in an unsurprising turn of event, by the time she reached Konrad to say the five words "Last night was a mistake," Rati found herself pressed against a wall, bent over while Konrad hammered her cunt from behind. With the game thoroughly lost, she could only repeat the mistake throughout another two hours of fiery lovemaking.


    Afterward, Rati completed the arrangements for Daksha''s seclusion and announced a series of shocking changes to the entirety of the Sea Dream Temple. One of them being Konrad''s promotion to elder rank under his pseudonym of Rudra.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Realm''s Northern Domain, Yvonne, Else, Gulistan and Krann sat across a jet-black table carved of infernal wood with the three State Protectors standing guard nearby. But while Krann kept his eyes shut close, the remaining three''s flickered with gravity.


    "Gulistan, isn''t this too hasty?"


    Yvonne inquired with a tone that spoke gravity. However, it was with firm determination that Gulistan faced her.


    "Not one bit. Talroth must die. The sooner, the better."


    Gulistan declared, speaking words that caused Yvonne''s spellbinding face to contort into a frown. Following Konrad''s epic battle with Heaven and Hell''s strongest, and the confrontation with Blood Nether, Gulistan gathered the four of them to speak those three words:


    "Talroth must die."


    It would be a lie to say Yvonne didn''t question her motives. But having now been together for more than two centuries, she could read in Gulistan''s eyes and tone an unprecedented urgency. In the meantime, just like Krann, Else remained silent.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Coming from me, those words seem laced in personal hatred. And truth be told, the old goat''s death would not bring a tear from me. However, I have long since let go of my past resentment. Today, it is inconsequential."


    Gulistan began, and indeed, Konrad''s rod and touch had wholly erased any spark of Talroth within her mind. If she now requested the Demon King''s execution, it was for Konrad''s sake.


    "Although Konrad primarily sent us to wreak havoc within Hell and pit its ruling houses against one another, another reason for our presence was to gather more information and map out a flawless strategy for his absorption of Hell''s Will. Thanks to Krann''s Truth projection, the three of us witnessed the entirety of the battle, but more than that, we observed the various Demon Primogens and their reactions.


    When even Dolgron and Ashara quivered, Talroth remained undisturbed. As if none of this stands beyond his expectations. Worse, he appeared satisfied. This got me thinking that perhaps, all along, I''ve been questioning the old goat''s motives in the wrong way. That maybe, we''ve been following his script from the very beginning."


    Gulistan stressed that last part with profound gravity. And before she could carry on, Else chimed in.


    "Before Konrad was born, Talroth wanted half-human children. Why?


    For him, he prepared tools that could open the road to becoming an artificial Nephilim. Why?


    For him, he imposed a contract that would force the Serkars into making Konrad a World God. And according to Konrad, he did the same to his other half-human scions. Why? What is the connection?


    Half-humans are not true demons. Hell''s will cannot fully control them. Nephilims stand beyond all Realm Wills'' jurisdiction, and World Gods hold the potential to lord over an entire Realm. Though Konrad went far beyond all Talroth could imagine, I believe it is safe to say that on that road, he also accomplished all Talorth wanted. We now stand at the last chapter of his script which most likely targets...Hell''s Will.


    Talroth wants to be free of Hell''s Will, and can only accomplish that feat through Konrad''s hands."


    Else reasoned, pulling an approving nod from Gulistan.


    "Now, there is nothing wrong with that. For an expert of Talroth''s caliber to want freedom from Hell''s control is something anyone can understand. With his talent, without Hell''s Will''s suppression, he would have long since become an Overgod. How can he accept remaining suppressed in such an absolute manner?


    Using his progeny to free himself also seems reasonable. However, what happens after that? Would trade Hell''s control for Konrad''s? I don''t believe it."


    Gulistan followed while both Yvonne and Else closed their eyes in deep thoughts.


    "If he''s willing to see Konrad reach that altitude, then he must have the means or confidence to regain control once freed of Hell''s Will. That is unavoidable. Talroth will not live within anyone''s yoke. But we have no idea of what his hidden card is. Now that Konrad''s strength has risen to this level, the destruction of Hell''s Will nears.


    To prevent hidden dangers, we must kill Talroth before that. Either crush him in body and soul or force him to reveal his hidden cards."


    Gulistan declared while clenching her hand with determination. Right afterward, Else nodded in approval.


    "I agree. We cannot wait for him to show his hand or we might not be able to counter it. Now is the time to strike."


    Else approved. Yvonne, however, remained silent. And when her eyes open, they locked on Krann who didn''t speak a word throughout.


    "You may speak true, but we cannot make a move without Konrad''s blessing. Krann, what do you think?"


    Yvonne inquired. At the end of the day, the one with the best understanding of Konrad''s will was none other than Krann, his soul twin. Now that they weren''t by his side, only Krann could speak for him.

 499 Seventh Sea Dream Elder

    "Master once said that though similar, Heaven and Hell''s Will behave in dramatically opposed ways. Heaven is impartial while Hell revels in favoritism. Talroth is Hell''s last child, the most spoiled and favored son. His bond to Hell''s Will transcends that of all the rest and is on par with the Overlord''s. However, within the Infernal Realm, killing the Overlord is easier than killing Talroth.


    Unlike the other Demon Primogens'' Unhallowed Sanctity Physique, Talroth''s is special and carries a strand of Hell''s Will. If not for that, with all his transgressions, the Overlord would have long since killed him. His familiar also can''t be underestimated."


    Krann replied with his eyes still shut close. A demon''s closest ally was always his familiar. Some would keep them as the hidden guardians of their houses or number one generals. But regardless of the position, they always held paramount status within their demonic master''s house.


    On that topic, Talroth was no different from the rest.


    "Of course, with my current strength, killing him wouldn''t be difficult. However, the unavoidable result is Hell''s Will''s wanton wrath. Master''s plans don''t need that kind of disturbance. I don''t believe he will sanction the move, at least not for now."


    Krann reasoned, and those were indeed Yvonne''s worries. Still, he connected his mind to Konrad''s to request his direct input. Five seconds afterward, his eyes opened wide.


    "Master just spoke. Once he seizes his sword, deals with the Firmament''s troublemaker and subverts Heaven''s Will, we shall handle Talroth. In the meantime, have Elia and Helmut pay their grandfather a visit."


    Krann pursued, causing the three''s eyes to widen in disbelief. But as they pondered the decision, disbelief soon made way for enlightenment.


    "I see. It is indeed time."


    Yvonne replied with a radiant smile. Soon afterward, Krann personally fetched Elia and Helmut to lead them into the Southern Domain''s capital.


    ¡­...


    In the meantime, news from the Sea Dream Temple spread throughout the entirety of the Sea Dream Domain, filling its trillions of citizens with incomparable elation. Especially those human talents with shackled bloodline strength but firm Dao Hearts; they could now see the hope of higher levels. After all, though Heaven now abounded with opportunities, only the devas and high-ranking spirits possessed the qualifications to fight for them.


    Now though, things were different. And as waves of talents and deities from various races made their way toward the Sea Dream Temple for examination, within the Sea Dream Temple''s elder hall, under his previous Mara disguise, Konrad received the questioning of the five Mara elders and Kama who held the title of second elder. Often times, when assessing the Sea Dream Temple''s strength, high-ranking devas wouldn''t count Kama within the elder lot, omitting his status of second elder.


    The reason was simple. He not only didn''t practice the Sea Dream Temple''s Skills but was one of Surya''s most trusted kin. Calling him a spy was only accurate. Still, in such an official occasion, the Maras couldn''t exclude him. Each elder occupied a lofty seat, with Rati standing between the six of them. As the great elder, her seat had always been the most honorable. But now that she also held the position of Acting Temple Lord, her authority stood without equal.


    In her right hand, Rati held a silver elder insignia, in her left, a book comprising all of the Sea Dream Temple''s laws, rules, and obligations.


    "Rudra, having now broken through to the Cosmic God rank, under our new system, you are qualified to become the seventh elder. In the future, I hope you can catch up to the peers that now look down on you, and bring glory to the Sea Dream Temple."


    Rati began, and indeed, while her decision to lower the requirements for all positions garnered widespread approval, making Rudra the new elder was another matter.


    "Acting Temple Lord, I''m afraid this is improper. Although he holds merit for saving the capital, this Rudra''s background is, at best, dubious. Without a thorough investigation, how can we name him elder? Moreover, the Sea Dream Domain might not have any Cosmic God available, but among the new recruits, having two or three break through is unavoidable.


    Giving him the position seems...too hasty?"


    The third elder chimed in, speaking the words swirling in the minds of the rest. In their ancient eyes, the whole matter reeked of nepotism, a vice they previously didn''t believe their great elder capable of. But considering the recent rumors, they couldn''t help but believe it.


    How could the foundation of a Cardinal Sect be restored through nepotism? Worse, elders possessed tremendous power, access to a plethora of information and the right to found their own branch within the sect. Granting that kind of boon to someone of unclear background was downright ridiculous.


    This decision, they would challenge! On the contrary, Kama remained silent, keeping his golden eyes locked solely on Konrad with an intensity any would have found unnerving. It was almost as if he wished to peel off Konrad''s skin with his stare. And with the rumors going around, who could blame him?


    Still, before the elders'' pressure, Konrad remained undisturbed. Their paltry resistance was doomed to failure. Either Rati made them fall in line, or he would.


    "Never did I expect that my first appointment as Acting Temple Lord would meet such opposition. How disheartening."


    Rati replied, and at the same time, unleashed her cultivation base. It erupted with a dreadful pressure that suppressed all the elders where they stood, constricting and choking them with a might they couldn''t resist.


    Instantly, the elders'' eyes widened in fright, and Kama''s attention shifted back onto Rati.


    "Early-stage...of the Legendary God Rank?"


    They realized in a stupor. With the restrictions lifted, that Rati could break through came without surprise. A few of them would soon seclude themselves to pursue that rank. The problem lay in the timing. It had not even been three days since the restrictions were lifted. Even if Rati was fast, she should have taken several years or even decades of secluded cultivation to break through.


    How did it happen already?


    To say nothing of them, even Kama was startled. His mind reeled, and he came up with the only viable conclusion:


    "Dual Cultivation."


    And indeed, he was right. Konrad''s Law Revolution Creed crushed the barriers still shackling Rati, thereby allowing her to break through.


    "A pity that This Eminence is the Lord, and you, the subjects. When the Lord commands the subject obeys. Who required your input? If you have any complaints, save them for when the Temple Lord emerges from seclusion."


    Rati decreed, forcing all elders to swallow their spite. Indeed, this was nepotism at its worst!


    Rising from her seat, Rati stepped toward Konrad to place the insignia a Rule Book in his hands. He welcomed both with his hands cupped.


    "Henceforth, you are the seventh elder. Our Sea Dream City is now holding the auction of the enslaved nagas. That event is doomed to gather troublemakers. In your quality of elder, go and ensure the auction''s peace."


    Rati ordered, following Konrad''s request to the letter. With an inward smile, he bowed toward her and proclaimed:


    "As you command, Acting Temple Lord!"

 500 Negation Girl

    Alongside Selene, Verena, the Valkyrie, and Heide, Konrad left the Sea Dream Temple to return to the Sea Dream City which now teemed with bluster. Even as they flew toward it, they could see legions of cultivators, from Divine Ascension to High Gods, making their way toward the Sea Dream Temple for examination.


    Meanwhile, within the Sea Dream City, devas of various backgrounds gathered. The Primal Sun Sect, the Eternal Void Palace, the Radiant Light Mountain, alongside representatives of the seven other hegemonic sects gathered. Although the strength of most of them had been crippled by the loss of Primogens and deities above the High God Rank, their elder councils remained relatively unharmed. The past strength balance had crumbled, with the Primal Sun Sect now standing as the undisputed number one while the ranking of some Cardinal Sects threatened to fall beneath the Divine Sects''.


    In fact, having lost Brihaspati, Anura and all its deities between High God and Ancestral God levels, the Radiant Light Mountain now ranked at the bottom of all hegemonic sects. Their empty treasury didn''t help. In order to save their sect from the inevitable decline, the elders pooled all their resources to make a clean sweep in this auction, and convert the Radiant Light Mountain into a dual cultivation sect. Those were not merely the most popular, but when properly administrated, also held the strongest potential.


    Others held similar ideas. The Eternal Void Elders reasoned that a one-time investment into the Naga devis and Chandra''s consorts would allow them to open Dual Cauldron Houses, glorified brothels other deities could enjoy for a price. On the one hand, it would allow them to make large profits they could then reinvest into their sect ¡ª on the other hand, their male disciples could use the nagas for quick breakthroughs.


    But while the majority came to put the nagas to use, a minority merely wished to free relatives lost in Chandra''s lecherous hands. And as Konrad''s party landed within the Sea Dream City, Heide''s eyes swept the legions of groups making their way toward the Auction Hall.


    "Dad, besides getting you new beauties, what are we here for?"


    Heide couldn''t help but ask. If he merely wished to acquire the Nagas, Konrad needn''t make the trip personally. He could always do it by using Rati as proxy. His presence indicated that there was more to this trip than he previously let on.


    "The remaining high profile members of the various hegemonic sects gather today. It is an excellent opportunity for me to take control of their hearts and sects by proxy. In the near future, this will make our subversion of Heaven a whole lot simpler."


    Konrad replied while they crossed the streets to land before the Auction Hall. As the auction''s titular managing elder, although he didn''t have to do any actual work, registering his presence before the auction began was a must. The Sea Dream Temple merely handled the auction on the Warden''s orders. The Nagas didn''t belong to them, and if they wanted a share, just like the others, they''d have to pay the price.


    As for the auction''s earnings, fifty percent would go to the Sea Dream Temple while the remaining fifty would fall into the hands of the Heaven Warding Temple. Brahmas may not care for material wealth, but cultivation cared. But as Konrad''s party neared the Auction Hall, a nearby commotion grabbed their attention.


    "Revolting creature, how dare you fall in the path of my esteemed self?!"


    An overbearing youth with the golden hair of the Ravmalahks snarled in a mixture of indignation and disgust. With a glance, Konrad could see that the youth''s age neared three hundred, while his cultivation stood at the mid-stage of the Minor God Rank. Though the ratio between age and cultivation indicated his position in Surya''s house couldn''t be shallow, in Konrad''s eyes, such a deity wasn''t even qualified to be called an ant.


    In typical times, Konrad wouldn''t have paid any more attention to the Ravmalahk young master''s tantrum, but as he laid eyes on the victim, a strange glint flashed in his eyes, and without hesitation, he walked toward the scene.


    There, surrounded by four Sun Spirit bodyguards at the Nihility God Rank, the Ravmalahk youth trampled a blindfolded girl who, from the contours of her face, didn''t seem older than eighteen.


    In the Higher Realm were no one was younger than 200, that was, of course, impossible. But as they followed Konrad toward the scene, neither Verena, the Valkyrie, Selene or Heide could feel any cultivation base from that girl. Without a shred of doubt, she was mortal. A mortal human girl without the strength to truss up a chicken. When the realization settled in their minds, their faces contorted into frowns.


    Konrad, however, didn''t appear surprised.


    With unkempt black hair stopping above her waist, a torn black dress and half-broken sandals, the blindfolded girl''s appearance couldn''t look shabbier. Strangely, within Heaven where cold didn''t exist, that girl wore gloves. That type of person would have never dared to block the path of a Ravmalahk lord. However, she wasn''t given much of a choice in the matter.


    If the chains binding her wrists and legs already made her mobility challenging, another affliction forced her to collapse in that "young" master, her captor''s path: Epilepsy. Indeed, as the Ravmalahk Lord ruthlessly trampled her, the girl spasmed on the ground while her eyes rolled back in a sudden bout of epilepsy.


    Immortal, afflicted with a chronic disease, and unable to cultivate. Even without Konrad''s input, Selene and Verena recognized the girl for what she was: a Forbidden Physique owner!


    And indeed, they were right. In that girl, Konrad saw the first of the three Forbidden Physiques, the plight of worlds, hailed as the omniverse''s most dreadful creation: The Absolute Negation Physique!


    Even without his powers, Konrad didn''t doubt that beneath the blindfold, the girl didn''t have sight. The curse Absolute Negation Physique owners bore was inarguably the worst. With a glance, they could negate all! Concepts, aspects, life, death, truth, fate, with thirty locks unlocked, Supremes aside, there was nothing an Absolute Negation Physique owner couldn''t instantly negate.


    But twisted by Regretless'' curse, the owner couldn''t control the ability. As long as they saw or directly touched something, the ability would kick into gear. Worse, besides their epilepsy, they were immortal and endowed with fast regeneration abilities. Gouging out their eyes was useless. Therefore, those powerful enough to resist the negation would bind the physique owner''s eyes.


    That girl was the same. Beneath the blindfold, her eyes were bound by pins and threads, leaving her in perpetual, horrendous pain. By the time Konrad reached the circle of humans, spirits, and devas formed around this uncanny scene, the girl''s epilepsy bout had ended, and she just lay there, enduring the abuse with her chained hands and legs preventing her from revolting.


    As if used to this kind of treatment, she didn''t groan, she didn''t whimper and merely stood there in silence. But for some reason, as he glanced at this girl whose looks could not hold a candle to any of his beauties, Konrad felt a tinge of ire blossoming within his chest.


    It wasn''t humanity. It was personal. Even he couldn''t explain it. Now, he didn''t want to know the how, the who, or why. Stretching out his hand, Konrad made a grasping motion, and to the onlookers'' shock, the girl slid toward him.


    Ignoring the Ravmalahk Lord, Konrad lowered his eyes toward the girl''s battered frame which now healed at a rapid pace.


    "Bold! Who the hell are you? How dare you intervene in my business? That girl is a slave prepared for my grandfather, the Sun God, Surya! With the Sea Dream Temple''s current shape, do you Maras dare go against my grandf¡­"


    The Ravmalahk lord began, but before he could finish his words, Konrad''s left hand chopped empty air, and beheaded by an invisible blade, the Ravmlahk''s head spiraled into the sky before tumbling onto the ground. His corpse soon followed.


    Alarmed, the bodyguards staggered. This was a direct descendant of the Sun God! In the Sea Dream City, who dared harm him?! But they weren''t given time to ponder further before collapsing in a puddle of blood.


    Without further disturbance, Konrad knelt beside the girl and took her into his arms. Feeling the unfamiliar and unprecedented grasp, she floundered, shaking her head from left to right in glaring fright.


    "Who...who are you? What do you want? I have nothing to offer you!"


    The girl rattled off.


    But though her clouded eyes couldn''t register his features, as he glanced toward her, she could feel a soothing warmth rippling from his heart, and imagine the gentle smile plastered on his face. Confusion filled her mind.


    "Right now, no one. But if you are willing, I shall take you as my disciple. Henceforth, so long as I stand, none shall harm you."


    Konrad pledged, causing both the girl and his ladies'' confusion to shoot through the sky.

 501 Your Disciple Greets You!

    Though Konrad treated his harem members with incomparable care, the premise was that they were his. Never did he show such attention toward a wholly unrelated woman with nothing to do with him. If they didn''t know him better, Verena and Selene would have believed his display to be a show of compassion.


    And when even they couldn''t comprehend what went on, one could only imagine how startled the girl was. And in that situation, she spoke the only word she could think of:


    "W..why?"


    Indeed, if someone appeared out of nowhere to rescue you from damnation and promise the world, the first question was "why?" And having never experienced any form of warmth in her life, the girl just couldn''t wrap her head around Konrad''s move.


    "Because such is my wish. Your innate talent may not be anything extraordinary, but your heart is the most suitable for inheriting my craft. In time, I believe you shall be one of the sharpest spears by my side."


    Konrad replied while releasing a formless force that shattered the girl''s chains. In a clang, the broken pieces of metal tumbled onto the ground. Lowering his right hand onto the girl''s blindfold, Konrad erased the pins and wires binding her eyes, freeing her of that long-standing pain, but still keeping the blindfold on.


    In a flash, the girl found herself free of those horrible shackles, but as if lost in a dream, she didn''t dare remove the blindfold. It was as if a radiant angel had appeared out of nowhere to give her hope in a world of eternal darkness and offer a road toward true heaven. But little did she know that it was in the arms of the devil incarnate that she now lay.


    Though perhaps, that would never matter. And as Ravmalahk protectors felt the loss of their junior and readied to join the fray, Konrad waved his hand, erasing his presence, the corpses and the events from the mind of all onlookers before letting the girl back on her feet.


    "You don''t have to answer me now. But know that I have tuition fees. If you choose to follow me, the price is your Forbidden Physique. I shall take it from you."


    Konrad declared, and without further ado, spun to head into the Auction Hall. His ladies followed right afterward. And now, that there was a price, as far as the girl was concerned, the situation was much simpler to accept. However, to her, this price was a blessing in disguise, the opportunity to be freed from an eternity of suffering.


    Without hesitation, she dropped on the ground. And oblivious to the onlookers who seemed anchored in the past, followed her acute senses to kowtow toward Konrad.


    "Master, your disciple greets you!"


    The girl proclaimed with three kowtows, stopping Konrad in his tracks. And though he didn''t turn back, his lips curled into a smile.


    "Name?"


    "Don''t have any!"


    "Very well, your name is now Cacillia."


    Konrad proclaimed, and snapped his fingers, causing the Absolute Negation Physique within Cacillia''s body to rise in black mist and merge with his body. Although at his level, without the locks it wouldn''t be of much use, with his current accumulations, unleashing its true potential was but a matter of time. And seeing the affliction of a lifetime vanish in a finger snap, Cacillia firmly believed that it wasn''t a common deity, but the incarnation of Heaven''s Will now standing before her.


    "Rise and follow me. In my house, the incompetent are not valued. Your starting point is low. If you wish to rise on our road, you''ll have to put in thrice the work."


    Konrad declared, and as his words echoed, Cacillia''s blindfold dropped onto the ground, revealing the Celestial World''s radiance to her unprepared eyes. But none of that light could compare with the back of that new master whom she recognized without direction. Shrugging off the blinding radiance, Cacillia rose to follow Konrad, stopping behind him with her head lowered in submission.


    The group then walked into the auction hall, after which those legions of deities shackled by Konrad''s Truth Laws regained motion. But to them, it was as if nothing had occurred to begin with. Within the auction hall, Sea Dream disciples awaited to lead Konrad into his assigned booth from which he could observe the auction in its entirety. A procession of top representatives of the hegemonic sects followed suit, each lodged in individual, luxurious booths while the rest stood below.


    As all guests took their seats, the auction manager, a handsome Dream Spirit at the True God Rank, appeared on the stage to welcome the guests and introduce the first batch of nagas.


    "Greetings, ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to the Moon Refining Auction. Today, from the lowest maid to the highest elders, all Nagas and Moon Spirits from the past Moon Refining Palace are up for sale! Did you ever wish to press a Cardinal Lord''s women under your crotch? To ravage their relatives like base and low beasts? Or are you but that heroic soul looking to rescue beauties on hard times?


    Regardless of origin or motive, this auction is for you!"


    The manager exclaimed, and alongside those words, the auction officially began.


    ¡­....


    Meanwhile, in the Infernal Realm''s Southern Domain, Talroth''s royal palace received the visit of unexpected guests whose arrival would unleash mighty waves within the Incubus Primogen''s house.


    Three cloaked figures stood at the gate of Talroth''s palace, the one at their helm stepped forward, and before the Satyr gatekeepers raised their swords, sent a mental message that resounded within their minds and shackled all impetuous moves.


    "Tell Talroth that his grandchildren have arrived to visit him."


    Krann ordered, startling the ten guards protecting the entrance. With their Minor God cultivation, if not for his restraint, Krann''s words would have blown them into pieces. And realizing that those three newcomers were up to no good, the gatekeepers floundered.


    "Throughout the Infernal Realm, who dares act with such arrogance before his majesty''s palace? Could they be...from the Central Domain?"


    The guards wondered. The Central Domain was the Overlord''s land, home to all Archdemons. With Archdemons being a naturally overbearing and conceited bunch, the guards immediately linked Krann to the Central Domain. Without delay, they sent mental messages to the higher-ups, requesting guidance. But little did they expect that before they finished their report, the palace''s gates opened wide.


    "Welcome, children, to my little corner of hell. My servants shall guide you in."


    Talroth voice echoed within the minds of Krann, Elia and Helmut. And as it did, a burst of purple haze dazzled the entrance, revealing six mesmerizing ladies that, in tandem, bowed toward the three.


    "Welcome, honorable guests. His majesty commands us to guide you into the main hall. Please."


    The maids explained, before motioning for the three to follow them in.

 502 Dad...I’m Scared

    "1 million God-Jades!"


    Heide''s thrilled voice boomed from within Konrad''s booth, causing black lines to stretch the foreheads of the gathered deities. At the start of the auction, all the those gods soared with fighting spirit, ready to flaunt their factions'' accumulated wealth and snatch those living Naga treasure who could overnight become their factions'' mighty boosts. But when the manager presented the first batch of Naga and Moon Spirit slaves to officially start the auction, apprehension quickly filled many hearts.


    The first batch comprised the Moon Refining Palace''s fighting power beneath godhood, a total of 280,000 Sages. Naturally, such a staggering quantity of slaves couldn''t fit on one stage. The Naga and Moon Spirit slaves all stood bound in a space treasure from which a rudimentary Truth Projection showcased the goods in their entirety.


    The auction''s rules were simple. One Sage-level slave cost 100,000 Divine Stones. 10 God-Jades for a Minor God, 100 God-Jades for a True God, 1000 for a Void God, 10,000 for a Nihility God, 100,000 for a High God, 1 million for a Cosmic God, 10 million for an Ancestral God, and 500 million for a half-step Legendary God. The starting price tripled for Chandra''s consorts.


    With 1 God-Jade being equal to 1 million Divine Stones, the first batch''s price started at 28,000 God-Jades. A price the gathered forces were more than able to inflate.


    Of course, though their quantity was astonishing, none of the gathered forces would break their coffers for a Sage-level batch. In the grand scheme of things, they had little value. But little did they expect that from the highest booth, a startling bid of 50,000 God-Jades would echo!


    Immediately, those that planned to snatch those Sage-level at a low price lowered their heads, not daring to risk a pitfall. Thus, Heide got the first batch. As their initial fear dispersed, those deities inwardly sneered, thinking that the folks in that booth didn''t know how to ruin themselves.


    But when the second batch of 5000 Minor Gods followed, and a bid of 100,000 God-Jades echoed, their hearts teemed with fright!


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. It must be one of Daksha''s spoiled granddaughters. She will soon be out of jades."


    "The Sea Dream Temple''s disciples start with an unfair advantage. Half the money spent here falls back in their sect''s treasury, anyways. Who knows what directives they received from their elders? Perhaps they just wish to trick us into ruining ourselves."


    "Those are reasonable words. We can''t fall for their dastardly plan. Wait for the True God batch to make a move."


    Many prominent elder deities from the various Divine and Cardinal Sects reasoned. With their confidence refueled by the rational words, they straightened their backs, awaiting the next batch with self-satisfied smiles while scoffing at the Sea Dream Temple''s stupidity.


    The 2500 True Gods'' batch announcement followed with a starting bid of 250 000 God-Jades. But as those deities readied to shout prices and fight for the top commodities, Heide''s voice again resounded, dropping on them with a bid of 1 million God-Jades! 1 million!


    This time, the deities could no longer restrain themselves and rose in outrage!


    "You are going too far!"


    Surya''s third son and the Primal Sun Sect''s third junior lord, bellowed with his peak-stage Cosmic God cultivation base. The average Ancestral God''s net worth was about 40 million God-Jades. The poorest had about 5 million while the wealthiest Ancestors could boast 100 million. But none would be so mad as to start a bidding war at 1 million God-Jades! Only the tacit agreement of a hegemonic sect could spark such a bidding war.


    The Sea Dream Temple clearly planned to use its position as the host to bully them all!


    All deities agreed with that train of thought, and in tandem, spoke in outrage.


    "Your Sea Dream Temple is brazenly oppressing us! Are you not afraid of Heaven''s Wrath?! The Warden chose you for your impartiality, not to abuse power and cheat your peers!"


    "Once we report this matter to the Heaven Warding Temple, do you think you can escape punishment?"


    "Damnable Maras, since when did you become so greedy?! Do you think you alone can swallow the Moon Refining Palace''s Ressources? Don''t let beauty get over your head. If you don''t restrain yourselves, the world is your enemy!"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    Roars of indignation thundered within the Auction Hall, causing the manager to not know whether he should laugh or cry. To say nothing of those incensed deities, even he couldn''t understand what was going on in that new elder''s mind. As the host, it was already shameless for the Sea Dream Temple to get involved in the bidding.


    But not content of breaching that bit of etiquette, that elder did so in such a brazen manner that all could see he was riling up the various factions! Although the Sea Dream Temple was a Cardinal Sect, with the losses they recently suffered and their Primogen''s injuries, among those hegemonic sects, who did they dare offend?


    Those were times for peace and reconstruction! None wanted war! But that elder, or rather, the girl doing the bidding for him seemed to scream:


    "If the world is not chaotic, I shall not rest!"


    And the poor manager didn''t know how right he was. As the various factions'' deities rose in outrage, little did they know that Heide''s lips curved into a radiant smile! Worse, her dastardly eyes screamed:


    "This is far from enough!"


    Following the appearance of that "out of the blue" disciple, it would be a lie to say Heide didn''t feel her supreme position threatened. And seeing her pout, Konrad gave her the bidding rights, thereby making her the various factions'' nightmare.


    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*


    "D-dad...I''m scared...help."


    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Sniff*


    A now quivering Heide sobbed as she cradled in Konrad''s arms. And seeing this, Cacillia the newcomer blinked in disbelief while Verena and the Valkyrie acted as if this was but a natural occurrence.


    "Look well, and emulate. If you wish to thrive in this house, those are the skills you want to master."


    Selene advised Cacillia while giving her right shoulder gentle taps. Now, as she stared at the father-daughter pair, Cacillia wondered if she didn''t fall in a hoodlum''s den.


    "Oh? Who dares startle my princess? Dad will give you justice."


    Konrad pledged before casting his eyes toward the still roaring deities.


    "Impudence! Are you taking my Sea Dream Temple for a joke?


    If you have money, bid! If you don''t, scram! This is an auction, not a charity. Those unable to handle the fight should shove their repugnant heads back in their asses and roll back whence they came!"


    Konrad snarled, and alongside his voice, a silver mirror he''d robbed from Daksha''s hands appeared, releasing dazzling magenta hands that swatted all the recalcitrant deities and sent them flying with large blood spurts!


    "AAAAARGH!"


    The battered deities groaned in pain as they tumbled in disarray.


    "An...eight star God Artifact?"


    Surya''s third son and some Ancestral God elders realized in fright.


    "The auction resumes! This is my first and last warning. Whoever dares misbehave, I shall crush into meat paste!"


    *Humph!*


    Konrad gave a disdainful snort for good measure while patting Heide''s silky hairs.

 503 Dont Mess With Us!

    "Is this a God, or a bandit?"


    A slack-jawed Cacillia wondered while her eyes hovered between Konrad and Heide. In a flash, all her previous reverence toward that incomparably lofty deity Konrad represented vanished, replaced by waves of stupor. But for some reason, she found that new aspect a lot more refreshing.


    And if before she didn''t dare raise her head in Konrad''s presence, she could now glance at his eyes. Having spent the majority of her life in darkness, Cacillia''s eyes should have rippled with an insatiable curiosity for the world surrounding her. However, as she stared at Konrad''s barefaced look, she couldn''t help but feel drawn to his hues.


    Meanwhile, the various battered deities rose, one after the other with begrudging looks clear on their faces. But with the threat of an eight star God Artifact looming over them, they didn''t dare rashly act. The strongest on the scene were but mid-stage Ancestral Gods. There were better ways to forfeit their lives.


    Echoing Konrad''s command, the manager resumed the auction, and a thrilled Heide rushed back to pound those deities with her beloved dad''s wealth.


    "First lesson. In the cultivation world, righteousness died early. Fists make rules, and might makes right. Therefore, never seek fairness. Be it in good or in evil, the path you wish to thread can only be hammered into reality¡ªby an irresistible fist."


    Konrad told Cacillia in a mental message that made her snap out of her torpor. But as his words spread within her mind, her eyes shone with reluctance.


    "But what if you won''t submit to greater might?"


    She wondered. But little did she expect that the thought wouldn''t escape Konrad.


    "Then fight and grow. With all the tricks at your disposal, fair or dirty, fight! With an unbreakable will driving you, challenge destiny and thrive! If you have the will and strive to rise, so long as you don''t perish on the road, you shall transcend the fate imposed by destiny."


    Konrad replied to Cacillia''s unspoken question, startling her and causing her eyes to widen in disbelief. But as soon as it came, that disbelief vanished, replaced by a sliver of enlightenment that gleamed within her black eyes. Clasping her hands, Cacillia bowed toward Konrad.


    "Thank you, master, for your teachings!"


    Cacilia replied. Meanwhile, the bidding war carried on.


    "10 million!"


    "12 million!"


    "15 million!"


    "16 million!"


    "..."


    The deities clashed with cash for the opportunity to snatch those 2500 True God slaves. But as they persisted in low increments, Heide''s voice echoed:


    "50 million!"


    Elation laced Heide''s words, an elation that seemed to be smacking those deities'' ancient faces. But with the previous lesson, they didn''t dare misbehave, and following a moment of silence, someone pushed the bid forward.


    "51 million!"


    Surya''s third son''s voice thundered with flaring determination. But as they glanced toward him, the nearby deities could see his clenched fists trembling from his suppressed indignation. And who could blame him? Spending more than 50 million on a batch of 2500 True Gods was lunacy. However, if they kept giving way to the Sea Dream Temple, where would their face be?


    This batch, the Primal Sun Sect would snatch!


    "Oh? Someone dares challenge me on wealth? Good, very good! 60 million!"


    The leisurely Heide countered.


    "61 million!"


    "100 million!"


    "101 million!"


    "150 million!"


    "151 million!"


    With every one of Heide''s bids, the Primal Sun Sect''s third junior lord added another one million. And feeling the frustration now coating her every bid, waves of self-satisfaction filled his chest.


    "Hehe, hateful lass, today, don''t even think of competing with me!"


    The junior lord inwardly gloated while Heide''s frustration visibly soared!


    "200 million!"


    "201 million!"


    "250 million!"


    "251 million!"


    "100 billion!"


    "Haha, 100.1 billion..."


    The third junior lord chortled as he uttered the bid. But when the words left his lips, and he registered their implications, his entire body quivered, and his eyes widened in incomparable terror! To say nothing of him, every single member of the Primal Sun Sect on the scene trembled without end! All eyes rose toward the Sea Dream Elder''s booth, desperately hoping for another increase in bid.


    Alas, no sound followed.


    "Please increase the bid. Increase the bid. Increase the bid!!! Why isn''t she increasing the bid?!"


    Surya''s third son asked himself with warm tears. The intensity of his stare reached such heights that his eyes went bloodshot while his nails dug into his palms and draw blood! At that time, Heide''s voice echoed!


    "Bwahahahahahaha! 100.1 billion God-Jades for 2500 True God slaves? Not even Goddesses? With that money, you might as well train 1 million True Gods! What a joke, if I knew you wished to plow God-butts that bad, I''d have conceded a long time ago!"


    The Primal Sun Sect is indeed wealthy beyond compare. My Sea Dream Temple swears to put this donation to good use! Hahahaha!"


    Heide guffawed, causing all to realize the scheme where it lay. The gathered deities'' eyes turned toward Surya''s third son, with the Primal Sun Sect''s deities eyeing him with blank stares.


    "100.1 billion...half the Primal Sun Sect''s treasury...for 2500 True Gods...I will not live to see the morrow¡­"


    The third junior lord stammered as his tall body violently spasmed. For the sake of this expedition, Surya only put 50 billion at their disposal. The rest, they''d have to bring back from the headquarters. And indeed, no Primal Sun Sect God on the scene doubted that when the news reached him, Surya would eviscerate that son of his.


    "Guhhh...guhh...help...help...someone...save¡­"


    *PUH!*


    The prospect of a life worse than death drove the poor sod into mental collapse, and as he discovered the wonders of epilepsy, he spurted a large mouthful of blood! His spasming body then tumbled onto the ground.


    Back in the booth, the self-satisfied Heide turned toward Cacillia, facing her with a radiant smile.


    "So, junior sister, did you enjoy it?"


    Heide inquired in a jovial tone. If before, Cacillia was merely stumped by the lass''s shamelessness, she now truly couldn''t even describe what just unfolded. Rogue! Too rogue! Three hours ago, if anyone told her that someone would dare pull such a dastardly stunt on the Primal Sun Sect, she would have never believed it.


    This hoodlum band really dared do anything! How refreshing!


    "But...how is that related to me?"


    Cacillia couldn''t help but ask. And hearing this, Heide shook her head.


    "Of course it is related. Having seen how those Primal Sun Sect scrubs bullied you, how can I not take revenge? Although you''re now an extra competitor, you also belong to our house. Our house''s people, none can oppress with impunity!"


    Heide proclaimed, causing Cacillia to not know whether she should cry or smile. And without anything else to say, she just bowed in thanks.


    And though they made no comment, Konrad''s party unanimously approved.


    "100.1 billion once.


    Twice¡­


    Thrice¡­


    Congratulations to the Primal Sun Sect for snatching this batch of 2500 True Gods at the whooping price of 100.1 billion! Please pay upfront."


    The auction manager requested with a polite bow, causing the remaining disciples to follow their junior lord and collapse on the ground. Seizing opportunity in chaos, Konrad snuck into those deities'' Dao Hearts to plant Devil Seeds.

 504 Snatching All the Goods

    Following the debacle, Sea Dream Disciples came to carry out the Primal Sun Sect''s collapsed Gods and finalize the trade. The Ravmalaks had no other choice but to surrender the 50 billion at their disposal before requesting more from the headquarters. When the news reached Surya, and he realized that good son of his cheated himself out of half their treasury for 2500 True Gods, Surya staggered, struggling to maintain his composure.


    In his bid to become an Overgod, God-Jade was of critical importance. To let go of a few billion for valuable resources was something he could accept. But half his treasury for True Gods? To say nothing of 2500. Even if it were 25000, he still wouldn''t accept it! Alas, the deal was set in stone. Challenging the result was tantamount to challenging the Warden, a deed he didn''t have the ability to survive. At the end of the day, he wasn''t the Chthonian Primogen!


    Fortunately, he''d already moved against the Sea Dream Temple. When Daksha perished and Kama took control of the sect, he would get it all back plus interests! Swallowing his ire, Surya dispatched the funds, then vanished in secluded cultivation. Meanwhile, within the Auction Hall, the situation grew tenser. On the scene, only the Primal Sun Sect and the Eternal Void Palace had the capital to challenge the Sea Dream Temple on wealth. Having neither treasury nor Primogen, the Radiant Light Mountain''s best efforts didn''t amount to more than 5 billion. How could they fight?


    Now, thanks to the Primal Sun Sect''s stupidity, the Sea Dream Temple could count on an extra 50.05 billion. Even if the Eternal Void Palace was willing to go bankrupt, they couldn''t compete. And little did they know how right they were. If before, having plundered two Cardinal Sects and Primogens'' corpses, Konrad already had the means to crush several unharmed Cardinal Sects in net worth, the Primal Sun Sect''s generosity ensured he could trample all without disturbances.


    As for those True Gods, they would never reach the sect''s headquarters. The auction resumed, with one batch following another.


    Heide snatched the Void God batch for 100 million and the Nihility God batch for 1.5 billion. Starting with the High God batch all sects desperately fought, making the price shoot up to 12 billion. Still, Heide snatched it. The Cosmic God batch she seized for 29 billion, the seven Ancestral Gods for 66 billion, and the half-step Legendary God for 55 billion.


    At the end of the auction''s first round, Konrad''s party had already spent 163.6 billion. Half of which would return to the Sea Dream Temple. Originally, the gathered factions and deities believed that after such expenses, even if they would see half that money back, they couldn''t afford to snatch all the Goddesses. Alas, Chandra''s 3000 consorts all fell into Konrad''s grasp for a whopping 262.5 billion. With a total of 426.1 billion, half of which they''d had to submit to the Heaven Warding Temple, none doubted that the Sea Dream Temple fell into bankruptcy. Perhaps the Primal Sun Sect''s "donation" would help them stay afloat, but dark financial days awaited them all.


    But if at first, that thought made many deities jubilate, when they recalled the legions of God-slaves now boosting the Sea Dream Temple''s strength, they couldn''t help but release helpless sighs.


    "More than 2700 Gods and 3000 Goddesses, all bound by Soul-Rewiring Seals. A boost of 300 High Deities, 30 Cosmic Deities, 9 Ancestral Deities, and 2 half-step Legendary Deities. With such gains, didn''t the Sea Dream Temple just trade its treasury for global hegemony?"


    Some rationalized. Meanwhile, startling news spread outside. On the road back to the Primal Sun Sect, a Ravmalakh elder rebelled, snatched the space bag containing the Three Realms'' most expensive True Gods, and vanished from sight! The news sent the Primal Sun Sect into chaos. But locked in seclusion, Surya wouldn''t hear of it anytime soon.


    The auction came to an end, and after paying the Heaven Warding Temple''s dues, Konrad seized his gains and left the hall to return to the Sea Dream Temple. There, a commotion awaited.


    ...


    Within the Celestial World, news traveled fast. And when the "Sea Dream Temple''s expenses" reached the elders, their eyes widened in fright. The Financial Elder, in particular, couldn''t believe his ears, because better than his peers, he knew the Sea Dream Temple didn''t have that kind of funds. In God-Jade alone, they only had 190 billion. How could they afford those expenses? Unless they liquidated the entire treasury, that wasn''t possible!


    Alarmed, the five Mara elders rushed toward the treasury, only to find their access revoked. Even the Financial Elder couldn''t dive in!


    "What is the meaning of this? Did Rati revoke even my access?"


    The Financial Elder wondered while his peers'' eyes shone with skepticism. And as if to answer their inquiries, Rati''s voice echoed within their minds.


    "From now on, Rudra holds the post of Financial Elder. All matters related to the Sea Dream Temple''s finances will be handled by him and only him. You may disperse."


    Rati declared in a firm, uncompromising tone. And as the yoke of indignation stifled the elders'' hearts, little did they know that she was acting in their best interest. The treasury wasn''t missing a dime. If those old fools went in and realized that truth, questions would soar.


    Questions that''d require Konrad''s handling. Although he could deal with them without blood loss, a few swats here and there was inevitable. For the sake of their survival, they''d best never set foot into that treasury again. Alas, in the elders'' minds, those words held completely different implications.


    "Rati, you''re going too far! Even if you wish to indulge your lover''s excesses, you can''t do it at the Temple''s expenses! As the Acting Temple Lord, how can you be this shameless?!"


    The now-former Financial Elder snarled in indignation, immediately gathering the support of his peers.


    "The Sea Dream Temple is not a brothel. We can''t sell our underpants for you to keep your boy toy happy! When did you become this muddled? Snap out of it!"


    The Law Enforcement Elder followed with the eyes of a bull eager to gore his target. Blessed by Daksha himself in ancient times, those two were the most senior elders with a cultivation base half-step into the Legendary God rank. Within the Sea Dream Temple, their words carried enormous weight.


    If at first, Rati wished to handle this fairly, when she heard the words "lover" and "boy toy," her mind underwent a 180 degrees turn.


    "Oh? Interesting. As I''ve heard, within hours of becoming an elder, my - boy toy - used one auction to more than triple our military might while you old wastes failed to produce a single, helpful policy to revitalize our sect. Now you want to fault the both of us? Very well.


    The Law Enforcement Elder is relieved of all his duties. I hereby create a High Elder position charged to handle both the Law and Finances. Naturally, Rudra shall hold the post.


    Dissatisfied?


    If you dare complain, I dare swat you.


    What can you do?"


    Rati proclaimed, taking a page from Konrad''s book. And faced with the most despotic display of nepotism and power abuse they''d seen in their innumerable years of life, the elders staggered, not knowing what to do.

 505 Daggered Pride

    Meanwhile, within Southern Hell''s Royal Palace, winds of unrest kept the infernal nobility on tiptoes. And as Krann, Helmut and Elia patiently sat within a meeting hall, entertained by seven beauties, an unsettled Malkam faced the imperturbable Talroth.


    "Royal father, this is fishy. The Chthonian Primogen just "died" that his children are paying us a visit? Regardless of what their motive might be, it can only do us harm. How can you possibly welcome them?"


    Malkam reasoned in a tone mixing gravity and frustration. Little did he expect that they''d receive a visit of that bastard branch so soon. The situation was indeed alarming. But while Malkam''s frown didn''t conceal his worries, Talroth remained undisturbed.


    "Nonsense. How can I not welcome them? Must I wait for them to blast open my palace''s gates before showing my hospitality?"


    Talroth replied in such a casual tone that Malkam couldn''t comprehend where his assurance came from. As far as he could remember, his father had always been this way. Nothing could shake him. He could smile, laugh and jest, but neither rage nor fear ever flashed in his eyes. In the past, Malkam used to find that trait remarkable, a proof of Talroth''s supreme confidence in his ability to handle all things.


    But now, it seemed oddly unsettling. Would the world need to collapse before he lost his composure? Or was even that not enough?!


    "Royal father, I admire the calm with which you handle all situations. However, please think thrice. The brats and that unknown man''s presence must hide a scheme. If your bastard wanted to kill us, he would not send his children. After all, they are but teenagers. I assume they want something from us. What do we have to offer to that bastard? Women.


    You may not care for your women, but I believe that you aside, no one in this palace is willing to offer his consorts bundled on a red carpet. Make your move, or I must take it upon myself to send them rolling."


    Malkam declared. Although Talroth seemed hell-bent on letting Konrad run amok, there wasn''t one demon prince willing to surrender to him. If push came to shove, they''d rather fight than compromise. But hearing this, Talroth nodded in approval and motioned toward the door.


    "Go then. But I must warn you, the - unknown man - you mentioned is his familiar. He may not be his equal, but I wouldn''t be surprised if he could make an incubus skewer out of you in the blink of an eye."


    Talroth cautioned while still motioning for Malkam to rush toward his destiny.


    "You!"


    The demon prince trembled, barely able to restrain his ire.


    "Me what? If you want to fight, go fight. Don''t disturb my cultivation over trifles. Otherwise, I might just kill you."


    Talroth leisurely replied. But though the tone seemed laced in jest, Malkam didn''t doubt that if he lingered for another second, his life was forfeit. Without further ado, he turned heels and bolted toward the three guests.


    "Some must taste humiliation before sharpening their minds. Ahh, what''s so good about being a demon, anyway."


    ...


    Within the meeting hall, though Krann and Helmut patiently waited Talroth''s appearance, Elia dallied with the maids.


    "You know, my old man likes girls like you the most. Willow waist and plump in all the right places. Cheap grandfather surely fed you well. Why not go back with me to the Jade Dynasty, I can guarantee you a radiant future!"


    Elia pledged while taking down a glass of infernal liquor offered by the maids. For a second, the maids stopped to blink at the fourteen years old lad in disbelief. Never in their wildest dreams could they imagine anyone would dare speak such words in Talroth''s palace!


    Finding the words reasonable, Krann pulled out a list of the things to snatch, and added the maids to it. Helmut, however, shook his head.


    "What a disgrace."


    Helmut sighed. But at that time, the door flew open, bringing alongside it a gust of wind laced in demonic energies. The gust dispersed, and out of thin air, Malkam appeared on the scene. His cold eyes swept the three, going from Krann to Helmut and from Helmut to Elia. There, he stopped.


    "When his majesty welcomed your impromptu visit with open arms, you dare dally with his maids? Is this the behavior guests ought to show? Or perhaps, those are the manners taught within the Jade Dynasty?"


    Malkam inquired in a calm rebuke. Although that familiar''s strength was hard to fathom, if he showed weakness within his house, he might as well not show up. But as he awaited Krann''s counterattack, little did he expect Helmut''s icy eyes to shift and lock onto him with a startling intensity.


    "You must be retarded. Check your reflection in a mirror. Are the manners of a chthonian prince what a waste of your caliber can comment on? Laughable. This house must have fallen in dire straits to have you as its strongest prince."


    Helmut scoffed, causing both Krann and Elia''s lips to curl into smiles. Malkam, however, found no amusement in the words. And as they faced Helmut''s icy gaze, his purple eyes shone with killing intent.


    "What did you just say to This Prince?"


    If before, Malkam kept his threatening tone veiled, he now failed to displayed such subtlety. And feeling the rising ire of the Legendary God, the maids whose cultivation only stood at the Minor Goddess Rank shivered in fright. Where did those three come from that they dared incur the wrath of a Legendary God?


    Alas, when faced with Malkam''s display, Helmut didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    "Not just foolish, but also deaf. A pity that you''ve cultivated for one million years, but only amount to this. Unless you wish to make a fool of yourself, get lost. This Prince doesn''t have time to waste on an underling."


    Helmut pursued, without paying Malkam any more attention. Having never suffered such derision in one million years of existence, for an instant, Malkam stood dazed. Krann and Elia then snickered, making his fury near a feral outburst.


    "How typical. You think that having your father''s familiar is enough to protect you from all harm. So you dare act with such hubris. Ultimately, you are nothing more than a pampered young master relying on his father''s might. Impressive."


    Malkam countered with glaring sarcasm while anticipating Helmut''s mood change. In his eyes, that bastard branch''s nephew was nothing more than a sixteen years old lad. How strong could he be? If not for Krann''s presence, he would have long since pummeled him!


    Alas, the unexpected change never came. Instead, Helmut''s lips curled into a smile while he eyed Malkam from head to toe as if appraising a buffoon.


    "What need is there to involve uncle Krann for your level of goods? This Prince can squash you with his middle finger."


    That was the last straw, and unable to endure more slights, Malkam spoke the most unwise words of his existence.


    "Why don''t we bet on that?"


    And having reached his goal, Helmut sneered at that incubus uncle''s stupidity.


    "Very well. But what are the stakes? This Prince doesn''t have time to swat flies for nothing."


    Helmut followed, and though he didn''t seem to be sparing Malkam a glance, from the corner of his eye, he could see the incubus prince''s face contort in grimaces. According to his father''s assessment, Malkam''s greatest flaw was his pride in his talent and bloodline strength. A pride he didn''t allow anyone to threaten. For that reason, he didn''t hesitate to ally with Surya in order to backstab Selene''s father.


    Poking that pride was the most efficient way to goad him into action. And indeed, he couldn''t resist.

 506 Swatted Like a Fly

    "Name your price. But if I win, I want your Jade Dynasty''s core cultivation method. We shall cement this deal with a demonic contract so don''t even of weaseling your way out of it. If you wish to back off, now is the time."


    Malkam replied and raised his right hand, releasing a large surge of demonic energies to start writing the contract.


    "Fine, I agree. Although with your limited aptitude, you can never master it, if you could understand 1%, in the future, there would still be hope for you. But if I win, I want all your consorts alongside your brothers bundled and offered on a red carpet for my imperial father. Do you dare agree?"


    Helmut inquired with a wolfish grin. If before, Malkam stood with supreme confidence, when Helmut''s words echoed in his mind, his hand and eyes trembled, if only for a second. If Incubi were born tyrants, then their greatest shame was to have their consorts robbed by another man.


    In life, they could never tolerate such humiliation. And feeling Malkam''s reluctance, Helmut pursued.


    "If you wish to back off, now is the time."


    Hearing his words hurled back at him, Malkam no longer floundered, and with his right index, drew purple lines to write the demonic contract. His index moved like a blur, and by the time he finished, not even a second had passed.


    The two then cut open their fingers and signed the contract in their blood.


    The blood had yet to dry, that Malkam stepped forward, letting the cultivation of an early-stage Legendary God erupt alongside his Light and Time Wielding.


    "Very well, follow me to a proper place."


    Malkam ordered with soaring momentum. But little did he expect Helmut''s following words to be:


    "Unnecessary. For you, I don''t even need to stand up.


    Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds."


    Helmut uttered, causing multicolored clouds to appear and swirl around his form, filling the meeting hall with crushing empyrean might all targeted at Malkam. Instantly, he found himself losing his strength at a rapid pace while his Light and Time Law Wielding vanished into thin air.


    By the time his laws collapsed, Malkam couldn''t even muster the strength to truss up a chicken. His eyes widened in fright!


    "How...can this be?"


    He stammered, unable to believe his eyes. How could such a dreadful ability possibly exist? And more importantly, why didn''t his father warn him about it?! Alas, Helmut didn''t give him time to ponder the question. With a grasping motion, he released irresistible suction forces that pulled Malkam toward him¡­


    *SMACK*


    ...and with his right hand, swatted him like a fly!


    *BOOM*


    Malkam''s princely body smashed into the ceiling, shooting across the sky before tumbling somewhere beyond the Royal Palace! Alas, Helmut was only getting started. With another grasping motion, he pulled Malkam from the ground, making him fly back into the meeting hall for a session of swatting.


    *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*


    To the nearby maids'' horror, Malkam, a Legendary God and the number one talent of the second generation was getting his cheeks swatted left and right by a sixteen years old teenager! He didn''t even have the strength to struggle!


    In a flash, his lethally handsome face swelled like a pig''s. But while Helmut smacked his uncle''s cheeks, on the side, Elia poured him some infernal tea.


    "Elder brother, fattening pigs is a tedious task. You can''t risk straining yourself. Please have some tea."


    Elia offered while extending the teacup toward the swatting Helmut.


    "Oh? You''re indeed our house''s most sensible fellow."


    Helmut approved, and with his left hand, brought the teacup to his lips while with his right, he kept on swatting Malkam!


    *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK* *SMACK*


    Under the relentless swatting, the demon prince''s cheeks and lips swelled to outrageous proportions while his eyes sunk in, and his teeth flew in disarray. Only when the tenth tooth dropped di Helmut stop his flaming hand to clutch Malkam''s neck.


    "Since you still need to seize your brothers'' consorts, This Prince won''t make things too difficult for you. According to hearsay, you''re particularly picky about your harem members, and only choose those succubi, maenads, and lilims of the highest bloodline levels. Surely, imperial father will relish in those tributes.


    You have fifteen minutes to prepare it all. Otherwise, it''s not just your face you''ll have to worry about."


    Helmut ordered, and with a casual swat, sent Malkam flying past the door to crash in some alley of the royal palace. From beginning to end, Talroth didn''t make an appearance. And taking their lord''s condition as an excuse, the terror-stricken maids rushed past the door to run far, far away from those monstrous "guests."


    Meanwhile, Helmut, Elia, and Krann exchanged mental messages.


    "Uncle Krann, what do you think?"


    Helmut inquired while folding his arms beneath his chest.


    "It''s too early to make a judgment. On this trip, Malkam is but a side dish. Our main task is to figure out the nature of Talroth''s heart and relay our information to Master. But I must admit that until now, the situation appears quite troubling."


    Krann replied in a message that echoed within the two princes'' minds. The words caused Elia''s face to contort into a frown.


    "I don''t understand. Talroth has made no move. For all intent and purposes, he does not just appear accommodating but seems willing to endure all our excesses. Why is it that troubling?"


    A perplexed Elia asked in another silent message.


    "That is the problem. The less response he gives, the more we should be worried."


    At that time, within the Royal Palace''s undergrounds, Talroth sauntered toward a secluded chamber. There, he cleft open space, creating a purple spatial door behind which another world lay.


    Talroth stepped in, and the spatial door closed behind him. Though in the outside, Hell''s crimson suns still hung, in that new world, a moonless, starry night awaited. A vast expanse of land stretched as far as the eyes could see. But in that land, only one, dark-purple tower stood.


    With a step, Talroth vanished, reappearing within the tower''s highest floor where two women stood bound against amethyst pillars. Though the two seemed endowed with a divine beauty their shackles couldn''t suppress, one rippled with a feral bloodthirst and a yearning for savagery that made even her chains shiver while the other...well¡­


    ...with a beauty and sex appeal that reached empyrean perfection, words failed to give her justice. And as Talroth walked in, she raised her irresistible purple eyes toward him, shaking her head to dispel the long, black curls that clouded her vision.


    "Isn''t it my - royal - husband?  Talroth, after so many eons, what brings you here?"


    Asmodeus inquired with a smile that in the past, disarmed all deities. All, except for the man standing before her: Her beloved king consort. And as her words echoed, the green-haired demoness by her side trembled, and her dark-green eyes opened wide, gleaming with killing intent!


    "TALROTH!!!"


    Slivaz, the Zenith Ant Primogen all believed dead snarled with billowing resentment.


    Talroth, however, faced them with a smile.


    "Ladies, long time no see. Apologies but it appears that I am suffering my good son''s inquisition. To placate his worries and mend the bridges between us, I have no choice but to make an irresistible offering."


    Talroth explained in a perfectly relaxed tone.

 507 Suppressing Dissidence

    Meanwhile, the Sea Dream Temple''s leaders welcomed Konrad''s return with bared arms. For the first time in their eons of history, the elders united not to slay an enemy, but one bearing the same mantle. Konrad hadn''t even taken three steps into the Core Zone, that the five Mara elders encircled him, all rippling with terrifying killing intent.


    "Rudra, at first we believed you could be a talent worth nurturing. But soon you revealed yourself as a source of wanton depravity that not only clouded Rati''s vision but threatens to ruin our cracked foundation. For the sake of the Sea Dream Temple, even if we risk execution, we have no other choice but to destroy you.


    However, if you surrender the Moon Refining Palace slaves, destroy your cultivation and leave this sect, we can give you a way out."


    The former Law Enforcing Elder declared with the backing of the other five. None of them was dupe. Just like the sect''s treasury was now that Rudra''s property, those slaves obtained from the auction would become his personal force. With the status of High Elder, control of the sect''s resources, and a new, controlled force that rivaled the Sea Dream Temple in its heydays, it didn''t take a genius to realize that in the future, the Sea Dream Temple would become his plaything.


    By the time Daksha''s wounds healed, it might be too late. None yearned for such an outcome. And although the five had given up on their human lineage to become devas, it didn''t mean they would just follow the wind. The Sea Dream Temple wasn''t just Daksha''s. It was the result of all their hard work, sweat and blood!


    Never could they allow it to fall into the hands of that junior! Alas, little did they know that as they raised their God-Artifacts and offered an ultimatum, Konrad, who saw through their minds, inwardly sneered.


    "Suicidal fleas."


    Konrad scoffed, and stretched out his right index, causing formless Truth Laws to assail the five''s minds. Feeling the irresistible might of those Truth Laws, the five''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You...are not...how..."


    The former Law Enforcement Elder stammered before the words died in his throat, and in synch, the five elders dropped on their knees.


    "I can indeed no longer allow you to hinder my business. Since you won''t behave, let me help you."


    Echoing Konrad''s words, the five kowtowed toward him, with none of their defiant selves remaining.


    "Greetings, master!"


    They said in tandem, and their voices teemed with a reverence they''d never showed to even Daksha. At that time, in swirling magenta haze, Rati appeared on the scene. And as she swept the prostrated elders, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "It''s not like they weren''t getting on your nerves."


    Konrad began with a disarming smile while motioning for the five elders to rise from the ground. But hearing this, Rati shook her head in exasperation.


    "That''s not the point. Although they were quite persistent, their opposition made this whole masquerade believable. Now that they''ve turned into your puppets, it won''t be long before Kama questions your existence. Surya follows, and trouble knocks on our doorsteps. I would not be surprised if he already began investigating you."


    Rati heaved a long sigh that only brightened Konrad''s smile.


    "Our doorsteps, huh? Good that you know where you stand. But don''t worry, they being my puppets simply ensures I determine how they oppose me. As for your husband, when his life is in jeopardy, I''m afraid he won''t have the time to find anything useful."


    Konrad replied before walking past the kowtowing elders. Like trained soldiers, they stood up and returned to their temples. But as he reached her, Rati''s face contorted into a frown.


    "You can''t harm him."


    Rati declared in a firm, uncompromising stance. But before that defense, Konrad merely chuckled.


    "Me? Oh no. You will be the one doing the harming."


    Konrad replied and leaned in.


    "In about one week, announce Daksha''s death, and watch a beautiful play ensue. I''m sure you will like it. What to do is entirely up to you."


    Konrad whispered in Rati''s left ear before moving past her.


    "In the meantime, announce my promotion, and tell the entire Celestial World, that Rudra, the Sea Dream Temple''s High Elder, takes ownership of the second mountain to establish his sect:


    The Myriad Dreams Valley."


    Konrad instructed before vanishing alongside his ladies. Elders establishing their own branches was a common matter. Kama and Rati aside, all possessed based on a celestial mountain owned by the Sea Dream Temple. Though she''d long since realized sect establishment was one of Konrad''s goals, she still couldn''t figure out his plot. Not that it mattered. Right now, his previous words held more weight.


    "Would he dare?"


    Rati wondered while referring to Kama. Her lips curved into a smile, and she closed her eyes.


    "Of course, why would he not."


    She whispered before vanishing in a gust of magenta haze. The grand declaration of Rudra''s creation as High Elder followed, alarming all disciples throughout the Sea Dream Temple. If before they believed his quick rise a result of innate talent, they now couldn''t help but believe in the circulating rumors of an illicit affair between the Acting Temple Lord and the new elder.


    "Who could imagine that even the magnificent Rati could fall for a honey trap. How disgraceful."


    Some disgruntled male disciples whispered, feeling sorry for Kama who now felt the green on his head becoming glossier. Still, he didn''t lose his composure, stifled the rage to plan his counterattack. According to his estimations, Daksha wouldn''t survive the next week. At that time, he could coordinate with his brother to suppress all within the Sea Dream Temple. Even if that Rudra was a Legendary God in disguise, before Surya, he couldn''t raise any storm!


    But little did he expect Rati to follow with a personal announcement of that Rudra''s new sect!


    "In his capacity as Sea Dream Elder, Rudra shall, in two weeks, establish his sect on the second celestial mountain. All are welcome to attend as guests or potential disciples. The Myriad Dreams Valley welcomes all talents regardless of race and background."


    This time, the announcement echoed throughout the Celestial World, inviting all to attend the inauguration ceremony!

 508 Destiny Gathering Veins

    Rati''s announcement rang like a thunderclap in the ears of the various factions and rogue cultivators throughout Heavens. According to unspoken agreements, the Cardinal and Divine Sects usually restrained their sect recruitment to their personal domains. Having one invite all throughout Heavens was a wholly unheard of. Even Surya didn''t dare. At the same time, the news of that Rudra''s new status spread like wildfire, making many reconsider their options.


    "That Rudra is the Celestial World''s number one rising star. With Rati''s unconditional support, with the ownership of 280 thousand Sages and 8000 deities bound by Soul-Rewiring Seals, in the future, he is doomed to become a new hegemon. Who knows, perhaps by the time Daksha returns from seclusion, the Sea Dream Temple will have a new owner."


    "By the time? I''m afraid the change is already in effect. With his current influence and Rati''s support, he''s Temple Lord in all but name. Those Mara elders can only swallow their spite."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. In this matter, many are forgetting that the Primal Sun Sect is being shamed at every turn. Be it in the auction or Kama''s glaring humiliation, Surya will not let this slide. A clash is inevitable. Don''t forget that in the current Celestial World, he remains the only unharmed Primogen."


    "So what? Primogen battle and sect battles are two different concepts. If the Moon Refining Palace didn''t have to face the pressure of eleven Primogens and the Warden''s silent bias they could never fall that easily.


    This is an opportunity to snatch! Join them while they''re weak and on the day of their rise, you shall ripe massive benefits!"


    Reasonings, thoughts and counter thoughts ran amok within the Celestial World, with some advocating neutrality, and others a firm stance. But while many awaited its move, the Primal Sun Sect made no comment. The rogue cultivators'' thoughts were simpler. The branches'' standards would undoubtedly be a step below the main sect''s. However, the resources at its disposal were hard to fathom.


    Although many believed the Sea Dream Temple was financially weakened by its auction, their new Sages and Deities were by themselves critical resources. Who knew how they would use them. Moreover, the Sea Dream Domain''s trillions of citizens and hundreds of sects provided vast income. It wouldn''t be long before they were back on their feet.


    Many disciples of weaker sects held the same view. And before Konrad even started the preparations, legions headed toward the Sea Dream City to await the Myriad Dreams Valley''s inauguration.


    Meanwhile, Konrad took ownership of the second mountain whose spiritual energies only lost to the first where the main sect stood. Theoretically, the second mountain existed solely for Rati''s use. However, having neither intention nor need for a sub-sect, she only used to plant God-Medicines.


    "The concentration of spiritual energy in this place isn''t much worse than the Sea Dream Temple''s. Once we construct the Spiritual Veins and control the repartition, building a better Core Zone than the Sea Dream Temple''s is not impossible."


    Verena appraised with an approving nod. All sects, regardless of scale, relied on Spiritual Veins to control the flow of spiritual energy in the area. The Myriad Dreams Valley would be no different. However, little did the world know that under those Spiritual Veins, Konrad would also construct Destiny Gathering Veins. As the name implied, those veins would gather the very destiny of the Celestial World, robbing all its lives of their Fate-Assigned chances while covertly enfeebling Heaven''s Will.


    Better, all the opportunities and inheritances meant to appear throughout Heaven would only sprout within the Myriad Dreams Valley.


    Using the gathered destiny, Konrad could also refine Heaven Swallowing Pills, pellets whose formula he established to use the entire Realm as the foundation to enhance the strength of not only himself but his forces'' at an alarming rate. However, he wouldn''t be able to complete them before his seclusion.


    "Let''s get started."


    Konrad ordered, and stretched out his hands, causing ten-thousand God-Jades to appear within the sky. On those jades, Konrad willed esoteric runes. The God-Jade then dived into the ground surrounding the mountain from underneath and raising a Clouding Mist Formation that prevented any peeping.


    Having long-since reached the level of Formation God, even without his Laws, there were many things Konrad could do. And seeing the grey mist rising around the second mountain preventing all his observations, Kama''s eyes narrowed.


    "So he''s also a Formation God. And judging from this formation''s quality, around seven stars. How hateful."


    Kama spat. Meanwhile, Konrad''s work carried on. As his right index drew invisible signs on in the air, he modified the mountain''s geography creating and morphing lines of spiritual veins within. With his free hand, he joined hands with Verena, supplying her with his formidable energy as she drew the ethereal Destiny Gathering Veins beneath the Spiritual ones.


    If the creation of Spiritual Veins didn''t take Konrad more than ten seconds, the Destiny Gathering Veins, however, took a lot more time. Konrad estimated seven days of hard work. Having other tasks to fulfill, he split into the three devils. The Fate Devil assisted Verena while the Truth Devil erected the Myriad Dream Valley''s various buildings and cultivation abodes.


    Konrad didn''t forget to shift the Sea Dream Temple''s treasury to his. Meanwhile, the main body tackled a just as critical issue:


    Devil Pill Refining! While the Valkyrie assisted the Truth Devil in his constructions, Konrad took Heide and Cacillia into his new Pill Refining Hall. To Caillia''s shock, Konrad and Heide''s appearances changed to revert to their original selves. But while Heide''s was just a shift in skin tone and eye color, Konrad''s underwent startling changes that forced Cacillia''s mouth into an "O" shape while her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Seeing this, Heide covered the astounded girl''s mind with her hand.


    "Hey, even if you''re stunned by dad''s empyrean looks, you can''t make it so glaring. Otherwise, how can he respect you? Tsk, tsk, tsk. Minor league player."


    Heide chided with an impish grin, causing Cacillia to snap out of her torpor. But little did she expect Cacillia''s reply to be:


    "One should live true to their heart. Master is supremely handsome, unparalleled in the past, present or future. As his disciple, how can I not make him aware of this truth? That would not only go against my conscience, but show an unfilial and disloyal heart!"


    Cacillia countered, causing Heide''s expression to undergo a 180-degree turn.


    "Argh...I underestimated you. Good, the competition should be more interesting."


    Heide nodded in approval while an amused Konrad summoned a jet-black Cauldron rippling with vast Devil Force.

 509 Grand Devil Pills

    As the founder and perfecter of Devil Alchemy, Konrad''s skills in that area stood leagues above that of any other practitioners. Moreover, unlike the rest, he could make use of his Truth and Life Embodiment as well as his Infiniteness Insight to magnify the results. Konrad raised his right hand, causing an eruption of black devil flames to soar from the cauldron. If before, Cacillia merely believed Konrad to be an eccentric deity, the eruption of eldritch energies convinced her otherwise. Something else, something more, something more she couldn''t appraise.


    "What we cultivate is the Devil Road. In Devil cultivation innate talent is secondary. The foundation is the heart. Without an inflexible Dao Heart, don''t even dream of becoming a Devil. At every level, your heart will face challenges. If you wave, at best you will stop breaking through. At worse, your Devil Heart will devour you and turn you into a Loose Devil Puppet.


    Such cases are not unheard of."


    Konrad explained while summoning two spatial bags containing all the male Devas, Nature Spirits, Naga and Moon Spirit Slaves at his disposal. The two bags hovered above the cauldron whose billowing black flames brushed it from below.


    "Devil cultivation thrives on the fell. It gathers all vices, negativity and is the most callous, depraved and destructive form of cultivation in the omniverse. Coincidently, it is also the strongest road, and will remain so until someone manages to crush my bridge and establishes a new Firmament Bridge."


    As Konrad spoke, the two bags curved so that their openings faced the cauldron''s blazing flames. The bags opened, released the first waves of ingredients. To Cacillia''s fright, the two bags released waves upon waves of male cultivators, devas and spirits from Sages to half-step Legendary Gods.


    A minority had already fallen, but the rest appeared very much alive, as shown by their howls as they tumbled into the flames of the underworld. And though the screams were short-lived, the scene of hundreds of thousands of lives tumbling into a cauldron of billowing black flames shocked Cacillia to the core of her soul, and alarmed, she staggered.


    But before she could backpedal, Heide''s hand stopped her back, holding her firmly where she stood.


    "If you can''t even take this, you should forget about remaining my father''s disciple and beg him to let you go somewhere far, far away."


    Heide declared in a straightforward tone that Konrad didn''t contradict. For an instant, Cacillia lowered her head. True, she didn''t wish to remain this frail human girl unable to fight back against oppression. True, she held the world in disdain. But unlike Heide, she didn''t grow up in the Imperial Jade Palace and didn''t possess the chthonian lineage that made everything so much simpler to accept.


    Her Forbidden Physique aside, she was a normal person. Normal people didn''t just welcome the fall of legions. Her humanity screamed against the ongoing deeds. Sensing the inner struggle, while his hands flashed in incantation gestures, and guided the legions of sacrifices'' refinement, Konrad chimed in.


    "Think about what you wish the most. About your highest aspirations and desires. Then weigh them with the lives falling before you. Ask yourself how and why their fall matters to you, and compare it all on the balance of your soul.


    If you can''t crush their worth, I can give you a way out."


    Drinking Konrad''s instructions Cacillia closed her eyes and sought within her heart what she yearned for the most. Power, freedom, respect, all swirled within, circling the face of her master and savior. Perhaps because she owed him this second chance at life, perhaps because all those relied on his guidance, perhaps she merely wished to learn all he had to offer, or maybe he was too damn riveting, but Konrad''s face became the center of Cacillia''s aspirations.


    She didn''t want to betray his expectations, to let go of the hand that pulled her out of eternal damnation. He...mattered.


    But then the echo of those crumbling souls followed, and Cacillia wondered what worth they held. If she didn''t witness their fall but hear of it instead, she''d merely heave a sigh of sorrow.


    Never would she lose sleep over it. They were unrelated digits whose fates had nothing to do with her. If their sacrifices allowed her to stay closer and longer by her master''s side, what did it matter? The side landed on the balance of her soul, and Konrad crushed all the rest. Only he...mattered. And if that made her a monster, so be it!


    At that time, a dark-purple seed appeared in Cacillia''s heart. But instead of blossoming into a flower, the seed shrank, and with every bit that vanished, dark purple energies filled Cacillia''s heart, transforming it into something else, something more:


    A Devil Heart!


    But as if oblivious to the explosive waves of nefarious energies filling her veins, Cacillia dropped onto the ground and bowed toward Konrad.


    "Master, please forgive your disciple for this moment of hesitation. Your disciple swears to live and die only by you!"


    Cacillia pledged before smacking her head in a kowtow. But before her forehead reached the ground, and irresistible force stopped it, and lifted her back up.


    "Who wants you to die? I want you to live well. To live a radiant and splendid life stretching throughout eternity."


    Konrad replied while turning the sacrifices into medicinal properties and compacting it all within the swirling devil flames to produce a batch of pills. Heide stared at the refining process with rapt attention, taking mental notes of her father''s flame and energy manipulations to better her own skills.


    Meanwhile, Cacillia straightened her back, and as she stared at Konrad, she couldn''t help but smile in a slightly foolish-looking grin while her cheeks flushed red.


    *Humph*


    Heide snorted while keeping her eyes fixed on Konrad''s refining techniques.


    "That junior sister is indeed dangerous. If I''m not careful, she might beat me to the supreme prize! I must redouble my efforts."


    Heide inwardly pledged. The refining reached a critical moment, and to magnify the result ten-thousand folds, Konrad injected the highest concentration of Truth, Life, and Infiniteness at his disposal!


    *BOOOM*


    The billowing black flames shrank back into the cauldron which released one ringing explosion. Black smoke now soared toward the ceiling, and from that smoke, thousands of black pills appeared in the air, hovering above the cauldron in organized rings, and announcing the refining success.


    But while the uncultured Cacillia didn''t find anything strange in the scene, Heide couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "12...12540 Grand Devil Pills?


    12000 mid-grade, 500 high-grade, and 40 top-grade Grand Devil Pills? Just with that material?"


    Heide stammered, unable to comprehend the result. Although hundreds of thousands of lives went into the pill refining, more than 280,000 were Sages, while the Gods numbered less than 6000.


    And of those 6000, only 15 stood at the Ancestral-level or above. How could he produce such a staggering amount of Grand Devil pills?


    "How astounding!!! Father is indeed almighty. In this world, none can compare to him."


    Heide swooned in fangirl mode.

 510 Talroth’s Staggering Gifts

    Konrad''s pill refining had barely come to an end, that Krann''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "Master, we''ve just completed the operation. However, I dare not comment on the result. Please give your appraisal."


    Krann requested in a mental message while filling Konrad''s mind with the events that unfolded following his arrival in Talroth''s palace. By the time the transmission ended, Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "He didn''t dare."


    Konrad muttered, unable to believe his eyes.


    "He dared! Initially, Master wished to determine a simple fact: whether Talroth had emotions or not. If he did, the investigation stopped there. If he didn''t, I was meant to figure out the cause.


    On that topic, I have mixed feelings. Talroth most likely misses a lot of the average person''s emotional spectrum. More accurately, he doesn''t have the negative parts. Anger, sorrow, fear, disgust. I can say with 90% certainty that those do not inhabit him. But things such as joy, amusement, and surprise do reside in him, if only in small amounts.


    I''m sure that even in his wildest dreams, Malkam would have never expected his father to castrate and offer him as eunuch!"


    Krann replied. And indeed, those were the facts. Following his soul-breaking thrashing at Helmut''s hands, Malkam couldn''t resist the contract and was forced to offer not only his consorts but his brothers. But thinking himself clever, he planted self-destruction seals within them all, ready to detonate the bombs when they left the Royal Palace. The move didn''t escape Krann''s vision. But before he could act, Talroth not only stopped Malkam, but gelded him on the spot!


    The move sent the royal palace into an uproar! Little did they know that Talroth was only getting started. Right afterward, he summoned the Bastet, the Primogen whose demon race bore her name, and suppressed her within the throne room. Throughout the Higher Realms, all knew of Bastet''s eternal devotion toward Talroth. Never did anyone expect that such would be her fate.


    Talroth then gathered his daughters, the Zenith Ant Primogen, Slivaz, alongside hundreds of consorts and thousands of maids to present in a grand offering! At that time, to say nothing of the demon princes, even Krann was scared out of his wits, not knowing how to handle the situation.


    Talroth''s words still echoed within his mind.


    "This is but a starting gift. So long as Konrad wants something, he can have it. If he gives the order and I can crusade against the other Demon Kings to rob them of their consorts. My only request is that he leaves me some face, and lets me keep my wife. After all, even an old goat such as I need someone to keep me company."


    Faced with such words, Krann didn''t know how to be more excessive. And with two Primogens alongside thousands of succubi, maenads, and lilims to offer, how could he? At the end of the day, robbing beauties was just an excuse. If Talroth was sincere in his surrender, but they insisted on persecuting him, they might as well drop all pretense and behead him where he stood.


    Of course, Konrad never cared for Talroth''s sincerity. He didn''t even care for his plots and planning. Only one thing worried him:


    "Is Talroth somehow related to Celestial Slaughter? Yes, or no?"


    This was the critical issue. An issue that could fill even Konrad with headaches. Talroth''s desire to destroy Hell''s Will had long since become evident to Konrad. That by itself was nothing inconceivable. However, if Talroth possessed the Conqueror''s Will...or rather, if the Conqueror''s Will possessed Talroth, then it was a whole other matter.


    Celestial Slaughter and the Conqueror''s Will were one; the latter born from the former''s mastery of the Supreme Conqueror Sutra. Both existed within Nothingness. Tracing them was a task that left Regretless''s best efforts stumped. The only thing they knew for sure was that on his rebirth, Celestial Slaughter would either return on the place of his birth or his death.


    Although the Realm Geography experienced drastic changes, both Konrad and the Firmament''s troublemakers knew the locations of those two places: Heaven or Hell. Heaven and Hell''s Will were so much different from the previous Mortal Realm because they were chains. Regretless'' preventive measure to keep Celestial Slaughter shackled should he be reborn as a demon or deva.


    The scheme could work because those two were Flawed Races with their roots in Regretless'' Heaven and Hell''s Wills.


    For the few Nature Spirits and humans, that was more complicated. For humans and Nature Spirits, Regretless left a lure: The God Executing Immortal Sword.


    Only those ancient races could claim the sword. The likes of the demons and devas were too flawed to have the qualifications. However, Nature Spirits craved peace and harmony. If one ever sought the God Executing Immortal Sword, Regretless didn''t doubt that that one would be Celestial Slaughter''s reincarnation.


    As for the humans, he only had to examine the emotional spectrum of those that sought the sword to make his judgment. The God Executing Immortal Sword was one of the three Supreme Artifacts of the Omniverse, the one born from Infiniteness. Even a Nothingness Supreme could fall to its might. But as a result, the blade would shatter.


    Alas, its sentience and hatred for Regretless made it impossible for him or his kin to ever wield it in battle. Regretless didn''t fear Celestial Slaughter''s incoming strength. He feared another reincarnation. If he could never raise an Indefiniteness Supreme, plan B was to use both the threat and appeal the sword represented to lure Celestial Slaughter and seal him for good.


    Konrad held the same concerns. Even if the reincarnation of his past self''s father stood before him, he couldn''t kill him. It was a pointless endeavor that would bring back a stronger enemy. Either he sealed him, or destroyed him once and for all. Preferably the latter.


    Talroth''s eagerness to get rid of Hell''s Will forced Konrad to consider the possibility that perhaps, just perhaps, he was both his present and past father. Fortunately, the result was negative.


    "If he were Celestial Slaughter, he wouldn''t just have an incomplete emotional spectrum. As long as the Conqueror''s Will stands, emotions and desires vanish to make place for an entity driven solely by logic and the need to conquer. Talroth...can''t be him."


    Konrad rationalized with his eyes shut close. And back in Hell, Krann nodded in approval.


    "But that doesn''t mean they aren''t related. Have the State Protectors keep Talroth under close watch, and bring me his gifts. Since he dares offer them, I dare accept them. Let him some breathing space for now, when the Three Realms are pacified, we shall pluck her."


    Konrad ordered, and without delay, Krann executed the orders, first dispatching a State Protector to spy on Talroth from the shadows before bringing the two princes back to Yvonne, Else, and Gulistan''s side. That done, he vanished to reappear by Konrad''s side, this time startling both Heide and Cacillia.


    "Master, please receive the haul!"


    Krann exclaimed while extending an amethyst ring toward Konrad. And as he swept its content, although he already knew what lay therein, Konrad was still impressed by the legions of beauties awaiting.

 511 Profound Infiniteness Insigh

    "Good job. If before, I didn''t have full assurance, now I do not doubt that I should exceed the peak of the Grand Devil Realm, and take half-a-step into the Prime Devil Realm. After refining my Heaven Swallowing Pills, reaching the Prime Devil Realm will not take any trouble."


    Konrad praised with a satisfactory nod before taking the ring from Krann''s hands.


    "Serving Master is my honor and duty!"


    Krann exclaimed while straightening his back. His eyes then shifted to the left, falling on Heide and Cacillia who stood nearby. Seeing him, Heide waved with glee.


    "How have you been uncle Krann? Please tell me you regularly give Elia a few swats."


    Heide greeted with a jovial smile while Cacillia''s eyes narrowed at the newcomer.


    "Uncle? Is he Master''s brother? Or is that just a form of familiarity? A disciple or a servant? Otherwise, why would he call him ''Master?'' Hum...they do share similar traits¡­"


    Cacillia wondered while comparing the icy-blue eyes, snow-white skin and hair shared by both Konrad and Krann. But as her eyes locked on Krann''s his too met her gaze.


    "I''ve been well, your highness. And even if I don''t, her majesty is always ready to give the second prince a few swats."


    Krann replied while examining the new recruit. Feeling the devil energies surging from her chest, he could feel she''d just completed her Devil Conversion and become a Devil. But that aside, her dao foundation was nonexistent, like a complete newbie to the cultivation road. In Heaven and Hell where those no longer existed, this was indeed hard to comprehend.


    Konrad then sent him a mental message, and Krann''s eyes widened in a stupor. Without hesitation, he bowed toward Cacillia.


    "Greetings, young mistress. Being handpicked to inherit Master''s teachings is the good fortune accumulated by ten-thousand lives! Do cherish it!"


    Krann exclaimed, dispelling the flickering confusion within Cacillia''s eyes while triggering new questions. But knowing that losing herself in thoughts would just fry her brain, Cacillia didn''t probe further and bowed back.


    "Thank you. I will take those words to heart."


    Meanwhile, Konrad closed his eyes for a brief calculation.


    "Krann, you can return to the Infernal Realm. Leave the State Protectors with Yvonne, Else, and Gulistan to personally spy on Talroth. Also, send them these pills."


    Konrad ordered as his eyes opened wide. With a wave of his hand, eighty Grand Devil pills flew toward Krann. 30 mid-grade Grade, 15 high-grade and 5 top-grade. Seizing them, Krann bowed in compliance. Konrad then cleft open a Realm Gash, allowing Krann to covertly rush back to the Infernal Realm.


    It was now time to kick things up a notch.


    Carrying the pills and girls alongside him, Konrad vanished to reappear in another building of the new sect: The Blood Lake Hall. But while from the outside, the onlooker could only see an ordinary mansion, inside, a vast oceanic realm awaited, with warm water stretching across 145,000 square miles. This was clearly a result of Truth and Space manipulations. With a wave of his hand, Konrad summoned the bodies of the six Divine Lords fallen in the Essence Nurturing Forest and tossed them into the sea.


    His hands flashed in incantation gestures, the six corpses burst into a blood fog that stretched throughout the lake and colored it in blood. At the same time, Konrad summoned 1 billion God-Jade from the treasury, organizing them at the bottom of the sea in an intricate Devil Formation while nine black Devil Seals appeared in the sky.


    The Spiritual Energy within the air and Blood Lake morphed into Devil Essence, making this place a perfect environment for Devil cultivation. Without further ado, Konrad summoned his legions, and Cacillia was startled to see the 96,000 Devils appear out of thin air.


    Led by the twelve Chthonian Dukes, the legions knelt before their lord.


    "Greetings, your majesty!"


    96,000 voices boomed in perfect synch.


    "You may rise. Although your cultivation speed doesn''t bring shame to my banner, it must rise to another level. I''ve altered the time flow in this area to make one day in the outside equal three thousand here.


    You have 115 years to reach the highest cultivation level you can. The lake is a miraculous cultivation trove that will not only benefit you, but enhance your Devil Puppets. Meanwhile, pills have been prepared as rewards the eight thousand most outstanding performances.


    Cultivate, breakthrough, fight, and repeat.


    The State Warding and Blood Shadow Dukes will be in charge of the resource distributions. The Silent Blade and True Martial Duchesses of the war-drilling. Should you require more resources, the Hidden Moon Duchess can reach out to me."


    Whoever hasn''t reached the Boundless Sea Devil Realm by the end of this cultivation session will be executed. Meanwhile, Chthonian Knights must reach the mid-stage, Chthonian Generals the late-stage, and Chthonian Lords the peak. As for you Dragon Dukes, if you''ve not at least broken through to the early-stage of the Grand Devil Realm, you can kill yourselves.


    Once you complete the session, you and your puppets shall masquerade as the fallen disciples of the Moon Refining Palace and fill the sect."


    Konrad declared, but though his words wrought immense pressure on them all, none dared complain, and all agreed with thundering determination.


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    As for the various Dukes and Duchesses, they represented the leadership of the twelve pavilions. Wolfgang was the State Warding Duke. Berken the Blood Shadow Duke, Chimera the Silent Blade Duchess, Vylsea the True Martial Duchess, and Calysto the Hidden Moon Duchess. All were pillars of the dynasty.


    Without any additional directives to give, Konrad vanished to reappear within the new Valley Lord''s palace. There, he had both Heide and Cacillia sit crossed legged.


    "From now on, and until the Recruitment Ceremony officially begins, I will direct the two of you''s cultivation. Naturally, since your foundations aren''t the same, the curriculum will be different. After the ceremony, you will follow me into seclusion for rapid progress."


    Konrad declared, making Cacillia, who didn''t understand the meaning behind the words, respond with a vigorous nod of approval. Heide, however, leaped from elation!


    "YEEEEES!"


    Startled by the sudden squeal, Cacillia recoiled and blinked in disbelief while Konrad rolled his eyes.


    In the following two weeks, he spent his time between concocting Super Devil Pills, erecting Devil Trees, ponds, lakes and instructing his daughter and disciple on the Devil Road.


    Heide who due to the Boundless Sea Devil Pill she refined was already on the verge of the next level, broke through to the peak of the Heart Devil Realm. Meanwhile, Verena and the Fate Devil carried on with the Destiny Gathering Veins'' constructions and by the time they completed it, the Second Celestial Mountain had already turned into a cultivation paradise...or rather, a devil paradise.


    And following a week of refining hundreds of thousands of pills, through an exhausting combination of Infiniteness Insight and Primal Laws, even before the seclusion, the shackles of Profound Infiniteness Insight lessened, announcing a breakthrough.


    Now, only one week remained. But within the Sea Dream Temple, a commotion arose:


    To the "shocked elders," and new protectors, Rati announced...Daksha''s death! Elated by the news, Kama used his ring to contact Surya in his seclusion. To Rati''s disappointment, the two settled on a plan to overturn the Sea Dream Temple during Konrad''s sect inauguration.


    Another week flew by. And as the Sect Inauguration was about to start, Konrad broke through to Profound Infiniteness Insight!


    At the same time, his legionaries emerged from seclusion, all rippling with heaven-shaking devil energies!

 512 Disciple Recruitment Ceremony

    "Throughout the Celestial World, all, regardless of background, are welcome."


    This was the first time such a Disciple Recruitment Ceremony occurred within Heaven, the first time cultivators of all sides, lineages and ranks gathered without discrimination to attend the same event. Millions of prospective disciples swarmed the Sea Dream City, cramming their way toward the temple''s Second Celestial Mountain now occupied by the Myriad Dreams Valley.


    But they weren''t the only ones. Honored guests from the various Divine and Cardinal Sects now filled the Sea Dream Temple''s halls, awaiting the Ceremony''s start. But while the rogue cultivators and disciples of low-level sects saw this as the opportunity of a lifetime, high-ranking sect tycoons scoffed at the riffraff this event gathered.


    "This move reeks desperation. How could a reputable sect welcome anyone? Clearly, this - High Elder - wishes to use quantity to make up for nonexistent quality."


    A short, brown-haired man scoffed at the Myriad Dreams Sect''s move. He was Kubera, Tara''s elder brother, and the Divine Earth Temple''s new master. Most high-ranking deities agreed. Although their previous recruitment practices indeed discriminated against other lineages and left many talents unable to carve out a future for themselves, at the very least, they maintained high standards.


    Among the Devas and Spirits filling their sects, talentless peons didn''t exist. The majority could, in a given time, reach the limit of their bloodline. But with that Rudra''s system, even good for nothings with minimal cultivation talents and no hope to reach godhood dared show themselves!


    Waves upon waves each bringing in millions of prospective disciples cluttered those high-ranking deities, filling them with surging waves of contempt. One, however, disagreed.


    "You misunderstand. Those millions of prospective disciples are the pool. A pool that represents unimaginable potential. Now you look at those with low talent, but ignore the ones with sky-high comprehension abilities. Without witnessing Rudra''s recruitment process, how can you make a judgment?


    I wager that across this pool of tens of millions, he might not pick more than 1%."


    A golden-haired youth replied while his eyes, as scorching as the sun, stared at the incoming contestants. He was Pandu, Surya''s eldest son, and the new Great Elder of the Primal Sun Sect.


    Leaders such as Kubera and Pandu didn''t appear during the auction; therefore, Konrad had yet to take control of them. Not that it mattered. Right now, from prospective disciples to guest deities, all eyes stared at the clouded mountain behind which Heaven''s new hot topic lay.


    That mist alone proved that the new Myriad Dreams Valley possessed the backing of top Formation Gods. Some believed that Rudra handpicked one from his Moon Refining Palace slaves while others pointed fingers at Rati.


    Only Pandu, who received Kama''s intel, knew Rudra to be the Formation God behind this sublime work. If only for those skills, the Primal Sun Sect would have been willing to offer him an elder position. A pity that his name now echoed humiliation for Kama, Pandu''s very own uncle.


    And thinking about the incoming play, he couldn''t help but sneer. The mist dispersed, revealing a pearl-white mountain soaring with vast celestial energies. Dazzling magenta rays shafted through the clouds, coalescing in a magenta orb that seized all eyes and eclipsed Heaven''s beauty.


    From that orb, Konrad - in his Mara disguise - descended alongside his " male Nagas and Moon Spirit servants," dropping with peerless elegance and suspending himself one-hundred feet above the mountain''s highest tower.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, deities from all sides, welcome to my Myriad Dreams Valley''s inauguration. Though my Myriad Dreams Valley may have hundreds of Recruitment Ceremonies, there will only be one inauguration. As Valley Lord, it is my delight to see so many friends gather to honor it. Thank you."


    Konrad began with a polite bow, a bow the gathered elites and leaders immediately returned. Although many of them hid treacherous motives, this wasn''t the proper time to give no consideration for face. Inwardly Konrad sneered.


    "The rules are simple. My Myriad Dreams Valley prepared nine passes for you to cross. All lead to the Valley''s inner court. Whoever can reach it shall become my Myriad Dreams Valley''s new disciple. You have three hours."


    Konrad declared, and waved his hand, causing a surge of magenta light to split the contestants into nine groups to challenge the passes.


    "That simple?"


    Some couldn''t help but ask. Although the mountain was high of eight thousand kilometers, on the scene, the weakest were still Star Fusing Saints. How could that possibly stump them? Of course, those were fools'' remarks. The astute soon realized that the passes couldn''t be that easily traveled.


    A gravity play? Illusions? Mind control and infighting? In a way or another, the many would be eliminated to leave the few behind. And indeed, they were right. Well, almost. The passes were all laced in a Devil Formation that tested a single thing:


    The Dao Heart.


    The stronger the Dao Heart, the easier the travel would be. However, even those with strong hearts wouldn''t find it simple. Without a heart as solid as a rock, there was no way to reach the top. But once they did, the Devil Formation would link their soul to Konrad''s will, thereby making them loyal followers.


    "That simple, best of luck to you."


    Konrad replied and alongside his disguised legionaries, vanished to return within the sect''s inner court. The contest thus began.


    *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD*


    The earth shook under a human stampede as the millions of prospective disciples crammed the nine passes to force their way toward the inner court. Alas, they''d not even taken three steps that 90% collapsed on the spot! Originally, the stampede gathered around 270 million, with 30 million charging each pass. But the trial had barely begun that only 2.7 million remained!


    Such an alarming sight startled the onlooking deities who couldn''t understand the root of this outcome.


    "It''s not testing physique, bloodline, talents, cultivation or wisdom, it only tests the will."


    Rati realized in awe, and by the time the third wave collapsed, many other Gods had reached the same conclusion. Talents and trash alike collapsed in shocking numbers, with only those of startling determination moving onward. But while some struggled to make their way up, a scant few were literally breezing through the passes!


    Without a shred of doubt, those possessed unbreakable Dao Hearts.


    But before such a trial, many deities scoffed.


    "Utter foolishness. Although a recruitment based on the heart rather than innate abilities seems optimal, without talent to back it up, what purpose does unbreakable will serve? Among those most likely to succeed, less than 1% show potential for godhood. What can you possibly do with that?"


    Kubera scoffed, and this time, Pandu didn''t disagree. This trial was idealistic foolishness. Although a solid Dao Heart was of critical importance on the cultivation road, that alone would never make a God.


    That Rudra was crippling himself!


    Or so they thought. As far as Konrad was concerned, the Devil Road''s strongest foundation was the heart. Did talent make it easier? Undoubtedly. But talent, he could change.


    As for the Dao Heart, he could easily ruin or control it, but bettering it was a tedious task that required too much investment. On a large scale, that wasn''t viable. At least not until he broke through to the Prime Devil Realm.


    Those that successfully crossed the passes were destined to become sharp blades in his hands.

 513 Merge and Execution Demands

    As the prospective disciples crossed the mountain passes, from the initial 270 million, only roughly 300,000 persisted. And even among them, many were doomed to collapse. But collapsing didn''t mean defeat. Those who could challenge the shackles of their hearts and rise through the trial still held a shot at success. Naturally, if achieving that was simple, they wouldn''t have fallen, to begin with.


    Still, many managed to power through. And even as the formation''s pressure on their Dao Hearts increased, all persisted. Those 300,000 were indeed all endowed with tremendous willpower, and the determination to charge at ten thousand legions. But in many, imperfections lingered.


    The first wave to reach the inner court comprised around 430 cultivators from Star Fusing Saints to Minor Gods¡ªforming a heterogeneous pool of talents and cultivation donkeys. But as soon as they crossed the formation to land in the inner court, though awestruck by the idyllic land that put even the Heaven Warding Temple to shame, they first fell in the same ritual.


    In tandem, they dropped on their knees, kowtowed toward Konrad, and proclaimed:


    "Master, your disciple greets you!"


    Although they knew they''d most certainly not become Konrad''s direct disciple, since they now belonged to the sect, this ritual was a must. But as they kowtowed, unbeknown to them, Devil Energies accumulated on the passes erupted in their souls to make utter devotion to Konrad''s will their primary objectives.


    "You may rise. Henceforth, you belong to my Myriad Dreams Valley. Its honor and glory relies on your every deed."


    Konrad replied with a hand wave that lifted the kneeling disciples from the ground and sent them to the side. The second wave soon followed with 1701 disciples and received the same treatment. Those two waves were destined to become Chthonian Lords and bolster the secret forces might.


    A third, fourth, fifth wave followed and so on until the eleventh and final wave finally reached the court. Of the original 270 million attendants, only 84,000 succeeded in completing the trial. The rest lay on various parts of the immeasurably long passes. Three hours passed in a flash, and the formation automatically teleported the failed beyond the second mountain.


    And they soon regained their consciousness. Seeing so many of them ejected by the mountain, some couldn''t contain their indignation.


    "In the end, what were those passes testing? Why did I feel my chest suddenly weight a mountain?"


    "I may not have been able to join a mighty sect due to my poor background, but my comprehension abilities have always been astonishing. Why could they pass while I couldn''t?"


    Confusion and indignation spread within the failed contestants. And at that time, a voice echoed in all ears.


    "Valley Lord, although on the cultivation road, the Dao Heart is of critical importance, basing your entire examination on that criteria seems a bit...improper?"


    Pandu sighed, awakening both the failed and successful disciples to the content of their examination. Although many could already guess it, when reality hit, they couldn''t accept it!


    "This is utter nonsense! Even if my Dao Heart possesses some flaws, with my talent, as long as I receive key training, the sky is the limit! How can you ignore innate talent when conducting an examination?!"


    A failed disciple with outstanding physiques and comprehension abilities snarled in outrage. Outrage that his peers soon echoed.


    "Background you can ignore, the heart you can emphasize, but if you refuse to assess all the rest, how can you cultivate true experts? Valley Lord, are you founding a sect, or a horde of pig-headed mongrels?"


    Kubera scoffed, further triggering the rejected.


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    "Right!"


    They roared in tandem while screaming their dissatisfaction in waves of criticism that lost themselves in the clatter of their thundering voices. As they witnessed this scene, even the Sea Dream Temple''s new disciples, deacons and protectors, nodded in approval. Controlled by Konrad, the elders followed the trend. Only Rati shook her head.


    "Did you first ask him what he cultivates?"


    She inwardly scoffed. But at that time, Pandu stood up, and from within the Sea Dream Temple''s guest hall, stared directly at Konrad.


    "Lord Daksha didn''t survive his wound, leaving the Sea Dream Temple in Lady Rati''s hands. But instead of focusing on managing it, she dallied with a new disciple, broke rules to promote him, and put the entire sect at his disposal. If things carry on in this manner, the Sea Dream Temple is doomed to destruction.


    And Rudra...will be its cause!"


    Pandu exclaimed while aiming his index at Konrad, and the words sent the entire gathering into an uproar!


    "Daksha...perished? How could this be?"


    Some wondered with skepticism.


    "How could it not be? The Chthonian Primogen''s world-ending might put even the Overlord and the Warden in critical condition. Of the seven Divine Lords, all perished while among the Cardinal Lord, Brihaspati, the strongest, didn''t survive.


    Riddled with wounds inflicted by such a character, why could Daksha not perish? I wouldn''t be surprised if tomorrow, news of Durga''s death spread within the Celestial World."


    Many immediately rationalized. In the following week since her announcement of her father''s demise to the elders and protectors, Rati wasn''t surprised to see rumors on the topic spread like wildfire. Clearly, it was Kama''s doing. But with so many elders and protectors as potential culprits, pointing fingers at him was challenging.


    And seeing the crowd fall to the intended effect, both Pandu and Kama sneered.


    "As in-laws, my Primal Sun Sect stands humiliated by Rati''s scandalous deeds. Initially, my father planned to wash this humiliation in blades and blood. However, my uncle, Kama''s heart is grand and forgiving. Because of his pleading, my father shall not exterminate the Sea Dream Temple."


    Pandu pursued, alarming all the Sea Dream Temple''s disciples, new and old, with the threat of extermination. If in life Daksha wasn''t Surya''s match, in death, the situation was undoubtedly worse. Although the Sea Dream Temple''s fighting power beneath the Legendary God Rank skyrocketed, without a Primogen to hold the fort, how could they resist the Sun God''s wrath?


    Inwardly, they thanked Heavens that Kama didn''t forget past affection!


    "Still, not drawing arms is one thing. Accepting these circumstances, another. Today, your Sea Dream Temple only has one choice: Surrender Rudra''s life, and become a branch of our Primal Sun Sect with my uncle as the branch leader. We hope that from now on, Rati can behave like a proper wife, and stop dragging her husband''s name through the mud!


    This is also your only way to redress the impending disasters awaiting you! Refuse, and the Primal Sun Sect must avenge itself by marshaling its Celestial Hosts!"

 514 Death!

    When Pandu''s dreadful words thundered, regardless of their respective ranks, fright surged within the Sea Dream Temple''s disciples'' hearts. They may not fear the Primal Sun Sect, but they did fear Surya! Once a battle broke out, they didn''t stand a chance! Deacons and protectors, all looked to Rati, pleading her with their eyes.


    However, the Goddess remained silent, with her eyes shut close as she sat on her Temple Lord seat.


    "Acting Temple Lord, sacrificing one Rudra for the Sea Dream Temple''s survival is undoubtedly a wise move! Please don''t hesitate!"


    One of the new protectors exclaimed with a low bow. Rati ignored him.


    "Acting Temple Lord, at the end of the day, it is your lack of judgment that gave the Primal Sun Sect the opportunity to strike and caused this tragedy. What''s so wrong about becoming their branch? With Lord Kama''s forgiving heart, he will surely not make things difficult for you!"


    "Acting Temple Lord, the situation nears a catastrophe. Please no longer hesitate!"


    The new protectors said one after the other. Those were recent recruits with no blood or history tie to the Sea Dream Temple. They joined because they yearned for a better future. None wished to perish before enjoying the fruits of their new position! And as the succession of supplications carried on, Rati shook her head.


    On the outside, death-fearing Sea Dream Temple disciples gathered en masse to request Konrad''s handover and the Sea Dream Temple''s capitulation.


    "Acting Temple Lord, we are in the wrong!"


    "Acting Temple Lord, please make a fair judgment!"


    "Acting Temple Lord¡­"


    And so it went on. Seeing this, Pandu flashed a victorious grin while Kama inwardly sneered. Ultimately, the world belonged to might. Even if Rati wished to protect her new lover, before the Primal Sun Sect, before Surya''s might, she could only capitulate. Soon, he would wash this humiliation in that Rudra''s blood!


    But never did they expect that as the majority of the sect disciples requested his head, Konrad''s lips would curl into a wolfish grin.


    "See? This is why my Myriad Dreams Valley only tests the heart. The battle has yet to start that they grovel and request surrender. They shiver like frightened children and seek the simplest road to salvation. With that kind of mindset, with that kind of will, what can you build? All wastes!"


    Konrad scoffed, targeting not only the Primal Sun Sect''s disciples but the rejected contestants who now found delight in the Myriad Dreams Valley''s misfortune. Propelled by formless force, his words echoed in the minds of all gathered. But while some felt their cheeks redden, others disagreed.


    "A pity that before absolute might, willpower is inconsequential. No matter how hard your bones may be, we shall still make you bend!"


    Pandu retorted with a condescending sneer. With a half-step Legendary God cultivation and the backing of his father, there was not a single deity on the scene able to deter him. Meanwhile, Kubera and other neutral deities anticipated the new sect''s collapse with bright smiling faces.


    Kubera, in particular, welcomed the scene with delight. Having lost both his mother and sister in a matter of days, he now faced the world with a rancid mood, and inwardly wished all could suffer alongside him. That Rudra''s tragedy was undoubtedly a treat to his eyes.


    "Well said. Before absolute might, willpower is inconsequential. But in what world is your might...absolute?"


    Konrad chortled, and stretched out his right hand. Instantly, the mountain gleamed in dazzling white light that blinded all on the scene!


    "You''ve been rejected, but instead of making a graceful departure, and striving for a future comeback, you dare quibble? Death!"


    Konrad exclaimed and clenched his fist. From the Celestial Mountain, eight blinding spears emerged, and shot toward the nearly 270 million of rejected contestants! Before they could make a move, the eight spears beheaded them all, destroying them in body and soul, while unleashing rivers of blood at the mountain''s bottom.


    Each high of one-hundred, the seven spears soared into the sky, hovering above the Myriad Dreams Valley and deterring all sides!


    "An eight star...God Formation?"


    Kubera realized in fright. At the same level, formations surpassed all the rest. Unlike artifacts, so long as enough resources were provided, formations would always unleash their full might. Moreover, with a skilled Formation Master, the combination of runes, laws, and resources, would ensure the formation could unleash a might leagues above artifacts and cultivators of the same level.


    This eight star God Formation surpassed the strength of a Legendary God''s all out strike! In the past, Heaven only had four eight-star Formation Gods, all Primogens. Where did such a formation emerge from?


    "As disciples, like leeches you yearn to drain the sect to the marrow, but in the face of adversity, you do not hesitate to abandon peers and dignity to surrender to the oppressor! Death!"


    Konrad sentenced, and echoing his order, the blinding spears aimed at the disciples beseeching Rati for surrender, and released legions of white rays that skewered them all, burning them to ashes and dust!


    Knowing that they were next on the extermination list, Kubera and the other deities rose in outrage!


    "Rudra, you''re going too far! I''m the Divine Earth Temple''s new lord, the ruler of all yakshas across the Divine Earth Domain! Do you dare take my life?!"


    Kubera bellowed, but while he took the haughty stance of a monarch, other deities with weaker background chose the proper way out, and ran for their lives! Alas, no way out existed for them.


    "What a joke, in this world, the only thing I dare not do is...nothing!


    The host suffers insults and as guests, you choose to stand idle. I can forgive that. But you have the nerves to either engineer or yearn for my mishaps? Death!"


    The eight spears merged into one and swept the air in a downward cleave, drawing a white half-moon that flew toward the runaway deities, slashing them all in two perfect halves!


    But long before their corpses tumbled, the half-moon broke into a radiant arrow rain that threatened to make porcupines out of Kubera, Pandu, and the Ravmalahk elders by his side!


    From the Sea Dream Temple''s elder hall, Kama rose, ready to use the ring to suppress the attack and fight alongside his nephew! In a meteor of golden flames, he soared into the sky, landing before the arrow rain. Without delay, Pandu followed, standing beside Kama, and the two released the might of the eight-star God Artifacts they''d received from Surya to meet Konrad''s assault!


    From the white ring, mighty Truth Laws emerged to dispel the arrow rain while from the golden chakram in Pandu''s hands, searing golden flames erupted to tackle the spears and ruin the mountain!


    All to no avail!


    From the blinding spear, Truth Laws that far surpassed that of anything Kama''s ring could provide suppressed his move. Turning into a light meteor, the spear streaked across the air to tear Pandu into shreds!


    His bits and pieces burned to ashes!


    Now, only the dumbstruck Kama remained, and as he stared at Konrad from afar, none of the previous elation remained.


    Flabbergasted, he quivered in fright!

 515 Exterminating the Primal Sun Sec

    In less than one minute, the public outrage and battle stance taken against the Myriad Dreams Valley resulted in a bloody carnage from which even sect leaders and prominent elders couldn''t escape. With a single formation, the Valley Lord suppressed all sides, refusing to spare even that only showed veiled antagonism.


    What was overbearingness? This was overbearingness!


    At first, Kama truly couldn''t comprehend where that boldness came from. But when the level of Truth Laws registered within his mind, he no longer had any doubts!


    "No wonders...no wonders the ring couldn''t expose him. He must have long reached Truth Embodiment."


    Kama realized, far too late. However, he never connected Rudra to the Chthonian Primogen, thinking that he must have lucked out and obtained some high-level Truth Inheritance. But in that instant, it mattered not.


    "His cultivation is definitely not as simple as an early-stage Cosmic God. With such Truth Laws, what can''t he fake? If Rati''s breakthrough indeed stems from him, then he should at least be a Legendary God. I can''t spend another second here."


    Kama reasoned, and turned into a ball of golden flames to bolt from the scene! But instead of running away from the mountain range altogether, he dived toward the hall where Rati current lay!


    "What a passionate man. Although he stood no chance to escape, he should at least give it a proper shot. What would seeking Rati do besides ensuring his captivity?"


    The Valkyrie scoffed at Konrad''s left. But at the right, Verena shook her head in disapproval.


    "It might not be that simple. You said it yourself, he cannot escape. You know it and so does he? That being the case, of course, he''ll try to find himself the most reliable shield. Who knows, if Rati pities him, she might even activate the Temple''s defense formations to buy him time."


    Verena reasoned. Of course, none believed that such an outcome could occur. But as Konrad stared into the hall, his eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    ...


    Within the main sect hall, the guiltless protectors stared in awe as Kama barged in, hurtling through the hall to land before Rati''s stairs.


    "Rati, there is no time to waste. You must come with me. Together, we can start over!"


    Kama exclaimed while crossing the stairs to reach Rati. The clearly written "urgency" on his face needed no explanation. However, Rati included, none expected him to speak such words. It was as if he completely forgot all that just occurred, and the bridges now standing between them due to Konrad.


    "Are you muddled? With everything that has transpired, you still yearn to stay by my side? Even if you don''t mind me making a cuckold out of you, shouldn''t I mind you plotting against my maimed father?"


    Rati asked with a derisive smirk as she remained seated in her Temple Lord Throne. All along, she kept her eyes shut close, never glancing toward Kama. But as he possessed by the devil, the fool ignored all the signs to stride toward her.


    "Rati, my love, I know that you aren''t guilty. It must be that vile creature''s fault. He''s the one sowing discord between us. If not for his foul tricks, you couldn''t betray me. Since I forgive you, why can''t you look past my moment of misconduct? For the sake of our past, please...come with me."


    Kama urged while stretching his hands toward Rati. But as they neared hers, her eyes opened wide, releasing a terrible pressure that made even Surya look like a good-for-nothing junior!


    "Impudence. How dare you stretch your hands toward my eminent self?"


    Rati asked in a relaxed but bone-chilling tone that forced Kama back! Every word seemed laced in a transcendental force that oppressed every fiber of Kama''s being. Unable to resist, he dropped on his knees, quivering like a paltry feather before an unrelenting storm.


    Now, as he stared at Rati''s sitting form, Kama''s eyes widened in fright!


    "You...you are not...you are not R¡­"


    *BOOM*


    Kama could never finish his words. As his lips stammered, a boundless force locked him from all sides, fried his brain, and made him burst into ten thousand light particles, leaving neither flesh nor soul behind!


    Undisturbed, Rati closed her eyes.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as a grand cleanup swept the Sea Dream Temple, the Primal Sun Sect received the visit of unexpected guests. Or more accurately, a shadow visit. Konrad and Selene stood above the Primal Sun Sect''s headquarters, looking down on all the lives lying within.


    "Chandra is a pig, Malkam a eunuch and Mahava a corpse. Now, of your enemies, a few underlings aside, only Surya remains. How about I trade his head in exchange for your cunt?"


    Konrad, whose true body had long-since left the Myriad Dreams Valley alongside Selene to monitor Surya, asked with a devious grin.


    "This kind of crass talk, you can only use with me. But...I like it."


    Selene replied with a wolfish grin.


    "That is natural. You are, after all, the bimbo imp I personally raised for more than two centuries."


    Konrad chortled, and in tandem, the two dropped from the sky and bypassed all walls and defenses to land in Surya''s cultivation abode. There, the Sun God sat with a golden lotus hovering above his head.


    His four remaining sect elders stood in opposed corners of the room, injecting unending waves of God-Force into the lotus. Surya always had a plan B, and when that failed, a C. Although he hoped he could complete the lotus''s maturation with the Sea Dream Temple''s Dream Stone, God-Jade was still an issue. An issue he could only fix with the sacrifice of his elders.


    With his Truth Wielding, he took control of them, forcing them to dump the entirety of their energies into the lotus, and to not stop until they perished!


    Without hesitation, they carried out the order, dumping the entirety of their Godly Force into the golden lotus whose sun-like radiance heightened with every jet.


    When the last drop of God-Force readied to leave their bodies, the four burned their blood, making a last-ditch effort to dump even more fuel into the lotus. Soon, they collapsed. But as their bodies tumbled onto the ground, the lotus'' radiance reached its acme. Golden flames erupted from its core, stretching toward its petal and turning it into a golden flame lotus!


    Seeing this, Surya could barely contain his elation!


    "The Primal Sun Lotus is mature. Now, as long as I can lay hands on that Dream Stone, the result can rise a hundredfold! To say nothing of the peak of the Legendary God Rank, becoming an Overgod is within sight!"


    Surya exclaimed, and to grant his prayers, Konrad stretched out his right hand, causing the Dream Stone to appear and merge with the Primal Sun Lotus.


    *BOOM*


    An explosion of magenta and golden flames swept the room, sending the unprepared Surya flying against a nearby wall as the Primal Sun Lotus successfully went from eight-star to nine-star God-Medicine!


    Konrad beckoned, and as Surya regained his composure, he was startled to see his lotus, the result of millions of years of work, fly away from him and stop near his secluded room''s entrance.


    The Devil Concealment vanished, and to Surya''s stupor, the Chthonian Primogen appeared, very much alive, with his lotus now hovering above his hand!


    Instantly, Surya''s eyes widened in fright!

 516 Regret My Ass! Part 1

    "As expected, you weren''t dead. How could you be? But Chthonian Primogen, with your cultivation, status, and strength, do you really have a need to oppress me and snatch my resources?"


    Surya inquired without referring to himself as "This Eminence." That alone showed deference and his intent to find a common ground. Alas, awed by Konrad''s presence, his eyes never glanced toward Selene. If they did, perhaps he wouldn''t be using that tone.


    Amused by the words, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Indeed, you are the cleverest deity of the Celestial Realm. Though you know I come with ill-intent, you still manage to maintain your cool, and first seek a diplomatic way out. In your stead, others would either quiver in fright, break into a desperate flight, or swear to fight me to the last.


    Impressed, I am impressed."


    Konrad began while the Primal Sun Lotus rotated within his palm. And feeling the genuineness of the words, Surya believed there was room for compromise.


    Konrad''s follow-up broke his expectations.


    "What a pity that you offended my longtime partner. Otherwise, with your brain, I would have put your talent to good use."


    Konrad sighed while his gaze remained fixed on the Primal Sun Lotus. Although it couldn''t compare to the Heaven Swallowing Pill he planned to refine, as a nine-star God  Medicine, it was indeed a marvelous product. The Primal Sun Lotus possessed 30 petals. Each containing substantial Overgod-level energy. Although it was but of the early-stage, one petal was enough to make an early-stage Legendary God directly reach the late-stage. With ten petals, an early-stage Legendary God could reach the peak, and with the whole lotus, becoming a False Overgod was a must.


    For someone such as Surya who only stood a step away from the peak of the Legendary God Rank, as long as he fully digested the lotus'' medicinal power, he was destined to become an Overgod. Besides good luck, one could only imagine how many millions of years of ardent effort nurturing this lotus took.


    What a pity that Surya would never get to enjoy its fruits. Raising his right hand, Konrad covered the lotus with his palm, releasing a formless, ever-expanding force whose mere presence filled Surya with incomparable dread:


    The Power of Infiniteness!


    Though he didn''t know what the Chthonian Primogen had in mind, Surya didn''t doubt he wouldn''t ruin the lotus. If he wanted to, he wouldn''t infuse it with the Dream Stone. Perhaps he still had a way to magnify the results?


    Not dwelling on matters he couldn''t solve, Surya shifted his head toward Selene. That woman clearly was the "longtime partner" he offended. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be the one standing beside the Chthonian Primogen at this precise moment. At first, Surya couldn''t imagine how he had possibly offended such an existence. But as his eyes locked on Selene''s form, though at first startled by the mammoth breasts that could at least fit an F cup, as an experienced deity, Surya''s attention quickly returned to Selene''s eyes, golden eyes in which he felt an uncanny familiarity.


    "Isylia? No...little brat?"


    Surya muttered, first confusing Selene for her mother before finally recalling that defiant gaze of hers. But in the "little brat," Selene felt no warmth. That was the nickname Surya always used before starting his experiments. Thirteen years of brutal, relentless experiments. In her more than 1 million years of existence, Selene always felt that those thirteen years occupied the longest time.


    But as she met Surya''s gaze, her lips curved into a smile.


    "Greetings, uncle. Long-time no see. Missed me?"


    Selene inquired with a mischievous grin. But as the confirmation echoed, Surya''s eyes narrowed in confusion.


    "Impossible, I destroyed Selene in body and soul. 1 million years ago, there was no Chthonian Primogen. How could she possibly survive? This joke isn''t funny."


    Surya reasoned, thinking this a result of Konrad''s probing of his past. But when Selene''s following words echoed, he couldn''t help but accept that reality.


    "For a Truth Wielding expert to not even be able to distinguish illusion from reality is indeed laughable. Uncle, in this world, there are too many forces that you do not understand. Trying to access the Truth with your limited vision and understanding is simply ludicrous."


    Selene countered, and the "uncle" in her mouth was laced in such a venomous tone that Surya couldn''t help but believe his eyes. At that time, as if to emphasize her words, Konrad waved his right hand, and beside the Primal Sun Lotus, twelve, identical lotuses appeared, all rippling with the same energies.


    Seeing this, Surya''s eyes widened in fright!


    "Impossible! How can you possibly create identical replicas of a nine-star God Medicines? Even the fabled Truth Embodiment cannot accomplish this!"


    Surya exclaimed as if protesting against Konrad''s reason-defying abilities. If anyone could just casually reproduce that lotus, why did he spend millions of years cultivating it? Little did he know that while at the moment, Konrad couldn''t produce more than twelve copies, when his Infiniteness Insight progressed further, that hard-cap would collapse.


    "I am the Chthonian Realm''s God-Sovereign. Who are you? What are you? What gives you the right to estimate my abilities? Don''t humiliate yourself."


    Konrad retorted while the thirteen lotuses formed a ring around him. Unable to refute the words, Surya chortled in a self-deprecating laugh while shaking his head from left to right.


    "Indeed, I do not have those qualifications. Never did I expect that I would devote so many eons of my life to this project, only to have it fall into the hands of others. Powerlessness is indeed a curse."


    Following this admittance of defeat, Surya shifted his eyes back onto Selene.


    "You found yourself quite the reliable backer. I suppose you are here for revenge? Fine, I am not his match. Do what you will. I only hope that for the sake of our common ancestry, you leave the Primal Sun Sect a way out."


    Surya requested while bending his back in a low bow. Having never expected him to concede so easily, Selene frowned. But at that time, Konrad lifted his right index, causing one of the lotuses to rise and fly toward Selene''s chest.


    Following the refining of his Grand Devil Pills, her cultivation had gone from mid-stage Boundless Sea Devil to early-stage Grand Devil, and already approached the mid-stage. Devil Pills didn''t merely contain energy, but also gathered the imprinted mysteries of the road.


    Now, as Selene refined the Primal Sun Lotus through Konrad''s help, her cultivation directly rose from early-stage to peak-stage Grand Devil. If not for her lacking understanding of the Devil Road, she would have directly broken through to the Prime Devil Realm.


    Still, in cultivation alone, she was now no different from a mid-stage Legendary God.


    Of course, the unrivaled might of the Devil Road, the Law Revolution Creed and her own bloodline strength ensured she could now fight Overgods.


    Surya, however, couldn''t see that point.


    "Sun God, I have always been a fair man. If you want a way out for your sect, you have to fight for it. Defeat her, and only you die. Lose, and your entire sect follows you to the grave."


    Konrad proclaimed, causing Surya to not know whether to laugh or cry. In what world did such a ridiculous proposal count as "fair?" But having never been one of those naive Gods believing in celestial justice, he didn''t dare hope for more.


    "Fine! Then little brat, today, for the sake of old times¡ªuncle must give you a memorable thrashing."


    Surya declared with soaring determination.

 517 Regret My Ass! Part 2

    As Surya accepted the challenge, Selene''s massive breakthrough stabilized, and to prevent loss of energy, her Devil Heart stored what remained for future use. Her eyes opened wide, rippling with a dreadful battle intent aimed solely at Surya.


    "I''ve always admired those that faced death with a smile. But uncle, just like you''ve taught me, there are things a ten-thousand times worse than death."


    Selene began, but ignoring the words, Surya summoned an eight-star God Artifact, a marble white disciplinary rod Selene could effortlessly recognize. That rod was her grandfather, Sakra''s favorite artifact. Later, Surya would make it his disciplinary instrument.


    For him to use it out of all the artifacts at his disposal, Surya clearly wished to upset and destroy her composure.


    "Shameless."


    Selene scoffed, and stretched out her right hand, causing an explosion of demonic and celestial energies to burst from her form.


    "Ancestral Glory: Infernal Luminaries!"


    Nine crimson suns appeared at her back, each rippling with the perfect combination of celestial and infernal forces. Ravmalakh and Archdemon energies overlapped in a brand-new, several times mightier force while Devil Force unfurled, merging with the nine crimson suns to fill the area with crushing might.


    Instantly, Surya staggered and released the full might of his cultivation base to resist the pressure of the crimson suns. And as he activated his own Ancestral Glory, nine golden suns appeared at his back, releasing a searing force that contended with Selene''s Ancestral Glory.


    But that merely was the beginning. In Selene''s right hand, a glaive with a jet-black handle and crimson blade appeared, increasing her nephilim force a hundredfold! This was her lineage weapon: Fell Judgment.


    Grasping its handle, Selene activated the Law Revolution Creed, summoning the might of all Base, Higher and Primal Laws in a single blow. Besides her Truth Embodiment, thanks to her profound cultivation of the Law Revolution, all other laws came at Wielding-level.


    Whirling her glaive with her two hands, Selene fell into a battle-stance, with her weight resting on her right foot while the left faced Surya.


    With a glance, Surya knew she planned to release her all in a single strike. And knowing that the fight wouldn''t have more than one move, he held the marble-white rod in a battle-stance of his. Gold and white flames erupted from his form, turning him into a gold and white fireball. The golden flames represented his Sun Embodiment while the white stemmed from his Truth Laws.


    "Dao Law: Solar Revelation!"


    Surya howled while massive God-force erupted from his artifact. From a fireball, he turned into a gold and white sun that blinded all as he flew toward Selene. The clashing, searing pressure turned the room into an inferno with the earth crackling and cratering under their two feet. If not for Konrad''s suppression, that room would have long-since collapsed.


    But as Surya barreled into Selene, he went from one to ten thousand solar meteors, each rippling with terrible might. Yet, Selene remained undisturbed. With one deft move, she swept the air in a horizontal slash, releasing a kaleidoscopic half-moon that tore all ten-thousand suns into shreds!


    *BOOOM*


    In one ringing blast, the solar meteors collapsed, becoming dropping light particles while Surya''s body reappeared and flew backward!


    *Bang*


    With that one move, Surya crashed in the opposite wall, with a clean, horizontal gash splitting him into two halves. Still, the Sun God breathed. But though the blow didn''t target his soul, his body was immediately deprived of all fighting power. Unable to resist, Surya tumbled onto the ground, with his open wide in a mind-boggling stupor.


    "How...how could you possibly...have such strength? Your cultivation...is just equal to a mid-stage Legendary God!"


    Surya stammered, unable to comprehend that dreadful eruption of strength. In that blow, he felt a threat that even the Warden couldn''t produce, and didn''t doubt that if she wanted to, Selene could have ended him with that one blow.


    "The one beside me crushed the Overlord and the Warden with a cultivation equal to a mid-stage Ancestral God. Having inherited his cultivation method and road, if at this level I can''t even crush you, shouldn''t I kill myself?"


    Selene replied while taking leisurely steps toward the bleeding Surya. Rent by all the energies within her blow, his wounds refused to heal. And knowing that his sect didn''t have a future, Surya closed his eyes, suppressing the sorrow welling up within his chest.


    At that time, Selene stopped before him, and as she lowered her gaze to his maimed form, her eyes reflected her loathing.


    "Though I don''t personally care, grandfather once wanted me to ask you...if you ever regretted?"


    Selene stated in a blank tone while tilting her head to the right. The words aimed at a precise event, and hearing them, Surya recalled some unpleasant events, times beside his father, times he''d rather forget. Alas, he couldn''t.


    But soon, those waves of indignation made way for another realization, and his disbelief returned.


    "The old man...the old man is...alive?"


    Surya asked in a stupor and amused by his reaction, Selene nodded in approval.


    "Indeed. He now calls himself the Happiness God. According to my estimations, he should now be breaking through to the Overgod Rank. If he hasn''t already, it can happen anytime."


    Selene directly replied, causing Surya''s upper half to tremble under a surge of violent inner waves.


    "Overgod? Happiness God? That indeed sounds like him. The old fool hasn''t changed."


    Surya chortled, but in the following second, his face twisted in a horrifying grimace of rage and hatred!


    "Regret? Regret my ass!"


    *BAM*


    Surya snarled while smashing his trembling fist onto the ground.


    "You all blame me, blame Surya for being cold-hearted, sparing neither friend nor kin in his pursuit of power. However, did you ever ask yourselves, that if not for your stupidity, those events could never unfurl?!"


    Carried by his long-suppressed frustration, Surya''s words thundered within the room as veins beat and stretched across his reddened face.


    "I am one of the oldest deities of the Celestial Realm, some of the younger Primogens must see me as an elder. I have cultivated since the dawn of times, but due to my lacking bloodline, I couldn''t reach the Legendary God Rank. However, I never ressented that! The world is unkind, fairness a pipes dream! Those who wallow in such concepts are nothing but delusional fools. We might as well strive for self-improvement!


    So I strove! The old fool never wanted to sully his hands, believing that he could run our house with his aloof stance and beauties. It was I who convinced the first human males that joined father''s banner and received his blessings to give up their ancestry for Deva Blood!


    I, who knowing Heaven''s situation chaotic, advised and endeavored for the creation of the Primal Sun Sect! I who toiled days and nights to cement our position in the Celestial Realm! I, always I! Meanwhile, when he wasn''t cultivating and seeking opportunities, he brought new beauties home and sired bastards left and right!


    The son does all the work and the father enjoys all the glory! But I didn''t resent that...because such is Heaven''s Will!"


    The trembling Surya roared, and as he spoke, tears filled his eyes.

 518 Destroy it All!

    "My - good father - only had one thing to do: Remain mighty! And true, he excelled in that area. Truth Inheritance, peak-stage Legendary God. The Warden aside, who dared challenge him? I initially thought that all those sacrifices were worth it. How could I expect that when the entirety of Heaven and Hell - led by the Overlord and the Warden - crusaded against the Third God of War, that old imbecile would be so muddled as to stand idle!


    Worse, he was ready to alert the Human Realm, and foil the plan! In that era, who was so crazed as to make enemies of both the Overlord and the Warden? If that bastard got his way, throughout the Three Realms, who could save us?!


    Having no other choice, I could only collude with some traitorous elders of the Titan Domain, have them kidnap and murder my only daughter to trigger HIS REVENGE! Only in that way...did we manage to avoid calamity! And now he has the gals to ask me if I regret? THE NERVE!"


    Surya''s spat with his bloodshot eyes red from rage.


    "Later, when he figured out the plot, he even had the gals to chastise me. What a joke! The world asks me why I betrayed him? Why don''t they ask him why he betrayed me?! In this life, my only regret is to have endured his idiocy for so long!


    A new Primogen appears, what does he do? Nothing!


    Your muddled idiot of a mother falls for an Archdemon? What does he do? Nothing!


    The bitch gets pregnant! What does he do? He supports them!


    They give birth to bastard twins! What does he do? HE DEFENDS THEM! Having the nerve to set up a Truth Formation to cheat Heaven''s Will! Regret? Joke! If I didn''t stand to defend my house, you damnable imbeciles would have driven it into extinction!


    Under my leadership, talents overflowed, deities succeeded one another, and none dared disrespect us! If not for me bumping against the Chthonian Primogen, within ten thousand years, I could make the Primal Sun Sect become Heaven''s undisputed number one! Why should I regret?!


    Allow me to be blunt. You are imbeciles! Imbeciles deserve to die! Imbeciles deserve to be trampled! IMBECILES HAVE NO RIGHT TO EXIST WITHIN THE CULTIVATION WORLD!"


    As his words thundered, Surya''s breath rasped in his throat. But if he expected his words to trigger anything in Selene, disappointment was his lot. Not only didn''t she flounder, but her smile grew more sinister.


    "Right. I totally agree. The cultivation world doesn''t tolerate compassion. Only the most sinister of hearts thrive in our worlds. So, uncle, allow me to be sinister!"


    Selene retorted and raised her hand, causing a dark-purple miasma to emerge from her palm and sneak into Surya''s pores. Instantly, his wounds vanished. But as he returned to peak condition, he felt the billowing negativity within his heart erupt alongside his hidden demons.


    In that instant, his heart demons corroded his Dao Heart, allowing Selene to take control of it, and she did.


    "Too eager to break through and become an Overgod, the Sun God suffered cultivation deviation, was demonized and destroyed the Primal Sun Sect before immolating himself. Now that...is a story for the ages."


    Selene chortled, a callous, demonic laugh that filled Surya with pure dread.


    "No...no...I beg you...noooo!"


    He roared, alas, his pleading fell on deaf ears. Selene waved her hand, and all of Surya''s roars died in his throat. Though his bloodshot eyes showed his internal struggle, he couldn''t resist her orders. This was done on purpose¡ªenabling him to experience it all.


    "Surya, I don''t give a fuck about your - plight - I only know that I have one father, one mother, and one brother. You ruined them all. My father and mother, I can bring back in the future. But thanks to you, my brother went mad with hatred and is twisted beyond redemption. God only knows where he is and what he plans. The bill you owe me is large, too large for me to settle with just your head.


    Also...I was never a reasonable bitch, to begin with."


    Selene chortled while giving Surya''s right shoulder a few pats. Though he desperately wished to resist the urge, as if possessed by his inner demons, Surya broke out of his secluded chambers and leaped into a macabre dance, butchering all disciples, deacons, protectors and elders that remained within the sect!


    The closer he was to destroying the work of a lifetime, the more despair his heart sank into. But no matter how shredded and torn he felt, he couldn''t stop.


    "Father...no..."


    One of Surya''s sons stammered as Surya gouged out his heart. The scant few remaining elders rose to oppose him but were slaughtered in an instant. In desperation, the protectors attempted to trigger the defensive formations. But long before they could, Surya beheaded them all.


    "Your Eminence, I beg you!"


    Death!


    "Uncle please spare me!"


    Death!!


    "Brother, what is wrong with you?!"


    Death!!! Death!!! Death!!!


    Wherever Surya went, the bloody whirlwind of death followed, sparing no one regardless of age or background. And as his macabre dance came to an end, Surya ironically broke through to the peak of the Legendary God Rank. But as his eyes swept the scene, swallowing this work of collapsed monuments, blood, and gore, Surya felt the world around him spun, and his heart rate rising to impossible heights.


    "Hahahahaha! Hahahaha! Hahahahaha!


    My sect! Hahaha! My house! Hahahaha! My life! AAAAAAARGH!"


    Surya snapped, roaring against the world in a maddened frenzy while clutching his head in desperation! Quivering, he dropped on his knees, and with tears filling his bloodshot eyes, raised one last look toward the vast, Celestial Sky.


    "My...heaven..."


    *BOOOM*


    Surya could never finish his words. His heart ruptured and in a massive explosion of godly flames, he immolated himself, burning until only his Legendary God bones remained. The flames pierced Heaven''s sky, alerting all throughout the Celestial World of the Primal Sun Sect''s calamity. Before the flame pillar took shape, Konrad turned heels, and alongside Selene, vanished from site.


    Now, from above, the two stared at the Primal Sun Sect''s ruins.


    Konrad stretched out his hands, draining and devouring the boundless energies of dread, hatred, grief, and ruin billowing from the desolated land. Again, he didn''t directly refine it but stored it instead for his incoming seclusion.


    "Not bad. I give you an A?."


    Konrad appraised with a serious-not-so-serious nod.

 519 Steamy Note Part 1

    "Petty. Could it be that you liked him?"


    Selene jested as the two stared at Surya''s remaining God-Bones. The words pulled a faint smile from Konrad.


    "What can I say, talents are becoming a rarity. As a monarch, seeing one fall so soon does unsettle my heart."


    Konrad replied while holding his heart with a theatrical head spin.


    "Loads of nonsense. The Jade Dynasty teems with talents selected from all corners of an entire Realm, what more do you need?"


    Selene rolled her eyes. How could she not see that Konrad was once more trying to cheat her?


    "Touch¨¦. Bold, sharp and resolute. Though I do not lack Suryas, I did fancy his abilities and feel like there isn''t much difference between us. If my strength wasn''t that much higher than his, we could have had an interesting competition.


    Adelar said it better¡ªScheming is the method of the weak. We scheme because we are feeble. When strength reaches a certain level, all plots become meaningless¡ªAs we step increasingly closer to the end, I somehow regret those days where wit was my sharpest tool, and my opponents as many as swarming ants on a summer night."


    Konrad declared while his hands rested on either side of his hips. But hearing those words, Selene shook her head.


    "There is nothing wrong with not having to rely on plots. I believe Surya''s fondest dream was to possess the absolute strength that would make all his scheming unnecessary. Also, I disagree with one thing. The core similarity between the likes of you and I, is that we separate the world into two categories: Those we care about, and the rest.


    The first category we don''t harm, the second is fair game. He was different.


    When the clutter of ambitions and aspirations replaces the heart, are we threading the road, or are we its puppets? Heartlessness is the slothful road to might. Therefore, I despise him."


    Satisfied by Selene''s reply, Konrad nodded in approval and turned toward her.


    "Well said, beautiful. You must have had an extraordinary instructor."


    Knowing who the "instructor" referred to, Selene spun to face Konrad, and bowed with clasped hands, unwittingly giving a direct view to her massive cleavage.


    "Only the best."


    The words echoed with a playful tinge that didn''t escape Konrad. His lips curved into a smirk, and without warning, he yanked Selene by her left arm, and as she lurched onto him, Konrad seized her waist.


    "Fawning officials and riveting beauties have always been the bane of great dynasties. Selene, by reaching the top in both areas, are you trying to ruin the state?"


    Konrad bantered with a wolfish grin. And as if wronged by the words, Selene pouted, furrowing her brows while pressing her massive rack against Konrad''s chest.


    "Your majesty, all I am, I owe to your careful nurturing. Even if I must ruin the state, don''t I first need your approval?"


    As she spoke, Selene batted her eyelashes with suggestive glances and pressed her chest harder against Konrad''s. His grasp around her waist tightened while the gleam of desire shone in his eyes. From beneath his pants, Selene could feel Konrad''s rod harden, rising against the fabric to press her thigh.


    "Good that you know. The trial period is over. It''s high time you officially join the household."


    Konrad declared, and without further ado, took Selene''s lips into his for an impromptu, slurpy smooch.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, alarmed by Surya''s last flame pillar, low-level deities from the Primal Sun Domain rushed toward the sect''s ruins and were startled to see their holy land ruined beyond recognition. Hundreds of thousands of corpses littered the desolate ground as the lingering cry of wronged souls permeated the atmosphere. And in the middle of all this carnage, the Sun God''s skeleton remained. None could comprehend the source of this calamity, and dumbfounded, those minor deities stared helplessly at one another.


    But this was merely the beginning. Soon, the Heaven Warding Temple dispatched a team of Brahma Gods that arrived to determine the truth of the events. After combining their Eye of Illumination with Seer''s Vision, those Brahma Gods came to the same result:


    "In his haste to break through to the next level, the Sun God suffered cultivation deviation, was demonized, and turned against his sect, slaughtering all without exception before immolating himself."


    The Brahma Gods declared, and waved their hands, weaving a Truth Projection that showcased the events following Surya''s "deviation." At first, none could believe that after billions of years of cultivation, the mighty Sun God would suddenly go astray, break through on the Sect''s sacrifice, and finally immolate himself.


    Such a tragic tale had never occurred in the Celestial World. Alas, the images spoke louder than all speculation, certifying the truth of the events.


    "What a tragedy. Who could expect that after billions of years of radiant rule, the Primal Sun Sect would end in such a wretched manner?"


    "Under his eminence''s leadership, the Primal Sun Domain incessantly thrived, leaving the others far behind. Now, without the Primal Sun Sect to protect us, we stand at the mercy of the other domains. Who knows? Perhaps those other Divine and Cardinal Sects will soon come to split both the domain and goods."


    "Not necessarily. There is no active Primogen left in Heaven. As long as lord Pandu''s group returns from the Myriad Dreams Valley''s inauguration, there is room for manoeuver.


    Some rationalized. Due to the Life Plate Hall having been ruined, none could see those disciples'' current state. Alas, from the various sects'' headquarters, other news soon followed. Of all the guests dispatched to the Myriad Dreams Valley''s inauguration, not one survived.


    Afterward, the Sea Dream Temple spread the news, that under the guise of congratulatory visit, the Primal Sun Sect attempted a coup, but though supported by the various guests, was defeated. The clash saw the deaths of all "guests" alongside legions of promising Sea Dream disciples. This time, the Heaven Warding Temple didn''t care to corroborate the news, for at this point, it mattered not.


    Of course, even if they wished to, they could only see what Konrad allowed them to.


    Again, Heaven''s power sphere had experienced seismic changes. The Divine Sects could no longer live up to the name, and of the remaining Cardinal Sects, only the Sea Dream Temple still stood strong.


    The Heaven Warding Temple aside, they could suppress all. With the banner of retribution, the Sea Dream Temple dispatched troops to secure the remains of the Primal Sun Sect.


    With the warden unable to interfere and Rati''s promotion as Legendary Goddess, the Heaven Warding Temple couldn''t take a strong stance. Seizing the momentum, the Sea Dream Temple and Myriad Dreams Valley used the alleged guests'' involvement to annex all Divine Domains. Their ruling sects quickly capitulated, with Konrad-controlled elders rebelling, and offering both direct access and treasury to the invader.


    In any case, with the Myriad Dreams Valley''s superior might, they couldn''t offer much resistance. In a flash from thirteen domains, Heaven only contained four, with the Sea Dream Domain now occupying more than 70% of the Celestial Realm. Little did the world know that while they''d not officially bowed, the Radiant Light Mountain - whose entire elder council had been invaded with Devil Seeds - also stood within Konrad''s control.


    In the meantime, Konrad led Selene back into his chambers to finish the day on a steamy note.

 520 Steamy Note Part 2, R-18

    While still locked in their slurpy smooch, Konrad and Selene crossed the void to return to the former''s chambers. There, Konrad laid Selene onto the bed, dropping alongside her as her moist lips tugged on his. By the time her back landed on the sheet, Konrad''s hands were upon her thighs, stroking them as he went down her silver dress.


    Grabbing the flounce, Konrad lifted Selene''s dress, laying bare her wide hips, sumptuous legs, and moist nether regions. Their kissing intensified, with their tongues dancing in a tantalizing mixture of brutal passion. And while Konrad revealed her bottom, Selene didn''t remain idle, slipping her hands into his shirt to stroke his muscular chest.


    The sounds of their meshing bodies rose against the chamber''s walls, but as they kept one another''s lips silenced in raw passion, Konrad raised his thigh, gently pressing it against Selene''s moist cunt in a slow rubbing. At the same time, Konrad lowered the straps of Selene''s dress, exposing her gigantic breasts to full view.


    Driven by their tangling bodies, the pair of cushy breasts bounced, grappling with Konrad''s chest for a gush of fresh air. There, Konrad broke the kiss, letting his tongue escape Selene''s to tour her neck and suckle her earlobes.


    She indulged in his touch, in the tension, the heat and electricity his every caress brought her, even without the use of magic. No, it was magic of its own. A form of delight she was accustomed to see, but never experienced. Her eyes glazed with lust, a frantic desire for the one possessing her body, and surrendering to basic instinct, Selene wrapped her hands around his head, pressing him against her chest after another hickey of his.


    "Ahh¡­"


    Selene moaned, a delightful, soul-gripping moan that would have robbed any man''s attention.


    For an instant, for that instant, Konrad stopped¡ªlistening to the echo of her moan while his eyes rose to lock on hers. There they stood, electrifying one another''s body with an exchange of impassioned glances. This time, Selene broke the spell, gliding down the bed to lie right beneath Konrad''s crotch.


    With no need for guidance, she unbuckled his belt, letting his scalding, demanding rod spring free and smack her cheek.


    Again, though Selene had long been exposed to this woman-subduing weapon, when faced with the real deal, she couldn''t help but gulp her saliva in anticipation. Even without words, her body screamed her suppressed need to devour Konrad whole. For too long she''d kept that need shackled, but now she could finally let it erupt in an unrestrained blaze of passion.


    "Didn''t you always fancy those massive breasts of mine? Good. Today, I must give you a good service and wring you dry."


    Selene whispered, emphasizing her every word with languorous spins of her tongue while her eyes made rounds between Konrad''s cock and his icy eyes. As he heard those words, Konrad''s lips curled into a wolfish, inviting grin. Alongside Selene he spun, now lounging with his back on the bed while she lay between his legs. But even as she wrapped her warm breasts around his flaming rod, Selene''s eyes never left him.


    Sticking out her tongue, Selene flicked it across her lips with a sultry, provocative glance that pulled in Konrad''s attention. As she pressed her breasts around Konrad''s shaft, Selene dripped a large amount of saliva on top of his rod, moistening her cleavage along the way, before stroking Konrad''s cock between those mounds that put cantaloupes to shame.


    With her mind corrupted by years upon years of visual experience, though Selene''s body possessed little experience, she performed admirably, jerking Konrad''s hefty rod between those massive mounds of hers in a squelchy rhythm.


    Left, right, up and down; everything fell into a well-paced rhythm that grew faster alongside Selene''s confidence. As the gyrating tit-job''s pace increased, Selene could feel Konrad''s rod pulsing, tensing between her breasts alongside the occasional moan escaping his lips.


    Opening her mouth wide, Selene dropped on Konrad''s shaft, sucking the tip into her greedy lips as she glided down his shaft.


    "Ohh¡­"


    Konrad groaned, but though he wished to press Selene''s lips all the way down, he restrained himself, letting her move at a pace she could endure. Evidently, she could endure a lot. As if she''d practiced especially for this day, Selene managed to take Konrad''s rod down to the hilt, burying her head between her enormous rack in the process.


    There, she stopped, enjoying this novel sensation with her lust-glazed, golden eyes.


    Upon getting a good feel, Selene glided her way back to the tip. This time she didn''t stop, going up and down Konrad''s shaft in a frantic slurping.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Combining her tit-job with a sloppy blowjob, Selene jerked and gulped Konrad''s cock, relishing in the mind-numbing taste of his precum as his meat-rod grew increasingly tenser within her throat.


    While Selene devoured her meal with rapt devotion, the pulsing of Konrad''s rod intensified, announcing his release. Sensing it, Selene increased her pace, bobbing at a blurry speed that threw her hair into disarray. Naturally, the stray tufts didn''t stop her in her duty.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    "Ooh¡­"


    Konrad groaned, and released his load in a large jet of snow-white spunk. But instead of rocking back, Selene sheathed the unloading shaft within her throat, keeping it warm as a succession of milk jets flooded her mouth. Only when the last drop of Konrad''s spunk left his shaft did she release his rod.


    Unsurprisingly, it still stood erect. Standing on her knees, Selene untied her dress, letting it drop on the sheets before crawling toward Konrad. His right index flickered downward, releasing a formless force that tore Selene''s undergarments and tossed them onto the side.


    While her loins ached with consuming need, Selene''s lips curled into a playful smile, and she placed her hands on Konrad''s shoulders, straddling him unabashed with her large, perky butt sandwiching his scalding rod.


    "I hear that nowadays, this is how you bestow new bloodlines. What then do you have in store for me?"


    Selene inquired with a wolfish grin.


    "That will depend on your performance. The more I cum, the better deal you get."


    Konrad replied while lifting up her chin with his right index. Nodding in approval, Selene said nothing more, lifting up her butt to position the tip of Konrad''s cock with her dripping lower lips. With one slow but steady shove, she pressed herself down his rod, breaking her membrane as she slid all the way down his pubes.


    But if in others that move would at least produce a wince of pain, in Selene, it just wasn''t pain enough. Instead, it was that sudden invasion and filling sensation that, for a second, made her mind go numb and her body tremble.


    As she settled on Konrad''s cock, her eyes remained glued on his. A succession of slow thrusts followed, giving Selene time to adjust to her partner''s massive girth.


    "Ohh¡­"


    She groaned, and alongside Konrad, activated the Law Revolution Creed, unleashing a kaleidoscope mist that wrapped them both and heightened their senses a thousandfold. Selene''s measured thrusts soon made way for an unrestrained self-hammering.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    The squelching of a voracious cunt gulping a massive rod mixed with the smacking of ass cheeks on warm balls as Selene pumped Konrad''s cock - hard and fast - within her fold. Grabbing her ass cheeks, Konrad drove her harder and faster on his cock, filling her to the brim with his girth, and hitting all sweet spots.


    The pounding then began.

 521 Rati’s Change

    Meanwhile, as Konrad drilled Selene''s cunt, within one of the Heaven Warding Temple''s most secretive chambers, a riveting, warlike woman clad in crimson armor sat crossed-legs.


    Her hands clutched her cuisses, threatening to crush the goldy metal while protruding veins bulged on her temple and she bit her lower lip. Naturally, that woman was Blood Nether.


    "Prof...ane...creature...oooh...damn you!"


    Blood Nether groaned, letting a treasonous pleasure moan escape her full lips.


    "See? Just two weeks of warm embraces and sexual delight and you already know how to refer to me proper. Now that''s what I call progress."


    Konrad, or rather, the Konrad-Devil within Blood Nether''s heart chortled. In the weeks following their first clash, Konrad didn''t give her a second of respite, wreaking and tormenting her from inside out. If at first a great show of willpower allowed Blood Nether to resist his internal assaults, she now only hung by a thread.


    In her trillions of years of existence, never did Blood Nether experience such a setback. Even the road to Transcendence wasn''t that harrowing!


    "Of course it wasn''t. You Transcended in the Firmament. That''s cheating. Try doing it in a Lower Realm."


    Konrad chided, effortlessly reading through Blood Nether''s intimate thoughts. In the time spent within her Dao Heart and mind, he''d accumulated a vast pool of useful knowledge - especially regarding the Firmament. Things such as Firmament Fruits, Paradises, and of course, the Firmament Tree. Now, Konrad knew exactly why his Myriad World Immortal Blood had reached a bottleneck.


    His understanding of Regretless'' forces also rose to new heights. But when again exposed to Konrad''s dominion of her inner self, Blood Nether exploded!


    "Damn son of a bitch! I will peel off your skin!"


    She snarled as her trembling face and cheeks reddened in outrage.


    "Oh? Dirty talking? I like! Unfortunately, I''m not uncut, but I''m sure we can work something out."


    Konrad gleefully replied, and as his voice rang in her mind, Blood Nether could feel invisible hands grope her ass cheeks, breasts and cunt from beneath the armor''s clad. Though she knew all occurred in her mind, she couldn''t shake the feeling of shame and disgrace welling up within her chest.


    "Shame...less motherfucker!"


    Though she knew that such words only served to heighten Konrad''s glee, trapped in a maelstrom of fury, Blood Nether had nothing else to say.


    "Don''t you know that I bang my mom? Three times a day, actually. Well, before my arrival in the Celestial Realm, that is.


    Man, I miss that cunt."


    Konrad sighed with deep sorrow that filled Blood Nether''s eyes with warm tears and helplessness.


    "At the end of the day, you are the Sovereign of a Realm. How can you be this...crass?"


    "Apologies but if I were a gentleman, I wouldn''t be in your married pants."


    "You! AAAAAARGH!"


    That riposte was the last straw to a long series of mental abuse. Unable to endure further, Blood Nether dropped onto the bed, spasming in a guttural rage while smashing her flailing fists and feet onto the ground.


    Each blow sent tremors throughout the Heaven Warding Temple, preventing the cultivating Brahmas from finding a moment of peace. But after those two weeks of occupation, such events no longer alarmed them.


    "Dragon Warden, you may feel complacent, but don''t think that you can ever emerge victorious. Right now, you thwart us with your dirty tricks, but for how long do you think you can carry on?


    I will soon suppress you! And when you come to fetch the sword, your life is forfeit! Even if by some miracle you could defeat me, even if you became Supreme, you can never defeat Regretless! Regretless is invincible! the past, present, and future will never have his match!


    The best you can hope for is to spend eternity hiding like a turtle!"


    Blood Nether snarled, and though the words seemed taunting, they came from the bottom of her heart. Not just her, no one understood the true depth of Regretless'' abilities believed he could be defeated by anything other than an Almighty Supreme or the Firmament''s Sovereign.


    He was just that strong.


    And now that Konrad stood privy to Blood Nether''s thoughts, he could understand why. However, that would never deter him.


    "Without counting time gimmicks, Regretless took ten-thousand years to put down the Omniverse. I will do it in less than three thousand. And you can witness it all from the top of my rod."


    Konrad began with a chortle that only heightened Blood Nether''s rage.


    "But for now, I have an offer. A simple Devil Contract. If you agree to the terms, I will free you from the Heart Devil."


    Konrad offered, startling Blood Nether whose limbs immediately went limp.


    "What are the terms?"


    "Simple, in less than two months, I will come to fetch my sword. When I do, we shall clash. If I lose, I will not seek escape, you shall do with me as you see fit. But if I win, I want your soul."


    Konrad offered, and as the words echoed in her mind, Blood Nether''s eyes sparkled in anticipation.


    ¡­...


    Meanwhile, within the Sea Dream Domain, after filling all of Selene''s holes with dripping spunk and pounding her to rest, Konrad left to head into the Sea Dream Temple''s Cardinal Hall. There, Rati lounged on the throne with her eyes shut close.


    But as soon as Konrad stepped into the room, they opened wide and her lips curled into a beaming smile.


    Without a word, and to Konrad''s surprise, as he landed before her seat, Rati stood up and knelt before Konrad''s crotch, undoing his belt while ignoring the scent of Selene on his body.


    Konrad arched an eyebrow.


    "Interesting. Today you are quite...proactive."


    Konrad remarked with a smile of amusement. The words didn''t stop Rati, and undisturbed, she untied his belt and lowered his pants to release his cock.


    "I figured I should start being truer to myself. Eternity can become quite stifling if you can''t indulge in what you yearn for. And now...I just want to suck you dry."


    Rati replied, breathing the words against Konrad''s flaccid cock. Even in that form, it appeared more imposing than the average man''s shaft. While blowing her hot breath against Konrad''s cock, Rati stretched her hand toward its base, seizing it with a firm yet gentle grip before lifting her eyes toward Konrad''s.


    "May I?"


    She asked in a sultry tone while giving Konrad''s cock a few pumps, letting it harden within her grip.


    "You may."


    Konrad leisurely replied, and without further ado, Rati pressed her plump lips against his shaft, giving the tip a gentle kiss before sticking out her tongue and flicking it across the underside.


    At the same time, she directed Konrad toward the throne, and as he sat within, her mouth opened wide, taking his now fully erect cock down her throat for a sloppy blowjob.

 522 Fate Calculations

    While, unbeknown to the world, Blood Nether agreed to Konrad''s contract and contacted her retainers, within the Sea Dream Temple''s Cardinal Hall, the Acting Temple Lord swallowed her man''s cock with rapt devotion. And as he enjoyed Rati''s service, Konrad was amused to see that against all logic, Rati showcased practiced skills. Skills he didn''t teach, yet recalled. Skills felt elsewhere, in a different time frame. When the realization settled within his mind, Konrad''s smile broadened.


    "I am about to lock myself in secluded cultivation, and don''t plan to come out before one and a half months."


    Konrad stated, and as if spurred by the words, Rati''s pace shot up, with her head bobbing on Konrad''s shaft at a blurry speed. Even as his cock stretched her throat, she neither gagged nor stopped, only going faster down on it until he released his spunk for her to swallow.


    The burst of snow-white spunk filled every nook and cranny of Rati''s mouth, bloating her cheeks as she released Konrad''s cock to swallow his spunk. As the last drop slid down her throat, Rati stood up, straddled Konrad and held his cheeks within her hands.


    "Knowing you, seclusion will definitely involve some dual cultivation, why not take me with you?"


    Rati inquired in a gentle tone concealing a pleading note. However, Konrad shook his head.


    "You are not a Devil and therefore can''t make an optimal use of this time."


    Konrad rejected in a firm, uncompromising tone.


    "Is that how the elite of the Chthonian Realm call themselves? Isn''t there a way for me to become one?"


    Rati inquired, seemingly oblivious to the meaning of the Devil Road¡ªas well as she should be. Inwardly though, Konrad sneered.


    "Too soon. Though I''m curious. You don''t even know what that implies, why are you so eager to embrace that road?"


    Konrad probed with his beaming smile unchanged.


    "Because it is your road, and I wish to be closer to you."


    Rati directly replied, causing Konrad to arch his eyebrows.


    "Even if that means becoming a fell creature?"


    "So what? I''m a devi, not a saintess. You should reserve that kind of question for the Warden."


    The brief exchange ended with Rati planting a kiss on Konrad''s either side of Konrad''s cheeks before lifting up her skirt, and guiding his rod into her moist cunt. A heated sex romp followed.


    From beginning to end, Konrad didn''t mention Rati''s summary execution of Kama. There was no need to. Leaving her behind, Konrad returned to the Myriad Dreams Valley where Verena currently organized the new disciples in the three traditional zones: The Outer Court, the Inner Court, and the Core Zone.


    Of the more than 84,000 new recruits, 71,800 joined the Outer Court, drinking from the Blood Fountain to become Chthonian Guards or Knights.


    11,200 joined the Inner Court, drinking for its Blood Fountain to become Chthonian Generals. The remaining 2,100 recruits joined the Core Zone, drinking from its Blood Fountain to become Chthonian Lords. The Dao Heart based subdivision filled the new disciples with soaring battle spirits. At the same time, Konrad''s 96,000 legionaries filled the various courts. 88,700 added to the Outer Court, 5,800 to the Inner Court and 1500 for the Core Zone. The twelve Dragon Dukes became elders, with Konrad''s consorts serving as Valley Ladies.


    The Myriad Dreams Valley now officially counted 150,000 disciples with more than 3 millions of Devil Puppets acting as servants. Along with new bloodlines, the new disciples obtained their Devil Seeds and completed Devil Conversion to become Heart Devils.


    For the majority of them, such a strength leap was mind-boggling. However, when compared to their predecessors, they realized the gap between was outrageous. Right now, the weakest of Konrad''s legionaries had reached the mid-stage of the Boundless Sea Devil Realm while the Dragon Dukes already reached the mid-stage of the Grand Devil Realm. Krann received the Great Elder title in absentia.


    To say nothing of the Core Zone disciples who competed against Grand Devils, even those Outer Court disciples faced tremendous pressure. Fortunately, a plethora of Time Chambers existed within the Myriad Dreams Valley, with rich Devil Energies permeating the air.


    Catching up was but a matter of diligence.


    Although higher-level bloodlines naturally increased perception and the attunement to the world''s forces, Konrad prepared batches of Soul-Clearing Pills for his new disciples which Verena distributed across the three courts - scaling the resources depending on rank.


    Landing in the Core Zone, Konrad headed into the Administration Hall from which Verena handled all matters. Talking about Verena, her appearance had undergone slight changes, with her hair and eyes becoming a lustrous silver while her body bathed in the intricate mist of destiny.


    Following her Transcendence, she built on her Konrad-bestowed blood to create her own bloodline, the Fate-Defying Immortal blood. In terms of strength, it surpassed Yvonne''s current World Serpent blood. An interesting trait of that lineage''s owners was that they would all be born with an outrageous amount of good luck, and could even control luck in battle.


    Thinking about Verena''s future opponents, Konrad couldn''t help but release helpless sighs.


    "Beautiful, I must say that you know beneath your stately exterior, you truly are a troll master."


    Konrad sighed as he walked into the Administration Hall. Seeing him, Verena shifted her attention from the servants surrounding her and dismissed them with a hand gesture.


    "That''s natural. How dull would life be if we had to remain caged in austere elegance? Sometimes, we should just get dirty."


    Verena replied while rising from her seat to step toward Konrad¡ªdropping into his arms without a second thought.


    "Well said."


    Konrad approved while wrapping his arms around Verena''s back and stroking her curls.


    "For the next one and a half months, the Myriad Dreams Valley will go into Extreme Cultivation Mode. I will also go into seclusion and use all my recent gains to reach the highest strength possible. Naturally, I will also use this time to refine the Heaven Swallowing Pills, after which we will invade the Heaven Warding Temple to seize the sword."


    Konrad paused, lifting his right hand to summon a Primal Sun Lotus.


    "Your cultivation has now reached the mid-stage of the Grand Devil Realm. By refining this nine-star God-Medicine, you should be able to rise to the Prime Devil Realm. Unfortunately, your understanding of the Devil Road is still lacking. Go into seclusion to comprehend the mysteries, and use this lotus to break through."


    Konrad instructed, and Verena let go of his back to grasp the lotus within her hands.


    "Understood. However, there is no need for an invasion. In two months, driven by Blood Nether, the Warden will dispatch invitations to all within the Three Realms to try their luck at seizing or destroying the God Executing Immortal Sword. You can just join the fun.


    Meanwhile, we shall keep troops on the outside, ready to slam them from in and out."


    Verena replied, having already foreseen those events.

 523 Nothingness?

    With Fate Transcendence at her disposal, within the Three Realms, there weren''t many events Verena couldn''t foresee. Blood Nether and the Warden''s future moves weren''t part of the lot.


    "I see. That will work just fine. Anything else I need to know?"


    Konrad inquired in a half-serious half-jesting tone.


    "In ten seconds, Blood Nether''s retainers will start crossing the Omniverse to hide within the Heaven Warding Temple. Her Immortal Blood Guard contains 300 experts, with the weakest being early-stage Overgods, and the three strongest, Primordial Deities. A week afterward, the Titan Domain will receive interesting reinforcements and resources, then prepare a large scale attack on the Sea Dream Temple, the Radiant Light Mountain, and the Eternal Void Sect.


    Calculating departure, arrival and preparations, they will attack the night before your return."


    Verena informed, causing Konrad to nod in earnest approval. Now, he was starting to wonder how he managed his existence before Verena''s Fate Transcendence.


    "Can you handle it?"


    "Not without revealing the Myriad Dreams Valley''s true strength. However, we can use a cloaking formation to keep those events hidden."


    Verena replied without a shred of doubt. As for the "interesting reinforcements" she referred to, even without clarification, Konrad could guess who they were. His mind then drifted toward a certain character, and for a second, his eyes narrowed.


    "Can you calculate the Fate of individuals beyond the Celestial Realm?"


    Konrad inquired for although Verena predicted the moves from the Firmament, that was due to seeing through Blood Nether''s future. She couldn''t actually examine the Firmament''s residents.


    "My vision is still limited by my Devil Sense which, right now, can only cover the Zenith Heaven Layer. To say nothing of Talroth, even those in the other Heaven Layers are beyond my reach."


    Verena shook her head, clearly aware of who Konrad wished to probe. But as he readied to abandon the topic, she pursued.


    "However, if you can give me a current projection of him, that is doable."


    Hearing this, Konrad beamed and sent Krann a mental message. A Truth Screen then appeared within the Hall, towering above both Konrad and Verena as it showcased the figure of Talroth sitting on his dark-purple throne.


    Glancing toward him, Verena released her Fate Transcendent sight to peer into Talroth''s future. Her eyes immediately narrowed.


    "Well, I have good and bad news."


    Verena began, speaking with a gravity that contrasted with her previous level tone.


    "Good news?"


    "Talroth dies in the coming months. There is no scenario where he survives."


    Verena declared, making Konrad''s eyes widen in disbelief.


    "Bad news?"


    This time, however, Verena heaved a helpless sigh.


    "The events surrounding his death involve either you, Fate Transcendent experts or Supremes...or maybe all of them. In any case, I can''t see the details. However, his Fate Standard ends in less than three months. Therefore, he can''t live beyond."


    Verena followed, causing puzzlement to flash within Konrad''s eyes. At the moment, there was no reason why he''d kill Talroth in that timeframe. He also couldn''t see how the Demon King would incur the wrath of Transcendent-level experts. As for Supremes, throughout the omniverse, only two remained:


    The Dharma Lord and Regretless.


    How could Talroth possibly challenge either? However, as a Fate Embodiment, Konrad knew that the end of a Fate Standard was tantamount to death. Besides reincarnation, there was no way around it.


    "Reincarnation...could it be...no, isn''t that a bit far-fetched?"


    Konrad wondered as an outrageous thought sprung within his mind. If that were true, then the web surrounding the Three Realms, no, the omniverse, was tighter than he expected. He had to take preemptive measures.


    "Krann, immediately capture Talroth."


    Konrad ordered in a mental message, putting his hypothesis to the test.


    "As you command, Master!"


    Krann replied, and vanished to dive into Talroth''s palace, bypassing all barriers to land in the Southern King''s throne room. Without warning, Krann made his move, bolting toward Talroth who seemed wholly unaware of his presence. But as Krann''s right hand clutched at Talroth¡­


    *Woosh*


    ...it met thin air. Talroth vanished, leaving behind a dispelling afterimage laced in a formless, deadening force that chilled Krann to the bones.


    "Too soon, way too soon."


    Talroth''s voice echoed within the hall, but even as the sound lingered, he was long gone.


    To say nothing of Verena or Krann, even Konrad''s face violently distorted.


    "He vanished in...Nothingness."


    Konrad realized in dismay. No wonders his emotional spectrum was incomplete, Talroth possessed Nothingness Insight. But how did he learn it? Obtaining Insight into Infiniteness or Nothingness was one of the most challenging tasks of the cultivation world. Even for Konrad, he first needed to achieve Transcendence, then step into the world where all forces stood in harmony to rapidly sense and achieve Infiniteness Insight.


    Clearly, Talroth didn''t have Transcendence. If he did, with his peak-stage Legendary God cultivation base, Krann couldn''t possibly make him run.


    Again, Konrad''s mind swirled, chafing in a maelstrom of absurd conjectures. None seemed reasonable. Yet, one thing was certain, from beginning to now, Talroth wielded the chessboard. And now that he fell into the shadows, who could thwart him?


    Worse, Konrad was starting to think that there was one missing piece to this puzzle, a critical piece of information that prevented him from painting the whole picture, and allowed Talroth to play all.


    "Never mind, come fetch a few Primal Sun Lotuses for Yvonne, Else, and Gulistan. Afterward, I will go into seclusion."


    Konrad ordered, and instantly, Krann appeared by his side to collect the goods before returning to Hell.


    Now feeling a new sense of urgency, Konrad gave Verena a few directives, put more resources in the hands of his Refining and Alchemy Pavilions, then left to fetch Cacillia and Heide.


    Bringing the two alongside him Konrad stepped into the cultivation hall prepared for this event, a miniature world where a towering mansion stood. Leading the girls inside, Konrad left them in their assigned room, then dived toward the main hall.


    First, he needed to harvest a tremendous quantity of cultivation bases, from both Chandra''s consorts and Talroth''s "gifts." Then cultivate with his daughter and disciple to make them break through multiple levels.


    Only then could he fall into meditation and digest the gains. Of course, Konrad had not forgotten a critical element of the first session. As soon as he reached the hall, Konrad summoned his mighty pig, the former Moon Lord, Chandra who - out of thin air - appeared at his left.


    "Oink, oink!"


    Chandra greeted in pig''s language while bowing toward his master.


    "Little Dra, I have a surprise you."


    Said Konrad with a wolfish grin that made poor Chandra shiver in fright.

 524 Chandra’s Reward R-18

    As the gong of alarm boomed in Chandra''s mind, Konrad waved his hand, causing the former Moon Lord''s 3,000 consorts to appear within the gargantuan hall. They stood in order of cultivation and position, with Chandra''s primary wife, the only half-step Legendary Goddess of the lot¡ªstanding at the helm with his Ancestral Goddess-level consorts right behind. The rest lined up in similar fashion.


    In the very instant that they appeared, the 3,000 Goddesses curtsied toward Konrad.


    "Greetings, Master!"


    They said in tandem, and as he swept the scene, Konrad was forced to admit that Chandra''s choice of consorts was indeed outstanding. Even in the Celestial World where beauties abounded, those undoubtedly stood out. In terms of looks though the Nagas and Moon Spirits fell a step short to the Maras and Dream Spirits, they possessed a unique, stately yet enticing air the others couldn''t showcase. Better, the moonlight swirling around their form was a marvel of its own.


    On typical days, Chandra relished in that sight. But on this occasion, he floundered, staggered, and recoiled on five steps. Alas, an invisible barrier stopped him in his backpedaling, and pushed him right back beside Konrad.


    "Despicable ingrate, don''t you know that this your day of glory? I specifically prepared them all to help you breakthrough in bloodline and cultivation level! How can you be this ungrateful?!"


    Konrad snarled in indignation! And hearing the heartfelt, wronged tone lacing his words, for a moment, Chandra truly believed he''d misjudged his master. But the moment didn''t last, for he recalled who he was dealing with. Even a pig could see that today, wanton mental abuse awaited him!


    "Oink! Oink!"


    Chandra pleaded in words that translated as "Master please spare me!"


    Alas, his supplications fell on deaf ears.


    "I command you to stay where you are and not miss the tiniest bit of this show. It will be of tremendous help to your cultivation. By the time we''re done, reaching the peak of the Legendary God Rank is a must. Half-step Overgod isn''t impossible, and if you''re particularly diligent, in the nearby future, becoming an Overgod is a certainty."


    Konrad reminded before stepping toward Chandra''s former consorts. On the scene, only the half-step Legendary Goddess and the 10 Ancestral Goddesses were of genuine use to his cultivation. The rest just served his profane lust and depraved mind. As he stepped toward them, knowing and anticipating what was to come, Chandra''s wife and primary consorts stood up and rushed toward Konrad, cluttering the space around him like new maids eagerly seeking merit.


    "Master, please let us undress you."


    Chandra''s wife and primary consorts requested like a submissive choir, and nodding in approval, Konrad stretched out his arms, letting them undo his belt, remove his imperial robe, and lower his pants before the helpless Chandra. Witnessing this scene, Chandra felt his heart tighten, squeezed by an invisible force that clutched at his very soul. Yet, at the same time, his cultivation base rotated.


    5,000 Godheads appeared at his back, each rippling with tremendous God-Force. All along, 5,000 had been Chandra''s limit, and he failed to take another step forward. But as he observed his consorts'' undressing of their new master, the 5,001st was condensing at a rapid pace¡ªand his cultivation base thrived alongside it.


    Konrad''s clothes tumbled onto the ground, revealing his empyrean body to the Goddesses'' startled eyes. For a second, their mouths curved into an "O" shape, but basking in his unconstrained scent rapidly flooded their minds with salacious thoughts. It didn''t take long for their eyes to glaze with lust.


    Not only they, but the thousands of consorts standing behind fared no better, trembling with soaring needs while squeezing their inner thighs against one another. Chandra''s cultivation speed heightened, with a second and third godhead forming in succession. At the same time, tears filled his eyes.


    "Oink! Oink!"


    He lamented in pig''s language. But to no avail.


    "Undress."


    Konrad ordered, and the former consorts unanimously disrobed, tossing their clothes and undergarments toward Chandra, who could only begrudgingly watch over them. More Godheads followed.


    "Ahh...ahh...ahh¡­"


    The Goddesses moaned while rubbing their drenched inner thighs against one another.


    With his Quasi-Firmament Bloodline Level, Konrad''s floral scent had turned into a mind-boggling aphrodisiac that could make any Legendary Goddess spread her legs with just a whiff. Exposed to it for so long, the Goddesses soon lost their minds, became slaves of their lust, and swarmed every available inch of Konrad''s body, rubbing themselves on him when they couldn''t find a part to lick or suckle.


    Faster than the others, Chandra''s wife knelt before Konrad''s cock which had already risen to attention, and while holding onto his waist, opened her mouth wide to swallow his rod in one go.


    "Unfair¡­"


    "You''re too greedy!"


    "Give me some!"


    Complaints broke out left and right, as the other consorts fought for a piece of the supreme rod. The scene soon became chaotic, with four of Chandra''s former consorts licking and sucking Konrad''s massive rod as another two slurped his balls.


    Of the remaining five, two rubbed their cunts against Konrad''s thighs while stroking his six-packs and licking his broad chest. Another two lay on the ground, rubbing themselves one his legs while the last licked his back.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    "Ahh...ahhh...ahhh!"


    They sucked and moaned in delight.


    In a flash, Chandra condensed 50 Godheads. At the same time, his bloodline strength rose substantially. Alas, this progress came at the price of a flood of warm tears!


    "Oiiiiiiink!"


    Chandra wailed, stretching out his trembling hands toward that picture of debauchery his eyes found so traumatizing.


    His complaints found no audience.


    Konrad''s hands roamed his former consorts'' bodies, first pinching their erect nipples and groping their breasts and asses¡ªslapping a few jiggling ass cheeks in the process, before inserting his fingers in their rears and fingering them to ecstasy.


    "Ohhh!"


    The finger blessed groaned and quivered in their orgasm. Those rubbing their cunts against Konrad''s legs came soon afterward. Konrad released a contented sigh and unloaded his large jets of spunk on the faces of Chandra''s kneeling former consorts.


    200 Godheads followed.


    Alas, this was but a warmup. In the same order of strength, the 3,000 consorts lined up before Konrad, bending over on all four, and sticking out their butts toward him.


    With a wolfish grin, and to Chandra''s supreme dismay, Konrad grew a second cock, as massive as the original one, and aimed at Chandra''s former wife, slamming his rods into her ass and cunt with one direct thrust. Her walls clenched around his meat-rods, squeezing them as if her body and soul couldn''t bear letting them go.


    "Ohhhh!"


    The Naga Goddess groaned in delight while her eyes rolled back.


    300 Godheads grew behind Chandra, Konrad pulled back to the hilt and slammed his cocks all the way down in a succession of rapid thrust. With their level of wetness and desperate hunger for his rods, going slow would only drive them mad. How could Konrad bear harming such willing ladies?


    "Ahhh...ahhh...ahhh! Yes, more...master, more!"


    Without restraint, Konrad hammered at the Goddess'' ass, plowing her cunt and rear with barbaric speed as she groaned in frenzied delight. And as Konrad pumped his cock in Chandra''s former wife, the latter saw his Godheads multiply. Konrad''s Law Revolution Creed kicked into gear, and as he rammed the luscious holes, the harvesting began!

 525 Grand Harves

    Konrad''s pounding of Chandra''s consorts carried on for an entire week during which all saw their cultivation harvested. But as they lay, groggy and cum-drenched on the ground, Konrad selected the 500 most worthy to turn into Devils and add to his personal harem. The rest were promoted to imperial maids. Although they''d have to recultivate, with the Jade Dynasty''s methods and resources, fast progress was a must.


    The time within this mansion flew 3,000 times faster than in the outside. Therefore, in truth, only three minutes had passed. Still, Konrad restrained his energies, preventing a breakthrough. Meanwhile, Chandra who wept and spasmed on the ground was undoubtedly the greatest beneficiary.


    Thanks to Konrad''s generous gift, his cultivation rose from late-stage Legendary God to half-step Overgod, while his Cuckold Pig Blood rose to startling heights, now rivaling his former Primogen Blood. Alas, it had also reached its limit and couldn''t grow further.


    Leaving the sobbing hog behind, Konrad left for the second room where Talroth''s gifts awaited.


    ...


    The rising stares of nearly 10,000 Goddesses welcomed Konrad''s entrance in the second room. There, Bastet and Silvaz the two Demon Primogens lay alongside Bhumi, Tara, Konrad''s four half-sisters and legions of succubi, maenads, and lilims. Various shades of demonic energies filled the air, creating an atmosphere that put the two Devi in the room ill at ease.


    First, Konrad set Tara aside, bestowed her with a Devil Seed before sweeping his prizes with his icy eyes. Assailed by his floral scent, to say nothing of the demonesses and fiends, even the likes of Bhumi, Bastet and Silvaz couldn''t resist. The bloodthirsty Silvaz, the Talroth-engrossed Bastet, and the stately Bhumi all dropped on their knees, trembling with aching need, moistening cunts and a voracious thirst for Konrad''s naked body.


    The palpable scent of the thousands of women having preceded them in the past week never startled their minds, unable to win over Konrad''s mind-boggling pheromones. Seeing this, Konrad inwardly sighed. As he engaged in debauchery, he could feel the barriers of his bloodline crumble. It wouldn''t be long before it reached the Firmament-level. And by the time it did, perhaps even female Overgods couldn''t withstand the pressure of his scent for more than a breath of time.


    Without a need for his mist and desire flames, Konrad''s scent did all the job, making allegiances and thoughts inconsequential as the Infernal Goddesses shot toward him, contesting for the right to get first taste of his empyrean body.


    Faster than her peers, Bastet won the race. The goddesses'' clothes didn''t survive long, torn in booming grunts as they crowded Konrad''s form. Meeting the challenge, Konrad assumed his half-chthonian form of a golden-eyed, dark-blue skinned, horned and winged giant whose every step made the world quiver. A multitude of rods and arms grew to sate and pound the craving goddesses. This time, the harvesting carried on for two weeks. Two weeks of relentless moaning, pounding and maddened debauchery. Two weeks at the end of which the ten-thousand Goddesses lay cum-drenched, without an ounce of cultivation, but with empyrean bliss written all over their faces.


    Again, Konrad made his choice, this time picking 1,500 from the lot while turning the rest into palace maids. Naturally, the former Primogens were among the chosen ones. Leaving them behind, Konrad stepped toward the final room where his daughter and disciple awaited his visit.


    ...


    Room 3: Heide and Cacillia.


    Three weeks. It''d been since the arrival of Heide and Cacillia within the mansion. And as expected the two spent their time in dramatically different ways. While Cacillia sat crossed-legged in meditation, cultivating the Law Revolution Creed, Heide studied the lovemaking arts from detailed, disreputable books while pondering what the right outfit should be.


    "So, should I go with this peacock mini-dress or belly dancer outfit? I also have a harem slave outfit in mind but that''s perhaps...a bit too much."


    Heide rattled off, breaking Cacillia''s focus as she exposed her to a succession of scandalous outfits. Unable to endure further disturbance, Cacillia opened her eyes, forgoing the showcased outfits to stare directly at Heide''s icy-blue eyes.


    "In any case, you''ll end up undressed. Why do you care for what saucy outfit you wear?"


    Cacillia inquired in a serious tone.


    "Bah, amateurish words. Don''t you know that the outfit''s sauciness will determine performance? From pounding duration to how much cum we wring, it is all interconnected!"


    Heide scoffed at Cacillia''s ignorance and motioned toward her erotic books for emphasis.


    Having nothing else to say, Cacillia shut her mouth and indexed the peacock-feathered samba belly dancer outfit floating at Selene''s right. Never in her wildest dreams could Cacillia imagine that such a scandalous outfit existed. Throughout the vast Celestial Realm, perhaps they couldn''t find a second one!


    "Good choice, your tastes indeed don''t shame the house!"


    Heide approved with a succession of vigorous nods. Used to the girl''s flippantness, Cacillia made no other comment and fell back to silent meditation. According to the previous arrangement, it shouldn''t be long before Konrad returned from his harvesting. The time for her first dual cultivation session approached with great strides, but unlike Heide who grew up corrupted by the Imperial Jade Palace, as a normal individual, Cacillia couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The more nervous she felt the more she locked herself in meditation. Smelling Cacillia''s nervousness, Heide was inwardly delighted. The more nervous the competition was, the better! Alas, she didn''t doubt that when faced with her father''s empyrean body, every bit of nervousness would vanish from Cacillia''s mind¡ªmaking place for the same hunger as all the rest. How sorrowful!


    And as if to echo her words, a series of unhurried footsteps clattered beyond the door, announcing the visit of the only man in the mansion.


    Cacillia''s nervousness peaked while Heide finished getting dressed and beamed in anticipation. The door flew open, revealing a naked, 1.9 meters tall man of flawless musculature and empyrean looks that made so many drool with hunger and filled others with envy.


    As soon as Heide and Cacillia''s eyes locked on this picture of transcendental perfection, everything else stopped mattering, and they failed to take their eyes away. Better, they gulped in synch.


    "I thought I''d spare you the trouble of undressing me."


    Konrad began with a smirk, awakening the two from their torpor. Realizing how easily they''d lost their composure, they blushed in shame. This time, even Heide no longer showcased any bravado. Fortunately, her father took mercy on them and didn''t unleash his floral scent.


    Otherwise, the results would have been hard to fathom.

 526 Master, Daughter, Disciple R-18

    For a second, Konrad''s eyes went between Heide and Cacillia, observing their shifting expressions and reddening faces with mild amusement. He then stepped forward, sauntering toward them with his arms folded beneath his chest.


    As he did, his cock hardened, going from flaccid to half-erect, even then standing at a startling length and girth that made the wholly inexperienced Cacillia tremble as she imagined all the things that rod was meant to do to her.


    By the time Konrad stopped before them, Heide had regained her guts and she smirked at Konrad.


    "Dad, what do you think of my outfit?"


    Heide asked as she twirled on tiptoes, showcasing her scandalous samba dancer outfit that left her pert breasts and abs wholly exposed. Better, the beaded skirt only held the upper half of that pert butt, leaving the lower half exposed to Konrad''s ogling.


    "I like."


    Konrad nodded in approval, and his half-erect cock rose straight like a spear, a meaty, flaming spear pulsing with the need to plow gripping snatches. Cacillia''s eyes locked on Konrad''s imposing member, unwittingly clenching her inner thighs as her loins ached further. There was an irresistible force swirling around that member, a force so alluring that though the words couldn''t leave her lips, Cacillia knew she wanted it.


    Heide had less reserves, and barefooted, tiptoed toward Konrad, nestling against his left shoulder while stroking his bare chest with her slender fingers.


    "Dad, I want..."


    Heide purred, fluttering eyelashes as she curled her lips in an inviting pout.


    "Want what? Let me hear it."


    Konrad asked in a teasing tone, to which Heide replied by trailing her fingers across his abs before stroking the base of his cock and tracing its throbbing veins.


    "To do my filial duty, and wring you dry."


    The devil''s daughter whispered in her profane father''s ears. As the word left her lips, her heart drummed against his arm, threatening to burst from her exposed chest.


    Konrad welcomed the honesty with an impromptu kiss, seizing Heide''s lips within his and invading her mouth with his ravenous tongue.


    "Mhm!"


    Though first startled, Heide welcomed the move, giving Konrad free access, and meeting his tongue with hers. Konrad''s cock hardened against her thigh, sending waves of excitement in her trembling heart as he placed one hand on her waist, and the other on her back.


    The coiling of their tongues soon sapped Heide''s strength, her knees weakened and she abandoned herself to Konrad''s arms. Exposed to this profane scene, Cacillia squeezed her thighs tighter while clenching her arms around her breasts to prevent the urge to finger herself.


    But as both Cacillia and Heide''s thighs moistened, Konrad broke the slurpy smooch, and while still holding onto Heide, shifted his eyes toward Cacillia.


    "What about you? What do you want?"


    Konrad asked Cacillia while his tongue trailed Heide''s flawless neck, making her moan and tremble under the unprecedented sensation.


    "Ahh¡­ahh..."


    The combination of Heide''s whimpering and Konrad''s subduing gaze destroyed the last bits of Cacillia''s inhibition.


    "I want...to serve you, master. To give and devote myself to you."


    The disciple straightforwardly replied, pulling a nod of approval from her master.


    "Then step forward."


    Konrad beckoned, and as if spurred by an invisible force, Cacillia strode toward him, stopping at his right, and separated by Heide only by the burning meat-rod between them. With his right hand, Konrad enlaced Cacillia''s waist, the left he kept around Heide''s, and as he stroked their pert bodies, his lips went between theirs, going from one to the other as they exchanged series of slurpy smooches.


    "Mhm...mhm...mhm!"


    "Ahh...ahh...ahhh!"


    While one moaned in his lips, the other did so out loud, with her ragged breath brushing his cheek. And while at first, Konrad only gently stroked their backs, butts, and hips, soon he was grabbing their ass cheeks within his hands¡ªsinking his hands into those firm, plump and juicy cheeks before teasing their butthole from beneath the fabric of their dresses. With every one of his touches, mild vibration waves assailed the girls'' bodies, sending their already fragilized minds into chaos as their breathing grew more ragged, and their moans louder.


    "Mhm...mhm...mhm!"


    "Ohhh...ohhh...ohhh!"


    The two moaned in tandem. Konrad then broke the kiss, letting them moan alongside one another while his hand left their rears to fondle their dripping lower lips, still beneath the fabric...almost. In Heide''s case, no undergarment stood beneath, and with her skirt being that short, Konrad''s fingers landed on her dripping pussy. If the touch of Heide''s raw pussy didn''t stop Konrad, feeling her father''s fingers caress her lower lips, instantly made Heide tremble in a mini-orgasm.


    But at her left, Cacillia wasn''t faring much better.


    Though her dress stood between Konrad''s fingers and her cunt, with every bit of caresses, her body shook, and her mouth spread wide open. Meanwhile, her panties failed to contain the dripping of her cunt, drenching not only her inner thighs but sliding toward the ground.


    Now, as their eyes and moans screamed delight, the ground beneath the two was quickly turning into a sloppy mess. Lifting Cacillia''s dress, Konrad slipped his hand past her panties to sneak his fingers into her cunt. Hit by a new wave of electricity, she instantly orgasmed on his fingers.


    Alas, he gave neither of them respite, and while his fingering speed shot up, he increased the pressure by pressing his thumbs against their clits, thereby pleasuring them on several fronts.


    "Aahh...dad..yes....dad...ahh!"


    "Oohh...master...master...ohh!"


    The two groaned in a succession of mind-numbing orgasms. Their knees had long since given out, their balance maintained solely by them clinging on Konrad''s shoulders. But even that was becoming hard to manage, and as they hit the umpteenth moment of bliss, the two shook. Unable to cling further, they dropped toward the ground.


    Wrapping his arms around their waists, Konrad stopped the fall and pulled them back against his chest.


    "Tss, tss, tss. At this rate, I will have to do all the servicing."


    Konrad chided, and activated the Law Revolution Creed. Holding the two by their waists, Konrad lifted them from the ground and carried their groggy selves toward the velvet-sheeted bed prepared for their incoming mess.


    Fueled by the kaleidoscope mist, Cacillia and Heide regained enough strength to activate their own Law Revolution Creeds. By the time Konrad lowered them on the velvet sheets, their kaleidoscope mists merged with his, hiding them three in the swirling haze.


    Konrad stretched out his hands, causing a formless wave of telekinetic forces to free them of their garments, exposing their bare bodies to his icy eyes. For a second, Konrad stood still, enjoying the sight of their luscious bare bodies. Although they possessed different bloodlines, due to Konrad transforming Cacillia into a Chthonian Dragon, the two shared the same icy-blue eyes, black hairs, and lustrous snow-white skin. But while Heide''s hair trailed below her butt, Cacillia''s stopped at the middle of her back, and she held it in a braided ponytail.


    Meanwhile, as he relished in the sight of their pert bodies, Cacillia and Heide stretched their nimble feet toward Konrad''s rod, stroking it between their toes in a tantalizing cock-jerking. With a smile, Konrad stopped their feet.


    "Heide on top, Cacillia below."


    Konrad ordered while motioning for Heide to lie above Cacillia. Between his pair of disciple and daughter, the latter undoubtedly was the most apt at taking that role, and she did, climbing on top of Cacillia while wiggling her lovely butt at Konrad. Her hands she kept on either side of her partner''s face.


    Spurred by Konrad, the two spread their legs, giving him better access as he climbed on top of the bed and released his second rod. While the two tensed with a mixture of expectation and apprehension of the unknown, Konrad released a small portion of his floral scent, instantly relaxing them as he aimed his shafts at their still dripping cunts.


    "Dad¡­"


    "Master¡­"


    They invited him, and with one measured thrust, Konrad spread open their pussy lips, broke their membranes, and filled their uncharted love tunnels with his massive rods.


    "Aaahh!"


    The two winced, hit by a jolt of pain. But at that time, Konrad''s bloodline forces erupted, replacing pain by heightened pleasure while their tight-fitting snatches accustomed to his girth.


    Meanwhile, as he explored the new territories, Konrad was forced to admit that those were the most gripping cunts he''d plowed in centuries. And even before he made another move, both sucked and squeezed him in, contracting and expanding around his pulsing rods as if eager to wring his milk.


    Naturally, such a trial couldn''t faze the Profane Prince. Gliding back, Konrad dragged his cocks against the friction of his girls'' cunts, stopping at their entrances before driving back inside. With every thrust, their tits bounced and their bodies shook, and their gasping breaths intertwined as they moaned against one another.


    "Ahh...ahhh...ahhh!"


    "Ahh...ahhh...ahhh!"


    The two moaned, enthralled by the snaking moves of Konrad''s hips while he marked every inch of their love tunnels. Gradually, his pace rose, and when certain that they''d adapted to his rods in body and mind, Konrad freely enhanced the speed, pounding them harder and faster, thereby making the rhythm of their moans shoot up.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    In that rowdy mixture of meshing bodies, the pounding began.


    Draping the girls with his towering, muscular frame, Konrad smacked his hips against their folding ass cheeks, marking them with his full balls as his cocks went up and down their tight-fitting snatches. Under his relentless thrusts, their intertwined bodies rocked, swaying up and down while their cunts'' walls clenched and squeezed his meat-rods, pulling him closer to release with every move.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Soon, Konrad''s hips blurred, and like a rutting animal devoid of reason, he plugged the girl''s dripping holes, hammering them as they squealed in delight until his throbbing rods could no longer restrain their spunk.


    "Ohhhh!"


    A low grunt escaped from Konrad''s lips and he unloaded his large jets of spunks within his daughter and disciple''s love tunnels, painting their walls in a profane white. The two''s eyes rolled back, their tongues lolled out, and their bodies shook in a mind-boggling orgasm.


    But of course, this was but the beginning.

 527 Heavens Calamity Part 1

    For numerous hours Konrad rammed the girls'' cunts, bursting his loads deep in their love tunnels before shifting them in other positions and carrying on across days of blissful time. A full three days of ardent dual cultivation went by before even the Law Revolution Creed was no longer enough to allow the two to carry on. At the end of the session, the two directly rose to the late-stage of the Boundless Sea Devil Realm. And after refining the pills Konrad had set aside for them, they''d undoubtedly break through a few more levels.


    Having done all that needed to be, Konrad left them behind to enter three centuries of secluded cultivation. With a massive quantity of harvested energies, high-grade pills and a Primal Sun Lotus at his disposal, this session would undoubtedly yield the highest result ever.


    As he closed his eyes, sitting crossed-legged within his silent chambers, two black Devil Rings appeared behind Konrad, bringing alongside them a massive burst of nefarious energies.


    ...


    On the outside, the world still spun. Two weeks after Konrad''s seclusion, words spread that the Warden and the Overlord broke through, reaching the early-stage of the Overgod Rank and instantly mending their wounds. In the instant they did, the world was startled to see the concentration of spiritual energies within the Heaven Warding Temple and the Overlord''s palace rise to startling heights, thereby benefiting all their subordinates.


    But they weren''t the only ones making progress. Urzul and Ashara both reached the peak of the Legendary God Rank while Dolgron took half a step into the Overgod Rank. Undoubtedly, those deities all relied on time chambers and new opportunities to accelerate their breakthroughs.


    But as the world expected Talroth to stun it with rapid growth, news that the Southern King of Hell had suddenly vanished, echoed, alarming the world. Many assumed he left the Southern Domain to covertly seek opportunities while others believed he''d been captured by the other kings.


    Meanwhile, in the silence of the Celestial Realm, following the unexpected visit of foreign experts, the Titan Domain covertly grew. Before, due to incomplete Dao Inheritances, no Titan managed to return to the Legendary God Rank. But as soon as those foreign experts arrived, they solved the problem¡ªallowing the hundreds of Titans half-step into the Legendary God Rank to break through their shackles. Now, in the shadows of the Titan Domain, a formidable battalion hid, driving the Titans'' progresses while readying for a large scale invasion.


    Thus, another two weeks passed. And as the first month following Konrad''s seclusion ended, within a small portion of the Firmament''s ever-jade sky, a choking, chilling dark night appeared and spread as Regretless'' youngest sibling opened his eyes. Breaking Konrad''s curse, Night swept the world with his deep, black eyes, using his Truth Transcendence to reconstruct the events following his forced coma.


    Without a word, Night stood up, summoned his Eternal Night Guard, and shot toward the Celestial Realm! Now, of the higher-ups, only the loitering Cloud and the comatose Regretless remained within the Firmament. But as Cloud''s eyes remained closed, his God-Sense shifted, locking on Regretless who remained crossed-legged, and as immovable as a mountain.


    "Close. Increasingly closer. Night alone is problem enough, but when Regretless awakens, I''m afraid your best bet is to spend eternity in hiding. Konrad, Konrad, how will you handle this?"


    Cloud wondered in a level tone that made his stance hard to figure out.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the world woven by his demons, Regretless now stood before a handsome, suave middle-aged man, with tied golden hair and a guan yu like beard folded on his thighs. The two sat crossed-legged, separated only by a chessboard. But for some reason, within that world, Regretless didn''t possess the icy-blue hair and crimson eyes unique to his Omniarch bloodline. Instead, he showed the same black hair and eyes of the time before his rebirth.


    The golden-haired man wore a loose Taoist robe, and around him, a compelling air mixing extraordinariness and gentleness swirled. But though the Empyrean Dragon Blood was evident in his slit golden eyes and scent, before him, Regretless'' eyes flashed a mixture of politeness, deference, and proximity of a junior toward a beloved elder.


    "Imperial uncle, it''s your turn."


    Regretless said in a cheerful tone while motioning toward the chessboard, for indeed, the man was his deceased uncle, Highest Dragon, the Empyrean Dragon clan''s great elder¡ªor more accurately, a representation stemming from Regretless'' inner demons.


    "Regretless, you''ve already crossed the passes of Peerless and your mother. Why won''t you let go of me?"


    Highest Dragon sighed, shaking his head as he moved a black knight on the chessboard.


    Aware that Regretless'' hatred for the Empyrean was only rivaled by his love for their imperial uncle, Konrad made it his final pass, knowing that even if Regretless could see through the illusions, he couldn''t easily shake them.


    Highest Dragon wasn''t just Regretless'' uncle, he was his father, mother, master, and savior. If not for Highest Dragon''s teaching and resources, with the imperial dragon clan''s suppression, Regretless could never set foot on the cultivation road. If not for Highest Dragon''s shelter, he would have died at least 10,000 times. If not for Highest Dragon sacrificing his life to ensure Regretless and his siblings'' reincarnation, there would be no Omniarch, no Tribulation Demon.


    All Regretless was and had, he owed it to that one person. Undoubtedly, Peerless'' betrayal and even his mother''s wrongful death, could never compare to the pain he felt upon realizing Highest Dragon''s sacrifice and execution at the hands of his father, Celestial Slaughter.


    "Trillions of years may pass, but the void you left behind remains. Imperial uncle, in this life my greatest regret was to not have been filial. To have spent the greatest part of the time fate granted me dallying with a woman instead of remaining by your side. If I could turn the wheels of time, then I do not want Peerless, I do not want to be Supreme. I only wish to stay by your side, to be your son instead of his, and serve you throughout eternity.


    Alas, even I cannot alter that past. Therefore, I can only be selfish, and forget the outside world to enjoy this illusory moment of peace...if only for an instant."


    Regretless replied before moving another chess piece. But though his tone remained mild, in his every word, a deeply rooted sorrow lingered.


    ...


    Meanwhile, time still flew by. Two weeks succeeded one another. And as the second came to an end, within the Celestial Realm''s icy-blue night sky, the shadow of a pale blue planet appeared. From that planet, three formless waves of experts emerged, three battalions all shooting toward Heaven''s remaining Cardinal Sects: The Sea Dream Temple, the Eternal Void Sect, and the Radiant Light Mountain!

 528 Heavens Calamity Part 2

    Of the three teams dispatched from the Titan Domain, the one targeting the Sea Dream Temple was by far the strongest. But even then, as the two other forces descended upon them, the Radiant Light Mountain and the Eternal Void Sect stood no chance.


    It was a blitzkrieg.


    Though time chambers and seclusion allowed their two strongest elders to break through to the Legendary God Rank, the Radiant Light Mountain never saw what hit them. Mountain-sized fists descended at ten-thousand times the speed of light, crushing both the sect and Radiant Mountain supporting it.


    Only the boom following the sect''s collapse announced to the world that the Radiant Light Mountain had been...exterminated! In a flash, the trillions of lives in the Radiant Light Domain all rose, staring slack-jawed at the sight of the collapsing ancient mountain. Those celestial towns, cities, and sects bordering it failed to move in time, and all ended crushed by the debris! Beneath godhood, none could escape being crushed by random boulders!


    But as the discarnate souls of millions of deceased Sages and Saints swelled the surroundings of the Radiant Light Mountain''s destruction, the Eternal Void Sect suffered the same fate.


    Well, almost.


    When three mountain-sized fists descended on the sect, only Durga sensed the threat and rose to oppose it. But with her injured body, there was nothing she could do!


    *BANG*


    One of the three fists slammed Durga''s soaring form, sending her flying right into her sect''s ground! Unrestrained, the three fists tumbled, crashing into the Eternal Void Sect and squashing it alongside the mountain range supporting and surrounding it! The Radiant Light Domain''s scene repeated, with the flattened mountain''s debris shooting toward the nearby celestial towns and cities, crushing millions of lives in a heartbeat!


    Meanwhile, Durga''s mangled body lay within the ruins of her sect, squashed beyond recognition, and unable to move an inch. But even as death hit her, she couldn''t understand how and why such a thing occurred.


    "Hahahaha! How unsightly! In the past, when your despicable forces descended on our Titan Domain, sneak-attacked our wounded lord and slaughtered our Legendary Gods, your conceit filled the sky! Who would expect that billions of years afterward, you can''t even withstand one blow!


    Good for nothing ants!"


    A gargantuan Titan''s voice resounded from within Heaven''s sky, alarming all citizens of the various domains.


    "It''s the Titan Domain! The Titan Domain is making a large scale attack on the Celestial World!"


    Many Deva Gods realized in fright!


    "Impossible! How could the Titan Domain possibly be this powerful?"


    "What''s the use of knowing that? Run to the Heaven Warding Temple!"


    Confusion and commotions broke out throughout the thirteen domains before the most lucid deities led their brethren toward the Heaven Warding Temple to avoid calamities. This was the logical move. In the past, when Heaven and Hell contended in Realm Wars, the Heaven Warding Temple served as the wandering and unaffiliated Devas'' shield.


    But as they rushed toward it, those runaway deities and Sages were startled to find themselves blocked by invisible barriers! Their eyes widened in fright!


    "Base and low ant, don''t even dream of escaping! The Heaven Warding Temple will never shelter you!"


    Another Titan''s voice echoed from the sky, startling the runaway deities before gargantuan human palms descended to swat them all! The legions of runaway deities and sages burst into blood fog, leaving neither flesh nor soul behind!


    "Renegades and descendants of the treacherous, hold still and await judgment, the day of reckoning...has come!"


    A third Titan''s voice thundered, nailing all on the ground, and preventing devas, spirits, and the humans within the lot to seek an escape road. Although the Titan race''s breeding abilities were extremely low, with billions of years of time, hiding, and no internal strife, the Titan Domain still produced millions of citizens. The sheer quantity of deities at their disposal outpaced Heaven and Hell combined by an enormous margin.


    With the foreign experts'' assistance, their strength rose to absurd heights, exceeding anything the elite of Heaven and Hell could imagine. At first, following the appearance of the Chthonian Primogen and the unshackling of the devas and demons, the Titans lost hope. Owning hundreds of half-step Legendary Gods didn''t alter the fact that quantity couldn''t make up for quality.


    With their lost Dao Inheritances, they couldn''t openly challenge Heaven and Hell. At best, they could carry on with their guerilla warfare while seeking new opportunities. Never did they expect that at that time, 200 foreign Titans would appear to bolster their ranks and lead them into a succession of breakthroughs with mind-boggling resources!


    Now, the foreigners aside, the leadership of the Titan Domain comprised more than 700 Legendary Gods, with 400 at the early-stage, 200 at the mid-stage, 100 at the late-stage, and 33 at the peak!


    With that strength, throughout the Higher Realms, who could oppose them? Flattening the Celestial Realm was but a start. Right afterward, Hell would follow!


    The team dispatched to the Radiant Light Mountain and the Eternal Void Sect vanished, reappearing alongside the main battalion that stood hidden within the Sea Dream Temple''s sky. Like a masterfully trained force, their battalion descended, more than 300 Titans high of more than 10 kilometers dropped from Heaven''s sky to surround the Sea Dream Temple.


    Each boasted nine heads and eighteen arms, rippling with a horrendous suppression force that announced the arrival of bloodthirsty tyrants!


    "Is this a way to treat esteemed guests? Daksha, roll out to greet your in-laws!"


    The Titan at the helm, a middle-aged man with long, jet-black hair and a blood-red bindi-like mark on his forehead snarled. High of more than 18 kilometers, he was undoubtedly the tallest of the group, lording above the rest with not only his startling stature but a peak-stage Legendary God cultivation base.


    As he spoke, the dreadful War, Truth and Fate Laws rippling around his form sent cracks into the mountain supporting the Sea Dream Temple¡ªthe sect shook with massive tremors.


    He was the Titan Lord, the first God of War''s grandson, and Daksha''s nephew-in-law. In that distant past, following his grandfather''s death, a bastard aunt of his with an impure bloodline rejected the Titan Domain for Daksha''s arms, thereby becoming one of the first Maras.


    Unfortunately, that shameful creature died in a Realm War. Otherwise, he''d also put her to trial.


    No answer came from Daksha. Instead, it was the five Mara elders who rose to meet the invaders while Rati observed the scene from within the Cardinal Hall, both sides readied to activate the sect''s formations.


    "Besaran Samal, the Sea Dream Temple is no place for you to run amok!"


    The former Law Enforcement Elder, who''d now broken through to the early-stage of the Legendary God Rank snapped at the Titan Lord. Though he couldn''t accurately estimate the other party''s current strength, and couldn''t comprehend how it so suddenly stood beyond even his early-stage Legendary-God-eyes, there was no way he could show weakness within his sect!


    Alas, he''d clearly picked the wrong day to show backbones.


    "Impudent renegade! Instead of kneeling before your lord and pleading leniency, you have the gals to talk back? Death!"


    Besaran, the Titan Lord proclaimed and raised his hand, shattering the former Law Enforcement Elder''s Fate Standard in one move. His pupils dilated, and he tumbled onto the ground!


    "Low-breed scoundrels, all of you...deserve to die!"

 529 Myriad Dreams Valley vs. Titan Domain Part 1

    "Peak-stage...Legendary God? With what sorcery?"


    The four remaining Mara elders wondered in fright. According to their best knowledge, Besaran had always been a half-step Legendary God, having been at that level for billions of years. If someone told them that he miraculously obtained a new Dao Inheritance allowing him to break through to the early-stage Legendary God Rank, they could accept it.


    An unparalleled fortuitous encounter that directly propulsed him to the mid-stage? Far-fetched but why not?


    But peak-stage? Even if his time chambers could make time flow 10,000 times faster, that simply wasn''t possible! And yet, that truth stood before their eyes. If they knew that Besaran had already reached Fate and Truth Wielding, perhaps their state of mind would be even more chaotic. Unfortunately, he''d already achieved War Embodiment, otherwise, the opportunity to pursue Embodiment in a Primal Law would stand ahead of him.


    But in the current situation, that mattered not. As far as Besaran was concerned, the Sea Dream Temple was a den of fleas whose best effort couldn''t stop his middle-finger.


    "Activate the formations!"


    The remaining elders said in tandem, coordinating with Rati to activate the Sea Dream Temple''s defensive formations. Hundreds of light pillars soared from various corners of the Sea Dream Temple, condensing 10,000 gleaming magenta gates swirling around one 15 kilometers tall citadel.


    From that citadel, the choir of angels rang, booming in the Titan''s minds and assailing them with mind-numbing illusions. While the phantasmal blows assailed the Titans'' minds, the gates opened, releasing millions of magenta shards that streaked through the air, hurtling at the invading Titans!


    Seeing this, the Titan Lord sneered, and as his peers dispelled the illusion, he swept the air with a horizontal hand wave of one of his eighteen arms, releasing a formless gush of Truth Laws that stopped the millions of magenta shards mid-flight!


    "Nonsensical display."


    The Titan Lord scoffed and clenched his hand, causing the shards to burst into light particles. Seeing this, the elders despaired. Though a top eight-star God Formation, their Guarding Citadel could at best repel the casual offensive of a peak-stage Legendary God. Counting on it to oppose the Titan Lord''s murderous might was a pipes'' dream.


    And even if it could protect them, a formation of that level consumed a tremendous quantity of God-Jades. How long could they endure before their reserves became a dry desert?


    There was no road to survival!


    But if knowing was one thing, accepting was another. With soaring determination, the Mara elders flew toward the citadel, merging with it to trigger its strongest blow!


    A 100 meters wide magenta orb of pure God-Force condensed before the Guarding Citadel, releasing a dazzling God-Force beam that barrelled into the Titan Lord!


    "Presumptuous fleas."


    The Titan Lord scoffed and stretched out one of his eighteen indexes toward the incoming beam.


    *BOOM*


    In a resounding explosion, the beam collided with his index, but instead of blasting him into smithereens, it stopped right there. With a sneer, the Titan Lord filliped the beam, sending it rolling back at the Citadel!


    *BOOM*


    The magenta beam slammed right into the Citadel, sending it flying backward in a dazzling burst of magenta light! Even with the Citadel''s protection, of the four Mara elders hiding within, only the Legendary God managed to withstand the impact. The rest perished on the spot!


    "Demons? Devas? Joke!


    So much for the Higher Realms! So much for a Cardinal Sect! To think that for you measly fleas, I deigned personally lead our forces, what a joke!"


    The Titan Lord bellowed, clenched his fists, and joined them in a soundless bump.


    "Innate Skill: Sovereign Authority!"


    As those words left the Titan Lord''s lips a tyrannical force crashed onto the entirety of the Sea Dream Domain, putting all devas, spirits, and humans on their knees, without any means to resist. Worse, the citadel collapsed! Bursting into light particles alongside the elder remaining within!


    Titans were not born equal. And although it increased with their cultivation level, the size of their True Form determined the height of their bloodline level. And while Titans all possessed an innate, tyrannical air that commanded the subservience of lesser individuals, Sovereign Authority was an innate skill unique to the strongest Titan bloods, allowing them to crush the will and enforce the submission of all unable to resist it.


    When displayed by the Titan Lord, even Legendary Gods could only drop on their knees and await judgment! And as its might unfurled, Rati looked toward the Myriad Dreams Valley, wondering why Konrad''s subordinates weren''t making their move.


    Her face contorted into a frown.


    "DEATH!"


    The Titan Lord''s tyrannical command echoed, forcing all across the Titan Domain to feel the threat of destruction fill their minds. In that instant, none doubted that if no one rose to resist the command, the trillions of lives within the Sea Dream Domain would perish without exception.


    All shivered in fright, and as if struggling in an internal choice, Rati closed her eyes. For her, stopping that move required no effort. But if she did, concealing her identity was impossible. Therefore, she chose to let it play out!


    At worse, this body died. Such an outcome would have no consequence on her True Self.


    But at that time, the mist surrounding the Myriad Dreams Valley expanded, wrapping the Sea Dream Temple and the invading Titans at one fell swoop. From the Myriad Dreams Valley, twelve dark-purple rays emerged, crossing the air to stop before the Titan Lord. The dark light dispersed, revealing twelve figures clad in various assortments of dark yet regal chthonian armors.


    The twelve Chthonian Dragon Dukes! And as soon as they appeared, their Devil Force unfurled, crashing into the Titan Lord''s Sovereign Authority and squashing it in a heartbeat!


    "Apologies for the delay. The Sea Dream Temple is the territory of his majesty. Since you''re so kind as to offer yourselves as fertilizers, we might as well make a good use of you."


    Wolfgang jested, and in tandem the twelve dukes assumed their true form, becoming gargantuan chthonian dragons and baring their claws at the Titans!


    At their back, a detachment of the secret forces made their move, breaking and surrounding the 300 Titans in smaller groups to carry out a slaughter!


    The first battle between the Titan Domain and the Myriad Dreams Valley thus began!


    But as that earthshaking collision began, within the Titan Domain, a golden-haired man observed the clouding mist with rapt attention, and when the first Titan''s life plate broke, he stepped forward, descending onto the Celestial World to assail the Myriad Dreams Valley!

 530 Belos

    Unbeknown to the Celestial World, within the Myriad Dreams Shroud, an unprecedented battle played out. Each Dragon Duke summoned 30 Chthonian Lord from their respective secret forces to split the 300 Titans into twelve groups, not only mitigating their numbers but preventing the maximum use of battle formations. The Titan''s battalion originally comprised 140 early-stage Legendary Titan Gods, 100 at the mid-stage, 47 at the late-stage, and 13 at the peak.


    Following the division, each platoon on average comprised 12 early-stage Legendary Titan Gods, 8 at the mid-stage, 4 at the late-stage and 1 at the peak. Of those 12 Titan platoons, the Titan Lord''s was undoubtedly the mightiest for although they possessed the same cultivation level, those other peak-stage Legendary Titan Gods were not his match.


    On the Myriad Dreams Valley''s side, the Chthonian Dragon Dukes each boasted a peak-stage Grand Devil cultivation base, equal to mid-stage Legendary Gods while the 360 Chthonian Lords they''d summoned each stood at the late-stage of the Grand Devil Realm, merely equal to the peak of the Ancestral God Rank.


    Although they won in manpower, cultivation wise, the Titans didn''t doubt that they weren''t their match. And at first, the Titan Lord even wondered why those foreign helpers so desperately wanted them to source out those Chthonian forces.


    His thoughts soon underwent a 180-degree turn.


    In terms of bloodline strength, although the gathered Titans were the cream of the crop, they fell a step short to even those Chthonian Lords. As for the Dragon Dukes, they were in a whole other league. Even the Demon and Deva Primogens'' bloods couldn''t compare!


    Worse, their cultivation methods and innate skills turned out to be mind-boggling headaches. Devils were not merely cultivators, but the demons in all hearts. As long as rage, bloodlust, or any kind of nefarious or depraved emotions existed in their opponents'' hearts, they possessed an innate advantage. Better, as they battle prolonged, they would only grow stronger!


    But that merely was the tip of the iceberg. If being shackled by an outwardly weaker but inwardly unfathomable enemy was frustrating enough, when a Titan God''s fist squashed a Chthonian Lord''s head and soul, the Titans soon came to another horrid realization.


    "Tarnation, they can''t be killed."


    The Titan Lord stammered while similar words echoed from his subordinates'' minds. It was common knowledge that the destruction of the soul was the end of even deities. However, those Chthonian Beings could instantly remold even their souls!


    How could they die?


    And indeed, they were right, without at least Primal Law Embodiment, Chthonian Lords couldn''t be killed. On the field, there wasn''t one entity able to slay those key members of Konrad''s immortal forces. The same didn''t apply in reverse.


    "Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds!"


    The Dragon Dukes proclaimed in tandem, filling the area with a surge of kaleidoscope clouds. Instantly, the Titans felt their strength drop. Although the Dragon Dukes'' Auspicious Clouds weren''t enough to invalidate their laws and strength, they still experienced an overall reduction of battle-power.


    Cashing on that, the Chthonian Lords made their counterattack, first targeting the weak links of the Titan platoons and eliminating all early-stage Legendary Gods in a lightning assault! One Titan God used Nature Laws to raise dozens of earthen barriers, from raw rock walls to intricate vine wall formations.


    Little did he expect the three Chthonian Lords targeting him to turn into Ravenous Ghosts, bypass the walls, and devour him body and soul!


    Another had not even raised his defenses that three Chthonian Lords'' blades sliced his legs, waist, and neck! Similar situations played out all around. Meanwhile, the peak-stage Legendary Titan Gods were startled to see themselves isolated in unique dimensions by the Dragon Dukes'' Auspicious Clouds!


    Although overshadowed by its Law and cultivation suppressing abilities, Auspicious Clouds'' domain separation and isolation was by itself a formidable skill enabling the user to trap their foe in a lesser domain where even Realm Wills didn''t have access. In those domains, the dragons'' strength and mobility increased while the foe''s decreased at the same rate.


    Although to the onlookers'' eyes, the Titans remained on the same scene, in Truth, their leaders all lay in separate mini-Realms. Now, Besaran, the Titan Lord was finally starting to feel fright creep on his gargantuan body. To him, dying in battle was glorious and his personal life and death of little consequence.


    However, although in the Titan Domain they still kept 400 elders in reserve, should all 300 of perish here, their world''s newly built foundation was bound to experience horrendous damage!


    "Where the hell are they?!


    The Titan Lord cursed while raising his eyes toward the sky. Alas, the Myriad Dreams Mist prevented him from looking beyond. But as the Titan Lord sought his reinforcements, a jet-black claw wrapped with terrible Death Laws tore through the air as it hurtled at him!


    Recoiling, the Titan Lord stretched out his 18 arms, clenched his fists, and threw eighteen, simultaneous punches at the dragon''s Death Claw. From those punches, War, Truth, and Fate Laws erupted alongside the full-might of his bloodline strength.


    *BANG*


    One rigging blast thundered as the Titan Lord''s punches clashed with the Death Claw. From that claw, black and icy blue light soared, entangling the Titan Lord''s laws in a vicious clash!


    *BANG*


    Another blast! And the Titan Lord recoiled on five steps while suppressing slight internal damage. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Death...Embodiment?"


    He realized with great dismay. And indeed, not just that dragon, all Chthonian Dragon Dukes had reached Death Embodiment, standing only a step away from Transcendence. Although the Titan Lord had reached Wielding in Truth, Fate, and Embodiment in War, he wasn''t up to the challenge.


    The Chthonian Dragon spread his gargantuan wings while his maws expanded in what looked like a scornful grimace.


    "To think that in the past, I so deeply revered the Titan Blood. What a pity that your bloodline strength remains the same. While ours keeps rising alongside our sovereign''s. The future of the human race can indeed only rely on his majesty."


    Berken sneered, speaking words the Titan Lord found quite stifling while three dark-purple Devil Rings appeared at his back. From the shanks, lightning bolts stretched out, merging in the center to form gargantuan Devil Tridents! With that move, Berken clearly planned to bring the battle to a swift conclusion. His fellow Dukes thought the same.


    But as the Chthonian Forces prepared to end the invasion, from the misty clouded sky, a figure dropped, stopping in the clouded air, amidst waves of deadly moves without neither care nor fear. That figure, a white-robbed, golden-haired man, lowered his golden eyes onto the Chthonian Forces, sweeping them all with nonexistent intensity.


    Or so it appeared at first. Right afterward, dreadful crimson sunlight erupted from his eyes, stopping the Chthonian Lords in their Titan slaughtering, and alerting both Dragon Dukes and surviving Titans.


    But as confusion flashed in the Chthonian Dragon''s icy eyes, in the Titan''s elation flared.


    "Your Excellency, thank you for your assistance!"


    The Titan Lord exclaimed while the golden-haired man crossed his hands beneath his back and gave a simple nod of approval. His cultivation base then erupted, alarming all the Chthonian Forces on the scene with its dreadful pressure!


    "Half-step Overgod, Truth Embodiment."


    Berken, Wolfgang, and the other Dukes realized as the man''s cultivation oppressed them all. But the effect of his strength paled when compared to his facial features and unique bloodline signature which both perfectly that of someone they knew very well.


    "Profane Prince, you have three seconds to come out before I start slaughtering your subordinates."


    The man - whose bloodline strength mixed Ravmalahk and Archdemon lineages - stated with a disturbing calm.


    The Profane Prince didn''t appear. Instead, three light beams streaked from the Myriad Dreams Valley to land before that man, revealing Verena, Selene and the Valkyrie. With Verena having already warned them of the man''s arrival, no surprise flashed on Selene or the Valkyrie''s face.


    On Selene''s, however, a tinge of sorrow lingered.


    And as her now icy eyes met the man''s a flurry of emotions shone within.


    "Brother, long time no see."


    Selene greeted Belos, her twin brother.

 531 Immemorial Titans

    It appeared Belos'' ears stood deaf to his sister''s words. A cold silence followed. A silence during which Belos eyed Selene from head to toe, lingering on her icy-blue eyes and the glaring change in the bloodline signature she should have possessed.


    "Ungrateful wretch."


    Belos stated and raised his right hand, causing nine crimson suns to appear at his back as he summoned his ancestral glory. Though his gaze remained locked on Selene''s, no warmth lay in his eyes. Instead, it was the suppressed glint of a battle-frenzy that hid beneath the composed exterior.


    "Feed a dog and he will guard your door. When even beasts know to repay kindness, you betray your benefactor and side with the enemy, yet have the nerve to call me brother?


    No, you''re not qualified."


    Belos replied, tilting his head to the left while still maintaining eye contact. If the words stung, Selene showed no sign of it. Better, her lips curled into a smirk.


    "The so-called Benefactor only needed cheap batteries. We''ve repaid what we owed by doing our assigned duties. Since it was merely a relationship of mutual use, why call it betrayal? I find that slightly...excessive."


    Selene retorted, undisturbed by Belos'' oral inquisition.


    "I am a simple-minded person. - Help those you like, harm those you dislike has always -  been my motto. Regretless, I dislike, Konrad, I like. It is that simple."


    Selene pursued. But when the name "Regretless" left her lips, Belos'' eyes widened with a feral surge of fury.


    "Bold creature. How dare you speak the given name of his excellency?! At first, for the sake of our blood ties and grandfather''s heart, I considered giving you one last chance. But since you''re so dead-set on offending those you ought to serve, there...is no need for leniency!"


    Belos snarled, and with every word, his outward composure collapsed, making way for a full-blown battle-lust. Maddened frenzy filled his eyes, with the golden hues and sclera turning into crimson flames while the nine suns at his back blazed with a blinding, crushing light!


    Seeing this, Verena was forced to admit that the strength of a half-step Overgod was indeed staggering. Although it only was half a level more the gap was as vast as the difference between an early-stage and a peak-stage Legendary God! Moreover, unlike the past Overlord and Warden, Belos was the real deal, backed by not only a formidable bloodline but Truth Embodiment and Wielding in other Primal Laws.


    If he''d appeared a month before, Verena wouldn''t have had any confidence in handling him. Now, however, it was a whole other story. Selene, Verena, and the Valkyrie unleashed their cultivation bases, releasing Devil Force that now stood at the early-stage of the Prime Devil Realm. Although in pure cultivation level they were only equal to peak-stage Legendary Gods, the overpowered Devil Road ensured Belos was bound to suffer miseries.


    Stretching out his hands, Belos summoned Fell Judgment, his lineage weapon, and turned into 10,000 afterimages as he shot toward the three. Or so the onlookers initially thought. The three consorts, however, could see that those were no mere afterimages but perfect replicas created by Truth Laws.


    Every time Belos landed in a spot in space, a Truth Mirror would anchor that present to produce a Truth Clone. Though Time Embodiments could use a similar trick, theirs was hundreds of times weaker. But since Belos could do it, how could the ladies not? Selene''s form blurred, and she too produced 10,000 identical versions as she shot toward Belos, summoning her glaive which now possessed an icy hue.


    In a collision of sweeping glaives, the two Truth armies clashed against one another. Kaleidoscope light from the Law Revolution Creed burst from Selene''s form as she met her brother in a battle of glaives. However, as they exchanged hundreds of moves, his advantage became evident. Belos'' cultivation method and bloodline strength might be inferior to Selene''s but the horrendous gap of that half-step allowed it to more than make up for it, making her recoil with every swing, if only for a step.


    But as the clangs of their glaives echoed, the Valkyrie made her move. Truth, Fate, Life and Death Embodiment erupted from her form as she hurtled at Belos!


    *BANG*


    As the Belos Truth army clashed with Selene''s the Valkyrie''s sword cleft the air, shredding all of Belos'' Truth clones in a single slash! Battered by the surge of Devil Force, he flew backward and somersaulted on several rounds before finally steadying himself.


    "Interesting."


    Belos muttered with a smirk. Clearly, he could see that the Valkyrie wasn''t just one person, but an amalgam of thousands whose combined strength sufficed to overpower him. But even then, he didn''t lose his composure.


    Selene and the Valkyrie turned into dark-purple meteors as they streaked toward Belos. But before their blades could reach him, his smirk became a fiendish grin!


    From the Titan Domain, on mountain-sized fist descended, expanding across an impossible distance as it tumbled onto the battlefield! From that fist, a soul-rending force that completely transcended the Legendary God sphere erupted, locking all where they stood as it crashed into Selene and the Valkyrie.


    An Overgod''s punch!


    *BANG*


    Blasted by the punch, Selene and the Valkyrie flew backward with a massive eruption of blood. Their forms dropped from the sky, tumbling until they cratered down below and burst into a blood fog. But instantly, the blood fog gathered, reforming into their two, outwardly unharmed, but inwardly weakened form.


    Although Primal Law Embodiments typically couldn''t kill one another, inflicting pain and suffering didn''t require much effort. Faced with the blow of an Overgod, even they couldn''t come out unscathed.


    "Did you really think I came alone? Since our task is to force out the Chthonian Primogen, we naturally brought reliable manpower."


    Belos sneered, and the gargantuan fists pulled back, replaced by ten white-robed old men with the bindi-like Titan Mark on their foreheads...or almost. Instead of the usual circular shape, theirs looked more like diamonds, red diamonds from which inconceivable power rippled.


    As those ten men surrounded him, Belos adopted a respectful stance and cupped his hands in greetings.


    "Immemorial Titan elders, thank you for your assistance."


    Belos said with a polite bow.


    "No need to stand on ceremonies. Since Sakra entrusted you to us, we naturally won''t let you fall into harm''s way."


    The leader of those elders replied while sweeping the Valkyrie, Selene, and Verena with his oppressive glance. But though on the outside the three appeared riddled with fright, inwardly they felt no surprise.


    If within the three Realms Titans were the apex of the human race, beyond, the situation was vastly different.


    In the primordial era of the six realms, the Empyrean Dragons and other Divine Beasts populated the Empyrean Realm. The Nature Spirits inhabited the Nature Realm, the Dao Spirits for the Dao Realm, the Tribulation Spirits for the Tribulation Realm and the Nether Spirits for the Nether Realm.


    But as for the Demonic Realm, contrarily to what one might expect, it was inhabited by...humans!


    The first denizens of the Demonic Realm were ordinary humans without any bloodline abilities. However, the terrible conditions of the Demonic Realm''s various worlds ensured that the human race couldn''t survive. In some, it was fire and brimstone, in others, unending storms, stifling deserts and so on.


    Of the initial humans, trillions perished, but others evolved, survived and thrived, creating new bloodlines to survive their worlds. Rejecting the traditional cultivation path, they took their bodies as their Heaven and the world as their food, siphoning and bending it to their will to become known as...demons!


    Flame Demons, Storm Demons, Beast Demons, Titans and many other bloodlines appeared with some perishing and others rising to replace them. In the end, three bloodlines lorded over the Demonic Realm, the Titans were one of them.


    Those were the True Demons!


    The demons of this era had nothing to do with those past entities. Rather, they were offshoots of the Nether Spirits. Following Regretless'' worldwide purge, many bloodlines vanished while others rose further and enjoyed eternal glory. Evidently, the Titans stood within the lot.


    As for Immemorial Titans, only those whose bloodline strength rivaled that of the primordial Titan race were qualified for that title, and in the current era, stood as the true summit of the human race!


    Cloud and Night, were both Immemorial Titans. And thanks to Regretless'' graces, Sakra also joined their ranks!


    But though she knew the opponent''s battle-power stood in a completely different realm, Verena held no fear.

 532 Heart Tribulations

    While the Immemorial Titans formed a frontier before Belos, Selene and the Valkyrie stood up, and alongside Verena confronted their new foes.


    "You are not our match. The Chthonian Primogen is the one we come for. As long as he comes out, we won''t make things difficult for you."


    The leading Immemorial Titan stated. With a mid-stage Overgod cultivation base, his strength was more than enough to suppress all within the Three Realms, of that truth he had no doubt. As for that Profane Prince, in terms of pure strength, they didn''t believe him to be their match. However, at the end of the day, he had the power of a Realm at his disposal.


    That foundation was the true challenge. But even then, they had the means to complete their tasks. Alas, Verena never planned to give them the opportunity. From the Myriad Dreams Valley''s supporting mountain, vast devil force erupted, morphing into nine dark-purple vessels that streaked the air to surround the Titans.


    "A defensive formation?"


    The leader recognized without a hint of fear. But before he made another move, Verena''s voice echoed.


    "I''ve been wondering, who was the one that dispatched you. It''s undoubtedly not Blood Nether and isn''t likely to be Moon so...is it Night or Cloud? Or perhaps you merely wished to revitalize distant kin while snatching some merit on the road?"


    She inquired with an outward grimace of frustration. But hearing their superiors'' given names being so casually uttered, the Immemorial Titans'' faces twisted into frowns. Though he maintained his composure, even the leader didn''t take kindly to this glaring lack of respect.


    "You really do not cherish your life. To dare utter the Omniarch''s relatives'' names in such a casual manner, do you think that the so-called Profane Prince is such a reliable tree? Laughable."


    The leading Immemorial Titan scoffed and stretched his right hand toward the surrounding vessels. From within the Myriad Dreams Valley, Heide and Cacillia who''d long-since emerged from seclusion controlled the formation, directing the vessels'' destructive power at the Overgods.


    "However, there is no harm in mentioning it. The Firmament is so far away that even for us, crossing that distance requires weeks of nonstop traveling. If not for a superior''s instructions, how could we condescend to make this tedious trip and invest those resources?


    Though you misunderstand. This is neither Lord Cloud nor Lord Night''s will.


    It is Sakra''s!"


    The Immemorial Titan replied, startling the Chthonian Forces. Selene more than the others. Although on the scene, all knew that "Sakra" was the given name of the past Great Primal Ancestor, only Selene knew of his current condition. Or more accurately, of his condition before she started drifting amidst various worlds and hosts of the Three Realms.


    According to her calculations, her grandfather should just be breaking through to the early-stage of the Overgod Rank. Although that strength would make him a mighty lord in any domain of the Omniverse, it clearly wasn''t enough to order fellow Overgods, much less Overgods from the Firmament!


    How did he do it?


    But unlike Selene, Verena didn''t have that much considerations. The leader made his move, releasing a dazzling white ray that slammed the nine vessels, sending them rolling in the air.


    From that ray, Titans and Chthonian legionaries alike could feel an unstoppable force able to put them all on their knees. But at that time, the nine vessels burst, releasing a horrendous storm of devil forces that destabilized the Immemorial Titans'' flawless mindstate!


    "Now!"


    Verena''s voice thundered, and instantly, Selene, the Valkyrie and she vanished to form a triangle around the Immemorial Titans. In synch, the three stretched their hands toward the Overgods.


    "Heart Tribulation!"


    They bellowed, causing squalls of dark-purple lightning bolts to surge from their palms and barrel into the Immemorial Titans. But those lightning bolts didn''t target the flesh. Instead, they snuck past the Overgods'' defenses to assail their Dao Heart! Instantly, the ten Overgods found themselves appearing in a world of infernal tribulations where lightning crackled and thunder grumbled in a sky of eternal darkness.


    Relentless storms blasted them left and right, and soon, they tumbled into the worlds of their worst nightmares, only getting a breath of respite when the tribulation lightning returned to hammer them!


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The ten Overgods'' pupils bleached as they howled in a maddened frenzy, startling Belos and the surrounding Titans who couldn''t understand why the outwardly unharmed elders now raved like lunatics.


    "Checkmate."


    Verena stated in a victorious tone. Heart Tribulation was an ability unlocked by Prime Devils, enabling them to unleash the most dreadful of tribulations on a cultivator''s Dao Heart. In a mild dose, it could serve as training. But when unrestrained, unless those afflicted could overcome it, they were doomed to drift through nightmares before finally suffering a collapse of their Dao Hearts and souls.


    Naturally, Verena didn''t plan to give them the time to reach that point. Following the initial plan, the Valkyrie charged Belos with her longsword, sending him reeling with a frontal thrust!


    *BANG*


    Though Belos met the thrust with a downward slash of his glaive, the sheer energy within the blow sent him hurtling backward, and he crashed dozens of meters away. Ready to end the clash, the three consorts aimed at the trapped elders and clenched their fists.


    "Heart Collapse!"


    Devil-lightning burst from right within the Overgods'' hearts, threatening to obliterate them in heart and soul. But at that time, as night gave way to dawn, a mild voice echoed:


    "Enough."


    The simple word carried alongside it irresistible Truth Laws that dropped from the sky, locking all in their motions.


    To say nothing of the rest, even Verena, the Valkyrie and Selene had no way to resist that force. It was as if time, no, the Truth of that instant had been anchored in a painting of flesh and blood.


    A dazzling white ray descended, revealing the form of a white-robed, middle-aged man with jet-black hair and a diamond-like bindi on his forehead. Clearly, he was another Immemorial Titan. But beyond the tyrannical air of that lineage, waves of primordial energies undulated around him as if he was a primeval world, a heaven and earth of his own.


    A Primordial God!


    The Primordial God waved his hand, altering the Truth of the events and causing the ten Overgods to regain their senses. Subsequently freed of his control, all eyes rose to meet him.


    "Truth Transcendence."


    Verena and the Valkyrie realized in a stupor. But that merely was the beginning. Verena could see that beyond Truth Transcendence, that Immemorial Titan possessed something else:


    Fate Transcendence!


    And if the alarming might all those implied nailed them on the ground, something else grabbed Selene''s attention.


    The man''s figure, a figure her eyes remained glued onto. And seeing him, Belos dragged his wounded self from the ground and bowed as lowly as he could!


    "Greetings, grandfather!"


    Belos exclaimed, for indeed the man was his grandfather, former Great Primal Ancestor:


    Sakra!


    This time, the Immemorial Titans showed none of their condescendence and bowed toward Sakra''s floating form.


    "Your excellency, congratulations on refining the Firmament Fruit and becoming the Firmament''s new Primordial Deity!"


    They exclaimed in tandem. In the past, they might have been peers, but now that Sakra succeeded in the refining and rose to Primordial Deity, they would never again be equals. After all, unlike him, they didn''t have the Omniarch''s favor.


    But while his former peer''s congratulations echoed, Sakra''s eyes dropped on Selene''s and stopped right there.

 533 Booted

    "Grandfather? How can this be?"


    Selene couldn''t help but ask. To leap from the early-stage of the Overgod Rank to the early-stage of the Primordial God Rank was an inconceivable occurrence. Either her calculations were utterly wrong or Sakra experienced some unrivaled fortuitous encounter.


    "How can it not be? The Omniarch greatly favors grandfather and granted him a Firmament Fruit. Initially, grandfather planned to wait until the peak of the Overgod Rank to refine it, but because of you troublemakers, he had to take it early."


    Belos replied in Sakra''s stead, but though Selene didn''t know what Firmament Fruits were, the "Firmament" in those words guaranteed their extraordinariness. Never did she know that her grandfather enjoyed such graces from Regretless.


    Firmament Fruits were a rarity of the Firmament Tree, with new batches of 3 every 1 million years. A cultivator could only take one in their life, but with that one, regardless of their Bridge or level, their cultivation would rise by an entire rank! Even within the Firmament, very few held the right to enjoy them. Typically, Regretless only bestowed them upon his close relatives and meritorious officials.


    To receive one ensured that in the future, Sakra would rank among Regretless'' closest retainers! Because of such a distinction, even before he refined the fruit, those Overgods were willing to be ordered by him.


    "Are you determined to persist on this road?"


    Sakra asked Selene in the gentle tone of a caring elder.


    "I am."


    Selene directly replied, not flinching for even a second. Sakra nodded in approval.


    "Very well. Irreconcilable grievances divide those we serve. Henceforth, we are enemies. But though we stand on different paths, I hope you can stay lucid and avoid a suicidal fight.."


    Sakra declared. From beginning to end, he never mentioned Surya. Not because he didn''t care to, but for he already knew all that was relevant. Sakra waved his large sleeve, releasing a mild force that split all on the scene in two rows, the Titans and Belos at his left, the Chthonian Forces at his right.


    Neither could make a move and a clear path now lay between him and the Myriad Dreams Valley. Sakra stepped forward, vanished and reappeared above the Myriad Dreams Valley''s outer court. With another step, he landed above the Core Zone, bypassing all the defenses and formations controlled by Heide and Cacillia as if they never existed.


    "Though I do not know where you precisely reside, it ought to be here. Some may call you Dragon Warden, Chthonian Primogen, Jade Emperor or Profane Prince, but I will still go with Konrad.


    So Konrad, open your ears and listen. I do not entertain manslaughter, but in times of war, even gentlemen must set aside such scruples. If in five seconds you don''t come out, I shall wipe out the Myriad Dreams Valley."


    Sakra pledged and raised his right hand.


    "1, 2¡­"


    The countdown began. On the scene, the Titans'' side didn''t doubt that the Myriad Dreams Valley had reached the end of its destiny. After all, if that Profane Prince had any measure of intellect, he wouldn''t dare show up¡ªand instead use that Devil Bridge of his to remain hiding for the next trillion years.


    On the Chthonian Forces'' side, however, not a hint of dread lingered.


    "3¡­"


    "4¡­"


    "5¡­"


    The count reached its end, and Sakra made his move.


    "Innate Skill: Sovereign Authority."


    Sakra uttered as he clenched his right hand, releasing that same skill that allowed the Titan Lord to decide the life and death of the Sea Dream Domain. However, in Sakra''s hands, the berserk force was so vast that even Overgods couldn''t remain standing. Across tens of thousands of kilometers, all became the vassals of his tyrannical will, awaiting the judgment he readied to pass.


    Within the Sea Dream Temple, Rati''s face contorted into a frown. She might not care about the lives of those ants, but Konrad did. If she still kept her hands crossed at this juncture, in the future, what hope was there to regain his care?


    Moreover, she didn''t doubt that the current Konrad...wasn''t Sakra''s match!


    Without more hesitation, Rati lifted her hand, stretching it toward Sakra as he unleashed the formless wrath of death on the Myriad Dreams Valley. But as she readied to make her move, a shocking scene occurred, stopping not only she but Sakra in their gestures.


    The wind blew in reverse.


    Not everyone could feel that wind. On the scene, only Verena, Sakra and Rati were qualified to sense it. But all that did felt their eyes widen.


    Rati and Sakra from disbelief, Verena from joy!


    "Heaven''s destiny has been robbed."


    Rati and Sakra realized in a stupor. The destiny was half the will. If Heaven''s destiny had indeed been robbed, half of its will had already changed hands! Their eyes locked on the spot where the winds gathered, a secluded hall of the Myriad Dreams Valley from which the acme of Death, Fate and Life Laws billowed!


    *BOOM*


    In a deafening blast, three energy columns rose to the sky, an emerald, black and translucent column stood, rippling with those transcendental Life, Death and Truth Laws.


    *BANG*


    Another blast - and the columns dispersed, revealing a 1.9 meters tall man whose windblown, snow-white hair fluttered with empyrean grace. At his right, a pitch-black cauldron stood, and at his left, a ring of marble white pills. He opened his mouth, letting one of those pills dive into it, vanishing into his body in waves of surging force. In that instant, dazzling light erupted from the man''s form, blinding all on the scene with the purest of heavenly luminescence and giving him the grace of an archangel.


    But an angel he was not. No, his icy blue eyes would forever remind the world that beneath that celestial radiance lay the monarch of depravity, the sovereign of all Devils:


    The Profane Prince, Konrad.


    And as the heavenly luminescence dazzled the world, his cultivation rose from the early-stage of the Prime Devil Realm straight to the peak!


    The luminescence dispersed, but as it did, Sakra was startled to see Konrad''s form...escape his eyesight!


    *BAM*


    A foot trampled his head, sending him hurtling in the sky before cratering in the ground deep below the Myriad Dreams Valley''s mountain!


    "Destroy my sect? Just you?


    Boy, know your place."

 534 Shifting Void Step

    Meanwhile, within the Heaven Warding Temple, following Sakra''s arrival, Night and Blood Nether''s eyes peered into the confrontation. Alas, as soon as Konrad appeared, they could no longer sense anything.


    "He''s finally out."


    Blood Nether beamed and stood up, ready to assail the Myriad Dreams Valley. But she''d not taken a step that Night''s voice echoed.


    "Where are you going? Did you forget your contract?"


    He reminded as he sat crossed-legged in meditation. The words stopped Blood Nether in her tracks and she spun to confront him.


    "We still have half a month before the deadline is reached. Nothing in the contract prevents me from attacking him in that period. To be frank, the only reason why I agreed was to free myself from him. I never planned to wait until then."


    Blood Nether replied, but hearing those words, Night shook his head.


    "And you think he doesn''t know that? You think he gave you your freedom back so that you could chase him throughout Heaven? Sister-in-law, be more lucid. If he doesn''t want to be caught, you can never grab him. If he lets you charge, you''re courting a disaster."


    Night chided in a cool, inexpressive tone that only heightened Blood Nether''s ire. However, she restrained herself, pulling in a deep breath to control the flames of wrath swelling her heart.


    "True, the contract ensures that once defeated he cannot escape. But what if he wins? In pure strength, I do not fear him. I refuse to believe that in a measly two months or time he can catch up to me. But the bastard possesses 10,000 tricks. What if he cheats his way into victory?


    I can''t give him the opportu..."


    Blood Nether began, but before she could finish her words, again Night shook his head.


    "You don''t believe it, but I do. Transcendence and Nascent Infiniteness Insight in less than 70 years. Throughout the omniverse, where have you seen that?


    Each Transcendence is thousands of times more challenging than the previous one, but he achieved triple Transcendence in less than 300 years. Throughout the omniverse, where have you seen that?


    Add to that a Quasi-Firmament bloodline, a Firmament Bridge and a Forbidden Physique of who knows what level, and I''m sorry to say that in the upcoming battle, your odds are not favorable."


    Though cut mid-talk, Blood Nether was forced to agree that the words were more than reasonable. Her loathing of Konrad might have blinded her to the dreadful of his performance, but the fact of the matter was that even Regretless didn''t have such a track record.


    "I don''t understand. The more reason we shouldn''t wait for his arrival! Don''t forget, my soul is at stake!"


    She snarled in frustration. And this time, Night opened his eyes, staring into her crimson hues with his oppressing, jet-black eyes.


    "What does it matter if his soul belongs to me? We will use the contract to lure him here and set up an impregnable formation with our Laws and Primordial Force as the front and my Nothingness Insight as the back. If he loses, the case is closed. If he wins, I will activate the formation to forever seal him in Nothingness."


    Night assured, causing Blood Nether''s eyes to narrow.


    "Did you take another step? Have you forgotten Regretless'' warnings?"


    She inquired in a tone laced with worry. Of their house, only Night cultivated Nothingness. Even Regretless didn''t step on that road. In the past, Night rapidly reached Nascent Nothingness Insight, showing a talent in the craft that alarmed Regretless.


    And for good reasons. Of all other paths to Supremacy, Nothingness was the only one that required personal sacrifices. With Nascent Insight alone, Night lost a good margin of his emotional spectrum. Therefore, Regretless forbade him to carry on, and he didn''t. However, the times had changed.


    "The situation called for desperate measures. If I didn''t take that step, I couldn''t free myself from Dragon Warden''s curse. Don''t worry, although with Profound Insight I''ve lost about everything, I still have the most important thing left. Nothing else matters."


    Night replied, and by "most important thing" he naturally referred to familial love. And hearing this, Blood Nether sighed. For an instant, even her feud with Konrad became irrelevant.


    But then it occurred to her that if not for Konrad, Night wouldn''t have had to take that step. Worse, perhaps Regretless would be forced to do the same! In a flash, her hatred returned, galvanized by might waves that called for Konrad''s head!


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Myriad Dreams Valley, tension stifled the atmosphere as even the Overgods watched in awe the figure of the one they previously so casually dismissed. Trampling a Primordial God, throughout the Omniverse, how many could achieve that feat?


    It didn''t take two hands to count them all!


    The earth grumbled as from the debris, Sakra''s figure rose, coursing the still billowing dust to stand before Konrad. But unlike what the rational might expect, he faced him with a smile.


    "What a startling growth speed. Some say that his excellency is the greatest talent of all eras, but I am afraid that crown has already shifted head. What a pity¡­"


    Sakra began while the acme of Truth and Fate laws burst from his form. This time, Rati didn''t plan to intervene. For some reason, as she stared at Konrad, she held the supreme confidence that today, the only ones to suffer would be his foes.


    "...a pity that talent is only half the equation. The Omniarch is invincible, the past, the present, and future will never have his match. You are like an egg trying to squash a rock, attempting the impossible.


    For the sake of our karma, before his excellency returns, I will spare you from damnation by again sending you...into reincarnation!"


    Sakra bellowed and stepped forward. With that step, it was as if he became one with the Celestial World, one with the vast Heaven! Visible yet invisible, tangible yet intangible. The onlookers suddenly had a misconception that Sakra stood within the essence of the void, able to simultaneously appear at all spots within space and attack from millions of angles.


    Seeing this, Konrad''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The Shifting Void Step."


    He realized in bewilderment, and instantly, his face contorted into a frown.


    In the last age of the Primordial Era, although it wasn''t an Ancient Secret, the Shifting Void Step was renowned as the number one movement skill of all times¡ªa dreadful skill that enabled its users to imitate movement abilities unique to Nothingness users. However, only two people cultivated it:


    Its creator, the Empyrean Dragon clan''s Great Elder: Highest Dragon.


    His nephew, disciple, and successor: Regretless. This movement skill was the brand of Highest Dragon''s dao lineage, a peerless technique he only passed down to Regretless. In the past, Regretless cherished those mnemonics more than his life and wouldn''t share them with anyone, Dragon Warden and his sworn siblings included.


    Even following the Empyrean''s destruction and his takeover of the Firmament, he didn''t pass it down. Why would he teach it to Sakra?


    Within the Sea Dream Temple, Rati''s eyes also widened in incomparable disbelief. But unaware of the commotion that movement skill caused within them, Sakra made his move.


    "Dao Law: Myriad of Collapsing Stars!"


    "Dao Law: Myriad of Collapsing Stars!"


    "Dao Law: Myriad of Collapsing Stars!"


    "..."


    The words thundered from every corner of space, and Sakra vanished, replaced by billions of dazzling, boulder-sized white stars that turned into meteors as they assailed Konrad from all sides!

 535 Brutal Retaliation

    In the split of a second, the Celestial Sky''s dawn turned into a starry painting with billions of mesmerizing meteors shooting toward a single adversary. In those meteors, the acme of Truth, Fate and Sun Laws rippled. Each was more than enough to obliterate the Three Realms, but when all joined for a single target, even non-Transcendent early-stage Primordial Gods would fear for their lives.


    Konrad didn''t.


    His eyes never swept those meteors, ignoring them entirely as he pondered Sakra''s identity. The armada of meteors approached ever closer, but in contrast, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Send me into reincarnation? How conceited.


    But to say nothing of you, even if the old fogey returned to life, he could only grovel."


    Konrad replied, but instead of making his move, placed his hands on either side of his hips while lifting up his chin in a derisive smile. The meteors now only stood tens of centimeters away from him, able to nuke him in the next instant. But shockingly, though they kept getting closer, they could never graze his fluttering imperial robe!


    "How can this be?"


    Sakra wondered while the billions of meteors kept soaring toward Konrad, yet never got closer to the goal. It was as if space ever-expanded, preventing them from reaching him regardless of the distance they covered!


    "Infinite space expansion? He reached Profound Infiniteness Insight? Already?"


    Rati realized from within the Sea Dream Temple, and indeed, this was an application of Infiniteness Insight, the ever-expansion of space! In the past, only Regretless possessed that skill! And though his understanding of the Supreme Principles was shallow, Sakra soon understood what he was dealing with.


    But so what?


    Konrad tilted his head to the left, and while the space surrounding Sakra''s meteor shower still expanded, the space around him shrank, compressing until six black holes formed around him. The space surrounding Sakra''s meteors stopped its expansion, and they all dived into the black holes, sucked in by irresistible suction force.


    Sakra desperately attempted to free himself from the meteor fusion, but it was far too late. Unable to resist, he fell alongside his stellar armada, and was shredded into pieces, pulled apart by a compression point. But having Transcended in Truth and Fate, that alone couldn''t end him, and in a twister of white and translucent haze, he rematerialized.


    Still, his bleached skin and trickling sweat testified to the internal wounds he currently suffered.


    "Is this...Profound Infiniteness Insight?"


    Sakra stammered the words while gasping for breath. Meanwhile, the previously confident Titan side stared slack-jawed at the confrontation, with pure dread filling their eyes. Some even felt their knees weaken and their feet grow sore¡ªas if smashed by the sensation of kicking an iron bar.


    "Just a minor trick. Nothing worth mentioning."


    Konrad replied, and he jested not. Although infinite space compression and expansion was unique to Infiniteness Insight, the creation of black holes was something even Nothingness users could accomplish. It was by no means a trademark of that Supreme Principle.


    Cocking his head back, Konrad glanced at the now trembling Titans, and as they wondered what devil prompted them to descend into this chaotic land, they were startled to see, or rather feel a boundless suction force trap their feet and drag them into the ground!


    Their alarmed eyes lowered onto the ground, landing on a gargantuan black hole that covered their entire perimeter.


    "No...no...NOOOOO!"


    Hundreds of Titans, be it those from the Titan Domain or the Immemorial, snarled as they fought against that suction force, thrashing with all their might¡ªall to no avail! Startled by the screams, Sakra spun, fast enough to see his men collapse into the black holes¡ªbut too slow to intervene.


    "AAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    They growled as the black holes shredded them into bits of nothing and obliterate their aggrieved souls! Thus, of the 300 Titans and ten Immemorials that challenged the Myriad Dreams Valley, none remained. Only Belos stood there, with blank, dazed eyes fit for a lifeless puppet.


    *BAM*


    While Sakra''s attention stood on Belos, a vicious palm strike slammed his back, sending him hurtle through the sky in horizontal flight. But shockingly, the blow forced his soul out of his body while shredding the latter into ashes! This time, Sakra''s body didn''t reconstruct!


    "Turning your back to the enemy is so rude. Do you think your name is Konrad? Tone down the conceit."


    Konrad shook his head in disapproval while the alarmed Sakra stabilized his translucent soul in the sky. This succession of events had long since transcended all he could comprehend. Why could a Truth and Fate Transcendent expert not reconstruct his body?!


    The answer came in the form of 25 locks that now swirled around Konrad''s form. From those locks, Sakra could feel forces of absolute negation surging and permeating the atmosphere. Forbidden Locks from the Absolute Negation Physique!


    Realizing this, if before he still held some tiny hope, Sakra now knew he was doomed.


    "A man must know to repay gratitude and grudges. Since you were so kind as to select me for the System, I reward you by sparing your grandson from obliteration. Instead, he can become my new Devil Puppet. What a glory.


    But doing that, I already no longer owe you anything, so what am I gonna do with you?"


    Konrad asked as his lips stretched in a psychotic grin. From that empyrean face, Sakra could feel heaps of malevolence surging alongside the words. Although he''d long known of Konrad''s nefarious nature, facing and knowing were indeed two different concepts.


    "With your Profound Infiniteness Insight, you can already squash early-stage Primordial Gods. With 25 locks of a Forbidden Physique, even mid-stage Primordial Gods turn into fodder. Challenging you, I am indeed bringing contempt upon myself. But you must know that even if you possessed cultivation equal to his excellency, you still can''t defeat him.


    Your road is one of self-destruction."


    Sakra stated, ignoring Konrad''s question. The world didn''t believe Regretless invincible because of his High Supreme strength. No, the root of his invincibility lay in his Omniarch Bloodline.


    Ruler of the Dao, ruler of Tribulations, ruler of the livings'' essence.


    Faced with such might, who could resist? Celestial Slaughter''s past failure stemmed from that bloodline!


    In the eyes of the Firmament''s experts, even if another High Supreme rose, Regretless'' throne was unshakable. Only the appearance of an Almighty Supreme or the Firmament''s Sovereign could end his dominion.


    Konrad was, of course, well acquainted with the might of that blood. However, if it was truly unrivaled, Regretless would not have remained unable to reach Quasi-Firmament Bloodline level.


    "To be frank, in my eyes Regretless'' threat has always been weaker than the old man''s. However, this matter stands beyond your realm of competence."


    Konrad replied and stretched out his hand.


    "Since you won''t make the choice, allow me to choose for you. Primordial-God-level cultivation is a rare commodity I ought to swallow."


    As the words left Konrad''s lips, Sakra could feel his cultivation leave his discarnate soul and dive into Konrad''s body! As it shrank, so did his spiritual awareness, and by the time the last bit vanished, he was no different from a wandering mortal soul!

 536 Looting the Titan Domain

    Konrad waved his hand, pulling Sakra''s mortal soul toward him to examine it in its entirety. At first, he believed Sakra to be like him, the reincarnation of a past member of the Empyrean. After all, there was only one person Regretless could possibly pass down the Shifting Void Step to:


    Highest Dragon''s reincarnation.


    However, he soon dismissed that thought. If he were, Regretless wouldn''t merely teach him the Shifting Void Step or grant him a Firmament Fruit. He would put him on the highest pedestal and grant him all of the Firmament''s resources. With such conditions, Sakra would already be a peak-stage Primordial God. This treatment seemed more like an unofficial disciple''s grooming.


    And indeed, as he examined Sakra''s soul, Konrad couldn''t find anything peculiar. But as he lost interest, and readied to stop the browsing, he stumbled on something hidden so deep that only the mortal, collapsing state of Sakra''s soul allowed it to shimmer.


    Seeing this, Konrad''s eyes narrowed into a frown, and he trapped Sakra''s soul into an Infinite Void Space.


    "Just a sliver. Where is the rest?"


    Konrad wondered as he pondered his discovery. Burrowed within Sakra''s soul was not a Primordial Seed but the sliver of a foreign existence that stood in harmony with Sakra and just like with a Primordial Seed, would follow him throughout all incarnations. Because of the incomplete nature of that existence, Konrad couldn''t determine who it was, but it didn''t take a genius to guess.


    On a moment of weakness and due to a profound feeling of familiarity, Regretless passed down the Shifting Void Step, unaware that Sakra was indeed his Imperial Uncle, or more accurately, a part of him. The situation was oddly familiar to one Konrad recently experienced.


    This discovery opened the road to many possibilities all swirling around one question. What or who beyond Primordial Seeds could ensure the survival of the Firmament''s Remnants without alerting Regretless? No matter how Konrad pondered the question, only one answer seemed reasonable:


    "A Nothingness Supreme or something with the same abilities."


    There was no other way. Only by sealing them in Nothingness could they escape the past tribulation. But then, why keep a part outside? And more importantly, why save them?


    "The Omniverse gave birth to three Supreme Artifacts. My God Executing Immortal Sword, Regretless'' Heavenly Demon Tablet, and a third. No one knows where or what the third is, but following the pattern, it should be the Nothingness Supreme Artifact. If Celestial Slaughter didn''t possess it, who did?


    If he did, why not use it in the final battle?"


    In the past, with his Supreme Conqueror Sutra, Celestial Slaughter was unstoppable. Before him, fellow Primordial Gods were like ants. Only two people could thwart him, Dragon Warden with his God Executing Immortal Sword, and Regretless with his Omniarch Bloodline and Heavenly Demon Tablet. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    But if Celestial Slaughter also possessed a Supreme Artifact, especially one enabling him to suppress Regretless'' bloodline, the past result would undoubtedly be reversed. Supreme Artifacts chose their masters, typically individuals whose will perfectly matched the Artifact''s Spirit.


    If it wasn''t Celestial Slaughter then...Konrad could only think of one other person. And if it was¡­


    A ludicrous thought flashed in his mind, and suddenly, Konrad''s eyes brightened in enlightenment.


    "I finally understand. How deviously cunning. That being the case, from the start, trying to shackle his return was...impossible."


    Although lacking information prevented him from understanding some mysteries, Konrad now grasped the gist of the plot. And thinking of how Regretless labored against their past father, Konrad couldn''t help but sigh.


    How could he thwart the return of someone who was never gone to begin with?


    With a smile, Konrad turned toward his forces.


    "Since the Titan Domain was so brazen as to invade our territory, we ought to pay them a visit. Don''t we?"


    Konrad rhetorically asked before raising his hand, causing the 150,000 man strong Chthonian Devil Legions to gather within the sky alongside his consorts, daughter and disciple.


    All stood in order of position, with his relatives by his side and the Dukes fronting the legions. Boundless Devil Force stifled the air, while the flabbergasted disciples of the Sea Dream Temple groveled in a crushing mixture of awe and dread.


    "Same old rules, kill the men, take the women and plunder as you like!"


    Konrad proclaimed while squalls of black devil force condensed behind him to form a massive, jet-black chariot driven by four black dragons. This was his personal vehicle, a new artifact of dreadful power enhanced by the four dragon puppets. Taking his place on the chariot, Konrad brought Selene, Verena, the Valkyrie, Heide and Cacillia alongside him, with Heide cradled on his lap while the others sat on either side of him.


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    The 150,000 Chthonian Devil Forces took their places at the chariot''s front, standing a step below in deference as they formed the vanguard and rear of this world invasion. The shroud surrounding the Sea Dream Temple vanished, and all those eying the Sea Dream Temple''s conditions were startled to see the legions of Chthonian Devils soaring from the Sea Dream Temple and rushing toward the Titan Domain!


    Unrestrained, their devil force spread far and wide, stifling the already quivering devas and driving many to collapse from the crushing devil scent! Night and Blood Nether saw it all, and with that ostentatious display they understood...that Konrad was welcoming them to attack if they dared!


    But they didn''t, and thus the Devil''s armies soared without disturbance, charging the Titan Domain whose millions of denizens still expected their Lord''s grand victory! Meanwhile, realizing the destruction of their fellow elders and lord''s life plates, the 400 remaining Titan elders took control of the Titan Domain, attempting to again shift it in another location of the Celestial Realm.


    Alas, they couldn''t move from an inch! A force, greater than anything they''d ever experienced locked the entire domain, zillions of tons, on the spot!


    "How can this be? Why isn''t the Domain moving?!"


    An elder wondered in a stupor, and at that time, while those millions of unaware Titans still expected the grand return, those 400 elders felt a presence, no, a force of terrible evil reach the Titan Domain''s doorsteps.


    The Devil''s Army!


    Instantly, the Titan elders realized the operation had not only failed but triggered the brutal retaliation of the one men should never offend:


    The Chthonian Primogen!


    150,000 Chthonian Devils flew ahead of a massive, jet-black chariot on top of which a man of empyrean looks sat alongside unparalleled beauties that were undoubtedly his. The devils assumed their true forms, the Dukes became twelve chthonian dragons while the 150,000 lower-ranked soldiers became humanoid, winged, horns and fanged monstrosities tall of more than 1,000 meters.


    *ROOOOOAAAR!*


    A single, unified, barbaric roar burst from the legions'' throats alongside crushing Devil Force as they landed in the Titan Domain¡ªalarming its millions of denizens!


    Fright and complete incomprehension filled the Titans while their despondent elders rose to face the enemy.


    "Chthonian Primogen, don''t go too far! The Titan Domain isn''t easily bull-"


    The Great Elder began, but before he could finish his words, Konrad''s four dragon puppets opened their maws, releasing pitch-black beams of crackling lightning and devil flames!


    The beams swallowed the 400 Titan elders, stopping them mid-flight as they thrashed in the black flames and crackling lightning, torn by horrendous torments!


    "AAAAAAAAAARGH!!!"


    They howled in grief!


    By the time the beams dispersed, the burning forms of the howling elders tumbled onto a border town of the Titan Domain, creating and earthquake while the fire consuming them spread to the nearby folks!


    "Unsightly. The wisest man that never lived once said that the only ones who should kill are those who are prepared to be killed.


    Since you have the nerve to challenge me, face the consequences with some dignity.


    Legionaries, extinguish this world."


    Konrad ordered, and the four words echoed in the mind of not only the legionaries, but the millions of denizens of Titan Domain!


    "AS YOU COMMAND, YOUR MAJESTY!"

 537 Straightening Hell

    It was pure slaughter.


    Although the millions of Titans comprised hundreds of thousands of Gods, they were absolutely no match for the Chthonian Devil Legions. As the elders burned to ashes, dark-purple flames, lightning and Tridents rained from the sky, tearing the Titan Domain''s lives to shreds!


    Three waves of ranged attacks unfurled before the devils descended from the sky, hacking at the runaway Titans with fangs, claws, talons and blades! The titans were like overgrown herbs before relentless scythes, their number irrelevant, and their powerlessness evident as the Chthonian Devils harvested their lives and grew mightier on their corpses!


    In a flash, the previously prosperous Titan Domain became a world of flames, a world of anguish, a world of death! Mountains collapsed, seas rose in tidal waves, storms crashed ancestral monuments, the sky turned pitch-black and calamity washed the land!


    Less than two hours following the grand invasion, the Titan Domain saw it entire male population extinguished while the female fell into captivity. After selecting the most outstanding for his personal use, Konrad gave the rest to his meritorious officials, with the higher ranked obtaining the better share. Meanwhile, the treasures and wealth of the Titan Domain were pocketed without exception, leaving only a corpse-drenched world of flaming ruins.


    Without any further interest in that land, Konrad turned heels, leading his chariot away from the collapsing Titan Domain. At his back, the twelve Dragon Dukes opened their maws, releasing dark-purple beams of pure devil forces that burst what remained of the domain into ashes!


    Thus ended the Titan Domain!


    But undoubtedly, their bloodline would carry one...within the Chthonian Realm! Yet, as the victorious Chthonian Devil Legions returned to the Sea Dream Temple, the Devas felt no joy. Particularly those deities that bore witness to the Titan Domain''s calamity couldn''t even breathe a sigh of relief.


    Dreadful.


    Completely and utterly dreadful!


    The Chthonian Devils'' fell deeds and savagery shocked and choked them where they stood! Today, it was the Titans, tomorrow it could be them! Fear gripped them all, the Brahmas were no exception!


    From Heaven to Hell, the news then spread that as many feared, the Chthonian Primogen was very much alive, and as barbaric as ever. But if the Titan Domain''s destruction should have alarmed the demons, it didn''t.


    They had bigger fish to fry! From within the Northern Domain, startling news spread that Dolgron, the mightiest Infernal King and recently promoted half-step Overgod, was killed and overthrown by three mysterious women whose devil force all linked to the Chthonian Primogen!


    Taking control of the Northern Domain and slaughtering the Asuras into submission, Yvonne, Else and Gulistan cast their eyes on the entirety of Hell, and dispatched troops to conquer it once and for all! The Eastern King, Ashara, was startled to see his ally, the Western King, Urzul, invade his domain alongside three peak-stage Legendary Gods and legions of demonic forces!


    "URZUL! Dastardly son of a bitch! How dare you?! Are you going to hand over Hell to foreign entities?!"


    Ashara snarled in outrage, while leading his vampiric armies and blood fiends into battle. Alas, with four peak-stage Legendary Gods at the helm - three of which boasted Death Embodiments - they were no match for the invaders and could only retreat!


    "DAMN IT ALL!"


    Ashara roared and burned his blood, causing his might to explode as he charged his four foes. But before he could reach them, a wall of dreadful pressure slammed into him, sending him reeling backward!


    The slender figures of three profane beauties appeared in the sky, all rippling with massive Devil Force. Yvonne, Else and Gulistan. Facing them, and sensing that Prime Devil cultivation whose might didn''t lose out to his peak-stage Legendary God strength, Ashara knew who he was dealing with.


    Worse, the emerald eyed, overbearing beauty of unmatched sex appeal that stood at the helm of the other two showcased a cultivation base that already surpassed the Legendary God limit!


    Mid-stage Prime Devil, no worse than an early-stage Overgod.


    "No wonder, no wonder you could and dared kill Dolgron. You probably don''t even fear the Overlord. However, if you think I will give up without a fight, you are delusional!"


    Ashara took his final stand while Yvonne''s slit eyes nailed him with stabbing derision.


    "I don''t need to think of it. I only need to command it."


    She scoffed and stretched out her right hand, causing the acme of Life Laws to erupt as she aimed her right index at Ashara. Instantly, the Blood God felt all the Life Essence within his body vanish alongside his cultivation base while he dropped onto his knees, unable to rise, unable to resist!


    "Life...Embodiment?"


    Ashara stammered, full of skepticism as his body quivered under Yvonne''s irresistible might. Hearing this, she sneered.


    "The vision of Infernal Kings is indeed pitifully low, to even mistake Transcendence for Embodiment. Pathetic."


    Yvonne''s snide had not even properly rang in Ashara''s ears that she snapped her fingers, causing him to burst into a blood fog, obliterated in body and soul.


    "However, decent puppets are hard to come by. Rejoice, you can now serve the Jade Dynasty...throughout eternity."


    Yvonne declared, and shockingly, the lingering blood fog condensed into a brand-new Ashara, reborn from the dead, but without an ounce of defiance within his gaze.


    "Greetings, mistress!"


    Ashara hailed and dropped on his knees, willingly this time.


    "Life and Death Transcendence. Yvonne, you really are...annoying."


    Gulistan, who''d now reached Death Transcendence said from Yvonne''s left, while the chilly, Truth Transcendent Else silently approved. At first, they believed they were quickly catching up, but once Yvonne became aware of Blood Nether''s presence in the Celestial Realm, her cultivation speed again shot up, and in the recent months of secluded cultivation, she''d not only bypassed them by one level, but achieved a second Transcendence! Naturally, her bloodline strength rose accordingly.


    "That''s my job."


    Yvonne leisurely replied while the demonic armies under their command swathed the eastern domain and subjugated all dissidence!


    "Be that as it may, Konrad has no more use for a recalcitrant Hell. It''s time to kill the Overlord."


    Yvonne pursued while casting her almond eyes toward the Central Domain, only remainder of Hell''s resistance. Gulistan and Else''s lips curled into a smile, and in tandem, the three Devil Consorts shot toward the Central Domain.

 538 Exposing Moon

    But as the Infernal Realm experienced the brutal reorganization of Konrad''s most favored, the Celestial World didn''t have it easy. Following his return, in his competence of Myriad Dreams Valley Lord and Chthonian Primogen, Konrad officially overthrew the Sea Dream Temple, making it become the branch instead of the master-force. Meanwhile, the Heaven Warding Temple aside, the entirety of the Celestial Realm was brought under his banner through the legions'' irresistible military power and the dreadful name of his profane self.


    With the Titans'' fall serving as a fresh reminder, few dared oppose this change of things, and none did out loud. Better, the wiser sect leaders desperately sought an attachment to the Myriad Dreams Valley, either directly or with the Sea Dream Temple as proxy. Meanwhile, within the Myriad Dreams Valley''s main hall, Konrad sat on his Valley Lord throne with Verena, Heide, Selene, the Valkyrie and Cacillia on either side of him. Rati, however, stood beneath the stairs, staring at the seven pills swirling above Konrad''s head.


    Marble white and glittering in the purest of heavenly luminescence, she didn''t doubt that those seven pills would put Konrad''s partiality and nepotism to a major test.


    "I''m curious. What exactly are those pills and how did you refine them?"


    Rati asked with her eyes narrowed at the Heaven Swallowing Pills. Of course, in reality her eyesight allowed her to grasp 80% of the truth already.


    "I baptized them - Heaven Swallowing Pills - But a more accurate name would be - Realm Swallowing Pills. -"


    Konrad began with an amused smile while his icy blue eyes locked Rati''s magenta hues.


    "Using Fate Gathering Veins, I robbed Heaven''s Destiny, concentrating it solely on my Myriad Dreams Valley. Now, all fortuitous encounters throughout the Celestial Realm can only occur in my Myriad Dreams Valley.


    With the Destiny as my foundation, my Profound Infiniteness as the furnace, and my Devil Bridge as the medium, I drained the core of the Celestial Realm''s spiritual energies and refined eight pills out of them. Soon, Heaven''s spiritual energy quantity will drop to zero. However, with those pills, an early-stage Prime Devil can undoubtedly rise to the peak."


    Konrad replied in a level tone. Yet, even with those simple words, his voice was like a honeyed melody that soothed the mind and quieted unrest. For a second, Rati wished to close her eyes and enjoy the tune. However, she restrained herself.


    "I can feel that your cultivation...took another step."


    Rati remarked as her eyes shifted from those inconceivable pills to stare at Konrad''s lounging form.


    "Indeed, after draining Sakra''s cultivation, I''ve already taken half-a-step into the Anti God Realm. Unfortunately, the energy requirements are becoming outrageous. I''m afraid I will soon have to hunt peak-stage Overgods or even Primordial Gods for fast breakthroughs."


    Konrad sighed while Rati''s eyes widened in disbelief, and her lips curled into an "O"


    "Sakra? That man was Sakra? The Great Primal Ancestor? How can this b-?"


    Rati began, but before she could finish her words, Konrad shook his head.


    "Cut the act. It was funny at first but it''s now getting annoying."


    Konrad cut while sending his ladies a mental message. Instantly, they nodded and left the hall. Now, only Konrad and the "astounded Rati" remained behind.


    "Act? What do you mean by that?"


    Rati''s eyes blinked and narrowed in a show of puzzlement while her lips pursed and confusion laced her tone. Konrad''s smile remained unchanged.


    "Moon, you were never a good actress. Stop this nonsense."


    As the words echoed, Rati''s blinking stopped, the confusion vanished, and her lips curled into a smirk.


    "Oh. Exposed already? How frustrating."


    Moon replied, and her appearance changed, going from Rati''s peerless beauty to the figure of a young woman with back-length, blood-red hair and eyes. Dressed in a purple, backless dress, with luminous skin, perfect full-lips and engrossing phoenix eyes that only served to strengthen the effect of her flawless curves, that woman stood with a transcendental beauty putting the sun and moon to shame.


    But that change was of minimal consequence when compared to her cultivation base which went from the early-stage of the Legendary God Rank straight to the peak of the Primordial God Rank, thereby marking that woman as one of the mightiest individuals of all Realms!


    "When did you recognize me?"


    Moon asked while crossing the stairs to stop before Konrad.


    "Since you killed Kama, of course. But then again, it''s not like you were trying to not get recognized."


    Konrad leisurely replied while his eyes remained locked on Moon''s crimson hues. Nodding in approval, she knelt beside his right thigh and while resting her elbows on it, held her cheeks within her cupped hands.


    "Touch¨¦. The game was about how long you took to spot me, not about forever evading discovery. Thank you for humoring me, it made the whole thing more exciting."


    Moon''s acknowledgment was followed by a snap of her fingers, and in a twister of crimson moonlight, an unconscious Rati appeared right above the stairs. Konrad waved his left hand, and Rati vanished from the scene to land on her bed within the Sea Dream Temple.


    "Though, I''m curious. Back when you arrived there was no way you could have known my position. Why did you choose her?"


    Konrad inquired, causing Moon''s lips to widen in a wolfish grin.


    "Because she''s the most beautiful, of course. Having done my homework, I could guess that as long you stayed in Heaven, you would undoubtedly target its most beautiful devi. Rati and the Sea Dream Temple would be your first stop. When your bloodline reached Quasi Firmament-level and caused the Firmament Tree to resonate, Blood Nether and I traced the link to Heaven.


    After you played that trick on her, I researched the Celestial World and chose the Sea Dream Temple as my destination. To prevent suspicion, I waited for you to create your sect, the moment when you were deep in pill refinement and providing guidance to your daughter and disciple to make my move.


    Using my Truth Transcendence, I took Rati''s spot and trapped her in a miniature space world of mine.


    She never saw it coming."


    Moon explained while studying the changes in Konrad''s expression. There were none. At least not that she could see.


    "Setting games aside, what do you want?"


    "You, of course you."


    The response was instantaneous, and in that brief exchange, the intensity of their stares rose by 10,000 fold, creating palpable tension onlookers would have found unnerving.


    "Regretless will die by my sword. That is inevitable. Anyone that stands on my path to becoming the Sovereign Ruler of the Omniverse, l either tame or kill. The entirety of your little family is doomed to get torn by me. Knowing that, you still wish to stand by me?


    Make no mistake. I am not that Dragon Warden and have zero tolerance for indecisiveness. You can only be 300% with me."


    Konrad clarified, and as if prepared for those words, Moon nodded in approval.


    "How about taking my cultivation base?"


    Moon offered, making the unprepared Konrad arch his eyebrows.

 539 The Warden’s Invitation

    "Come again?"


    Konrad couldn''t help but ask for indeed this was no laughing matter. Moon was no run-of-the-mill Goddess, but an entity standing at the summit of the Primordial God Rank. Even with the appeal of the Devil Bridge, that kind of cultivation wasn''t something anyone could give up.


    After all, in pure cultivation level, assuming Konrad turned her into a Devil, she would need to reach the early-stage of the Devil Monarch Realm to recover her past strength. There was absolutely no guarantee she could get there in a short time. This was no laughing matter.


    "My cultivation base, I will let you harvest it in its entirety. Afterward, I''m afraid my standing will no longer be mine to determine. Is that sufficient?"


    She reiterated, apparently undisturbed by the implications. Although in theory, triple-Transcendence was equal to a mid-stage Primordial God in battle-power, in practice, there was no such thing as a Primordial God that didn''t transcend in at least one Law. Therefore, although her strength would not outright vanish, Moon''s standing as one of the six strongest individuals of the Omniverse was about to collapse.


    However, she didn''t care. If that donation was enough to regain lost trust, what need was there to think?


    "However, there is one thing I must remind you of. On the list of the strongest individuals of the Omniverse, Night ranks third, right after the Dharma Lord. Underestimating him is unwise, and I can feel that he now stands in the Heaven Warding Temple. Knowing him, a surprise awaits you there."


    Moon cautioned while maintaining eye contact. But her warnings were wholly unnecessary. Konrad didn''t doubt that for Night to break his curse that quickly, he''d already achieved Profound Nothingness Insight. Although his mastery of Life Laws was horribly low, with his Triple-Transcendence and peak-stage Primordial God cultivation base, his current strength couldn''t be underestimated.


    But little did Moon Know that Konrad possessed two Forbidden Physiques, the Might Reversal Physique with 27 broken locks, and the Absolute Negation Physique with 25. Add to that his Quasi-Firmament Bloodline and Firmament Bridge, and throughout the Omniverse, Konrad definitely ranked among the strongest.


    Once he regained his sword, Night was the one that should be worrying about his life.


    "My words may say otherwise, but unlike you folks, I never underestimate my foes. Night can''t raise any waves."


    In those words, an unbreakable assurance rippled, making Moon wonder where Konrad''s supreme confidence came from.


    "Though your confidence is indeed charming, and your potential unrivaled, you should know that what you''re up against is not merely Night. With Night''s cultivation level and strength, why can I so easily sense him? Because the five of us share a special bond forged by Regretless'' Supreme Will.


    Did you ever think that so long as Night, Blood Nether, or any of us is harmed, Regretless would...awake? And when he does, what can you do?"


    Moon inquired in a tone that made evident the gravity of the situation.


    "You must have heard this often. - The Omniarch is Invincible - And I know that for you who possesses the only Quasi-Firmament Bloodline, it is hard to digest. But the truth is not that far.


    After all, when Regretless killed eight of the Firmament''s Supremes and sent the Dharma Lord into hiding, he''d just reached All-Transcendence. Nine Supremes vs. one, and it was a one-sided stomp."


    Moon pursued, and although he''d already seen that battle through Blood Nether''s memories, Konrad couldn''t help but inwardly praise Regretless'' dreadful battle-power.


    It only took one blow. One blow to exterminate eight Supremes and send one into perpetual hiding.


    "His Cultivation Bridge thrives on hatred. The more hatred and suffering he feels, the stronger he becomes. That is why the ancients refer to him as Tribulation Demon. You are the reminder, and Celestial Slaughter the embodiment of all he loathes. With the two of you gathering in this era, his strength will undoubtedly rise to another level.


    The current situation isn''t yet hopeless. Take over Hell''s Will, expel Blood Nether and Night, swallow Heaven''s Will, and barricade yourself in the Three Realms. As a High Supreme, Regretless may be able to break your control of a universe, but he cannot do the same with a multiverse."


    Moon advised. But at that time, an ancient, genderless voice echoed within the Celestial World and broke realm barriers to resound even within Hell.


    "In half a month, the Heaven Warding Temple will hold a grand gathering of the Three Realms'' top deities to determine the fate of the God Executing Immortal Sword. Demons, Devas, Spirits, Humans, and Devils are all welcome. Whoever can obtain the sword''s approval may freely take it away, whoever wishes to destroy it, may give it a shot."


    The Warden declared, startling all deities throughout Heaven and Hell.


    Hearing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Singular hatred might have helped him in the past, but in this era, it shall be his doom. The times have changed. In the race for eternal dominion, Regretless has already lost."


    Konrad replied and closed his eyes, sending a succession of mental messages to his forces.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Infernal Realm, as the Central Domain suffered an unprecedented attack, demons and fiends were startled to see Hell''s strongest, the Overlord, battered into flight by a riveting woman whose overflowing Devil Force clearly branded as a Devil.


    It was a one-sided stomp, with the Overlord''s every moves effortlessly thwarted by that emerald-eyed beauty¡ªwhose absurdly long hair fluttered against her calves in an entrancing dance. An emerald spear of endless life and death essence tore the sky, carrying alongside it a surge of mind-boggling bloodline strength and Laws that put all throughout Hell on their knees.


    It was as if in that one spear, the mysteries of Life and Death stood in harmony, not only brought to the acme but defying their predetermined concepts! Before that spear, though his cultivation now stood at the early-stage of the Overgod Rank, the Overlord couldn''t even muster the will to resist!


    *BOOM*


    In a black and emerald light vortex, the spear streaked through the Overlord and cratered in his capital right below.


    For an instant, the Overlord stood still, with his bloodshot eyes opened wide, staring at Yvonne''s engrossing form in the greatest show of consternation of his ancient life.


    "Who could think...that so soon after...after becoming an Overgod...I¡­"


    The Overlord could never finish his words. From head to toe his body split into two perfect halves. And soundlessly, they burst into light particles.


    Within his domain.


    Within the Infernal Realm!


    In a one versus one clash!!


    The Overlord was butchered!!!


    The road to Hell''s Will was officially open!!!!

 540 Leaping Forward

    On that day, the Archdemons vowed to fight to the last, ready to trade their lives to avenge their lord. Alas, willpower alone couldn''t thwart destiny. And since in life they wouldn''t obey, the three Devil Consorts wiped them all out, building a new undead army out of their remains.


    On that same day, they abolished the lordship of the Infernal Nobility and established a temporary Triumvirate with Yvonne as the Head Triumvir, and Gulistan and Else as the Junior Triumvir. Now, as far as the Infernal Realm was concerned, the Warden''s announcement was of little consequence. No demon could ever take part in that gathering!


    And as expected, the fall of the Overlord didn''t go without repercussion. Hell''s Will awoke, stabbed by the loss of its Law Enforcer, and unleashed the most dreadful of Infernal Tribulations the demons had ever seen on the entirety of Hell! Alas, Hell''s Wrath met an impregnable formation erected through the three Devil Consorts'' Transcendence and reinforced by Krann''s Devil Force.


    Though the will''s anger grumbled day and night, among the demons, fiends, and humans, life carried on. A certain Infernal King observed all those changes with rapt attention.


    ¡­


    By the time Konrad finished dispatching his orders, Krann''s voice echoed within his mind.


    "Master, Hell''s takeover is complete. After reaching the mid-stage of the Prime Devil Realm and double Transcendence, her majesty led their graces into a large scale invasion and put down the Infernal Realm.


    The Overlord has just been killed by her majesty. Hell''s Will made its move but was suppressed by our Devil Formation. However, it shows no sign of relenting."


    Krann explained through a mental message, causing Konrad''s lips to curl into a bright smile.


    "Flawless timing. And here I was about to dispatch troops. Well done."


    Konrad approved, and raised his right hand, causing three Heaven Swallowing Pills to fly toward a palm-sized Realm Gash he''d just opened.


    "I have three new pills for them. After refining them, their strength will rise by leaps and bounds. The true times of calamity are approaching with great strides. We must all grow at a rapid pace."


    While Konrad''s words echoed in Krann''s mind, the three pills crossed the Realm Gash to land before him. And as he pocketed them, the gravity in his master''s tone didn''t escape him.


    "Master, will Talroth soon make his move?"


    "Indeed, even Hell''s Will can''t keep dropping Tribulation Lightning forever. There will be a time when it weakens and makes a last-ditch effort. Talroth will use it to make his move. At that time, I believe the entire platform of the omniverse will experience startling changes."


    Konrad replied. Though he knew Talroth counted on him to destroy Hell''s Will, he didn''t plan to stop that motion. The reason was simple. Even if he didn''t, in time, someone else would. That being the case, he might as well profit from it, and use their ploy to secure his position in the upcoming war.


    And being privy to Konrad''s thoughts Krann understood that though he let nothing transpire, a tinge of frustration lingered in Konrad''s mind.


    "Master, is there really no way to foil his plan?"


    Krann couldn''t help but ask. However, Konrad shook his head.


    "If my conjecture is right, In this world, only Regretless can prevent this plot from coming to fruition. However, to say nothing of the fact that he''s currently unconscious. Even if he wasn''t, would he sacrifice his life to prevent it? Impossible.


    And even if he did, it would only solve a third of the problem."


    Konrad inwardly sighed. And though she couldn''t hear the ongoing conversation, Moon didn''t doubt it didn''t put him in a jovial mood.


    "Never mind. At the end of the day, strength is the righteous path. There ought to be a Void Mirror Physique owner within the Higher Realms. Once I swallow the wills, I can find it. They may think their plan flawless, but in the future, we will have the means to dispose of them."


    The Void Mirror Physique was the third Forbidden Physique. If he could snatch it and unlock 30 locks of all three physiques, then in the future, even if Konrad wasn''t an Absolute Supreme, it would be as if.


    The connection ended, and Konrad lowered his eyes on Moon who still knelt by his side.


    "By harvesting your cultivation, I can rise to mid-stage Anti-God. In these chaotic times, I will never refuse such an offer. However, as for whether I bring you onto the Devil Road or not, that is still a matter of debate. Knowing that, are you still willing?"


    Konrad directly asked, and in response, Moon stood up, undoing the straps of her purple dress and letting it slide onto the ground to reveal her splendidly shaped body. Seeing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a wolfish grin.


    "That being the case, welcome to my household."


    Konrad declared, before rising from his seat to pull Moon into a hot and steamy harvesting session at the end of which his cultivation rose to mid-stage Anti-God. On pure cultivation alone, he was now equal to an early-stage Primordial God.


    ¡­


    Afterward, Konrad stepped into Rati''s chambers, awakening from her slumber to bring her up to date. However, it seemed that while she remained trapped in Moon''s miniature world, she didn''t miss anything of those events. Nearly two months in Moon''s world gave her ample time for self-introspection. There was no more need for acclimation.


    Instead, she did the only rational thing she could think of, and threw herself in Konrad''s arms. Another heated sex romp followed, and during the mating, Konrad not only welcomed Rati onto the Devil Road, but with the massive Devil Force he released through dual cultivation, helped her directly reach the peak of the Boundless Sea Devil Realm.


    Although her starting point lost to the rest, with his rod at her disposal, it wouldn''t be long before she caught up.


    Afterward, from Krann Konrad received several vials of Blood Origin collected by Yvonne in her takeover of the Infernal Realm. The various downed Demon Primogens'' Blood Origins stood in the midst alongside the Overlord''s Archdemon Blood. As for those four Primogens killed by Talroth, she replaced them with the Blood Origins of their children.


    After refining them all, the abilities of all races within the Three Realms were now Konrad''s to control. The barrier toward the Firmament Bloodline-level crumbled further. Only one last push remained.


    For the following half-month, Konrad strengthened his forces. The remaining four Heaven Swallowing Pills he gave to Selene, Verena, and the Valkyrie. Due to the legions she fed, the Valkyrie received twice the share.


    And while the consorts reached the peak of the Prime Devil Realm and sought to comprehend the mysteries of the Anti-God Realm, Konrad spent his time between dual cultivation with Heide, Cacillia, Rati, his various consorts and providing better Devil Pills to his legions. As the deadline approached its end, Moon was officially brought onto the Devil Road, thenceforth bound to their ship.


    The legions'' strength sharply rose, with the twelve dukes now standing at the late-stage of the Prime Devil Realm and approaching the peak. Of course, such rapid progress mainly relied on time gimmicks and the batches of Anti-God Pills Konrad consecutively refined. Naturally, in terms of celestial lives, the production of those pills came at a hefty price.


    Meanwhile, his Fate Devil, the only non-transcendent of the three, approached Transcendence with great strides.


    When the deadline knocked on their doorsteps, Konrad had reached the late-stage of the Anti-God Realm. With Blood Nether, he planned to reach the peak. The Dukes all became half-step Anti Gods while the likes of Verena reached the early-stage of the Anti-God Realm, and Yvonne stood at the mid-stage.


    The time for the God Executing Immortal Conference had come.

 541 The Nun Beside the Pond

    Although his current strength wasn''t what the likes of Blood Nether could contend with, knowing that a trap lay ahead, Konrad wouldn''t blindly dive into the Conference. Rather, he had Wolfgang and the other Dukes gather the legions'' special forces for an ambush. They first snuck into the Heaven Warding Domain, surrounding the Temple''s main mountain from the shadows while awaiting Konrad''s next directives.


    Alone, Konrad snuck into the Heaven Warding Temple. Little did the Brahmas know that as legions of guests filled their halls, the Chthonian Primogen walked among them, disguised as a Yaksha Void God. Nowadays, following successions of calamities, Heavens'' deity-quantity had shrunk to an abysmal level. High Gods and above either lay in the Sea Dream Temple, Myriad Dreams Valley or Heaven Warding Temple.


    Naturally, the former two and those seeking to curry their favors didn''t dispatch any representative. Therefore, only those rogue cultivators trying to fish in troubled waters or with ambitions exceeding their abilities flooded the Heaven Warding Temple. Nihility God guests were nigh-impossible to see. Of course, some merely came out of curiosity. After all, none doubted that the Chthonian Primogen would make a move. This event was bound to trigger mighty waves!


    Led by Paragon Spirit Gods, the guests were directed to the Core Zone where the Conference would take place. Since he still had a few hours before the fun began, Konrad left to "enjoy the scenery." With his Devil Sense leading the way, Konrad crossed the scenic places of the Heaven Warding Temple to reach an artificial forest. Though, since the forest was built through Nature Laws, the word -artificial- wasn''t wholly accurate.


    Konrad stepped in, crossing a grove of exotic, celestial fruits to reach a small pond away from all the bluster currently animating the Heaven Warding Temple and breaking its tranquility. There, a Brahma nun sat crossed-legged with a prayer bead in her right hand, and her eyes shut close.


    Although he currently stood behind her, with his panoramic vision, Konrad could see the nun''s figure in its entirety. With silver hair stopping at the nape of her neck, and grey mist swirling around her slender form, she could have been mistaken for a Paragon Spirit if not for the celestial radiance gleaming from her porcelain skin.


    And though the oversized saffron robe desperately tried to hide the nun''s cantaloupe-sized breasts and curvy butt, they couldn''t escape Konrad''s eyes¡ªcreating an enticing contrast with her narrow waist as she went through her prayer bead.


    But as Konrad''s presence dawned onto her, she stopped, and without dropping the prayer bead, said:


    "This pond isn''t a place foreigners are meant to step into. Considering that this is an unintended offense, I can let you go. Depart at once."


    Though mild in tone, the nun''s words echoed like an irresistible command. At least, an ordinary deity wouldn''t have been able to resist it. Alas, ordinary, Konrad was not.


    "How can I leave when I came for you?"


    Konrad replied while stepping closer toward the nun. Instantly, she was startled to feel the space around them isolated from the Celestial Realm. Though they still stood in the same spot, it was as if they''d dived into another dimension. If before, Konrad''s words filled the nun with puzzlement, as she turned her masterfully carved face toward him, she no longer had any doubt regarding his identity.


    "I have long heard that the Chthonian Primogen revels in theatric acts. But little did I expect I would one day get to personally appreciate it. With your status and strength, are such petty disguises necessary?"


    The riveting nun asked as Konrad sat beside her.


    "Right back at you. Billions of years spent masquerading as a man, how dull. Warden, aren''t you bored? With your status and strength, why was that necessary?"


    Konrad sighed with a tinge of sorrow, causing the Warden to arch her thin eyebrows.


    "I suppose nothing can escape the Devil''s sight. Though, ''masquerade'' is quite the overstatement. When did you ever hear a Deva Primogen refer to the Warden as ''he?'' I merely conceal my real appearance on official matters to avoid nonsense."


    The Warden replied while turning her face from Konrad to stare at the pond before them. And hearing this, Konrad was forced to agree that while the mortals and various deities of the Three Realm typically referred to the Warden as "he," the Primogens never did so.


    "Like Chandra?"


    Konrad couldn''t help but ask. Clearly, in the past the lecherous Primogen drooled at the Warden''s attributes and made remarks he couldn''t afford, thereby triggering her retaliation.


    "A pity that unlike the Overlord, the Warden cannot directly kill misbehaving Primogens. A life worse than death is the best I can offer. Otherwise, that little pig wouldn''t have fallen to your tricks."


    As far as the Warden was concerned, It was now evident that Chandra''s fall and subsequent events were orchestrated by Konrad. Although back then she had her doubts, an opportunity to get rid of Chandra wasn''t easily obtained. Therefore, she kept her mouth shut.


    Hearing the Warden''s acknowledgment, Konrad nodded in approval.


    "In the past, I dreamed of having the Warden and the Overlord as my imperial eunuchs. However, when you revealed yourself to be a buxom beauty, that ship sank. Someone must account for my destroyed dreams and pay just due. That someone is naturally you. How are you going to do that?"


    Konrad seriously asked, causing the Warden to blink in disbelief. In her immeasurably long life, rarely had she heard such shameless words!


    Still, she didn''t lose her composure.


    "Oh? I''m not sure I want to ask, but how exactly could I do that?"


    She inquired while closing her silver eyes.


    "Naturally by joining my imperial harem. I promise to treat you well."


    As Konrad''s leisurely words echoed, as if struck by an invisible dart, the Warden dropped her prayer bead and trembled in her seat. Undisturbed, Konrad pursued.


    "Allow me to be blunt. The Celestial Realm has reached the end of its destiny. Hell is no better. At the end of this day, there will be no more Heaven, no more Hell, only my Chthonian Realm shall remain.


    The unification of the Three Realms begins and ends today. If you wish to still have a place in the new multiverse, joining my banner is your only option."


    Konrad declared with a confidence that left no room for any other outcome.

 542 Lobbying the Warden

    "The unification of the Three Realms begins and ends today."


    If anyone else spoke such words, the Warden wouldn''t have spared them a glance. But coming from Konrad''s lips, she couldn''t help but acknowledge them. Although those foreign deities'' strength stood beyond what she could estimate, when did the Chthonian Primogen ever pick a fight he''d not already won?


    While the opponent''s confidence reached its acme, he would release his cards and crush them with absolute strength. On this day, she didn''t favor those Primordials'' odds. However, it was one thing that his victory was certain, another that the Warden turned into another one of his toys.


    "Chthonian Primogen, how many consorts do you have?"


    The Warden calmly asked while picking up her meditation beads. Undisturbed by the inquiry, Konrad arched his back and rolled his eyes as if making a quick mental calculation.


    "The numbers recently swelled, and I''ve now reached 12,021. "


    The words had barely left Konrad''s lips that the Warden broke into an abrupt coughing session.


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    Feeling the woman''s plight, Konrad gently tapped her back, sapping the coughing out of her lungs.


    "A man shouldn''t be too greedy. Are you trying to dual cultivate to death?"


    The Warden blurted, speaking words even she found foreign. But when the notion of 12,021 harem members swirled in her mind, she couldn''t help but find her words wholly accurate.


    Konrad, however, shook his head.


    "Nonsense. When even a mortal king dared house a harem of 16,000, how can the Profane Prince not have more than 10,000? This is but a starting point. After I extinguish my foes and tame the omniverse, I will definitely expand it to 30,000."


    Konrad pledged, making the Warden wonder if his cock hadn''t grown sore from all the plugging.


    "Try it and you''ll know."


    Konrad said with a wolfish grin, reminding the Warden that her thoughts weren''t her own.


    "Hum, hum. Ranks?"


    "6,000 low-ranked Consorts, 3,000 mid-ranked Consorts, 1,600 Noble Consorts, 800 Revered Consorts, 600 Holy Consorts, 15 Divine Consorts, 4 Jade Consorts, 1 Jade Dowager, 1 Jade Empress."


    Across the centuries a few more ladies naturally joined the ranks of the Divine Consorts. As for the extra two Jade Consorts, Rati and Selene claimed those spots.


    The knowledge that the Dowager ranked below the empress and among the consorts didn''t escape the Warden''s acute mind. But knowing that it was Talroth''s blood sitting next to her, she didn''t think much of it.


    "And where exactly would I rank in all that?"


    "I still need one Jade Consort. I initially reserved the spot for Asmodeus, but she''s probably trapped in some miniature world, or worse, a Nothingness Seal whereas you are very much available. You could have it.


    However, I assign my harem ranks depending on a mixture of skills and bias so...it will still depend on your performance."


    For a second, the straightforwardness with which Konrad said those words took the Warden aback. But then she remembered who she was dealing with, and it all seemed natural.


    "Unfortunately, the choice isn''t mine to make. So long as Heaven''s Will stands, no man can be intimate with me. You are no exception."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as Konrad made the Warden''s personal acquaintance, the Heaven Warding Temple accepted its last guests and closed its doors. The guests were then led into a massive arena in the middle of which a three meters long greatsword lay planted in a stone altar. With no peculiar energy rippling from it, the sword would have appeared quite inconspicuous if not for the obsidian metal that made its blade.


    But though that sword appeared as still as a rock, there wasn''t one knowledgeable deity on the scene that didn''t quiver in its presence.


    And when faced with the blade that could slay all, when faced with the God Executing Immortal Sword, how could they not?


    "According to past records, regular blood offerings from a Legendary God or above are necessary to keep the sword silent. One can only wonder how much of the Warden''s blood it absorbed across the eons."


    A young man with mid-long black hairs and a red bindi-like mark in the middle of his forehead whispered as he intently stared at the sword. He was the Titan Lord''s only surviving son, having escaped the calamity due to his father dispatching him to the Heaven Warding Temple to inform the Primordials of Sakra''s plans. At first, he begrudged that assignment, thinking it unsuited for his station, and resenting that while his brothers followed their father into battle, he would be playing the errand boy.


    Little did he expect that assignment to save his life. But so what if he was alive? His entire family - his world - had completely been exterminated, leaving behind specs of dust and squalls of shame. Worse, the rumors that the Chthonian Devil Armies slew the men but captured the women stabbed him day and night.


    Perhaps at this very moment, his mother, sisters, and wife all stood impaled on some barbaric devil''s shaft, suffering untold humiliation! The mere thought reddened his eyes and as veins bulged on his temple, he cursed the Chthonian Primogen''s profane name!


    "Chthonian Primogen, I Rajan swear to seize the God Executing Immortal Sword, become the fourth God of War, and take your wretched life!"


    Rajan inwardly pledged while the anguish of his losses, the pain and humiliation gashed him as if he trod on a road of broken glasses. Planning to use him as a lure, Night used this half-month to vigorously train him, letting him catch up to the fallen Titan Lord at breakneck speed. Although he didn''t have full assurance that Rajan could pull out the sword, if he could, no matter where Konrad hid, he would show up!


    In the tribunes, amidst the sea of guests, Blood Nether''s Immortal Blood Guard and Night''s Eternal Night Guard hid, ready to attack at the first sign of chthonian presence. Better, the entirety of the arena had long-since been turned into a peerless formation, ready to be activated at any time.


    As long as Konrad appeared, regardless of the result of his clash with Blood Nether, Night didn''t doubt he couldn''t escape his palm!

 543 The Last God of War Part 1

    "Deities from all sides, thank you for joining us all for this once in a billion years event: The God Executing Immortal Conference!"


    A grey light column descended from the sky, illuminating the arena while revealing the form of a middle-aged Paragon Spirit man. Paragon Spirits were flawed creations of the Brahma, originally meant to help them guide all living things on the path of enlightenment, their complete emotional spectrum created too great a variety of individuals, with many unsuited for such a lifestyle. Seeing this, the Brahmas reconverted them to servants and managers.


    On those rare occasions that deities gathered in the Heaven Warding Temple, it was the Paragon Spirits'' duty to host and entertain them. Knowing that the Brahmas simply didn''t have the skills necessary for such tasks, none took offense. Moreover, this Paragon Spirit was one of the first of the race, created by the Warden herself, with high bloodline strength and a peak-stage Ancestral God cultivation base.


    On the scene, the concealed experts aside, none was worth his presence.


    "As you all know, following the fall of the third God of war, aware that this sword could unleash unending calamities, the Warden made the decision to hide it from the world, keeping it pacified in the Heaven Warding Temple. Across those billions of years, it was the Warden''s relentless blood sacrifice that allowed the sword to remain under control, thereby preventing calamities for the masses."


    As his words reached that point, the Paragon Spirit Ancestor paused and heaved a deep sigh of flashy sorrow. But though they let nothing transpire on their faces, inwardly, the guests sneered. Cleary, the Warden wished to study the sword''s innumerable mysteries for personal gains and was only recently exposed.


    How did it become a matter of altruism?


    Naturally, knowing was one thing, saying, another. None of those deities dared expose this bit of theater.


    "However, in the face of peerless treasures, friendships are forgotten and the righteous viewed in suspicion. Knowing that the world now questions the past motives, in a last show of sincerity, the Warden invited you all to settle the sword''s fate. There are no rules. Whoever wishes to lay hands on the sword is free to give it a try.


    To seize or to destroy it, is all up to you!"


    The Paragon Spirit Ancestor exclaimed and motioned toward the sword plunged in the stone altar.


    "The God Executing Immortal Conference...officially begins!"


    Following those words, the Paragon Spirit vanished in a twister of grey winds, leaving behind an oppressive silence.


    None dared make a move.


    On the scene, there wasn''t one individual considering destroying the God Executing Immortal Sword. None could even gather that thought. The Firmament''s hidden experts were no different. Better than the denizens of the Three Realms, they understood what that sword was. Throughout the omniverse, only one could possibly muster enough strength to destroy it: the Omniarch.


    Him aside, none had the qualifications to give it a shot.


    Seizing it, however, that was another story. Many of the feeble deities on the scene only held a shallow understanding of the sword, the rogue cultivators, in particular, knew it as an incomparably formidable weapon, but no more. The knowledge that without a Legendary God cultivation base or above, any attempt to seize the sword would end in surefire death eluded the majority.


    Still, they could guess that a weapon requiring the Warden''s blood offerings couldn''t be obtained that easily. Worse, whoever did manage to lay hands on it would become the target of public condemnation, assailed from all sides with no room to escape.


    They better have peerless strength.


    And without assurance to leave this place alive, what point was there in seizing the sword? But as those thoughts swirled in the minds of the majority, a burly God stood up.


    "I will give it a shot."


    He declared before descending on the platform and shooting toward the sword. Spurred by the words, thirteen men rose in succession, and driven by their all-consuming thirst for the weapon, rushed toward it! Of those fourteen Gods, the weakest''s cultivation was at the Void God Rank, while the strongest reached the Cosmic God Rank.


    The Cosmic God was the first to reach the sword, but he''d not even lifted his hand toward it that he felt his life and soul force dwindle at a startling pace! Alarmed, he turned heels, desperately trying to escape the sword''s range, but to no avail!


    While cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his eyes widened in fright, the burly God turned into dust. Baffled by the sight, those ignorant deities attempted to make a getaway, but unfortunately for them, they''d stepped far too close.


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    Howling was the only right they held as the sword drained their life and soul force to the last bit, also turning them into dust.


    In the tribunes, the knowledgeable ridiculed their end. The few uninformed, however, saw their eyes widening in disbelief.


    "Ignorant wastes. With this level of cultivation, they dare covet the God Executing Immortal Sword? Laughable."


    Rajan scoffed. As far as he was concerned, the God Executing Immortal Sword was a family heirloom. Only the Titans were qualified to lay hands on it. Those devas and spirits simply didn''t have the qualifications.


    "Fellow deities, please don''t be rash. Only Legendary Gods and above have enough strength to survive the sword''s life-draining power. Even I can only admire it from afar."


    The Paragon Spirit Ancestor warned from an unknown location, and his words dampened the spirits of all those willing to give it a shot. Joke, following Heaven''s catastrophes, to say nothing of Legendary Gods, how many Ancestral Gods remained?


    For a moment, no deity dared make a move, and seeing this, those hidden Firmament experts inwardly scoffed.


    "The Three Realms truly are a den of low-breed monkeys. Was it really necessary for their excellencies to gather us all to handle one of their denizens?"


    One of the three Primordial Gods under Blood Nether''s banner sneered as his crimson gaze swept the frightened Deva and Spirit Gods.


    "Nonsense, the gathered Gods may be good for nothing fleas, but don''t forget that the target''s strength was enough to put down Sakra."


    Another one of the three Primordial Gods replied. However, his partner remained unconvinced.


    "Humph! That Sakra is merely an overly favored upstart! How can he compare to Immortal Blood Lords such as us?"


    The irate Primordial God denied his partner''s words. As Blood Nether''s cousins, those three enjoyed enormous prestige within the Firmament. But even for them, Firmament Fruits were beyond reach. However, that Sakra, a man of such low upbringing had not only received one, but wasted it at the early-stage of the Overgod Rank!


    How hateful!


    If any one of them received it, they would now be peak-stage Primordial Gods! But as the irate Primordial raged, the third chimed in.


    "Their excellencies'' will is not what we can question. Unless you wish to follow in the footsteps of those that used their background to disturb the Firmament''s order, shut your mouth."


    Hearing this, the irate Primordial recalled some disturbing past events and no longer dared open his mouth.


    At that time, a man rose from the tribunes and vanished to reappear before the stone altar. If the black hair and eyes weren''t informative enough, the tyrannical air and red bindi mark on his forehead undoubtedly marked him as a Titan!

 544 The Last God of War Part 2

    As Rajan appeared on the platform, the gathered deities rose in a stupor.


    "A Titan? Wasn''t the Titan Domain wiped out? How can this be?


    Don''t tell me the Heaven Warding Temple is hiding remnants."


    Though framed differently, those were the words swirling in the minds of the gathered deities. Stupor made way to fright, and the previous silence crumbled under an unprecedented uproar.


    "Husband, where are you going? The Conference is just starting!"


    "Starting my ass! My foolish wife, the Heaven Warding Temple is still concealing Titans! When the Chthonian Primogen learns of this, in what scenario does he not bomb this place? If you want to die, die! Don''t bring me down with you!"


    A Deva God exclaimed before kicking his way through the commotion and fleeing the scene! By the time his wife registered the words, he''d already crossed the sky and left the Heaven Warding Temple!


    Many other made a similar judgment call. However, driven by a stifling curiosity, others chose to remain! After all, throughout history, only the Titans managed to raise the sword. Perhaps on this day, another one would give honor to his ancestors and become...the God of War!


    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity! How could they miss it?!


    On the platform, Rajan ignored the commotion his appearance triggered to step toward the stone altar. From the start, his eyes had never left the sword, and as he stopped before its obsidian blade, unprecedented determination blazed in his gaze.


    Without hesitation, Rajan stretched his hand toward the sword, and seized its handle! In that instant, the world surrounding him changed, becoming a vast land of darkness where only his body seemed magically illuminated.


    "I give you three chances. Why do you want my strength?"


    An ancient voice thundered from every corner of the dark land. And though at first startled by the sudden change of scenery, Rajan soon regained his composure.


    "To avenge my people!"


    He bellowed, pouring his blazing determination in every word. Alas, little did he expect the voice''s next words to be¡­


    "Insufficient."


    The word had barely echoed that Rajan felt his life force cut by ?. His eyes widened in disbelief, and cold sweat broke from his forehead.


    "Why do you want my strength?"


    Again, the voice asked. And again, Rajan sought in himself the purest reason driving him.


    "To restore the Titan Domain!"


    He howled, but still failed to garner the sword''s approval.


    "Incorrect."


    The word shredded another ? of Rajan''s life force, and as he staggered and gasped for breath, the Titan didn''t doubt that a third failure would result in his death. Assailed by waves of frustration, he clenched his fists, digging through his palms and mind for an answer to his current plight.


    And again, the question echoed.


    "Why do you want my strength?"


    There was no more room for failure, and Rajan now reckoned that regardless of what the sword wished to hear, the right answer had nothing to do with his underlying aspirations. Closing his eyes, Rajan chose to make one last gamble and bellowed:


    "TO KILL! Whoever bars my path, kill! Whoever shackles my growth, kill! Whoever harms my beloved, kill! Whoever I wish to kill, kill! I want your strength so that I may kill all!"


    The words thundered with every bit of strength at Rajan''s disposal, laced in every fiber of his soul strength. But this time, a crushing silence followed, and as Rajan started to wonder if the sword was debating his fate, the voice again echoed.


    "A lot of excess, but indeed, those were the words. Very well, I shall assist you. But make no mistake. From now on, your days are numbered. Even if you achieve Transcendence, one day, I shall exhaust your life force."


    With those words, the dark world collapsed. And as the implications lingered in Rajan''s mind, he reappeared before the sword with his hand still clutching the handle.


    But though he knew he would now have to give up eternal life, hesitation never flashed in his mind.


    "So what if I must cast aside my eternal life? As long as I can avenge my world, all is worth it! Chthonian Primogen wash your neck, for henceforth..."


    Rajan''s grip around the handle tightened, and before the awestruck deities crowding the tribunes, he pulled the handle, wresting the sword free from the altar in one grating draw!


    As if awakening from untold years of stifling slumber, the God Executing Immortal Sword grumbled, releasing a calamitous force that made all throughout the Celestial World quiver in fright! Regardless of where they stood, none could evade the pressure of that calamitous force!


    And instantly, though his cultivation still stood at the peak of the Legendary God Rank, Rajan didn''t doubt that with his current strength, one blow was enough to end an Overgod''s life!


    Strength! Power! The right to slay all throughout the omniverse now lay in his hands!


    "Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!!!


    Succeeded! Father, I succeeded! I am the fourth God of War!"


    Waves of pride and elation consumed the Titan as the sword''s might swelled his veins! Though his life force had been reduced by ?, the euphoria of the moment mitigated any weakness he should have felt.


    At that time, when even the Primordials couldn''t help but look at the sword in awe, a Yaksha man appeared on the platform with his amused eyes staring right at the sword. Before that sudden intrusion, the euphoric Rajan''s face contorted into a frown.


    "What? Is a little deva, a Void God at that, planning to snatch the God Executing Immortal Sword from the God of War? Are you tired of living? Or do you think you can cash on my moment of weakness?"


    Rajan sneered while resting the flat of the obsidian blade against his right shoulder. And as many thought that the Yaksha God didn''t know how to cherish his life, his appearance changed, going from the yaksha''s short and bronze-skinned features to that of a 1.9 meters tall man whose empyrean looks all knew by heart.


    The icy blue eyes, the snow-white hair and translucent skin, that face, that face! Before it, Rajan lost all manner of rationality and his eyes went bloodshot!


    "Chthonian Primogen!"


    Rajan snarled, for indeed, the man was none other than his sworn enemy, Konrad!


    However, feeling the singular hatred of Rajan''s gaze, Konrad arched an eyebrow.


    "What, do I know you?"


    The five words slammed Rajan''s chest like a 10,000 kg heavy sledgehammer. And for a second, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "You extinguished my world, took my mother, sisters, aunts, cousins, and wife captive, and you...can''t even recognize me?"


    There was a palpable outrage in Rajan''s tone. After all, his features were eighty percent similar to his father''s, while his Titan Mark should have said the rest. However, never did he expect Konrad''s next words to be.


    "Sorry, taking mothers, sisters, aunts, cousins, and wives is something I do on a daily basis. If I had to remember all those men, it would never end."


    The words jabbed Rajan''s sternum, and as he teetered, he almost dropped his sword. Soon, however, he regained his composure.


    "Hahahahaha! Never mind! Chthonian Primogen, you may disparage me, but I hold the sword! I am the God of War! Today, you can give up any thought of escaping!


    Surrender your life!"


    Rajan bellowed and aimed the obsidian sword at Konrad. But as he prepared to make his move, he could feel the sword tremble as if overtaken by massive tremors. Sensing this, Rajan firmly believed the sword craved Konrad''s blood!


    But seeing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "God Executing Immortal, why do you only get naughtier with time? Come here."


    Konrad ordered, and as Rajan arched his arms for a swing, the sword broke free of his hands, smacked his face with the blade''s flat, and rushed toward Konrad! Rajan hadn''t properly tumbled that the sword swirled around Konrad''s neck in what looked like a euphoric dance!


    Before this mystifying scene, to say nothing of Rajan, there wasn''t one deity on the scene that didn''t blink in disbelief!


    "What...what is the meaning of this?!"


    Rajan howled in grief, unable to accept this change of things!

 545 Era of Diabolism

    Rajan''s grief-stricken howl thundered throughout the arena, awakening the dazed onlookers to the oddity of this scene. The God Executing Immortal Sword had chosen a new master. A new God of War had appeared. But in the following second, the sword left its chosen to fawn on the master of diabolism.


    For the knowledgeable - Night included - such a baffling occurrence required an immediate explanation. Otherwise, their common sense wouldn''t survive it!


    Alas, as Konrad raised his hand, the sword didn''t seem intent on explaining its reasoning. Without a sound, it dropped in his palm. Tightening his grip around the handle, Konrad rested his sword against his shoulder and cast an amused gaze at the aggrieved Rajan.


    "What did you answer?"


    Konrad leisurely asked.


    "To Kill!"


    Rajan directly replied, unable to see the problem in the words. But hearing this, Konrad couldn''t prevent a snicker from escaping his lips.


    "Apologies but that is my answer, not yours. For the truly chosen, all answers are correct. It is your will not your words that determines whether the sword approves of you, or not."


    Konrad began, causing Rajan''s eyes to widen in disbelief.


    "You mean to say¡­"


    "Indeed, if the sword disapproves of you, persist. Stay true to your will, to your core aspiration, and exterminate any sliver of doubt in yourself. Only then are you qualified to wield it. In the past, I didn''t delude myself into thinking I brandished the blade for some vain heroism.


    I picked the sword to kill. That was all."


    As those words echoed, Rajan finally realized his flaws. No wonders the sword first said "Insufficient." The first answer wasn''t "Incorrect," but from the moment he wavered and opted for something else, he''d already failed. But why then did the sword still accept to lend him its aid?


    As if seeing through his thoughts, Konrad pursued.


    "Of course, the quality of your answer only determines how much of its strength the sword will lend you. As for becoming its Master, that...is impossible. Whether you choose to imitate my answer or persist in your own, obtaining its assistance is as far as it goes. After all, the sword is bound to me in blood and soul.


    So long as I breathe, I am its master. The first, the last, the one true God of War."


    Konrad''s words echoed in Rajan''s mind like a thunderclap, his jaw dropped and his eyes went bloodshot.


    "What a joke...to think that I counted on it to oppose you...what an absurd joke...why? Why? I am not willing to accept this!"


    Rajan growled his discontentment while rising from the ground.


    "Chthonian Primogen, you are the most depraved creature of all times, the ancestor of diabolism, the monster that keeps the vilest of villains on tiptoes! Why does the sword accepts you as its master? Is it not the protector of the titan race? Why? Why? WHYYYY?!"


    The more he raged, the quicker Rajan fell to the madness assailing his mind. His eyes reddened further, and veins bulged all across his forehead.


    "IT''S NOT FAIR! IT''S NOT FAIR! The grieving titan souls demand justice! My house''s women demand salvation! NOT FAIR! NOT FAIR! Where is righteousness? WHERE IS JUSTICE?! WHERE IS RETRIBUTION?!


    I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS! I CAN''T!"


    As his throaty howl boomed, Rajan leaped toward Kornad, baring his hands in a desperate move as his eyes teemed with madness. Alas, his move couldn''t hamper Konrad''s smile, and as his hands neared the Profane Prince''s neck, they collapsed into grey ashes.


    Locked by a transcendental force, Rajan''s body remained trapped mid-air, unable to advance or to retreat.


    "Who decreed that monsters couldn''t win the game? Who decreed that the fell couldn''t triumph over the self-righteous? Who decreed that diabolism couldn''t obliterate godhood?"


    Konrad inquired as Rajan''s arms and feet collapsed into grey ashes.


    "I am the Profane Prince. In my world, Devils reign and Gods grovel. In my world, light surrenders and the chthonian governs.


    I am the Profane Prince, and so long as I stand, the justice of the fell shall stretch across eternity."


    Konrad declared and clenched his fist, causing the thrashing Rajan to vanish in dispersing grey ashes. Silence returned on the scene, a silence broken only by Konrad who raised his sword toward Heaven''s sky.


    "On this day, I, Konrad, Jade Emperor, Chthonian Primogen and Profane Prince raise my sword in defiance of vain hypocrisy, and announce that throughout the Three Realms, the era of diabolism...officially begins!


    To whoever dreams of opposing my hegemony, give it your finest shot!"


    Lifted by a surge of diabolic energies, the words grumbled within all deities'' ears, forcing many down their seats as they quivered before this show of fell might. Some, however, showed no dread, and chief among them was a blood-haired woman clad in crimson armor.


    Stepping forward, the woman crossed space to appear above the arena before making her slow descent onto the platform. Her blood-red eyes stared right into Konrad''s icy blue hues, never leaving them as she nimbly dropped seven meters away from him.


    "I oppose it."


    Blood Nether declared and stretched out her right hand, causing a crimson greatsword to appear in her grasp as her peak-stage Primordial Goddess cultivation base exploded!


    "Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Though untargeted by its pressure, the legions of deities felt their breath shorten, their heart rate shoot up, and their seats crumble beneath them!


    On the platform, the ground stretched with a flurry of cracks as Blood Nether aimed her sword at Konrad.


    "Dragon Warden, Konrad, Profane Prince, the time has come for you to pay me just due."


    As she spoke, red light swirled around Blood Nether like ever-spinning tendrils. And across the arena, all could feel their life force dwindle, channeled by Blood Nether through her Immortal Blood Spirit lineage.


    In the past, the Immortal Blood Spirits, the Dao Spirits and the Tribulation Spirits were known as the three Commanding Lineages. Immortal Blood Spirits commanded life. Dao Spirits the Dao, and Tribulation Spirits ruled various Tribulations!


    With her lineage, Blood Nether not only possessed inestimable destructive power, but could effortlessly channel the bloodline strength and life force of those within the arena!


    Yet, facing her sword, Konrad only had one thing to say.


    "The only payment I owe you is my rod down your cunt."

 546 God Executing Immortal Ar

    This time, Blood Nether didn''t lose her composure. On the contrary, as she pictured the fate she envisioned for Konrad, she couldn''t help but smirk.


    "I know that in your hands, the stability of the opponent''s heart is a formidable tool. Therefore, I''ve been preparing against your venomous tongue. Try as you might, you won''t achieve anything."


    Blood Nether replied. Alas, the words merely pulled a snicker from Konrad''s lips.


    "Very well, show me what you got."


    As the words left his lips, Konrad lowered his sword to give Blood Nether full access to his body. Seeing him bare his openings for her to exploit, it would be a lie to say Blood Nether didn''t feel incensed. However, believing this to be another one of his ploys, she kept her cool, adopted her battle-stance, and freed her mind of all unnecessary thoughts.


    With her focus reaching the acme, blood-red flames burst from her form alongside the swirling tendrils of red light. Putting her weight on her left, Blood Nether stomped her foot and hurtled at Konrad!


    To the onlooker, even those hiding Primordial Gods, that move was akin to teleportation. But in Konrad''s eyes, it couldn''t be slower. Landing at Konrad''s right, Blood Nether swung her greatsword at his neck, drawing a blood flame arc as her blade gashed the very fabric of space.


    Still, Konrad didn''t budge. But as the blade neared his neck, it just kept moving forward, never reaching its target despite the infinitely small distance separating them! Instantly, Blood Nether''s eyes widened in disbelief!


    "Profound Infiniteness Insight¡­"


    She realized in a stupor and attempted to pull back her blade. Alas, the same process worked in reverse and no matter how fast she was, her move just kept extending! But as she wrestled with that infinite loop, the space between Konrad and her compressed into a singular point that gathered all the energy and matter in the surroundings before spitting it out!


    A white hole opened, generating a dazzling blast that hit Blood Nether point blank, sending her hurtle in the sky before cratering on the ground!


    *Puh*


    As her armored back crashed on the ground, she spurted blood!


    "The conceit of ancient rulers is indeed astounding. Do you think I need my sword for you? Blood Nether, you are nothing more than a dish I out to consume. Painstakingly flavored to my taste due to your innate deficiencies.


    If not for your high cultivation, do you think I would waste that much time on you? Delusional flea, know your place."


    Konrad scoffed with his head tilted against the flat of his sword. And for a second, silence reigned in the tribunes. To say nothing of those Primordial Gods, even Night found the scene hard to process.


    "There is more to it than Profound Infiniteness. With that alone, he can''t possibly overpower Blood Nether. Did his cultivation already reach Primordial level?"


    Night couldn''t help but wonder. But as Blood Nether rose from the debris, revealing a wholly unharmed form, his attention shifted toward her. Immortal Blood Spirits possessed a vitality that rivaled that of Chthonian Devils. All their wounds instantly restored, not even needing a breath of time.


    At Blood Nether''s level, depending on bloodline strength alone, even if split into ten-thousand pieces, she could instantly remold herself. Better, her soul was sheltered by Regretless'' Supreme Will. Even for Konrad, harming her was no mean feat. Moreover, she still had that tool!


    Without a word, Blood Nether stretched out her hand, causing a translucent, an emerald and a black gate to appear at her back. Her three Transcendent Gates! The gates opened, causing similarly colored rivers to unfurl, permeating the atmosphere as they surrounded Konrad.


    "Dragon Warden, I must admit that in this life, you''ve outpaced all my expectations. However, if you think victory already lays in your hands, you''re the delusional one."


    Blood Nether declared and raised her left hand, causing black chains to appear around her wrist and shoot toward Konrad! By the time the three rivers trapped him in a maelstrom, coated in blood mist, the chains were cleaving their way toward him! From those chains, Konrad could feel an unprecedented force that left the Primordial level far behind. An all-dominating energy able to bend all deities to its whims: A Supreme Will!


    "A False Supreme Artifact."


    Konrad realized as the chains blended with the three rivers to entrap him. From Blood Nether''s memories, he knew that for the sake of restraining the God Executing Immortal sword, Regretless used his High Supreme Will to create a suppressing artifact. Because on the one hand, Night assisted him in the refining with his Nothingness Insight, while on the other hand, he was his most trusted official, Regretless granted him the artifact.


    In preparation for this battle, Night lent it to Blood Nether. Never did he expect that before Konrad put the sword to use, Blood Nether would have to unleash the artifact!


    Only an Almighty Supreme could possibly refine a Supreme Artifact. Even a High Supreme such as Regretless didn''t have the qualifications. Therefore, the chains didn''t have True Supremacy. Still, with those chains in hand, Blood Nether had the qualifications to trade blows with a Supreme!


    Yet, even as the chains morphed into a blood cage, Konrad remained unfazed.


    This time, he clutched his sword, shifting it in an oblique stance as he shut his eyes close.


    In that instant, man and sword became one, beating on the same tune as the noose formed by the Transcendental Maelstrom and Blood Nether''s False Supreme Chains tightened around Konrad.


    Black mist surged from his body, dancing like tendrils of darkness as his feet sank in the ground, and the God Executing Immortal Sword screeched against the waves.


    "God Executing Immortal Art, First Form: Omnidimensional Slash."


    Konrad whispered, and whirled as he raised his sword in a horizontal slash. There was no dazzling sword light, no fantastical phenomenon, only the sound of a sword hacking through all corners of space, through all angles, through all things!


    *SLASH*


    With that one slash, the maelstrom was minced into drizzle that noiselessly tumbled onto the ground. The blood cage collapsed, the chains snapped, tumbling alongside the drizzle before an awestruck Blood Nether.


    *CRACK*


    A single sound, and Blood Nether''s Primordial Armor, the Immortal Blood Race''s heirloom, split in infinitely small particles, becoming red metallic dust that crumbled onto the ground. But if in another location, the exposition of her nakedness would have driven Blood Nether mad with rage, this time she didn''t have the luxury.


    *THUD*


    Though outwardly unharmed, Blood Nether dropped on her knees, her eyes wide open, and fresh blood unceasingly trickling down her orifices.


    "What a...splendid sword."


    Blood Nether stammered as she felt her bones and internal organs shredded to pieces without any means of recovery. Her eyes glazed, and she collapsed on the floor!


    With a casual hand wave, Konrad took her into his Infinite Void Space.


    One move.


    It only took one move!

 547 Nothingness Seal

    Again, from the Brahmas to their legions of guests, from the Primordials to Night, all held their breath. Blood Nether''s final move was a force even Supremes would have to take seriously, a force that none on the scene could resist with confidence. Night was no exception.


    However, before such a force, a single slash of Konrad''s sword was more than enough to crush all offensives and even destroy a False Supreme Artifact animated by Regretless'' Will! Faced with such a result, Night was forced to admit that his best estimations didn''t come close to a fair assessment of Konrad''s current strength.


    "The past Dragon Warden couldn''t survive a single blow. Uncle Highest Dragon, the past Dragon Warden, the past Celestial Slaughter and even...the past Regretless. None of them can compare.


    In this world, Regretless and the Dharma Lord aside, who can challenge him? By trying to groom a sacrificial pig, we''ve raised a savage beast whose hide our thickest spears can no longer dent. How laughable."


    Night remarked and stepped forward. As he did, his voice rumbled in the dazed Immortal Blood and Eternal Night guards.


    "There is no time to waste. I will activate the formation. Coordinate with me to seal the Profane Prince within Nothingness. If the operation is successful, all of you shall be rewarded with Firmament Fruits."


    Night proclaimed, making the experts snap out of their torpor as he trod the sky, stopping fifty meters above Konrad. Night didn''t waste time in idle words, and stretched out his hands, causing pitch-black seals to rise from all corners of the Heaven Warding Temple alongside swirling black energy chains.


    600 experts emerged from the tribunes, surrounding Konrad from all sides. The weakest among those showed an early-stage Overgod cultivation base while the strongest stood at the Primordial God Rank.


    The energies of those gathered deities intertwined in an intricate whirlpool, feeding the formation while a black vortex appeared at the base of Konrad''s feet and swallowed him within! Instantly, the scenery around Konrad changed, and he appeared in a pitch-black world whose temperature reached absolute zero.


    In that world of eternal darkness, all extrasensory abilities lost use. The five senses became worthless, and the very emotional spectrum suffered silent attacks. This was a world where time didn''t fluctuate, a world with neither past nor future: a Nothingness Seal!


    Better, from the outside all four Transcendental Laws coordinated to suppress Konrad''s possible Law attempts, forcing him to forego making use of his triple transcendence to reverse the Nothingness.


    Seeing this, even as his emotions sank under the pressure of Nothingness, Konrad curved his lips into a smile, then did the only reasonable thing the situation required:


    He drove his sword in a sweeping, slanted slash!


    "God Executing Immortal Art, Second Form: Infinite Murdering!"


    Though it seemed Konrad''s blade only swept once, as the endless power of Infiniteness rippled within, the blade hacked at the very fabrics of that world trillions of times. In fact, the word "trillions" was entirely inaccurate as the zillions of instantaneous sword slashes approached ever closer to infinity!


    Trillions upon trillions of dimensional sword slashes tore the veils of the Nothingness Seal, shredding open a door back to the Celestial World! And as soon as the first gap occurred, the Nothingness collapsed, bringing alongside it this pitch-black world that shattered in trillions of pieces.


    Unscathed, Konrad reappeared in the arena, this time facing Night who''d not expected his finest work to collapse with such ease.


    "You truly are...a freak."


    Night remarked without an emotional ripple. With the seal''s failure, he now had no other choice but to confront Konrad with military strength. A move even he found unwise. But then again, what other choice did he have?


    Clenching his fists, Night closed his eyes, causing eight additional pairs of arms to grow from his sides while the diamond-shaped red mark on his forehead glittered with horrendous destructive might.


    "I will handle the vanguard. Support me with ranged-attacks."


    Night ordered the two battalions and vanished from sight.


    The following second, he reappeared, but this time, Konrad wasn''t startled to see that Night stood at millions of spots at the same time. Visible yet invisible, tangible yet intangible.


    Highest Dragon''s Shifting Void Step was an imitation of Nothingness masters'' quasi-omnipresence. Naturally, with his Profound Nothingness Insight, Night could achieve the same result.


    But so what? With his sword in hand, there was nothing Konrad couldn''t slash.


    Night raised his hands, causing myriads of black holes to fill the sky, each pulling at Konrad with irresistible suction force. Faced with such pressure, even Konrad''s unparalleled physique was put to trial.


    Worse, from the back, the 300 Immortal Blood Guards and 300 Eternal Night Guards rained a flurry of ranged attacks on him! Blood red and dark blue energy beams locked Konrad from all sides alongside a grand variety of unique arts.


    The moves bypassed Night - who in his intangible state feared none of them - to carry on toward Konrad! Still, Konrad didn''t waver. 27 locks appeared around his form, swirling around him as the myriad blows approached.


    *BOOM*


    In one ringing sound, the 27 locks blocked all the blows, and sent them hurtling back at their sender with 100 times the might!


    But as those deities readied to join hands in a counter, Konrad''s lips curved into a fiendish grin, and 25 other black locks joined the fray. From those locks, tremendous negation force rippled, and when the 52 locks intertwined, their might increased several folds!


    "Negation!"


    With a word, Konrad negated those deities'' reaction abilities, and they watched idle as their strongest blows slammed them with a force they couldn''t achieve in 100 lifetimes!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    "AAAAAAAARGH!"


    Barreled by the irresistible force, the 600 guards recoiled, with the Overgods directly bursting into blood fog, obliterated in body and soul, leaving behind only the six Primordial Gods.


    "Negation!"


    Again, the word left Konrad''s lips, and Night''s black holes vanished as if they never existed!


    "Negation!"


    Night''s False Omnipresence collapsed, and he reappeared in flesh and blood, within a single spot. As a Profound Nothingness master, Night also possessed potent negation abilities. However, his were limited to physical aspects and the emotional spectrum. Never had he seen such an absolute negation force!


    Worse, the intertwining of those 52 locks, created a pressure that rivaled a true Supreme!


    Alas, Konrad was merely getting started!


    "Anti-Godhead!"


    Terrible diabolic forces exploded from Konrad''s form and coalesced in a veil of darkness. The veil morphed, becoming a 3 kilometers tall head rippling with fiendish might!


    And though nigh identical to Konrad''s the onlookers found no appeal in that horrifying head. The Anti-Godhead opened its mouth, causing the six Primordial Gods to lose control of their bodies and fly toward it!


    "AAAAARGH!"


    They howled in grief, but grief wrought no change, and the Anti-Godhead munched them into pieces before refining the energies they wrought and transferring it to Konrad.


    Facing such a force, Night knew he only had one thing left to do.


    "To cherish, you must breathe. To defend, you must live. Eldest brother, I am incompetent and have no other recourse."


    Night whispered as he readied to take the last step and reach Sublime Nothingness Insight, thereby becoming Supreme!


    ...


    At that time, in the Firmament, Cloud heaved a sigh.


    "If I stay idle, the world has nothing to do with me. But the price of this idleness...is ultimately acrid."


    Cloud whispered, opened his eyes, and rose from the ground. But as he did, the acme of Death Laws burst from his form, shooting toward the Firmament''s sky in one black column that marked his Death Transcendence!


    Cloud stepped forward, and with that step, his four Transcendent Gates appeared at his back, merging to become one from which the forces of Life, Death, Truth and Fate combined to become...a Supreme Will!


    With that step, Cloud''s cultivation left the ranks of deities, the ranks of Transcendent Beings to become...the omniverse''s third Supreme!


    Another step followed, and Cloud left the Firmament, crossing the entirety of the Omniverse to land within the Celestial World!


    The ability to cross all dimensions with but a step, another Supreme Skill!


    With Cloud''s appearance, the Anti-Godhead''s pressure on Night dropped at a rapid pace, and all raised their eyes to stare at the new entrant.


    "Konrad, long time no see. Apologies, but before harming my little brother, you must first ask my permission."


    Cloud declared and raised his hand, causing his All-Transcendence to erupt in a flash of swirling white, emerald, black, and translucent forces all aimed at Konrad!

 548 Clash of Titans

    Of all the forces Konrad had ever collided with, in terms of sheer size and shape, the thin, multicolor ray conjured by Cloud undoubtedly wasn''t anything extraordinary. However, Konrad didn''t doubt that Regretless aside, he''d never felt anything more threatening.


    Although only one Law separated Triple Transcendence from All-Transcendence, a horrendous strength gap divided those two stages. For the All-Transcendent Cloud, 100 Blood Nether were not enough to break a sweat! Still, before this seemingly irresistible force, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Very well, Cloud, my cheaply gained sworn brother, let''s see how much of my strength you''re worth."


    Konrad stated and raised his left hand, the diabolic energies gathered by the Anti-Godhead swelled the Forbidden Physiques'' locks, Konrad focused it all in the Absolute Negation Physique, making it successively break two locks while his Myriad World Immortal Blood digested the lineages of those fallen experts.


    27 locks for the Might Reversal Physique, 27 for the Absolute Negation Physique, a total of 54 Forbidden Locks now swirled around Konrad''s form, intertwining and overlapping to form a brand-new force!


    The three Forbidden Physiques might be three entirely different forces, but just like the Supreme Principles overlapped, they were destined to merge and become one. Depending on those 54 locks alone, Konrad didn''t fear any Supreme!


    Undaunted, he stretched out his left finger, causing his 54 locks to form a black barrier that met Cloud''s incoming ray in a resounding blast!


    *BOOOM*


    The Reversal Barrier swallowed the force in its entirety, then sent it back at Cloud with 100 times the might! But unlike Konrad''s previous foes, when faced with this reversed force, Cloud''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Dispel!"


    Cloud commanded, and the ray collapsed in light particles.


    "Apologies, but attempting to turn my Supreme Will against me is a fool''s errand."


    Cloud stated, and his hands flashed in incantation gestures. The light particles expanded and morphed into four Transcendental Tiger Beasts. The beasts merged into one, becoming a 50 kilometers tall, multicolor Tiger whose slit eyes and bloodthirst daggered Konrad!


    *ROOOOOAR!*


    The Tiger''s soul-rending roar tore through the very fabrics of the Celestial Realm!


    But this merely was the beginning. At Cloud''s back, four pairs of wings, each for Truth, Life, Death, and Fate, appeared while around his form, the full might of his All-Transcendence billowed in swirling clouds!


    With a step, Cloud vanished and reappeared on top of his All-Transcendent Tiger, staring down at Konrad from that impossibly high altitude.


    "Konrad, I Deny Your Life!"


    Cloud exclaimed, and with those five simple words, released an irresistible force that made the Life Transcendent Konrad lose control of his life force! For the first time in centuries, Konrad could feel the very essence of his life under an immediate threat!


    However, Cloud was only getting started.


    "I Deny Your Truth!"


    "I Deny Your Fate..."


    With those two Supreme Commands, Konrad could now feel his Fate Standard crackle while the Truth of his existence fell to jeopardy. Although the Devil Bridge granted him absolute immortality, if he couldn''t stop Cloud''s following move, he didn''t doubt he would spend the upcoming decades thriving on diabolic energies to remold his flesh and soul!


    "...and Command Your Death!


    Existence Denial!"


    Cloud proclaimed, causing Konrad''s body to fall into an illusory state as his Life, Truth, Fate, and Death submitted to Cloud''s All-Transcendent control! Though Konrad possessed a total of 54 Forbidden Locks, Cloud didn''t believe it would be enough to revert his move. After all, Konrad hadn''t reached 30 in either.


    Although it was just a matter of a few locks, those made all the difference between non-Supreme, Supreme, and High Supreme battle-power!


    However, as Konrad''s smile broadened, he was forced to admit he''d underestimated what 54 could accomplish!


    "Negation!"


    With that one word Konrad negated all of Cloud''s Supreme Commands, and from illusory, his body returned to its previous state.


    "Try harder."


    Konrad chided, and instantly, Cloud''s face contorted into a frown.


    "This...isn''t going to be easy."


    Cloud realized, and chose to go all-out! Nearby, Night no longer hesitated and made his move. Closing his eyes, he dived into his emotional spectrum and destroyed the last thing preventing him from reaching Sublime Nothingness Insight.


    Familial Love!


    As soon as he did, the bright Celestial Sky darkened, falling into an abrupt night whose darkness stretched to the entirety of the Celestial Realm. When Night again opened his eyes, a unique Will swirled within, announcing to the world that he''d officially left the ranks of mere cultivators and deities to become...Supreme!


    Sensing this change, Cloud''s mood sank, and he closed his eyes to sigh his helplessness. However, that change only lasted for a blink of an eyelid.


    "What''s done is done. Night, with me!"


    Cloud ordered as his eyes opened wide, and Night vanished to reappear beside him. A pitch-black veil swirled around his form, while the deadening forces of his Supreme Will rippled unceasingly.


    "The Profane Prince''s existence endangers the balance of the Omniverse. Exterminating him and his Devil Road, is the only rational choice."


    Night stated, and as his words echoed, his body expanded, going from 1.88 meters to 30 kilometers!


    "More like it endangers our survival."


    Cloud followed, and he too expanded to a full-blown 30 kilometers. But that was only one part of the transformation. The Immemorial Titan brothers both boasted nine heads and eighteen arms, each rippling with the might of their Supreme Will!


    Now, Konrad didn''t merely confront one, but two Supremes!


    Still, he showed no fear, cracking his neck as his form rose through the sky to merge with his Anti-Godhead. The Anti-Godhead morphed, becoming a 30 kilometers tall giant of black energies with 50 heads and 100 arms!


    "I suppose it is time I have you face the might of my blood."


    Konrad declared, and let the full strength of his Quasi-Firmament Blood explode, releasing a horrendous pressure that made even those Supreme recoil. And though Night could no longer feel apprehension, his instincts and logic told him that in the upcoming clash, the tiniest mistake could result in their demise!


    The brothers exchanged a glance of tacit understanding, and like meteors, hurtled at Konrad! This time, Night showcased true Omnipresence, able to strike from billions of spots at the same time.


    Konrad''s Negation Abilities could also not so easily affect him!


    Cloud''s every punch exploded with All-Transcendence, making their individual might defy the understanding of mere deities! The onlookers no longer had anything to say, and all throughout the Three Realms stared in awe at this one in a trillion years clash!


    Konrad raised his sword, meeting every single one of the Supremes'' offensive with a single sword slash, and though it seemed their relentless offensives would ultimately get the best of him, he stood as firm as a mountain, never recoiling from even one step as he swept his sword like the incarnation of slaughter!


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM*


    Every collision was like a thunderclap with both sides unleashing a myriad of abilities. But while Night and Cloud''s combined forces and mutual understanding allowed them to bring the best out of one another, Konrad won with a mixture of superior power and unbreakable abilities.


    The combination of his Might Reversal and Absolute Negation Physique was such a hax that even those Supremes didn''t know how to dent him! They could only trade blows after blows while staying alert for an opening!


    It never came.


    Konrad, however, chose to create his!


    "Innate Skill: Myriad World Explosion!"


    Konrad bellowed, causing all the offensive abilities, Ancestral Glories, and various Innate Skills of all his underlying bloodlines, to fill the sky like miniature planets! Cloud and Night watched in awe as this unprecedented flurry of bloodline abilities swelled infinitely!


    Worse, Auspicious Clouds trapped them in a unique dimension, preventing all escape!


    Instantly, Night attempted to nullify the abilities through his Nothingness Insight while Cloud used the Truth aspect of his All-Transcendence to erase them. But when faced with Konrad''s Negation Wall, they both failed!


    Swelled by the endless power of the Myriad World Immortal Blood and Konrad''s Infiniteness Insight, the myriad of abilities reached an unprecedented level of destructive power and...detonated!


    *BOOOOOOM*


    A horrendous kaleidoscopic blast hit Cloud and Night point blank, sending them flying backward with torn bones, seared flesh, and erupting blood!


    At that time, Heaven''s Will awoke!

 549 Highest Digi

    Meanwhile, as the Three Realms'' fate was being decided by a single battle, within the Infernal Realm, Hell''s Will still grumbled, unleashing relenting waves of Infernal Tribulations on Hell in retribution for its Law Enforcer''s fall! But though the Devils occupying the Central Domain had long since grown accustomed to it, for those low-level demons, fiends, and humans, it was another story.


    Of course, on this particular day, none cared for Hell''s wrath. Projection mirrors stretched throughout the Infernal Realm, observing the mind-blowing battle tying the Profane Prince with those Firmament experts. Although they couldn''t join the fun, Hell''s deities were long prepared to watch it from afar.


    Therefore, they''d not missed anything. Within the Central Domain''s sovereign palace, the Overlord''s former residence, Yvonne, Else, Gulistan, Krann, Elia and Helmut stared - through a Truth Projection screen - at Konrad''s epic battle. Though none doubted Konrad''s ability to squash his foes, at the end of the day, those were Supremes. If nothing else, the battle was a learning opportunity for them all. And should anything go awry, they stood ready to intervene.


    But as the battle went on, and Konrad''s superiority became evident, they all relaxed, ready to enjoy it to the end. However, as the battle reached a critical point, they felt a strange smell coming from the adjacent hall: The smell of cooking!


    By itself, there was nothing wrong with that smell. However, the timing was entirely ridiculous. The location also didn''t match. Worse, as the smell intensified, they couldn''t feel the presence of the one driving this operation!


    "Elia, Helmut, stay here. Else, Gulistan, stand ready. Krann, come with me."


    Yvonne ordered, and stood up, vanishing alongside Krann to appear in the adjacent room. Never did she expect that there, she would find a supremely handsome man with features 80% similar to Konrad''s, dressed in an apron and marinating sliced chicken parts in an exotic sauce. On the side, a sauce and sides boiled, releasing the aroma that pulled Yvonne there.


    "Tal-roth?"


    Yvonne stammered the name, unable to believe her eyes. This time, even Krann was left slack-jawed, unable to fathom how and why the former Southern King of Hell, a stately Demon King, was turning their hall into a kitchen and cooking with rapt attention!


    "Oh! Greetings, daughter-in-law. Apologies for the intrusion, I merely wished to give you all a surprise."


    Talroth began without shifting his focus from his cooking tasks. Krann and Yvonne both blinked in disbelief, not knowing how to process this scene.


    "You...cook?"


    Again, Yvonne stammered. Speaking as if the two words were the world''s greatest absurdity. Talroth merely nodded in approval.


    "But of course. I love cooking. Soothes the mind and liberates the heart. I used to cook for every single one of my consorts at least once a year. More depending on their rank. Asmodeus got four Talroth-made meals per year.


    You''d be surprised by how their eyes sparkle as my hands go through the ingredients."


    Talroth replied in such a natural, relaxed tone that Yvonne almost believed herself in the wrong for thinking that beneath him.


    "But you donated them all to your son...all to buy yourself time."


    She countered, obviously seeing through Talroth''s previous move. And indeed, she was right.


    "Ah, the necessities of plotting."


    Talroth didn''t deny it. Why did he donate all his consorts except Asmodeus? For impression. By donating his consorts, by taking that humiliating steps, he was telling the world that he surrendered to Konrad''s might and knew himself unable to challenge his will. However, going too far was as bad as not going far enough. If he truly gave them all up, Konrad would have been too suspicious of how the Demon King could so easily give up his prized possession.


    Therefore, he had to keep Asmodeus, the one whose value eclipsed all the others combined, and through that tell Konrad, that there still was someone he couldn''t give up. In truth, he couldn''t care less.


    An eternity of sexual dominion had long grown stale. Though hearing those women writhe under his hands still wrought some delight, as the years wore on, cooking became a stabler, more reliable source of mental relief.


    A simple, appreciable routine. But knowing that in the future, even that would lose meaning, Talroth couldn''t help but sigh.


    Regaining her composure, Yvonne cast an intense gaze at Talroth.


    "Why are you here?"


    She directly asked, knowing that regardless of Talroth''s purpose, it couldn''t bring them any good.


    "To pass time. The chapter of the Three Realms is approaching its end. And with it, so does my life. I wish for one last humane conversation before making my final move."


    Talroth replied, speaking with a sincerity that few could doubt. Yvonne did.


    "That simple?"


    "That simple. Tell me, daughter-in-law, what''s the highest single digit?"


    Talroth asked as he pushed the sliced meat parts into a self-made oven. Hearing this, Yvonne''s face contorted in a frown. Clearly, the answer was nine. But if it were that simple, how could Talroth ask it? This wasn''t about numerical digits at all. For an instant, Yvonne closed her eyes, reminiscing a discussion she had with Konrad many years ago.


    "Three."


    Her eyes opened wide, and she gave that odd reply. Unexpectedly, Talroth nodded in vigorous approval.


    "Well said! My crown prince did choose an outstanding wife. Indeed, three is the highest. Everything revolves around three. Nine is the largest single digit but it still takes three three. Therefore nine is inferior. I love three and all the games revolving around it."


    Talroth followed in a speech that made Yvonne''s eyes narrow further.


    "But following that logic, isn''t one the highest?"


    She countered.


    "Of course not, one is the start, the origin, the beginning and finality. Alone it is worth so little. How could it be the highest?"


    Talroth replied, and unbeknown to Yvonne, his lips curved into a grin.


    At that time, Konrad''s Myriad World Explosion blasted Night and Cloud, awakening Heaven''s Will and bringing the battle to the final stage. As if sensing this, Talroth waved his hand, causing an hourglass to appear beside his oven.


    "I dislike using such tricks during my cooking session, but time is of the essence. It will all be ready when the last bit of sand drops. I truly hope you will enjoy it. Farewell."


    Talroth stated and vanished from the scene.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the Heaven Warding Temple, the appearance of Heaven''s Will sent the world into chaos. Heavenly Tribulation dropped in a deluge of pure white lightning bolts, all targeting Konrad!


    When Primogens died or lost their Blood Origins, the parts of Heaven''s or Hell''s Will within them automatically returned to their original owner. Of the past Deva Primogens, only Daksha and Chandra were still alive. And of the two, Daksha alone retained his Blood Origin.


    Having regained most of the scattered force, Heaven''s Will could unleash a dreadful tribulation! Alas, its power alone was nothing before Konrad''s nefarious might!


    "Innate Skill: Devouring!"


    Konrad exclaimed and opened his mouth, swallowing all Heavenly Tribulation in one go. His eyes then shifted toward the tumbling Night and Cloud!


    "God Executing Immortal Art, Final Form: Extermination Anima!"


    Konrad bellowed, became one with the God Executing Immortal sword and turned into a massive black veil. The veil morphed, becoming a gargantuan lion of oppressive darkness. From that lion''s glowing red eyes, soul-rending extermination will rippled, making all that glanced at it shiver in fright!


    *ROOOOOAR!*


    The lion roared, destroying all of Night and Cloud''s lingering forces with absolute might, and shredding them body and soul!


    Before that casual roar, even before the lion bared its fangs and claws, the two collapsed in utter defeat!


    Konrad then shifted his eyes toward the sky, challenging Heaven''s Will with his glowing hues. In that form, he flew toward the heavens and bared his fangs!


    "Innate Skill: Devouring!"


    Konrad bellowed, not even bothering using the Underworld''s strength. Before his current devouring abilities, Heaven''s Will was but a lamb awaiting slaughter! A white, blinding orb appeared in the sky, and unable to resist, that orb dropped in Konrad''s maw, merging with his Chthonian Will!


    Konrad''s appearance changed, returning to his human shape, and as his Chthonian Will devoured Heaven''s Will, as he claimed sovereignty of the Celestial Realm and mastered the Fate of all its denizens, he closed his eyes, letting the might of his Fate Laws skyrocket, defying their current limit to reach the true acme!


    A white light column tore through the Celestial Sky, announcing to the world the achievement of Konrad''s fourth Transcendence!


    Alongside it, the other Primal Laws merged in All-Transcendence and Konrad''s Supreme Will condensed.


    Henceforth, he could also say the three words:


    "I am Supreme!"

 550 Talroth’s Demise

    If the unrivaled surge of energy released by Konrad''s Supreme Will was enough to put all Realms in awe, it was but a part of his transformation. With the integration of Heaven''s Will, two other locks broke. One for the Absolute Negation Physique, one for the Might Reversal Physique. With 29 broken locks separately, Konrad''s physiques individually stood a step away from Supremacy. But when their strength overlapped, High Supremes aside, he could flatten everything.


    The shackles of his bloodline further lessened, and Konrad didn''t doubt that so long as he absorbed Hell''s Will, the long-awaited breakthrough would open its doors to him. With a smile, Konrad waved his hand, pulling the strands of Heaven''s Will within the Warden and Daksha back into his Chthonian Will.


    His eyes then lowered toward Night and Cloud who lay vanquished on the ground. As a Nothingness Supreme, Night was relatively indestructible. The only way for Konrad to dispose of him was to sacrifice the God Executing Immortal Sword. But with his current level of Broken Locks, Konrad could just negate his Nothingness.


    As for Cloud, some negation or a sword slash could erase his Supreme existence.


    However, this wasn''t the time. Following his assumptions, Konrad firmly believed that the lives of those two would be of capital importance in the following hours. Unbeknown to the onlookers, he negated some of their injuries, calculating the time it would take for them to awake.


    "Regretless, don''t disappoint me."


    Konrad whispered as he turned to face the Infernal Realm. His consorts, dukes and secret forces appeared from the shadows, lining up beside and behind him. All stared at the Infernal Realm which now experienced startling changes.


    ¡­


    Following his departure from the Central Domain, Talroth first reappeared in the miniature world where he kept Asmodeus trapped, and stepped toward her. Seeing him, expecting and not in the mood for his usual snides, Asmodeus closed her eyes, keeping her face lowered toward the ground.


    Before that sight, Talroth''s lips curled into a smile.


    "It is a pity that between the two of us, it has come to this."


    Talroth began, speaking such "out of character" words that Asmodeus'' eyes opened and narrowed at him.


    "What do you mean by that? Or perhaps you''ve finally decided to put me out of my misery?"


    She directly asked, knowing that as far as Talroth was concerned, the best she could expect was a sordid fate. However, Talroth shook his head, and sat on the cold ground, beside her. His back leaned against the pillar she remained tied on, but his face tilted to the left, still keeping her in sight.


    "Not quite. Though I suppose this is still a farewell."


    As those words left Talroth''s lips, confusion gripped Asmodeus'' mind, and her peerless face contorted into a frown.


    "There are words all will speak at least once in their lives. Words I never had any use for. But since this is our final meeting, and I will never again have the opportunity, I ought to say them."


    Talroth pursued, and with a smile, stretched his left hand toward Asmodeus, stroking her cheek with a tenderness she''d long forgotten.


    "Sorry, and thank you.


    Sorry for wronging you not once, but twice, for never being able to be the one you yearned for. For giving you hope when I knew I meant to squash your heart.


    And thank you, thank you for following me across all those eras, for having always been my wife. Fate is a cruel mistress, even I couldn''t anticipate it would again set us on this path. I could say that in another life, I wish things were different. And perhaps I do. Perhaps like all the rest, I somehow wish to experience genuineness. However..."


    There, Talroth paused, staring deep into Asmodeus'' confused eyes while still stroking her cheek. His smile vanished, and while pulling back his hand, he stood up.


    "...that would be a lie. My destiny is that of supreme power. In my heart, nothing else matters. In my eyes of shifting grey, that alone maintains its brightness. My name shall awe all things across eternity. For I - only I - am qualified to wear the crown of eternal dominion."


    As the words echoed in Asmodeus'' mind, Talroth vanished in a cold, deadening force that chilled her to the bones.


    ¡­


    As Talroth reappeared, he now stood above Hell''s tallest mountain, staring at the dropping Infernal Tribulations with a mildly apologetic gaze.


    "The death of every Primogen returns their portion of the will back to the origin. But little do they know that while the others combined only hold 1/15, the Overlord and I both hold ?. Hell, I must say that as a parent, you''ve treated me very well.


    What a pity that unfilial piety is my first virtue."


    Talroth whispered and stretched his hands while staring straight into the deluge of red lightning bolts.


    "Farewell."


    *Crack*


    Following that word, Talroth''s skin crackled with fissures spreading all around his previously flawless body. Dark purple flames burst from the fissures, setting the Incubus Primogen ablaze with infernal flames.


    Though he made no sound, the flames seared Talroth''s flesh, and from the extremities to the trunk, burned him to ashes. Five seconds was all it took for Talroth to become dispersing ashes.


    From his body and soul, nothing remained.


    The portion of Hell''s Will within him returned to its rightful owner, and as Hell''s Will mourned the loss of its most cherished child, its Infernal Tribulations skyrocketed in might, releasing such a dreadful force that the Devil Formation showed signs of shattering.


    The deluge of red lightning turned into a crimson lightning tiger that hurtled at the barrier, and slammed right into it!


    The barrier collapsed, leaving the denizens of Hell powerless before the Will''s wrath!


    At that time, Konrad made his move, and unleashed the yellow springs of the underworld! The springs coalesced into a gigantic maw that rushed into the Infernal Realm to swallow the tumbling tiger!


    And as the Will''s wrath still grumbled in waves of horrendous might, the underworld maw rushed into the reddened sky and merged with it! The sky''s color changed, becoming a dark yellow as the will thrashed against the underworld''s consumption.


    All to no avail!


    "HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!"


    The grating cry of Hell''s Will pierced trillions of ears as it collapsed and became the final meal of Konrad''s Chthonian Will!


    The last shackles broke, with Konrad''s broken locks finally reaching 30 in both the Absolute Negation and Might Reversal Physique! Better, his bloodline reached Firmament level!


    Still, Konrad couldn''t relish, for a scene that none expected now occurred in the infernal sky.


    A golden gate appeared, surrounded by a majestic swirl of Auspicious Clouds that danced as if to announce the coming of the world''s true sovereign.


    The gate opened, and in the blinding golden light bursting from its doors, two figures appeared, one that needed no introduction, one all recognized as that of Talroth, while at his left, a six or seven years old boy stood with bright, slit golden eyes and grey hair.


    Talroth held the boy''s hands as the two walked out of the golden gate.


    But that...merely was the beginning! From within the Firmament, the Dharma Lord that should have been trapped by Regretless remolded his body, vanished into Nothingness, and reappeared in the Infernal Realm''s Sky.


    As he stood at Talroth''s right, his stance needed no explanation.


    The Dharma Lord waved his hand, and above the three, a jade crown appeared, rippling with the very power of samsara!

 551 The Supreme Conqueror

    If the reappearance of Talroth, the dragon boy, and the sudden manifestation of the Dharma Lord should have filled Konrad with confusion, it was the jade crown hovering above the three that gripped his attention. Within that crown, a palpable Supreme Will rippled, announcing to the world that this tiny crown was indeed a Supreme Artifact.


    But that alone wasn''t unacceptable. The truly sordid fact was the power of Samsara rippling from it, a force able to control incarnations and reincarnations swirled around that crown, making even Konrad stand with vigilance. Only True Bridge owners could resist the power of Samsara, for only they crossed the 10,000 Tribulations. All others faced an immediate threat!


    At that time, Night and Cloud awoke, and alongside Moon, stared dumbstruck at the Dharma Lord.


    "What...is the meaning of this?"


    They couldn''t help but ask. That the Dharma Lord could escape Regretless'' suppression wasn''t inconceivable. After all, Regretless had been in torpor for centuries. As a Nothingness Supreme, the escape means at the Dharma Lord''s disposal were innumerable.


    But why did he stand beside Talroth, and worse, that boy! But as their minds swirled, an outlandish scene occurred. Before the onlookers'' gaze, the forms of the Dharma Lord and the Empyrean Dragon boy blurred, becoming immaterial and generating a strange, unnamable force as infinite power surged from Talroth''s form.


    But this merely was the start. Across various realms and worlds, tens of thousands of light rays emerged, shooting toward the jade crown now firmly standing above Talroth. From the Infinite Void Space where Konrad kept Sakra sealed, his soul emerged in a light ray and rushed toward the crown.


    From the miniature world where Talroth kept Asmodeus trapped, she emerged, turned into a bright ray as she shot toward the crown! Somewhere within the Myriad Dreams Valley, Malkam who handled petty chores turned into a bright ray and shot toward the crown.


    At Konrad''s right, Cacillia''s eyes contorted into a frown and as she quivered, she too turned into a white ray, threatening to join the rest in the crown!


    At that time, Konrad stretched out his left palm, using the power of negation and his lordship of the Three Realms, to suppress Cacillia''s departure. However, even with those forces, the crown''s samsara controlling power proved a dreadful challenge. It was as if that force stood beyond the lordship of any realm, unable to be curbed just because of Konrad''s realm dominion!


    "NEGATION!"


    Konrad snarled, pushing the power of his sixty locks to limits, and releasing High Supreme level force for the first time in his life!


    Only then did Cacillia''s absorption end, and she fell back to his side. However, her eyes now seemed groggy, and her appearance experienced fluctuating changes. Intertwining between her current black hair and icy blue eyes and a pair of silver hair and eyes that Konrad knew all too well.


    But as Konrad suppressed Cacillia''s change, the others didn''t have the same luck and merged with the crown!


    However, if that scene should have held them in awe, it was the collapsing form of the Dharma Lord and Empyrean Dragon boy that befuddled Night, Moon and Cloud. But as a flurry of emotions preventing the other two from thinking clearly, Night saw through that force.


    "A Time Paradox. No Time Paradoxes."


    Night realized, speaking words that unleashed mighty waves in the other two as they too realized the ploy.


    Played!


    They''d been played from the start!


    And as the siblings put two and two together, seeing his worst assumption become reality, Konrad''s face contorted into a frown.


    "And so the truth is revealed. Their preparations even exceeded all I expected. While all focused on Celestial Slaughter''s return, they failed to realize that from the start, the true mastermind still hid in the shadows.


    Three existences separated by three timelines, unable to stand beside one another due to Time Paradoxes¡ªfor them three...stem from the same root!"


    Konrad spat, awakening all on the scene to the ludicrous play unfolding beneath their gazes.


    "They are not clones. They''re not bound. All are unique individuals. In the days of the Empyrean''s hegemony, the Dharma Lord was the past, Celestial Slaughter was the present, and Talroth...the future. But in this timeline, Talroth is the present, the Dharma Lord is the past, and Celestial Slaughter the future.


    When the three stand beside one another, Time Paradoxes kick in, making past and future collapse and merge with the present."


    The power of Time Paradoxes was something none could fully explain, a force that even Supremes trod carefully with. By having the nerve to base his plan on such a trick, the Dharma Lord showed incomparable boldness. Poor Regretless could never imagine that from beginning to end, he played in the Dharma Lord and Celestial Slaughter''s hand.


    But as the siblings'' eyes widened at the realization, the Time Paradoxes ended, with the past and future uniting in the present, uniting in Talroth.


    No. Calling him Talroth was inaccurate. The entity standing before them all was the amalgam of three. Three in one, one with three.


    The Supreme Conqueror!


    Still, as he gazed at the jade crown, there were many points Konrad couldn''t understand.


    "Not bad, my crown prince. Not bad at all. If Regretless had half your wit, perhaps this day couldn''t have seen fruition. Just perhaps."


    Talroth began in a deadening voice that carried power and strength few on the scene could gauge.


    "Indeed, the Dharma Lord is the one that set the plan in motion. For the simple reason that the Dharma Lord...is the Supreme Conqueror Sutra. The original manual, that is."


    Talroth explained, causing the knowledgeable''s eyes to widen in disbelief. To say nothing of the rest, even Konrad had not seen that one coming.


    "When only Nothingness covered the world. When Nothingness was the Omniverse, the Nirvana Dust Crown appeared, as the first Supreme artifact. However, when Infiniteness reared its head, emerging to replace Nothingness, in the clash that ensued, a stele rose from Nothingness, bringing alongside it the first cultivation method of the Omniverse, the first Ancient Secret: The Supreme Conqueror Sutra.


    As Infiniteness triumphed, the stele developed sentience, and morphed to become the Dharma Lord. He took the Nirvana Dust Crown and hid in the Firmament which appeared alongside Infiniteness.


    From Infiniteness, the Primal Laws emerged, opening the road for all the rest. The Laws shaped the Omniverse as you know it, making it a ground for life. Alongside it, the Firmament too changed. And in the coming epochs, guided by the Dharma Lord, eight individuals rose to become Supreme, thereby joining him in the Firmament.


    But how could such a life satisfy him? He existed with a singular purpose: To bring back the eternal reign of Nothingness. For that, he used the Nirvana Dust Crown to incarnate himself in the future, creating the former Empyrean Dragon Emperor''s second son: Radiant Dragon."


    As Talroth''s words reached that point, Konrad''s eyes narrowed.


    "Radiant Dragon and the Dharma Lord could never meet. But they needed not. Radiant Dragon not only possessed the Dharma Lord''s knowledge and memories, but he could also channel the Nirvana Dust Crown to incarnate himself in the future, thereby creating Talroth.


    Though they never met, the two coordinated to set into motion the creation of the Supreme Conqueror."


    At that point, Cloud could no longer restrain himself and he chimed in.


    "You mean to say that everything that happened until now, from Regretless'' fall to his rise, from the Omniverse''s conquest and the destruction of the eight Supremes was always...part of your plan?!"


    He snarled. However, before that cry of outrage, Talroth merely nodded.


    "Naturally. And you''ve all played your roles to perfection."

 552 The Supreme Conqueror Part 2

    "In the past, Radiant Dragon didn''t doubt that Regretless would rise to defeat him. If he couldn''t the situation would have been troublesome. Based on Radiant Dragon''s past strength, to say nothing of eternal dominion. Even the Firmament''s eight Supremes were frustrating enough challenges.


    We needed a flawless template, the foundation that would allow us to return with tremendous strength and unrivaled potential. As the number one talent of all times, Regretless was the best option. So we helped him. We groomed his hatred, his thirst for vengeance, helped him thrive on it and rise to become a peerless powerhouse.


    And indeed, he didn''t disappoint. The creation of that Omniarch Bloodline was proof of our success. Even without becoming Supreme, he already was more than a match for the Firmament''s Supremes. Worthy of the title of Number One Prodigy of All Eras."


    Talroth sighed in reminiscence, causing Cloud''s rage to sear his heart. Some words were difficult to accept. But regardless of how much they gashed, accepting them was the only option.


    "Of course, that wasn''t enough. We needed to deceive you into thinking that Radiant Dragon''s return was on a timeline. That the Conqueror''s Will would reincarnate him at random within his birth or death place. But though the return place was indeed either Heaven or Hell, the time was always ours to choose. More accurately, it was the Dharma Lord''s."


    Having already hypothesized that part, Konrad wasn''t too surprised. As for the remaining question, he could now form answers. But as if anticipating them, Talroth pursued.


    "With Regretless as the foundation, returning with Supreme level strength was inevitable. Following our merge, becoming a High Supreme was natural. But that wasn''t enough, for at the end of the day, Regretless was...too strong. With his potential and means, though we didn''t doubt he would never become Almighty, his strength would keep rising. And it did.


    To prepare for that, we needed two things, to groom a peerless army, and deflect Regretless'' attention with deceit and decoys. Making you believe that Radiant Dragon would be reborn among the three Realms'' denizens? Deceit.


    As for the decoy, Dragon Warden served that role. Using a Primordial Seed, Radiant Dragon sent him into reincarnation¡ªexpecting that the day he formed a True Bridge and revealed his identity, Regretless'' attention and wrath would shift onto him. And with the Nirvana Dust Crown, the Dharma Lord saved all the rest. All the dead, from the Six Realms to the Firmament, he saved them all¡ªnot only maintaining a sliver of their existence in the crown but taking full control of them.


    When their existence returned to completion, the Dharma Lord spread strands across the omniverse, using the powers of Nirvana and Samsara to make them grow through all reincarnations until they reached the peak.


    The time of their return is the time of our rebirth!


    And now they are ready! We are ready!"


    Talroth proclaimed and raised his right hand, causing tens of thousands of light rays to surge from the Nirvana Dust Crown and coalesce in the sky. From the rays, tens of thousands of various figures emerged, startling the world with a mind-boggling eruption of might!


    Among them, the primordial remnants such as Cloud, Moon and Night recognized faces that filled them with awe! 16, in particular, kept their eyes wide open!


    "The four Dragon Kings."


    Cloud whispered as his gaze swept three elderly men and one riveting woman, two of them with golden hair while the remaining two''s were silver. In the past, the cultivation of those four was just at the Overgod level. But now, it was already at the peak of the Primordial God Rank!


    And that was cultivation alone!


    "The three Tribulation Envoys!"


    The three Dao Paragons!"


    The Nine Nether Monarchs!"


    The Eight Supremes!"


    Moon said in succession, gasping at the sight of those past powerhouses, none of which appeared weaker than the peak of the Primordial God Rank! Konrad, however, ignored them all to stare at the two now standing beside Talroth.


    But if Malkam becoming the third Empyrean Dragon Prince, Dragon Dark, brought him mild surprise, the silver-haired woman at Talroth''s right, Asmodeus'' new form, filled him with an inexplicable wave of emotions.


    "Even imperial mother stands in the midst. Where then is Highest Dragon?"


    Konrad whispered, for indeed, that woman, Asmodeus'' past self, was none other than Dragon Warden''s mother, the Empyrean Dragon Empress, Bright Dragon Star. On the scene, 100,000 Primordial Gods, the majority from the Empyrean Dragon race, gathered around Talroth, around their lord, forming the strongest army of all times.


    And in tandem, all dropped on their knees!


    "GREETINGS, YOUR MAJESTY!"


    The synchronized hail thundered in the sky, shocking trillions to the core of their soul.


    "In the past, Radiant Dragon took the reign name of Celestial Slaughter to announce his will to bend the world in a blood storm. In this age, it is still valid. Regardless of what my birth name may be, I am the Supreme Conqueror, Celestial Slaughter!


    And if not by right of birth, then through blood and steel, the world shall be mine!"


    Celestial Slaughter bellowed, letting his High Supreme Will explode in every word as he stared into Konrad''s icy blue hues.


    "Son, when you achieved the impossible and formed that Firmament Bridge, you outpaced all my expectations. Only you could somehow deviate from my plans. For that, I praise you.


    However, there can only be one eternal ruler. That crown, I claim. Surrender to me and join the ranks of my army! Again in this life, raise your sword in my name, become my number one general, and I promise that you shall be below one but above the rest!


    In the future, when I conquer the Firmament, the omniverse is yours!"


    Celestial Slaughter offered, making Konrad arch an eyebrow.


    "Oh? Old man, apologies, but your perfect script went wrong when you chose to include me in the midst. In this world, there is nothing you can offer me that I can''t claim by myself.


    The world can indeed only have one sovereign: I!


    And I have no position to offer you."


    Konrad replied and raised the God Executing Immortal Sword. Right now, there was a serious lack of information regarding Celestial Slaughter''s abilities.


    Although Konrad reached High Supreme level, possessed a Firmament Bloodline and All-Transcendence, he dared not underestimate him. After all, his cultivation was still at the late-stage of the Anti-God Realm.


    Celestial Slaughter, however, seemed to have reached the summit of a Perfect True Bridge. Better, his bloodline strength contained a strange signature even Konrad couldn''t fully appraise.


    As if he''d already anticipated the reply, Celestial Slaughter nodded in approval.


    "Very well, Konrad. Then let the battle for the omniverse...begin!"


    Celestial Slaughter exclaimed and stretched out his hands, releasing an irresistible suction force that trapped both Night and Cloud, pulling them toward him!


    Right before Celestial Slaughter, a grey vortex appeared, ready to consume the two in their entirety! In the split of a second, Konrad realized Celestial Slaughter now possessed the power to devour his foes and absorb their strength. But though how much he could absorb was uncertain, Konrad would typically never allow such a thing to occur.


    But this time, he made no move.


    And as Cloud and Night faced the danger of extermination, within the Firmament, Regretless trembled.


    ¡­


    Within the world of his demons, still enjoying his chess time with Highest Dragon, Regretless was about to move a knight, when his body shook. Instantly, his face twisted into an expression of incomparable fury!


    "Imperial uncle, apologies, but I have people to kill."


    Regretless stated, and the world of his demons shattered.


    ¡­


    Back into the real world, Regretless opened his eyes wide, and they now rippled with a force that even surpassed what he possessed before the curse.


    Without a word, he stood up and stepped forward, vanishing to reappear in Hell''s Sky.


    Still without a word, without paying heed to the scene or what it implied, Regretless curved his right hand into a knife shape, and chopped downward!


    A formless force exploded, shattering Celestial Slaughter''s suction force, and freeing Night and Cloud from his grip.


    Only now did Regretless sweep the scene. And though at first, what he saw made his eyes widen, a second afterward, his lips curved into.


    "And here I was wondering who was so bold as to threaten my brothers'' lives. Celestial Slaughter, it''s just you?"


    Regretless scoffed with an arrogance that made all wonder where his confidence hailed from.


    But when he stretched out his hands, releasing the most dreadful concentration of might they''d ever seen, none no longer wondered where his conceit stemmed from.


    As the Omniarch''s might unfurled, all Realms quaked, and the very fabric of the Omniverse shivered!


    "You''re a High Supreme now? So what?!


    You have 100,000 Primordials? Hundreds of Supremes? So what?!"


    Before my sovereign might, all must collapse!


    And on your corpse, I shall remind the world why only I bear the name of Omniarch!"


    Regretless bellowed, and the battle for the omniverse officially began!

 553 Driven into Madness

    Why did Konrad hasten Regretless''s return? Simple, regardless of whether by his hand or Celestial Slaughter''s so long as Cloud or Night faced the threat of extermination, alarmed by his Supreme Will, Regretless would awake. And even if they could stall him for three to five years, the time of his return undoubtedly neared.


    That being the case, using him to source Celestial Slaughter''s abilities undoubtedly was a wiser choice. If knowing the enemy was the first rule of warfare, on the war for information, Celestial Slaughter currently held an indisputable advantage. They knew too little of him.


    With Regretless''s typical conceit, not putting Celestial Slaughter in his eyes was natural. But unfazed, Celestial Slaughter curled his lips into a smile.


    "Regretless, trillions of years have passed, but you still maintain the same attitude. No, you''ve gotten even worse. At least in the past, when you navigated the Nether Realm''s political sphere, you had a less straightforward nature to you.


    Ever the disappointment. I wonder what your slut mother would think of all this?"


    Celestial Slaughter quipped, nailing one of Regretless'' sore spots, and making his eyes go bloodshot.


    "What? You don''t like the - slut mother - part? You don''t like the truth? How typical of overly devoted children? In my father''s reign, your mother played the two Empyrean Princes against one another, nearly ruining centuries of brotherhood before finally giving birth to you, this bastard child. If not for your uncanny resemblance to my crown prince, I would undoubtedly doubt your parentage.


    What a joke, that my foolish elder brother couldn''t see through her wiles, and spent the entirety of his remaining years caring for the fruit of her treachery. No wonder the world named her Divine Enchantress.


    What a pity, what a joke, what a shame!"


    Celestial Slaughter scoffed, speaking words that were...entirely false! However, no one besides him knew the truth of those past events. All who did no longer existed. And as Regretless'' rage and indignation peaked, seeing him reach boiling point, Celestial Slaughter pursued.


    "Actually, those are all lies. The truth is that Highest Dragon and Divine Enchantress were initially a couple. But as the only Tribulation Spirit available, I needed her to provide me with a child I could manipulate to my ends. Therefore, I forcefully took her before Highest Dragon.


    At the time, I''d already reached the Primordial God Rank while he still was at the Overgod level. It was a one-sided thrashing, and he watched, helpless as I defiled his woman. Her cries still ring in my mind."


    As those words echoed, Regretless''s eyes blanked, spreading wide alongside his lips. His battle-will grew chaotic, and his entire body shook.


    "I mean their cries, of course. I could have used my Golden Dragon Rod to facilitate her subjugation, but I didn''t. Highest Dragon tried very hard to restrain his pain, but couldn''t. In the end, to reduce her sufferings, your mother had no choice but to accept a contract with me and give birth to you.


    Part of the deal was that I''d rewrite Highest Dragon''s memories. Which I did. After all, that elder brother of mine was a valuable official. How could I bear his loathing? A pity that once he transcended in Truth and became a Primordial, he regained all those pesky memories.


    Unfortunate, really. But luckily for me, knowing you only had him as support, knowing that without him backing you, your life would become a living hell, he had to bear the pain, to bear the shame, to bide his time while bearing it all, and never utter the tiniest word of complaint.


    How...sorrowful. To think that it was your rash insurgence and not this personal hatred that''d cause him to raise his sword against me? How...tragic. Child, you really did your imperial uncle wrong."


    Celestial Slaughter sighed, and even as his words trailed, Regretless teetered -- on the verge of collapsing mid-air. And seeing that side of him, Konrad couldn''t help but inwardly sigh. The current Regretless was such a mess that to say nothing of Konrad, any one of the Chthonian Dragon Dukes could take control of his Dao Heart and send him into perdition.


    Perhaps counting on him to source Celestial Slaughter was...a mistake. But then he recalled the source of Regretless'' strength, and his eyes contorted into a frown.


    "Not right. What is the old goat trying to achieve by riling him up?"


    Konrad wondered.


    "Lies...lies...LIEEEEES!"


    Regretless snarled while clutching his head, and sinking his nails into his flesh in a maddened frenzy. But what the onlookers couldn''t feel was that alongside the anguish and rage, his strength soared unceasingly.


    "It naturally isn''t. I''m sure you could see it. That lingering pain in his eyes. The silent agony that made the suavest gentleman of the Empyrean become a secluded Taoist monk, how could you not see it? You just didn''t want to.


    A man must face his demons to rise above himself. Highest Dragon faced them daily. How heroic. You should learn from him."


    Those words were the final straw and the crimson of Regretless'' irises spread to his sclera. In that instant, it was as if something inside him snapped, as if anguish and remorse broke a certain limit, then numbed all the rest.


    Like a drunken man, Regretless'' head vacillated. He then stabilized, closed his eyes, and as he clenched his fists, an eerie red mist soared from his body¡ªturning into a blood hurricane.


    Regretless'' eyes opened wide and as the full might of his cultivation erupted, all were startled to feel that with cultivation alone, he could suppress a Supreme! For a Perfect Bridge, such a feat was entirely inconceivable.


    "Hahaha, uncle, mother, I am not filial. I am not filial.


    But don''t worry, in this era, I shall avenge this slight.


    AAAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    A majestic hurricane of a crimson aura high of three kilometers swirled around Regretless, making his strength rise no end while three suns, appeared at his back. A crimson sun, a sky blue sun, and a white sun!


    "Even if I must use my life as the price, Celestial Slaughter...I WILL KILL YOU!


    Innate Skill: Absolute Dominion!"


    Regretless bellowed, and shockingly, the very essence of the Dao shifted ownership, becoming his to with as his saw fit. Alongside it, the tribulations of all Realms answered his command, while the lives, bloodline strength, and existences of trillions gathered to empower him!


    The sky darkened, shrouded with the sound of crackling lightning and thunderbolts. The ground heaved, the Laws spiraled out of control, the three suns spread to form a triangle in space¡ªstretching across hundreds of kilometers.


    "Heavenly Demon Tablet!"


    With Regretless'' command, his Supreme Artifact, a grey stele engraved with ancient red writings, appeared above his head. The tablet morphed, becoming a grey bow that dropped in Regretless'' hands.


    As Regretless pulled the bowstrings, creating a crimson, white and sky blue arrow aimed at Celestial Slaughter and his forces, a dreadful pressure able to extinguish all existence rippled!


    With his windblown, sky blue hair fluttering at his back, Regretless fired the arrow, that arrow all the ancients on the scene effortlessly recognized. When compared to the one that ended so many lives in the past, this one was in a completely different dimension, boasting a strength that could extinguish even a High Supreme in one strike.


    True to his words, Regretless threw caution to the wind, imbuing the root of his Infiniteness in the arrow to perish with Celestial Slaughter!


    But to the audience''s shock, Celestial Slaughter didn''t seek evasion. Better, he threw himself at the arrow, opened his mouth, and as grey winds unfurled from his form, he swallowed it whole!


    All the energies contained in that arrow swelled Celestial Slaughter''s veins, strengthening his dreadful physique while enhancing his cultivation.


    With a whirl, Celestial Slaughter stabilized himself in the air, and as his golden eyes rose to meet Regretless'', they sparked with amusement.


    "Excellent move, my child. Alas, I am invulnerable."

 554 Bloodline Transcendence

    Before this eldritch scene, to say nothing of the others, even Regretless'' eyes widened in disbelief. No matter what kind of devouring power Celestial Slaughter possessed, a Perfect Bloodline could never devour Supreme Power. But not content of devouring it, he refined it.


    And as Regretless'' eyes contorted into a frown, Konrad''s eyes went between the two High Supremes, spotting an oddity in the signature of their bloodlines. Even if Regretless'' Omniarch Blood took its foundation in the three Commanding Lineages, for a Perfect Bloodline, it was far too strong.


    Likewise, Celestial Slaughter''s new bloodline showed abilities that exceeded the limits of Perfect Blood.


    "You forced a Bloodline Transcendence."


    Regretless realized as he lowered his bow. The words caused a wave of confusion in the bystanders. After all, there was no such thing as "Bloodline Transcendence." However, Celestial Slaughter nodded in approval.


    "Indeed. Although at our return we would possess All-Transcendence and Nothingness Supremacy, to tame the world, an unparalleled bloodline was undoubtedly necessary. Our Void Dragon Blood combines All-Transcendence, Nothingness and the Empyrean Dragon lineage. Alone it is already an incomparable bloodline. But to bring it to the next level, we used All-Transcendence to forcefully shatter the limits, thereby creating a Bloodline Transcendence."


    Celestial Slaughter explained, making Regretless'' frown grow deeper. In the past, knowing that his bloodline could not reach Firmament level, Regretless opted for a new road and used all his means to force a fifth Transcendence: Bloodline Transcendence. Never did he expect that Celestial Slaughter would achieve the same.


    Although their bloodlines weren''t Firmament level, the gap was marginal. Celestial Slaughter snapped his fingers, causing the Nirvana Dust Crown to drop on his head.


    "Some people think themselves unique. They think that only they are capable of achieving peculiar feats. I do not. I existed before time and have seen the world unfold. I know that so long as the right conditions gather, all can achieve the same.


    Also, the main difference between you and I, is not the wisdom, preparations and intellect that completely leave you eclipsed. No, I raised you. You are my monkey, tailored to my needs from infancy to maturity. And no matter how the monkey struggles, he can''t escape Buddha''s palm."


    Celestial Slaughter quipped, using Regretless'' past words against him. At the same time, his army of 100,000 Primordials and hundreds of Supremes made a formation around him.


    "Is that so? I stand by my belief that supreme power renders all plotting meaningless."


    Regretless scoffed and stepped forward, vanishing to reappear within the sea of deities. His Heavenly Demon Tablet again morphed, this time becoming a beating cane while hundreds of Primordial Gods gathered to assail him. By the time they launched their offensive, Celestial Slaughter had fallen to the rear.


    "Innate Skill: Absolute Defense."


    Regretless whispered, causing a formless energy screen to appear around him. Thousands of moves from the legions of Primordial Gods and hundreds of Supremes barrelled him from all sides, merging and overlapping in intricate formations. But regardless of how dreadful their blows became, as long as they clashed with Regretless'' Absolute Defense, they collapsed in light particles!


    "Innate Skill: Absolute Strength.


    Innate Skill: Absolute Speed."


    Again, Regretless whispered, and to the legions of Primordials and Supremes, became a gust of wind, an untraceable blur that beat them all to death with its cane! With every strike, a deity or Supreme would burst into blood fog, obliterated from existence!


    Or so it should have been. Instead they turned into light rays, rushing back into the Nirvana Dust Crown, and emerging as pristine as before! Instantly, Regretless realized that if he didn''t destroy that crown, the fight would never see an end.


    But if a Nothingness Artifact was that easily destroyed, Celestial Slaughter wouldn''t be here to begin with. And as if reading through Regretless'' thoughts, the crown dived into Celestial Slaughter''s head, vanishing within and becoming one with him!


    "Innate Skill: True Void!"


    Celestial Slaughter exclaimed, releasing a debilitating force that contended with Regretless'' absolute attributes. Although he couldn''t entirely suppress them, Regretless instantly found himself unable to showcase his full strength.


    At that time, Regretless threw his cane, but as it returned to the initial tablet form, it released a red protective sphere that forced all foes backward, while resisting Celestial Slaughter''s True Void.


    "Innate Skill: Tribulation Manipulation!"


    Regretless aimed his right hand toward the sky, causing the Chthonian Realm''s black lightning to tumble in millions of dark thunderbolts! By the time the grumble of the chthonian lightning tore their minds, the legions of deities and Supremes found themselves burning from the lightning strikes!


    "Innate Skill: Essence Ma¡­"


    Regretless began while raising his hand, but before he could finish his move¡­


    *BANG*


    ...a punch bashed his skull in, sending him tumbling toward the ground! Regretless didn''t have the time to wonder why his tablet''s screen lost effect, that a kick met his dropping form, striking him right in the face!


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    But that merely was the beginning, with a relentless succession of kicks, the figure trampled Regretless'' face, remodeling it while booting him toward the ground. But while blood gushed from his face, Regretless released a low growl, and the last kick met an unbreakable barrier.


    "Negation."


    A voice echoed, the barrier collapsed, and the kick carried on unimpeded, smashing Regretless'' jaw, and sending him spiraling leftward! By the time Regretless stabilized himself, he was startled to see that the one standing before him was not Celestial Slaughter, but an icy-blue eyed man wielding an obsidian sword.


    As the man''s gaze locked his, Regretless'' face twisted in rage.


    "Dragon Warden, how dare you?!"


    Regretless snarled while his face slowly healed from Konrad''s thrashing. In every one of his kicks, Konrad released relentless negation energies that made Regretless'' usual instantaneous healing, painfully slow.


    Better, they assailed his insides and corroded his Supreme Will, laying the groundwork for the upcoming clash.


    "Had fun? Mhm? Regretless, just because I didn''t instantly boot your ugly ass, you think you can freely run amok? Even going as far as using my Chthonian Tribulations? The gals.


    The nerve.


    Since you''ve chosen to deliver yourself, we might as well use the opportunity to settle old scores."


    Konrad declared while bending his sword in a battle stance. The 60 broken locks of his Forbidden Physiques kicked into gear, warning Regretless that Konrad''s current abilities had already reached High Supreme tier.


    Worse, from his body, Regretless could feel a Supreme Will unfurling, marking Konrad as Supreme! Although his current cultivation didn''t stand out, his strength no longer was something Regretless could look down on.


    However, as killing intent surged from Konrad and locked him from all sides, confusion crept into Regretless'' eyes.


    To say nothing of him, even the likes of Verena, Else, Selene, Gulistan, and Yvonne all frowned.


    "Konrad, are you out of your mind?! Celestial Slaughter is the number one enemy! After killing him, can''t we kill one another? Why bare your sword at Regretless at this critical juncture?!"


    Cloud snarled, unable to comprehend what went on in the usually so clever Konrad. And indeed, those were the thoughts swirling in even Konrad''s consorts'' minds. Though mighty, Regretless was undoubtedly not as threatening as Celestial Slaughter.


    For the sake of peaceful nights, destroying that creature was a priority. Why then did Konrad completely ignore him to target Regretless?


    But in response, Konrad channeled the power of his Chthonian Will and Absolute Negation to break Regretless'' Absolute Dominion, and suppress him on the spot! The killing intent around him surged alongside black mist, as he locked his murderous eyes on Regretless.


    Alarmed, Regretless unleashed the full might of his Omniarch Bloodline, cultivation and Supreme Will to resist Konrad''s suppression! But as he did, Konrad''s Firmament Bloodline Strength erupted, releasing such a vast force, that even Regretless'' Omniarch Blood found itself overshadowed.


    Instantly, Regretless realized how much of a mistake it was to not take this fight beyond the Three Realms.


    "Regretless, initially I planned to find a way to bring Peerless back, and screw her before butchering you. But seeing you, I''ve changed my mind. For having the nerve to play sovereign in my realm, you ought to die, at once."


    Konrad declared, putting his move under the banner of hubris as he swept his sword at Regretless'' neck!


    But shockingly, as all believed Regretless'' life was in jeopardy, a grey vortex appeared before him, making Konrad''s blow vanish in the void!


    Seeing his fears come true, Konrad''s determination to kill Regretless only heightened!


    However, that grey vortex, Celestial Slaughter''s move, soon proved unnecessary!


    *BANG*


    As his fury and might soared alongside one another, Regretless stretched out his arms, resisting his shackles to contend with Konrad. And while his loathed brother''s blade offensive approached him, Regretless only had one thing to say:


    "Impudence!"

 555 Peace Treaty

    The sight of Konrad''s blade cleaving its way toward his neck gave Regretless no time to idle, and he made his move.


    "Shifting Void Step!"


    Demonstrating a mastery of the Shifting Void Step that left Sakra in shame, Regretless dispersed his presence to, just like a Nothingness Supreme, exist in every point of space, thereby achieving quasi-Omnipresence.


    But if to others that ability proved an insurmountable headache, before Konrad, it held little meaning.


    "God Executing Immortal Art, First Form: Omnidimensional Slash."


    Konrad whispered as he swept his sword in a horizontal slash, unleashing a formless sword force that hacked through all corners, spots and things in space!


    *Slash*


    "Innate Skill: Absolute Defense!"


    Regretless attempted to raise his strongest defense skill. Alas, no matter how much power he released, the suppression returned, wearing down his bloodline strength and preventing him from resisting the blow!


    Regretless'' multi-existences collapsed, and though the blow wasn''t enough to claim his life, he flew backward, restraining a blood spurt as his internal organs suffered a dreadful gash.


    Again, Celestial Slaughter made his move, vanishing to appear before Konrad and block further offensive. Unlike Regretless, his Void Dragon Bloodline made him completely free, unable to be shackled by the rules of a multiverse. Even if Konrad was the sovereign ruler of this verse, he couldn''t use his authority to suppress Celestial Slaughter.


    "Konrad, Konrad, what need is there to break the balance? I believe it''s time we talk."


    Celestial Slaughter began while his forces gathered to surround Konrad, befuddling the shackled Regretless who couldn''t comprehend why suddenly, Celestial Slaughter took his defense.


    "Regretless, do not misunderstand, I merely wish to leave this place with substantial gains. To that end, I need the three of us alive."


    Celestial Slaughter pursued, and though Konrad inwardly sneered, he let nothing transpire on his face.


    "Oh? And what gains would those be?"


    Konrad inquired, and in response, Celestial Slaughter waved his hand, causing a miniature map of the Omniverse to appear within the sky.


    "The three of us stand at the pinnacle of the Omniverse. Unmatched by anyone besides ourselves. However, we''re not quite equal.


    Regretless, though in terms of pure strength you surpass us both, you lack an impregnable stronghold. Just like you''ve just seen, in Konrad''s domain, your life is hard to preserve.


    Konrad, I must admit that with strength alone, I can not suppress you. After all, you''re not only All-Transcendent, but possess a Firmament Bloodline and 60 broken Forbidden Locks. Although your cultivation is still deficient, if it came to blows my odds aren''t that favorable. Alas, I am invulnerable, free and unfettered.


    You can''t kill me. You can''t bind me. What use is there in being stronger?"


    Celestial Slaughter pursued, before motioning toward his army.


    "Meanwhile, though I possess the strongest military force of all times, my own powers could use an upgrade. In one way or another, we could all use upgrades. We all need time to patch our deficiencies and fight for the eternal crown.


    If you insist on killing Regretless, I can only join hands with him, and assist him in suppressing you. Instead, if you choose to take a step back, if we all choose to negotiate, we can give ourselves the time we need to reach our peak."


    As his words echoed, Celestial Slaughter indexed the map on which 13 points glittered.


    "Let''s split the Omniverse''s 13 Multiverses. I take the upper five. Konrad takes the lower six. Regretless is left with two and the Firmament he already controls. I believe that is a fair bargain."


    Celestial Slaughter offered. And indeed, he was right. Although following Konrad''s bloodline breakthrough, Regretless could no longer pluck resources from the Firmament, his reserves from trillions of years remained astonishing. If he was determined to use them to train new forces, raising legions of Primordials was entirely possible. The extra two verses were nothing but consolation prizes.


    As for Celestial Slaughter taking five versus six for Konrad, this was but a concession made to showcase his intent to see the negotiations reach a fruitful point.


    "If you both agree, we can sign a 1,500 years peace treaty. For existences of our level, 1,500 years will pass in the blink of an eye. But I believe it is a reasonable amount of time to make our final moves.


    Regretless, you can take that time to ensure the means of my destruction. Likewise, Konrad, you can use it to grow at the fastest pace. Knowing you, endless surprises await.


    As for me, I shall also try my hardest. In 1,500 years, let us meet in the Firmament for the final clash and determine once and for all, the ownership of the Omniverse."


    A beautiful load of bullshit.


    With 1,500 years of time, Konrad didn''t doubt that with all his means, his cultivation would reach a dreadful level, he''d become a High Supreme, obtain the third Forbidden Physique and break all 30 locks, thereby making his strength reach Almighty level.


    Before, he believed that would be enough to thwart Celestial Slaughter''s best efforts. After all, although the old goat became High Supreme through Nothingness and All-Transcendence, achieving the same in Infiniteness wasn''t a matter of 1,500 years.


    And even if he could, it would be an Almighty vs Almighty battle. With all his tricks, Konrad didn''t fear defeat. At least, that''s what he previously thought.


    Now, he was starting to revise that thought. Celestial Slaughter was no man to underestimate his foes. If he dared give 1,500 years, he possessed full confidence in his victory.


    In fact, as his gaze went between Celestial Slaughter and Regretless, Konrad suspected that time didn''t matter much at all. It was yet again another distraction. Worse, although choosing the Firmament as the final battleground was intuitively correct, it was like an invitation to let Konrad seize the Firmament''s Throne.


    Another lure.


    "But the problem is that Regretless now knows I desperately want his death. If only to buy himself time to escape and regroup, he will agree. And if I try to convince him otherwise, it will have the opposite effect. That being the case, I can''t shirk from the treaty.


    Plan A has also been nipped in the bud.


    Hateful."


    Why did Konrad privilege slaying Regretless over Celestial Slaughter?


    Fear.


    He feared a replay of the past, that just like with Adelar and Olrich, Regretless was nothing but a pig being fattened for absorption.


    That the ultimate point of Regretless'' existence was to serve as the final stepping stone to their father''s eternal dominion.


    That no matter how powerful Regretless became, Celestial Slaughter had the means to make him surrender. Highest Dragon not being on the scene undoubtedly played a role in that scheme.


    But though the scene was similar, the stakes were different. Celestial Slaughter wasn''t Olrich, and Regretless not Adelar. If he truly managed to complete that feat, the implications were dreadful.


    Initially, to avoid calamities, Konrad purposely lowered the might of his Negation abilities to cheat Celestial Slaughter¡ªall so that he could rig the Nirvana Dust Crown at a critical time. So long as Celestial Slaughter made Highest Dragon or Regretless'' mother appear, he would combine the Negation with his Realm Lordship to snatch them alongside the Void Army. But not only did the devious old goat not, he even absorbed the crown. That being the case, plan A sank.


    And although Konrad still had a plan B and C, those were supremely dangerous. Especially C. Unless absolutely necessary, he didn''t wish to rely on them.


    Therefore, Regretless had to die!


    Alas, for now, he could only live.


    "I agree."


    Regretless approved, leaving Konrad no other choice.


    "So do I."


    Seeing them cave in, Celestial Slaughter nodded in approval, and without further delay the three drafted the contract¡ªand in their blood and soul, split the Omniverse.

 556 I Will Send You Pictures

    "Across those 1,500 years, neither of us are authorized to conduct covert or overt attacks - or infringe on the benefits of the other party. Borders can''t be crossed, pressured or threatened in any shape or form.


    Of course, I believe that for individuals of our standing, all those petty details are unnecessary."


    Celestial Slaughter reminded as the treaty''s ratification ended. It then turned into a dazzling light beam, leaving the new Chthonian Verse to stand in the Omniverse''s center, splitting it into three halves and setting the new borders. Meanwhile, Regretless finally took the time to sweep the surroundings and digest the world''s changes.


    If before, seeing a Supreme Konrad backed by 60 broken Forbidden Locks filled him with no small surprise, the sight of Night''s Nothingness Supremacy made his eyes widen in disbelief. With a step, he vanished to reappear before him¡­


    *SLAP*


    ...and slapped him right in the face.


    "Disobedient bastard, how dare you?! Is it possible that you too so desperately yearn for power that you''re willing to forsake relatives and kin in its pursuits?!"


    Regretless snarled as his heart teemed with soaring waves of fury. Alas, even as his rotating body stabilized in the sky, Night gave no reply, merely keeping his eyes closed, and his head lowered. Seeing this, Cloud intervened.


    "Elder brother, the situation demanded drastic measures. Night had no other choice."


    If the echo of Cloud''s mediating voice failed to soothe Regretless'' wrath, when he glanced at the eldest of his siblings and registered his All-Transcendent Supreme Will, it somehow reduced.


    Alas, his eyes then sought Moon and Blood Nether''s. Moon he found, Blood Nether, he didn''t. And if the sight of Moon standing among the Chthonian Devils with a cultivation base similar to theirs didn''t tell enough tales, her refusal to meet his gaze narrated an insufferable succession of events.


    Alarmed, Regretless used his quasi-Omniscience to get a full picture of the events following his curse. What he saw made him stagger.


    "Bastards! Bastards! Bastards!"


    *Slap* *Slap*


    Two slaps followed, this time for both Night and Cloud. Although the two of them were now Supremes, with the immeasurable strength gap between them, in Regretless'' hands, they were nothing more than children.


    "You--you know that Blood Nether''s temper is only more unstable than mine. But not only did you not stop her, you even went as far as staying idle. Waiting until the situation had reached an unredeemable point to make your move!


    Damnable bastard!"


    Regretless snarled at Cloud before sending him rolling with a violent kick!


    He then turned back toward Night!


    "You--you have always been the most sensible of the group. Cloud is full of petty compassion and can''t handle important matters so I''ve always relied on you! When the situation proved uncertain, when it became clear the enemy''s growth pace surpassed all expectations, why didn''t you destroy Heaven and Hell?!


    So what if it delayed other plans? At least the enemy would have been forced back into his Realm, unable to make more maneuvers! At least you could have bought yourselves enough time to await my return, and restrain your sister-in-law!


    Now good! GOOD! MY WIFE IS GONE!"


    Regretless'' hysteric roar thundered in the gathered folks'' ears, nearly splitting their eardrums. Seeing this, Konrad almost felt sorry for him. Almost.


    "Elder brother, the situation wasn''t that simple. Blood Nether''s intervention was always part of Dragon Warden''s equation. By the time she landed in Heaven, she was destined to fall to his ploys. It didn''t take five minutes for her Dao Heart to succumb to his tricks. Afterward, she was driven into a contract. Even if we bombed Heaven and Hell, what would that change?


    Or were we supposed to sacrifice the safety of Blood Nether''s soul for Konrad''s? Night only did the best he could with the situation at hand! If you want to blame someone, blame her for being irrational! Blame yourself for falling into torpor! But don''t blame him for events he could not control!"


    Cloud retorted, and as if nailed by the words, Regretless trembled. Indeed, even in his wildest dreams, he didn''t expect that Konrad''s growth pace would reach such a horrifying rate. As far as he was concerned, only Celestial Slaughter could harm his relatives. Without tens of thousands of years, Konrad simply couldn''t have the strength.


    How wrong was he proven!


    With a sigh, Regretless turned, sweeping the scene to lock eyes on Moon. Now it was her turn to face her brother''s outburst. But as he spun to face her, Regretless'' explosive wrath vanished, morphing into bitter disappointment.


    "And you, you. Out of all people, you? Have you forgotten our time in the Immortal Blood World? How we toiled day and night, all the hardships we endured to carve open a new path for ourselves?


    The mutual reliance, the mutual thrust, the kinship! All go to the gutter because of one man? One man?!"


    Even as his tone rose, it was bitterness that laced Regretless'' words. In their first lives, Night, Moon and Cloud were blood siblings, with Regretless becoming their sworn brother after rescuing their world from an immortal''s assault.


    In the second, however, while Night and Cloud still were blood brothers, Moon no longer had any blood tie to them. From that point on, she was Regretless'' blood sister. The two not only had the sworn sibling ties of their first life but the blood ties of the second. Calling her his most beloved relative was no exaggeration.


    What did he loathe the most? Betrayal. And to him, this was the worst possible betrayal, making Peerless'' past sword thrust seem not worth mentioning.


    However, oddly, Regretless didn''t realize that by uttering those words alone, he had no qualifications to condemn his past love. But as Regretless'' bitter, inquisitive gaze nailed her, Moon first lowered her head and clenched her trembling fists.


    "Big brother, I''m sorry, but for the sake of the trillions of years spent with you, I hope you can allow me to become selfish. For even if you won''t, I will."


    Moon replied, further shredding Regretless'' heart.


    "That being the case, henceforth, you''re no longer my sister."


    Those were the last words Regretless and Moon would ever tell one another. And when in the future Regretless drew his last breath, among other things, he reminisced them with bitter regret.


    His eyes then spun toward Konrad who stood in the sky alongside Celestial Slaughter. Seeing the two standing by side, staring at the scene of his collapsing house, Regretless'' face twisted into a grimace.


    "Such a good pair of father and son. One is more atrocious than the other! In what life did I commit the grave sin that made me your kin?!"


    Regretless couldn''t help but snap. But hearing this, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I will send you pictures."


    Konrad chided. Though, none on the scene doubted he would be true to his words. And picturing the images of Blood Nether groaning under Konrad, Regretless'' eyes went bloodshot.


    "What do you want? As long as the cost is mine alone to bear, I will give it to you."


    Regretless directly asked. And in his eyes, Konrad sensed an opportunity. Although not a match for Peerless, perhaps Blood Nether''s worth in Regretless'' heart wasn''t as little as she believed.


    Though a long shot, there was nothing wrong with trying.


    But as Konrad readied to make his offer, Celestial Slaughter''s lips curled into a smile, and his gaze peered deep into Regretless''. Instantly, Regretless shook, his bloodshot eyes expanded further, and he bit his lower lip.


    "I wan-"


    Konrad hadn''t even formed two words that Regretless waved his hand, taking Night and Cloud alongside him to rush back to the Firmament!


    Now, it was Konrad''s turn to see his eyes widening. But in the split of a second, he regained his composure and spun toward Celestial Slaughter.


    "What the hell did you tell him?"


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out the inscrutable father had just sent Regretless a critical mental message.


    "Naturally, something he wants to hear."


    Celestial Slaughter replied as he rubbed his beardless chin. And even without further explanation, Konrad could guess the gist of it.


    "With that said, I have an Empyrean to rebuild. I''d invite you to pay me a visit but...treaties and all that."


    Leaving behind no further words, Celestial Slaughter vanished alongside his forces to take official control of his new domain. And with the army at his back, that wouldn''t take much time.

 557 The Meaning of Almighty

    Now, the chthonian forces alone remained within the sky. But though they''d theoretically made massive gains without a fight, no joy stood on their faces. From dukes to consorts, all could see the gravity of the situation. If they couldn''t even end the foes in their territory, what guarantee did they have that they could achieve it in 1,500 years? Worse, as things stood, the enemy didn''t even need to surpass Konrad. As long as they could cancel out, a disastrous result awaited.


    The gap between their forces was just that deep.


    This time, there was no room for supreme confidence. Only relentless improvement could cement their odds. But though the majority believed startling wars awaited, Konrad thought otherwise.


    "Was I wrong?"


    As he recalled Celestial Slaughter''s assurance, he couldn''t help but wonder that perhaps, just perhaps, his estimations were off the truth. At that time, Krann, the dukes and consorts, crossed the sky to land before him.


    "Master, please allow me to lead our forces to pacify and enforce our dominion on those six multiverses."


    Krann requested, but Konrad directly shook his head in disapproval.


    "Denied. Although the Verse Masters each at least possess an early-stage Primordial God level cultivation base, to tame them, you are not necessary. The Twelve Dragon Dukes shall lead the legions in this task. This can also serve as training.


    Split into six armies of 25,000 legionaries and 500,000 Devil Puppets, led by two dukes each. Krann can oversee the progress from a distance. I give you three years to end all conflicts and instore governments loyal only to me. Follow the Chthonian Realm''s system. Later on, I shall devour all their Realm Wills."


    Konrad ordered, and instantly, the dukes bowed in approval.


    "As you command, your majesty!"


    Not wasting a second, the dukes gathered their forces, and using coordinates provided by Konrad, led a 3.15 million man strong army to conquer the six primeval verses. Meanwhile, alongside his consorts, Konrad returned to the Myriad Dreams Valley, his stronghold within the former Celestial Realm. On the road back, he didn''t forget to pocket the Warden.


    In the Valley Lord''s Hall, he sat on his throne, with the others forming a line before him. In another situation, Konrad''s priority would have been to pull Yvonne in his arms. But in that precise moment, he couldn''t muster the thought. And on the scene, there wasn''t one person that couldn''t see the worry on his face.


    "Although Talr...no, Celestial Slaughter appears inscrutable, although he only has Infiniteness left to master, even if he could become Almighty. and that''s a big if, as long as you can obtain the third Forbidden Physique and break all the locks, what is there to fear?


    You will have Almighty Supreme level strength plus your Firmament Bloodline and Bridge. On cultivation alone, no one knows how far you can go. Let''s not even mention that you already reached Profound Infiniteness Insight. With your means, becoming a High Supreme is just around the corner."


    Gulistan began, unable to grasp the roots of Konrad''s fears. For those of them that understood his means, they didn''t doubt that among the three leaders, even if he didn''t win, he absolutely couldn''t lose. What method did Celestial Slaughter have to make up for all those gaps?


    "The Devil Monarch Realm is the penultimate Realm. At the early-stage, I will match the peak-stage Primordial God Rank. At the mid-stage, I will match the Supreme level. At the late-stage, High Supreme. At the peak, beyond High Supreme, but below Almighty. Let''s call it Quasi-Almighty.


    Although I can''t yet envision how to create the final Realm, with such strength combined with all the rest, who need I fear? It is rational, logical, simply straightforward. And that''s the problem."


    Konrad replied while resting his cheek on his fist.


    "The Dharma Lord has been watching me from the start. He was there when I embarked on the road of Supremacy. There, when I forged my bridge. What he knows, Celestial Slaughter knows. With his intellect, how can he not put two and two and realize that such a long truce gives me ample time to crush him.


    He knows, yet dares propose it. Which means that he has nothing to fear."


    Konrad pursued, awakening his consorts to the realities of the situation. His eyes then shifted toward Krann.


    "Krann, strike me with your All-Transcendence. I will resist with my Absolute Negation Physique."


    Konrad ordered. Although Krann didn''t have access to Physique Abilities, when Konrad became Supreme, so did he. Therefore, All-Transcendence was something he could also call upon. And while he didn''t understand the reason behind Konrad''s order, he needed not.


    Instantly, Krann stepped forward, releasing the full might of his Supreme Will in one palm strike!


    Without rising from his throne, Konrad unleashed 30 Forbidden Locks that rippled with negation power.


    "Negation."


    Konrad uttered, and Krann''s All-Transcendent palm strike collided with a negation wall that constrained his offensive. However, with 30 locks alone, Konrad couldn''t wholly nullify the strike. The forces canceled out, warping space as they competed for dominion.


    *Bang*


    In a low ringing sound, the forces collapsed, and Krann backpedaled. Konrad, however, remained still on his throne.


    "Point proven. There is no strength difference between 30 broken locks and the Supreme level. I can also affirm that there is no difference between 60 and High Supreme level.


    However¡­"


    As Konrad''s words trailed his consorts finally realized the source of his worries.


    "The same might not be true for an Almighty Supreme."


    Else chimed in, pulling an approving nod from Konrad.


    "Right, I reckon that an Almighty Supreme cannot be defeated by anyone besides the Firmament''s Sovereign. Perhaps, that is the true meaning of ''Almighty.'' And if that is correct, regardless of how strong I become. Celestial Slaughter only needs to grab Sublime Infiniteness Insight, and no matter what I do, I can only lose."


    Konrad hypothesized.


    "That being the case, the race is not so simply about strength. The true target is the Firmament''s throne. Yet, knowing that, he still chose it for the final battle? I''m afraid he has already made plans to ensure I can never get it.


    And I believe the critical point in this game...is Regretless. Whoever can control him, is whoever wins.


    And on that topic...I just lost.


    No.


    I lost trillions of years ago."


    And since seizing wasn''t viable, there were only two options left.


    ...


    As Konrad''s words echoed, Celestial Slaughter took office in his new capital, a world that he morphed into the past Empyrean. Everything was the same, from the tiniest street to the imperial palace. There, Celestial Slaughter walked into the throne room, with the new Asmodeus at his right and Dragon Dark at his left.


    But while Asmodeus'' eyes only showed the same blind loyalty as all the rest, Dragon Dark''s brimmed with life.


    "Ahh, it feels good to be back. Imperial mother, don''t you agree?"


    Dragon Dark asked with a low sigh while stretching like a man awakening from eons of slumber. However, no answer came from Asmodeus'' lips. Only Celestial Slaughter could prompt words from her.


    Seeing this, Dragon Dark no longer paid her attention. Of the reincarnated experts, only he got to keep his original will. The rest were puppets of Celestial Slaughter''s. And though in the past, he was exceedingly close to his mother, discarding her for his father''s favor was a decision that required no effort.


    "Dragon Dark, because in the past you willingly perished for plans you knew nothing of, despite all your flaws, I gave you preferential treatment.


    Now, I hope that all those samsaras, especially the time spent as Malkam in your elder brother''s service, helped you mature. Though at the end of this game you shall be the only son left by my side, if you fail to live up to my expectations, I won''t mind removing your free will."


    Celestial Slaughter declared as they reached the throne''s stairs. There, the other two stopped, and he alone walked toward the throne, taking his rightful sit on it.


    "Imperial father, have no fear. That Malkam was only a sliver of me. I''ve long-since learned to curb my past flaws. Serving you to the best of my abilities is my only aspiration."


    Dragon Dark replied with a sincere bow.


    "Good boy. A pity that your elder brother lost his filial piety. Henceforth, you are the crown prince."


    Hearing this, Dragon Dark went wild with joy and dropped on his knees.


    "Thank you, imperial father!"


    Though the position of eternal crown prince was a ludicrous concept, as far as Dragon Dark was concerned, it was a proof of acknowledgment and value. How could he not relish?


    With a nod, Celestial Slaughter waved his hand, making two dormant figures appear in the throne room, floating before his eyes. Seeing them, Dragon Dark couldn''t restrain his smile.


    "However, your eldest brother is ultimately the most filial. Highest Dragon didn''t raise him in vain."


    Celestial Slaughter remarked, and Dragon Dark couldn''t help but agree.

 558 End of Brotherhood

    Meanwhile, in the Firmament, Regretless stood with Night and Cloud by his side. One silent due to lack of words, the other due to internal conflicts. The three stood before the Firmament Tree, with Regretless'' eyes going up and down its kaleidoscopic shape with a profound sorrow in his gaze.


    Sorrow made place for decisiveness, and he clenched his fists.


    "Night, why are you still here?"


    Regretless asked, making Night and Cloud snap out of their torpor.


    "No tie bind us any longer. There is no need for you to keep following me. So why are you still here? Depart at once. The Firmament no longer welcomes you."


    Regretless ordered, without turning his back. But though Night''s emotionless eyes showed no change, Cloud''s widened in disbelief.


    "I don''t know anything else, and have nowhere else to go."


    Night simply replied. Cloud, however, didn''t show such restraint.


    "Elder brother, how can you speak such words? Just because Night is no longer the same, you''re going to abandon him?"


    Cloud snarled, unable to believe those words. Still, Night remained practical.


    "It indeed makes no sense for me to remain. Very well, the Omniverse is vast. Perhaps it is now time I learn about its lives to break my shackles and become a High Supreme."


    Night reasoned and turned heels, vanishing in a deadening force as he departed from the Firmament. But even as his form dissipated, Regretless'' voice echoed in his mind.


    "The proper road to becoming Almighty starts with Nothingness, follows with Infiniteness and ends with All-Transcendence. Since you reached Sublime Nothingness Insight first, although your talent is limited, you still have a chance. Do not pursue Life Transcendence, first seek the road to Infiniteness. If one day you can reach Sublime Insight, then becoming Almighty isn''t impossible."


    Those were the last words Regretless would ever speak to Night.


    Now, only Cloud remained behind.


    "You think this is just about Night? I''ve grown sick of all of you. All born traitors. All unreliable! What use is there in keeping you? I want you out of my sight!"


    Regretless snapped, yet still didn''t turn to face the confused Cloud.


    "I don''t believe..."


    "You must! Isn''t Konrad your sworn brother? In those difficult times, he will surely welcome a Supreme retainer. Go join him! Go join Blood Nether and Moon, or wander indefinitely for all I care. Henceforth, you and I have no ties."


    Regretless cut, leaving Cloud no room to question his will. Still, Cloud couldn''t accept this. No. The more Regretless spoke, the more he felt something amiss. It was almost as if...Regretless was making preparations for his funerals.


    "Elder brother, even if the omniverse turns its back at you, I...will never abandon you. In life or in death, I must stay with you."


    As his words echoed, there was no hint of hesitation in Cloud''s eyes. He stood straight like an arrow, unwilling to back down from the violent winds Regretless'' words heralded. For a second, Regretless'' lips curled into a smile. But still, he didn''t soften.


    "That being the case, you leave me no choice.


    Innate Skill: Omniarch Will."


    With those words, Cloud lost control of his very essence, becoming powerless before Regretless'' will.


    "Cloud, I command you to let go of me, to let go of our past and ties, and never again see me as your brother. We have no ties, we have no bonds. You are free to roam the world as you see fit, to wander indefinitely.


    Do all your heart yearns for, and never again...cling to the memory of Regretless."


    Regretless ordered, using the compulsive power of his Omniarch Blood to force Cloud into obedience.


    "No...no...noooooo!"


    Cloud barked, and as he desperately thrashed against the supreme command, his eyes went bloodshot. Alas, he couldn''t resist it. All ties and bonds, all they''d built for eons, collapsed on the spot, leaving Cloud unable to see Regretless as anything but...a stranger.


    Regretless waved his right hand, releasing irresistible force that carried Cloud beyond the Firmament.


    "Little brother, having had you as a brother, I have not lived in vain. But if I don''t do this, you''ll seek revenge. And that, I can''t bear.


    But don''t worry, even if it''s the last thing I do, I will ensure you live the remainder of eternity as you please.


    Regretless whispered with a helpless smile.


    "I am not suited to be a cultivator, not suited to be a father, not suited to be a ruler. Imperial father, you won."


    If before, Regretless wished to lock himself in an Infinite Time Loop to pursue all possible breakthroughs, now he no longer had the will. But still, he would have to¡ªif only to satisfy Celestial Slaughter''s plans.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within his imperial palace, alongside his consorts, Konrad attempted to map a complete picture of his father of two lives'' plans. Supremacy came from the self. Absorbing it from others was a pipe''s dream. However, using them as a push to further one''s understanding was undoubtedly possible.


    Konrad believed Celestial Slaughter would use this time to pursue his Infiniteness Insight, then refine Regretless to reach the summit. As for how he could get his sworn enemy to become that obedient? For him who most likely had his hands on Highest Dragon and Regretless'' mother, wasn''t that simplicity itself?


    What was the best way to tame an incorruptible man? Force him into debt, inflate it to the point where death or redemption are his only options, then give him a road to salvation. This was exactly what Celestial Slaughter did. And knowing Regretless, Konrad didn''t doubt that if the choice was between his life and those two''s, he''d choose them without a second thought.


    That being the case, unless he could snatch them from Celestial Slaughter''s hands, attempting to stop the upcoming events was...impossible.


    "Actually, the situation isn''t that complicated."


    Else began as she stepped forward.


    "Celestial Slaughter knows you will seek the Firmament''s Throne and is undoubtedly ready to thwart that plan. Worse, you have no idea of what seizing the Firmament''s Throne truly entails, but he probably does. That being the case, do not.


    Instead of chasing that throne, chase his plan. When you step into the Firmament, divert their attention toward the throne, and seek Regretless instead. Directly kill or refine him, then even if you can''t kill Celestial Slaughter, he can''t use him against you.


    Afterward, you can deal with that headache with more assurance."


    Else proposed, making the others nod in approval. Outwardly, Konrad agreed.


    "I''d already considered that option. However, that Void Dragon Blood is remarkably elusive. Hopefully, the third Forbidden Physique will be enough to restrain it. Krann, I will give you the target''s position. Bring him to me."


    Initially, those were the gists of Konrad''s Plan B. But now he no longer put any hope on it. Only Plan C could bring them victory.


    Meanwhile, Krann bowed in approval.


    "At once!"


    Konrad then imprinted the coordinates into his mind, and Krann vanished to seize the last Forbidden Physique owner. The imperial family dispersed, leaving Konrad alone in his throne room.


    "Celestial Slaughter possesses more than one Infiniteness Supreme by his side. If it''s just about using them as food to further his own understanding, why would he focus solely on Regretless?


    This is the Omniverse''s most ancient existence we''re talking about. One who''s been scheming against the world from before it was even fully formed, aware of secrets no one else possesses. Your thoughts are too simple. All stand on his chessboard. To win, we first need to step out of it."


    Konrad whispered. Celestial Slaughter''s cunning made the likes of Adelar and Surya look like misbehaving toddlers. For once, Konrad was forced to admit he''d clashed with a maze he couldn''t entirely see through. Otherwise, he''d never resort to a plan that made a gamble out of his own life.


    With a sigh, Konrad stood up, diving into his chambers where a guest and prisoner awaited.


    The Warden, sitting crossed-legged in meditation, and Blood Nether blindfolded and bound on his bed. With her soul in Konrad''s hands, she had no means to struggle against those chains.


    Still, the unconcealed clatter of his footsteps alerted her to his presence.


    "Dragon Warden, damnable bastard! If you have the gals, remove my chains!"


    Blood Nether snarled, making Konrad roll his eyes.

 559 Plucking the Thorns Part 1

    "Blood Nether, Blood Nether, even at this juncture, you still don''t accept the impossibility of your situation? I don''t know if I should call you foolish or foolhardy."


    Konrad began as he stepped toward the bed.


    Before this scene, the Warden maintained her silence.


    "What would you do if I removed the chains? Ask for another beating? Or is that how you like it?"


    Konrad inquired, making the fuming Blood Nether''s veins bulge further. If the magistral defeat she''d suffered at Konrad''s hands remained fresh in her mind, she''d not witnessed the following battle. Of course, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that if Konrad still stood, Night''s plan met failure. The exact details, however, eluded her. Not that it mattered.


    "Even if you have my soul, even if you rewire me, Regret-"


    The rattle of Blood Nether''s words met an abrupt end when Konrad''s right palm clutched her lips.


    "Shush. Your husband just turned into a living corpse, resuming his eternal fate as a puppet. He got no time for you."


    Konrad stated, speaking words that filled Blood Nether with confusion. Her eyes narrowed at Konrad, seeking the lies hiding in his hues. However, for once he seemed entirely straightforward.


    "You don''t believe me? Doesn''t matter, really. Instead of doing the world a favor and jump off a bridge, your dimwit of a husband chose to bend over and get raped by the enemy. How hateful!


    While the good people of the omniverse are awaiting my eternal rule, you fucktwits keep delaying the times of eternal bliss. Do you know how many men still need green hats, and how many women warm embraces? Can you fathom the damage you''ve caused?!


    Mhm? Mhm?! No?! Can''t say anything? How hateful!"


    Konrad snarled with his hands swaying in erratic gestures, forcing the Warden out of meditation, and Blood Nether to blink in disbelief. Both stared at him with glaring incredulity, wondering if the Profane Prince had gone mad from pressure.


    "Now I have a belly full of anger, no way to vent it, and you still have the gals to give me attitude? Good. Very good! Warden, spanking paddle!"


    Konrad ordered, startling the Warden who, for a second, failed to process the words.


    "Come...again?"


    She stammered, unable to believe Konrad''s order was truly aimed at her. His following words broke all confusion.


    "Middle commode, rightmost drawer from top to bottom! Or what, have you seen a second Warden here? And if you say Dragon Warden I will spank the nun out of you!"


    Now convinced that Konrad had indeed gone mad, for the sake of her buttocks'' safety, the Warden didn''t dare delay, and rushed toward the commode, pulling open the pinpointed drawer to reveal an assortment of eldritch devices that made her shiver in fright.


    For a second, she was forced to stop and wonder in what kind of decadent play Konrad and his consorts indulged in. Then she recalled that the Chthonian Realm hailed him as the Profane Prince, and she no longer dared think further.


    Seizing the spanking paddle, the Warden brought it before Konrad, chanting a mantra with a prayer bead in her left hand while the right extended the devious device at its owner. Seeing this, Konrad''s eyes narrowed.


    "What are you giving it to me for? You''re the one doing the spanking!"


    Konrad exclaimed, then loosened the naked Blood Nether''s chains to spin her on her front. But even as her toned butt faced Konrad and the bewildered Warden, she didn''t have the time to feel ashamed.


    "Konrad, are you out of your mind?! Stop this at once!"


    Blood Nether roared in indignation. But though the Warden didn''t wish to show verbal support, she unwittingly nodded in approval.


    "Out of my mind? I have never seen things more clearly! Even if your whole family''s brains have been kicked by donkeys in infancy, how dare you create trouble for me? The nerve! To say nothing of you, when Regretless kicks them out, and he will, I will have Cloud and Night captured, hung upside down, and spanked before the populace!


    Warden, spank! Otherwise, you''re joining her!"


    The Warden needed not hear it twice, and gave a repentant bow to Blood Nether.


    "My apologies."


    She stated before arming the spanking paddle for Blood Nether''s clenching ass cheeks. Alas...


    *PAH*


    "Ah!"


    "What are you apologizing for?! Spanking unruliness out of misbehaving gals is a nun''s duty! Strike!"


    The Warden''s apology was rewarded with a resounding spank of her buttocks, her ass cheeks jiggled, and as she yelped, a chill ran up her spine! Needing no more incentive, she struck!


    *PAH*


    The spanking paddle descended on Blood Nether''s toned butt with a thundering, smacking sound. Her eyes widened in more shame than pain, but though no chains bound her any longer, Konrad''s will kept her pinned. The best she could do was to bend her neck to glimpse at the Warden.


    "Warden, how dare you?! I will not spare you!"


    Blood Nether growled, with her muscular back and toned butt twitching on the bed.


    *PAH*


    "Ah!"


    Again, Konrad''s right hand met the Warden''s cushy rear in a resounding smack.


    "Did you eat milk noodles for breakfast? What kind of half-assed spank was that? She even dares threaten you! Put your heart into it and spank!"


    The Warden''s face reddened with a mixture of shame and rage, but instead of aiming it at Konrad, she locked it all on Blood Nether.


    "Barbaric woman, you are the one asking for it! To say nothing of the fact that I already don''t find you pleasing to the eyes, you actually have the nerve to pull This Eminence down with you? I can''t spare you!"


    The Warden inwardly growled, and raised the spanking paddle in the most beautiful arc Konrad had ever seen.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    It was a festival. The Warden''s spanking paddle rained on Blood Nether''s rear in a flurry of mesmerizing curves¡ªimprinting itself on every corner of her butt cheeks while she jolted on the bed!


    "Aaah! How da-ahhh!


    I won''t sp-ahhh! You damna-aaahhh!"


    Blood Nether''s cries soared against the walls, pulling approving nods from Konrad.


    "Well done! Harder!"


    "The right cheek is uneven, fix that!"


    "Wait, let me increase her sensitivity by 100,000 folds!"


    "Beautiful stance, carry on!"


    Konrad''s encouragements echoed alongside Blood Nether''s cries and the Warden''s relentless spanking! But when her sensitivity was magnified 100,000 folds, even Blood Nether found herself unable to endure!


    "Aaaargh! Mercy! Mercy!


    Konrad, please spare me!"


    Blood Nether gave the most heartfelt pleading of her life! And hearing this, how could Konrad not show mercy?


    "Good, call me granddaddy and I will spare you."


    Konrad offered with great magnanimity. Naturally, the Warden''s spanking of the red, pulsating buttocks carried on! Having no other choice, Blood Nether caved in!


    "Aaargh! Daddy, Granddaddy! Please spare me!"


    Blood Nether pleaded, and magnified by Konrad, her voice echoed throughout the Myriad Dreams Valley, alarming all its denizens!


    "Very well. Sensitivity switch. Let pain become pleasure! Warden, spank harder!"


    Konrad ordered while inverting Blood Nether''s perceptions, making pain turn into bliss!


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    The Warden''s spanking of Blood Nether only grew more frantic, with the paddle descending faster than the speed of light, and sending tremors throughout the room!


    "Annnh...didn''t you...ohhh...say...ohhh...oooooh!"


    With every smack, Blood Nether broke into violent orgasms, quivering no end!


    "I lied!"


    Konrad gleeful replied.


    "DEEEEEEEESPICAAABLE!!!"

 560 When Love Still Breeds

    Three hours of relentless spanking carried on before Blood Nether''s mind and brain wholly collapsed. Her eyes rolled back, her tongue lolled out, and even as her flaming red butt pulsated, she lay with her arms and legs spread wide. Her love juices tumbled unceasingly.


    There, Konrad stopped, leaving the Warden to watch over the groggy captive before heading into Cacillia''s chambers. Following the absorption attempt, she remained in that same torpor, unable to wake up.


    Oddly, Yvonne stood before her. Oddly because the two had never met beforehand. With no ties binding them, curiosity aside, there wasn''t any reason for Yvonne to watch over her. Still, she did. And in her emerald eyes, complex emotions intertwined.


    "Watching over the competition?"


    Konrad jested as he stepped into the room. Though she didn''t turn to face him, Yvonne''s lips curled into a lopsided smirk.


    "Is she qualified?"


    Perhaps throughout all realms, only Yvonne could utter such words, speaking with a confidence that made them sound so natural.


    "The arrogance. This is my one and only disciple we''re talking about. Are you truly not afraid that she''ll one day take over your seat?"


    Konrad whispered as he stepped toward Yvonne, stopping at her back and extending his arms toward her willow waist. As he pulled her into his embrace, the sensation of her warmth meshing with his numbed his mind, and for an instant, Konrad just stood there -- with his chin resting on Yvonne''s right shoulder while his head nestled against hers. In silence, they rubbed head, closing their eyes to relish in the instant.


    Alongside the gentle kiss of their temples, their smiles grew brighter. In contrast, Konrad''s hands tightened around Yvonne''s waist, mixing gentleness and insistence as if telling her that he couldn''t bear not having her by his side. Although for cultivators of their caliber, three months were no different from a second, it was a second too much.


    And the silent crumbling of Yvonne in Konrad''s tightening grasp said the same. She couldn''t bear not having him by her side.


    The scenery around the two changed, and they landed on the peak of a deserted mountain. The cool breeze and idyllic scenery surrounding them served as their sole companions.


    "Sometimes, I selfishly wish you weren''t that competent -- so that I wouldn''t have to entrust you with important tasks. If you were less outstanding, I could keep you by my side all the time, never leaving you out of my sight.


    If you were less outstanding, I could brush your hair always, hold your hand, hold your chin and whisper in your ears...how much I love you."


    Konrad whispered while his chest cradled Yvonne''s back, drumming as if its most ardent desire was to mesh with hers. And though it wasn''t her first time hearing those words, Yvonne''s chest warmed at their echo, and her heartbeat quickened.


    "Incorrigible rake."


    Yvonne quipped, but her smile grew brighter still. The words pulled a chuckle from Konrad''s lips.


    "True, I am an incorrigible rake. For that reason, I dislike using such words, because it makes me sound so hypocritical. Alas, even I must admit to my weaknesses, and Yvonne, I first heard my heart drum when I met you.


    When you sat across that window, with your ink-like hair fluttering at your side, when you turned to face me, and our eyes locked on one another, for the first time in my life, I heard my heart drum. Even as your battle-forged killing intent permeated the air, dwarfing your enthralling beauty, my heart raced for you.


    I could name all the things I love about you, fill a list from the Ancient Crystal World to Heaven, and still go on -- because all you do summons my love. The most casual move, the tiniest quirk, all appeal to me -- because they are yours."


    Konrad''s heartfelt words flowed in the most mellifluous of tones Yvonne had ever heard. They clutched her heart, squeezing and warming it as they imprinted on its surface.


    "Do you remember the poem you declaimed on our twentieth anniversary?"


    Yvonne asked as she spun to face Konrad, wrapping her hands around his neck as she pulled his face closer to hers.


    "A poem from my native world, The Nymph''s Reply to the Shepherd."


    Konrad had long-since revealed the details of his arrival in the Ancient Crystal World to Yvonne and his other high-ranking consorts. Little did he expect that many had already guessed the truth.


    In his past life, The Nymph''s Reply to the Shepherd was Konrad''s favorite poem because it served as the foundation and reminder of his detached philanderer ways. But in this life, it took an entirely different meaning. Without delay, Konrad declaimed the poem, carrying on until he reached the last stanza.


    "But could youth last and love still breed,


    Had joys no date nor age no need,


    Then these delights my mind might move


    To live with thee and be thy love.


    But Yvonne, in our immortal world, youth can last, joys have no date and age no need. So if like me your love still breeds, then forever live with me, and be my love."


    As Konrad''s words ended with those lines that made all the difference, Yvonne let go of his neck to instead clutch his shoulders.


    "Konrad, eternity is not enough for me to have you."


    As if spurred by the words, Konrad lifted Yvonne by her back and legs, carrying her toward her reserved chambers for a night of passion. Yet, even as he did, he too now had a strange glint hiding within his gaze.


    Through that night, Konrad released all the diabolic energies he''d accumulated, helping Yvonne break through to the late-stage of the Anti-God Realm.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the new Empyrean Palace, Celestial Slaughter sat on his throne with his eyes shut close. They then opened wide.


    "Konrad, why do you not respect your father''s teachings? Have you forgotten? Didn''t Radiant Dragon tell you that as a ruler, you can dote on your consorts -- but can never love them? A monarch must be heartless, if only for the sake of his subjects."


    Celestial Slaughter sighed and again closed his eyes. While the three souls merged into one, it was Talroth''s mind that dominated the body...for he was the present. But though he no longer had any emotions, though he lived for conquest, a part of him wondered what lay beyond eternal dominion.


    The void of his blood, or the void of his soul?

 561 Sinking in Flower Buds Part 1, R-18

    On the three following days, Konrad split his time between disciplining Blood Nether, watching over Cacillia, and making up for lost dual cultivation time with Else, Gulistan, and Yvonne. On the third, Cacillia showed signs of awakening, and Konrad firmly believed that on the fourth, her eyes would open wide.


    At the dawn of the fourth day, Konrad stepped into Blood Nether''s chambers where the Warden already stood - like a masterfully trained soldier - to execute the spanking routine. Although on the second day, Blood Nether regained a lot of her fighting will, by the end, she''d returned to a brain-dead bimbo quivering for more punishment. On the third, although her resistance faltered, they''d intensified the punishments, introducing new tools that ensured rapid submission.


    Now on the fourth, as Konrad walked into the room with Moon at his right, to say nothing of resistance. It was with a great show of willpower that Blood Nether wasn''t wiggling her butt for "punishment."


    Still, unwittingly she''d lifted up her toned butt, letting it stick out in a provocative fashion.


    "Moon, see how docile she became? Your sister-in-law was just in need of some incentive. Now that we''ve cemented our master-servant relationship, she doesn''t even need my command to stick out her rear. Now, this is what I call a success."


    Konrad began as the two stepped toward Blood Nether, and hearing this, the bellicose woman trembled in shame, debating if she should straighten her posture or not. If she did, she admitted guilt, if she didn''t, she gave a free show. Torn between the two options, Blood Nether stood still, trembling every now and then. And so low had she fallen that Moon''s presence on the scene didn''t cause many ripples in her flustered heart.


    Fortunately for her, Moon didn''t add insult to injury.


    With a smile, Konrad stopped before the throne-like seat prepared for him and lounged within. Moon knelt at his right, laying her crossed arms on his thigh while their gazes locked on the now trembling Blood Nether.


    "Warden, you can drop the paddle. This day isn''t about the rebellious captive. There are many things you ought to learn, things that Moon here will teach you."


    Konrad''s words startled both the Warden and the bound Blood Nether. Blood Nether more so for she could no longer fathom a day starting without some relentless spanking. And instead of feeling waves of relief, a gulf of emptiness opened in her chest, spreading throughout her body as the maid-turned nun took wobbling steps toward her infernal boss.


    "And what would those be?"


    The Warden asked beside herself. Across, those days, Blood Nether wasn''t the only one receiving critical training. Under the guise of administering punishment in Konrad''s stead, the Warden too learned aplenty. Especially in those moments when he released his floral scent to throw Blood Nether into abrupt chaos, the poor Warden suffered stray bullets, resisting the urge to rip Konrad''s clothes to shreds while carrying on with her spanking duties.


    Her soaking inner thighs didn''t help. Never did she expect that billions of years of limpid mind would be tarnished in a matter of seconds! Alas, the seed of profanity had now been planted, and every time she glanced at the depraved ruler, she couldn''t help but picture some troubling scenes.


    None ended with her standing.


    "Moon, please."


    Having received her briefing, Moon knew exactly what to do. Her nimble hands fiddled with Konrad''s belt, unbuckling it before the Warden''s startled gaze while Blood Nether''s thoughts drifted to what she couldn''t see. The sound of Konrad''s belt dropping on the ground didn''t escape the Immortal Blood Spirit''s acute hearing, and against her best judgment, her inner thighs throbbed as she pictured what lay underneath.


    The Warden had no such needs. As Moon''s hands lowered Konrad''s pants, bringing alongside them his underwear, his hefty member sprang to freedom, gracing nun and consort with its enrapturing scent.


    With his bloodline breakthrough to Firmament level, Konrad''s natural attributes had risen to inconceivable heights. Even without the floral scent, the tiniest corner of his body now appeared like a hypnotic sonata able to awaken the cravings of the most devout of nuns. In fact, the more restrained they were, the easier it was for them to collapse to his body''s spell.


    The Warden was no exception. And as she glanced at his half-erect rod, her eyes glazed with consuming lust. Before she realized it, she was stretching her hand toward Konrad''s crotch, ready to grip the engorged member. But as her fingers stretched closer to the target, she snapped out of her torpor and took three steps back. Konrad''s lips curved into a wolfish grin.


    And as if unaware of the Warden''s "mistake," Moon gripped the swelling member, indulging in its enrapturing scent as her silky hands clutched the veiny shaft. It was as if her mind filtered out the surroundings for, in her eyes, only the rod remained. Her hands trailed across the sides, tracing the contours of Konrad''s veiny shaft as her lips lowered on the tip and gave it a gentle kiss.


    Spurred by the kiss, Konrad''s rod rose to full length, towering above Moon and the wobbling Warden like a mast. Before this sight, Moon''s lips curled into a smile and she stuck out her tongue, flicking it across and around the tip of Konrad''s shaft while the Warden gulped at her left.


    If the mild sounds weren''t enough to alert her suppressed senses, the rising scent and heat within the room helped Blood Nether''s mind paint a vivid picture. Sticking out her tongue to full length, Moon rested the bottom part of Konrad''s shaft onto it as she pulled the mast into her eager throat.


    The slow, tantalizing motion made the Devil''s rod throb in anticipation, but even as Moon''s inner thighs quivered and moistened at a rapid pace, she kept her cool, wrapping her mouth around Konrad''s cock with that slow, yet ardent passion. It was like a silent call ushering him into devouring her whole¡ªan invitation no man could resist.


    And as she swallowed Konrad''s shaft, Moon''s cheek distorted, contracting alongside the sucking sound. The Warden lost nothing of Moon''s moves, registering everything with rapt attention -- and as Moon approached the base of Konrad''s shaft, she stopped, glanced into his eyes, then glided all the way to the tip before shoving herself down to the base in a single descent.


    Thus she went up and down Konrad''s rod, blowing him with the acme of dedication and passion. Throughout the Jade Dynasty, few could match this sight.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    As the slurping sound of Moon''s Konrad''s cock began, all unnecessary thoughts drifted from both the Warden and Blood Nether''s minds. But while one could only picture the scene, the other had it right beneath her nose. The difference didn''t hold weight for long. Soon, Konrad didn''t care to restrain his floral scent, letting it permeate the corrupted air.


    The lethal weapon made quick work of the ladies'' rationality, and as Blood Nether quivered, rubbing her drenched inner thighs in desperation, the Warden knelt beside Moon, with her eyes glued on Konrad''s saliva-drenched rod.


    Oddly, the Warden still held on her prayer beads. But for the first time since her arrival in the Jade Dynasty, she didn''t doubt that no amount of prayers could suppress the heat consuming her loins.


    Ignoring the spectator, Moon cupped Konrad''s hefty balls within her silky palms, massaging them as she went up and down her sovereign love''s cock.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Her saliva sprang left and right, staining the Warden''s spotless face. Yet, she didn''t care. Her silver eyes remained glued on Konrad''s soaked rod, never leaving it for even one second. Worse, even as her grip tightened around her prayer beads, the nun''s face grew increasingly closer.


    "Ahhh¡­"


    Moon''s masterful sucking of his cock pulled a succession of contented sighs from Konrad''s lips, sighs that stroked both Blood Nether and the Warden''s nether regions. But as Blood Nether could only rub her inner thighs while wiggling her butt, the Warden seized the prize, so to speak, and stuck out her tongue toward Konrad''s rod.


    Even as Moon''s cock-sucking carried on, the Warden flicked her tongue across the saliva-drenched side of Konrad''s rod, taking casual tastes before descending upon his balls, and slurping them as she ought to.

 562 Sinking in Flower Buds Part 2, R-18

    Assailed by his nun and consort, Konrad had no room for respite. And as Blood Nether single-handedly made a mess of her bed, consort and nun made a mess of Konrad''s throne. Moon''s crotchless panties covered nothing, letting her love juices drip unceasingly. But though more modest, the Warden didn''t have it much better as her undergarments struggled to restrain her juices.


    Of course, to no avail. Konrad relished in the sensations, indulging in the efforts of their greedy tongues and lips as they took turns around his cock and balls. Soon, their orderly coordination grew more frantic, making nun and consort compete for every inch of Konrad''s rod. They worshipped it, they worshipped him, even if they didn''t know they did.


    And though he could have grown a second one, Konrad abstained, letting their greed-driven competition carry on before his icy-blue gaze.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Slurping and gulping sounds intertwined as the cock-sucking reached its acme. Konrad''s cock tensed, trembling to announce its incoming release. As it did, Konrad released a low growl, ready to unleash his spunk.


    A tacit understanding bloomed between Moon and the Warden, both opened their mouths wide while pressing their cheeks against one another and staying close to Konrad''s shaft to prevent the tiniest drop from leaking. And none did.


    As Konrad''s cum gushed forth, drenching the lips, throats, and faces of the two, they lowered their lips on his shaft, preventing the tiniest drop from escaping them while the corners of their lips unwittingly kissed.


    But they didn''t care. In their minds, serving the master took precedence on that bit of connection. Their minds had no room for one another, leaving only Konrad''s scent to make a mess of them.


    With a smile, he stroked both their hair, keeping their pinned on his dripping shaft with one of his infamous smirks that announced more debauchery.


    "Undress."


    Konrad ordered, and even as his cum drenched their lips and faces, even as their tongues caught the stray, dripping semen, the two stepped back, and on their knees, freed themselves of their clothes, letting clerical robe and dress drop onto the moistened ground.


    But on Blood Nether, the words held a stronger effect, and she rubbed her inner thighs faster, bringing herself to a little orgasm despite her persistent bounds.


    Konrad beckoned, making nun and consort rise to their feet. Both figures showcased divine perfection. But while Moon''s breathed that fiery look of Immortal Blood Spirits, the Warden''s displayed the sacrosanct glow the profane ought to violate.


    Konrad didn''t delay, there was no need to. First, he took the Warden into his arms, lifting her by her legs and holding her thighs mid-air as he aimed his cock at her dripping cunt. The flower bud contracted and expanded in expectation, breathing its desire to get deflowered. And as Konrad''s flaming rod neared her unexplored territory, the Warden''s hands clutched his neck, pulling him in as she pressed her cushy torso on his. Her breasts squeezed his chest, her breath grazed his cheek, and even as she trembled in gripping expectation, the warmth of her body superseded his.


    Sinking his palms in the nun''s ass cheeks, Konrad lowered her on his shaft, impaling her in one go. And as his rod tore through her defenses, the Warden gasped, taking large gulps of air to placate the pricking sensation. Konrad''s cock settled within the Warden''s cunt, expanding the walls that moved to adjust to the invader''s girth. Meanwhile, Moon stepped toward his back, massaging his balls in one hand, while pushing his pelvis with the other. Driven by Moon''s pushes, Konrad''s rod went up and down the Warden''s love tunnel, exploring it through and through while mapping it in its entirety.


    Meanwhile, the Warden trembled in Konrad''s arms, gasping as her clutching of his neck grew more frantic still. Konrad''s smile broadened, and he picked up the pace, unleashing all the ethereal properties of his rod in one go. Pain made way to bliss, bliss made way to mind-consuming passion, and as the Warden experienced the first plowing of her ancient life, Konrad''s balls smacked her ass cheeks¡ªhis rod stuffed her to the brim.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    The pounding then began.


    With every thrust, Konrad rocked the Warden''s body, sending her into ecstasy as she wrapped arms and legs around him, folding like a butterfly.


    "Ahh...ahhh...ahhh....ohhh!"


    The Warden''s orgasmic moans echoed, barreling the ears of Blood Nether who couldn''t withstand their pressure. Faster, she rubbed her thighs against one another, driving herself into greater frustration as her body heard and craved the pounding ongoing a few meters away.


    Moon moved between Konrad''s legs, climbing on top of Blood Nether to suppress her legs, making her unable to provide herself with any form of relief. With no means to soother her aching needs, Blood Nether shook, shivering with the need of Konrad''s rod down her cunt.


    Alas, only the Warden received that treatment. Like a rapacious landlady, her cunt squeezed Konrad''s cock, demanding payment for its oh so delightful occupation in form of warm spunk.


    Konrad''s pace shot up, with his hips snaking and blurring as he went up and down the Warden''s cunt. His cock tensed, her walls tightened, and with a low growl, Konrad unleashed his load down her cunt, filling the love tunnel with an overflowing amount of spunk those greedy walls could wholly constrain. As if slammed by an unprecedented wave, the Warden''s lips curled into an O shape, her eyes rolled back, and even as her body shook in ecstasy, her limbs gave out.


    Konrad pulled out his cock, letting his spunk trickle down the Warden''s cunt as he lowered her onto the ground and stepped toward Blood Nether. Moon sidestepped, letting Konrad mount Regretless'' wife, and stuff her hole with his massive meat-rod.


    "Ohhhh!"


    Her mouth opened wide, and as Konrad pulled back, driving his cock in that gripping snatch in a flurry of masterful thrusts, another pounding began. Moon didn''t stay idle, silencing Blood Nether''s moans by having her suck her cunt, as Konrad cock devoured her love tunnel, filling her with bliss her husband couldn''t even hope to provide.


    Blood Nether''s eyes rolled back, glazed with mind-numbing lust and overpowering pleasure. The depravity of that instant conquered her whole, and as her tongue was snuck into Moon''s cunt, her ass rose to meet Konrad''s thrusts. Little did she know that in that instant, he''d released her of all her bindings. All her hip moves stemmed from her alone, a fact she''d not acknowledge any time soon.


    But she needed not.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    As Blood Nether squealed against Moon''s cunt, Konrad hammered at her snatch, plowing her with waves of orgasms while his rod filled her with liters of spunk. As the Warden recovered, the three sweaty bodies entangled in the steamy room, indulging in waves upon waves of primal passion.

 564 Who You Wish to Be

    As Cacillia''s trembling eyes opened to the sight of Konrad standing by her side, instead of elation, complex emotions intertwined within her gaze. Involuntarily, she closed her eyes, clenched her fists, and while avoiding her master''s gaze, bit her lower lip.


    Undisturbed, Konrad stepped closer, sitting on the bed right by her side. Her eyelids and clenched fists trembled while her teeth sank deeper into her lip.


    "Master...I''m sorry."


    Cacillia muttered following a moment of silence, but even without those words, Konrad could understand what plagued her.


    "You know."


    Konrad stated, and with those two words, Cacillia curled into a ball -- quivering no end. Yet, Konrad''s smile remained still, and as she gave a feeble nod of approval, his left hand landed on her shoulder, stroking it in pure gentleness. Thanks to the Nirvana Dust Crown''s move, Cacillia suffered a similar event to the 10,000 Tribulations -- going through her past incarnations until she landed on the one the rest stemmed from:


    White Dragon Heart.


    In fact, that wasn''t entirely accurate. People like Cacillia, Malkam, and Sakra weren''t independent individuals, but avatars stemming from the original self. Their sole raison d''¨ºtre was to make their original selves grow through innumerable Samsaras until they finally reached Nirvana.


    Cacillia was a part of White Dragon Heart, but White Dragon Heart wasn''t Cacillia. But now, things were different. Cacillia not only realized the reason why Konrad so effortlessly welcomed and doted on her, but she also possessed the means to turn into the one he truly missed.


    But by doing so, her existence would forever vanish.


    At first, the knowledge that she merely was a stand-in daggered her heart, filling her soul with unfurling waves of bitterness. But soon, that bitterness made way for a sense of loss. She had no right to complain, if not for her link to that woman, she would still be experiencing a living hell, trapped in a world of eternal darkness. If not for that link, she would never get to meet her master, and experience the warmth and care only he could provide.


    If that time spent in Konrad''s apprenticeship was but a dream, then the best she could do was to relish in the memories, then give him the one his heart yearned for. As her thoughts reached that point, determination bloomed in Cacillia''s mind.


    "Master, if you want, I can¡­"


    Cacillia began, but before she could finish her words, Konrad placed his left index on her lips, shutting her mid-talk.


    "Shush."


    The word carried a soothing force that numbed all of Cacillia''s internal struggles.


    "Let the past remain in the past. Who you want to be is yours alone to choose. I only hope that you will remember¡ªthe one I chose as my disciple is you, and only you."


    Konrad declared, and instantly, Cacillia broke into warm tears. Gently, Konrad pulled her onto his lap, letting her unload the weight of the truth once and for all.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Devil Armies'' conquests carried on, with worlds and realms falling one after the other. Konrad wouldn''t get to see those three years of warfare, he didn''t have the time to. Although the Realm Wills had fallen, making the Chthonian Will permeate the Three Realms, stark differences remained between Devas, Demons and the rest. Although they dared not offend the Chthonian Devils, the rest was another story.


    To speed up the integration, Konrad created a multitude of Devil Bases across Heaven and Hell, using the Myriad Dreams Valley as Heaven''s Devil Base, and creating a 10,000 Devils Castle in Hell for the same purpose. Those two forces directly subordinated to the Jade Dynasty. A conclave of new elders was selected to oversee the two factions while Konrad returned to the Jade Capital.


    As his Chthonian Will filled their realms, the curse afflicting Heaven and Hell finally collapsed, allowing a new generation of children to finally emerge. But this merely was the beginning. To adequately prepare for the upcoming war, the Jade Dynasty devoted all its resources to the development of its military power. The creations of top-level pills, artifacts and cultivation chambers used up ? of state resources. Having no room for failure, Konrad incarnated himself in millions of avatars that directly supervised the main production branches.


    In the meantime, his three Devil Bodies diligently cultivated. Having already achieved All-Transcendence through his Devil Refining Incantation, Konrad''s prime focus lay on Infiniteness Insight. The first body focused on pursuing Sublime Infiniteness, the second on Devil cultivation and the Void Mirror Physique, the third channeled and supported the progress of the first two through pill refinement.


    Naturally, Konrad wasn''t the only one diving in deep cultivation. Consorts, children, retainers and servants, the atmosphere of the Jade Capital was one of constant, dynamic improvement. None dared slack off.


    And among the zillions of lives populating the Three Realms, talents rose one after another, joining the upper echelon by virtue of will and skills. Two and a half years was all it took for the Devil Legions to put down the five Primeval Verses. Once notified, Konrad dispatched one of his Three Devil Bodies to absorb the wills and instore his sovereign dominion on the six verses.


    With the multiplication of the population came a larger pool of talents. The 12 Devil Legion System quickly proved insufficient, in fact, the forces'' numbers had long since surpassed the term of "legion." But instead of abandoning the number 12, Konrad changed his forces'' hierarchical order. From 12 Chthonian Devil Legions to 12 Chthonian Devil Orders, each led by his dukes.


    Even with their rigorous selection process, the Devil Orders swelled unceasingly, rising until they reached a staggering 3,600,000. Af for the Devil Puppets, they''d reached 72 million.


    On average, an orderly possessed 20 Devil Puppets that formed a minor household. Of course, the reality was vastly different, with higher-ranked Chthonian Devils boasting a vaster number of puppets than the lower-ranked. For those unable to join the orders, becoming a Devil Puppet soon became a top privilege ensuring immortality, formidable strength and high status.


    For the sake of brutal competition, Konrad capped the orders'' numbers but allowed challengers to compete to take their spots. In those fights, strength wasn''t the rational. So long as the Devil failed to seize his opponent''s Dao Heart within five minutes, they would be kicked out from the orders, stripped of their Devil Cultivation, and replaced by the challenger.


    Very few ever suffered that shame.


    And so time passed, with the Chthonian Devil forces progressing unceasingly. As their sovereign, and the one facing the highest pressure, Konrad naturally didn''t idle.


    His strength rose unceasingly.


    But he wasn''t the only one.

 565 1,500 Years of Cultivation

    1,500 years of cultivation. In the average experts'' eyes, 1,500 years was nothing. But when Time Loops entered the fray, the situation became wholly different. In the Jade Dynasty, time stopped fluctuating, with chambers of Infinite Time Loops serving as one of the mightiest foundations of the dynasty''s growth.


    100 years after the peace treaty''s signature, Konrad broke through, reaching Sublime Infiniteness Insight and thereby becoming a High Supreme. However, he didn''t pursue Nothingness, instead using his primary body to seek the means to build his final cultivation realm. The task proved more challenging than expected.


    The final cultivation realm was Konrad''s alone. None of his consorts or soldiers could ever step into it. Because that step alone was meant to at least give him Almighty level strength, Konrad believed there was no early, mid, late or peak stage. It was but one step.


    Alas, that step he couldn''t take.


    In other areas, however, his strength skyrocketed. With an endless supply of diabolic energies and all the Wills he refined, Konrad broke lock after lock of his Void Mirror Physique, soon reaching 30, and thereby obtaining Almighty level battle-power.


    If the Absolute Negation Physique was the most dreadful, the Void Mirror Physique was undoubtedly the most peculiar.


    Mirroring and robbing of abilities, physiques and innate skills; the Void Mirror Physique could register and mirror all abilities the opponent showcased. If the opponent was sufficiently weak, the physique owner could even outright strip abilities from them. And for the current Konrad, an Almighty aside, there was no such thing as "strong."


    Yet, he wasn''t satisfied. His cultivation rose alongside his Forbidden Physiques. 50 years after the treaty, he reached the Devil Monarch Realm. But it took a whole 1,000 years afterward for Konrad to reach the peak.


    On cultivation alone, he possessed Quasi-Almighty strength. When Physiques, Supremacy, and Cultivation level combined, he could crush the past Regretless with a finger snap. Still, that wasn''t enough.


    Alas, without forming the final step of his Cultivation Bridge, he couldn''t grow further. In truth, Konrad never planned to achieve that during the 1,500 years deadline. However, for the sake of his plan, he needed to show the world he tried, and so he did. And as Konrad emerged from the last seclusion, he didn''t doubt that he''d cultivated enough for a lifetime.


    Across the remaining years, Konrad absorbed a great variety of bloodlines, making his bloodline strength rise ever still. He even got his hand on Dao Spirits. Unfortunately, all Tribulation Spirits of the omniverse lay in the Firmament. Otherwise, Regretless'' Omniarch Blood would now be a sub-part of Konrad''s lineage.


    Meanwhile, Konrad''s consort numbers rose to 16,000, all reaching the Devil Monarch Realm, with the likes of Gulistan, Verena, Else, Selene, Rati, the Warden and Moon reaching the late-stage.


    Cacillia and Heide too reached the late-stage. Unsurprisingly, though without the support of dual cultivation, Helmut too reached the late-stage. Elia, however, remained at the mid-stage.


    On that topic, the second prince, Ube returned from his purgatory, clear-headed and ready to serve. His cultivation now reached the mid-stage of the Devil Monarch Realm.


    As for Yvonne, she let go of the Devil Bridge, crossed the 10,000 Tribulations, and formed her own Cultivation Bridge: The Extermination Monarch Bridge.


    Just like Konrad''s, her Bridge possessed six ordinary steps, with the seventh reserved for her. According to Konrad''s assessment, though both were Perfect Bridges'' Yvonne''s surpassed Regretless'' in might.


    Unlike Konrad whose final step required unrivaled conditions, after reaching Sublime Infiniteness Insight, Yvonne could immediately forge her final realm. With that realm, Yvonne''s cultivation alone surpassed High Supreme level, approaching the Quasi-Almighty tier of Konrad''s peak-stage Devil Monarch cultivation. Meanwhile, she''d also reached All-Transcendence, thereby becoming the fourth High Supreme.


    Many wondered why she didn''t just stay on the Devil Bridge. After all, there wasn''t much difference between her current cultivation level and the one she would possess once she broke through to the peak of the Devil Monarch Realm. The likes of Else, for example, could also form their bridges. However, there was no sense in doing so.


    Only Konrad knew that Yvonne''s purpose didn''t lie in strength.


    She wanted to verify something, and she did.


    Meanwhile, in the Jade Dynasty, Supremes rose one after the other. Beyond, the situation was by no means that glorious. However, abrupt changes in the atmosphere announced to the world that another High Supreme rose.


    As the peace treaty neared the end, a nameless wanderer donning a bamboo hat reached Sublime Infiniteness Insight, adding it to his All-Transcendence to become a High Supreme. He then vanished without a sound, never again reappearing in the cultivation world.


    The man was Cloud.


    Another destroyed his main body, scattering his Supreme Will and existence across the omniverse to observe and understand its very essence¡ªwhile going from nothing to all things.


    That man was Night.


    In the Neo Empyrean''s capital, the thundering laughter of a silver-haired youth resounded, as All-Transcendence added to his Sublime Infiniteness insight to make him...the sixth High Supreme!


    In the Firmament, one after the other, Primordials and Supremes rose. The Tribulation Demon Guard that once made the omniverse quiver, welcomed 12 new Supremes. Initially, the members of this guard were all Primordial level, the handpicked, war-ruined children raised by Regretless to fight for the greatest crown.


    In those 1,500 years, trapped in an Infinite Time Loop, their strength rose to brand-new heights. As for Regretless, due to the uniqueness of his Bridge, Celestial Slaughter''s mental message blocked any cultivation advance, letting it remain at Supreme level.


    But in other places, he grew. For the second time in his life, Regretless used his Three Corpses Refining Incantation to do that one thing that went against all his aspirations: Cultivate Nothingness!


    Unlike Konrad''s Devil Refining Incantation, Regretless'' art split him based on the self. A Good Body, an Evil Body, and a Neutral Body. Two of the three would start out empty.


    As per his father''s will, Regretless kept his original strength and consciousness in the Good Body. In the Neutral Body, he cultivated Nothingness. In the Evil Body, he not only cultivated from scratch but when further than his past peak, reaching High Supreme in cultivation level alone.


    The Evil Body was the true Tribulation Demon. However, the Good Body remained in control of the other two, able to channel their strength and merge when necessary. The Neutral Body reached Sublime Nothingness Insight, thereby granting Regretless Almighty level strength.


    But because he didn''t merge the three, it was only as if.


    He didn''t, and he wouldn''t. For Regretless, becoming Almighty was never an issue. There was simply no point. Even becoming an Almighty couldn''t give him what he truly yearned for.


    Only Celestial Slaughter could.


    But unlike Konrad''s Devil Refining Incantation, Regretless'' art was incomparably dangerous and riddled with hidden dangers. The reason was simple, they didn''t share one consciousness. All were independent, and if the main body ever lost control, disastrous consequences awaited.


    Meanwhile, as his children''s growth reached the acme, from within his imperial palace, as he lounged on his throne, Celestial Slaughter''s eyes opened wide, and his lips curled into a smile.


    "The Final War begins."

 566 The Association

    "Greetings gentlemen of the Grand Cuckold Association. The G.C.A.''s annual meeting officially begins!"


    Elia, the Grand Cuckold Association''s founder, and president began, seated on the honor chair while 300 of the most prominent association members sat across the massive conference room. The Chthonian Verse''s calendar had long since been standardized to start with the founding of the Jade Dynasty. It was now the 1750th year.


    In the 428th year of the dynasty, Elia founded the Grand Cuckold Association in response to the rising supply of veteran and expectant cuckolds eager to receive the green and glossy blessings of the Profane Prince. All proudly wore their green hats, the greatest badge of honor a man could aspire to in the Jade Dynasty, and wore faces of utmost seriousness.


    Not all green hats were made equal. Depending on the level of cucking the man suffered, their hat donned a certain number of glossy stars. From one to nine, with nine-star Cuckolds being entities of sky-high status, strength, and immense wealth! A bipedal pink hog tall of 1.5 meters sat on the front row, with a towering green hat shimmering with nine glossy stars.


    All knew him as Chandra, the Hog Primogen and first nine-star Cuckold of the dynasty! Although theoretically, only uncastrated males could bear the green hat, Chandra''s tale was such a grandiose one that the state gave him an exception, allowing him to wear the hat with pride.


    And with a peak-stage Overgod cultivation base, he was indeed worthy of that grand honor!


    "We''re gathered here today to discuss a situation I know has been plaguing you all: The lack of cucking in the recent years. As you well know, for non-devils such as yourselves, cucking has become the fastest source of cultivation growth, bringing alongside it great wealth and rewards.


    Trillions compete for the right to get greened by his majesty. Even in the capital, your competitors lay in the hundreds of millions. This hurdle is no longer something a mere membership to the Association can protect you from."


    Elia''s grave words echoed within the conference room, pulling approving nods from the Association''s senior members. With 25 million members, the Grand Cuck Association was the success of Elia''s lifetime, allowing him to become the second wealthiest individual of the Chthonian Verse. For a thousand years, men competed for the right to pay the overpriced, monthly, membership fees, filling Elia''s pockets with trillions of God-Jade.


    All great worlds possessed branches of the association, with unending lines of applicants. Although 50% of the revenues went to his father, and another 20% to his mother, Elia had no room for complaints. After all, without Daphne''s pillow talk skills and negotiation abilities, Konrad wouldn''t have so readily granted his approval!


    Alas, in recent years, his business was facing dire threats!


    *BAM*


    Elia stressed the words with an ear-splitting smack of his hand on the table. Stirred by his words, the Grand Cucks rose in tandem.


    "We shall redouble, triple and quintuple our efforts to regain his majesty''s favor!"


    "Oink, oink, oink!"


    They said in tandem, with Chandra supporting them! Seeing this, Elia couldn''t help but nod in approval.


    "Well said! Although fresher options surround him from all sides, you''re after all veterans of his majesty''s bestowals. Once you regain your standing, I''m sure the belief of the association''s weakening will vanish like drifting clouds!


    Minister of finance, the first step relies on you!"


    Elia declared, and motioned toward the minister of finance''s seat. However, no approval came from it. Confused, Elia sought the minister''s eyes, and was startled to see that he was nowhere to be seen!


    "Huh? Where the hell is he?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, within his ostentatious mansion, the minister of finance received an honorable guest.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Within the minister''s chambers, as he kowtowed on the side, his ravishing wife knelt before their bed, giving a wet, messy blowjob to a man whose empyrean looks no longer needed explanations.


    But even as his 19 years old wife''s full lips and tongue coiled around that man''s dwarfing cock, the minister felt neither shame nor rage. Better, his chest swelled with pride!


    The plan was a success! To prepare for this day, three years ago the minister started looking for a new wife, crossing worlds and realms in order to find the most fitting one. Once he did, he spent three years to cultivate an incomparable platonic love, before bringing her back for marriage!


    But the previous night, on the official wedding day, little did his wife expect that it was not her husband, but the sovereign that awaited her in their chambers. An unforgettable session of cock-hammering followed, with the new wife''s throaty moans painting a vivid picture in the minister who sat -- weeping beside the door!


    Better, on the following morning, the emperor was still there! What did that mean? The woman was favored! The 89000 years old minister finally obtained his ninth star, with his cultivation breaking through to the Overgod Rank!


    And as jets of spunk filled his wife''s throat, he could already feel his cultivation base thriving! What a glorious day!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Konrad sat in his imperial chambers, facing a chessboard while Daphne massaged his shoulders, Nils his right arm, Jasmine his left, and Iliana sat across the chessboard, facing him in a tight match. Tight, because her nimble feet played Daphne-learned tricks, stroking his cock from beneath the fabric in glaring destabilization attempts!


    Alas, none of those tricks could disrupt the profane ruler''s flow! Better, every time she caught a glimpse of the treachery, Astarte - who stood nearby - knocked down Iliana''s foot!


    And as the game reached its end, a voice echoed in Konrad''s mind.


    "Master, the treaty shattered, the deadline is up, the armies are ready to set out."


    Krann said in a mental message, prompting Konrad to end the game with a final move.


    "Very well, the time to wrestle for the eternal crown...has finally come. Set out now. Yvonne will support you with the Valkyries.


    As per the plan, she takes on the Void Dragon Army. You tackle the Tribulation Demon Guard."


    Konrad ordered, and instantly, Krann responded with approval.


    "As you command, Master!"

 567 Into the Firmaments Shadow

    They were long since ready. The peace treaty''s end date was a moment the Jade Dynasty had long been prepared for. Of course, most passed their final idle days in remarkably different ways. Konrad for one let two of his Devil Bodies enjoy the perks of tyranny while the main one spent day and night in the company of his consorts.


    But now, the time to draw blades had finally come. That Konrad wouldn''t be part of the main army was a fact the Chthonian Devil forces were already aware of. Therefore, they showed no surprise. As for where he planned to go? That was none of their concern.


    Konrad''s eyes lowered on the chessboard, eying it intently for a second before shifting his gaze toward Iliana''s.


    "I''m afraid this game will not see an end."


    Konrad stated with a gentle smile. Iliana, however, shook her head.


    "Just a minor delay. Let the chessboard remain in this exact position, no matter how long it takes, we shall finish it."


    Iliana replied and, alongside her harem sisters, stood up, turning into bright rays as they shot toward the Valkyries'' gathering place. Konrad again glanced at the chessboard, shook his head, and stood up.


    With a step, he vanished and, unbeknown to his forces, crossed all verses to land before the Firmament. The most sovereign of worlds indeed stood true to its reputation. The tiniest of breath was a marvel able to soothe the mind of a cultivator while refining their body and senses -- a true cultivation paradise.


    Concealed by his Firmament Bridge, Konrad walked in. In terms of size, the Firmament was by no means a world of exaggerated proportions, roughly the size of three Jupiters. It didn''t have a sun, didn''t have a moon -- only the eternal jade sky and kaleidoscope lights dazzling the eye reminded the onlooker that this was no ordinary world.


    In the Firmament, Konrad saw colors he didn''t even know existed, shapes he couldn''t name, beauty beyond all man could fathom. Alas, there was no time for him to enjoy the scenery. Konrad closed his eyes, spreading his Quasi-Almighty Devil Sense throughout the Firmament, seeking a very precise location, a gathering of unique forces that mirrored the rhythm of his bloodline and physiques.


    He found it at the base of the Firmament Tree and, with another step, vanished to land upon it. A kaleidoscope vortex opened beneath his feet, dragging him into another scenery.


    Meanwhile, armies left their homeworlds.


    ¡­


    From the Neo Empyrean, led by Dragon Dark and Asmodeus, the Void Dragon Army took to the sky, crossing all verses as they descended upon the Firmament. From the Ancient Crystal World, the Chthonian Forces did the same.


    All Valkyries donned crimson battle-armors each with varying pairs of wings, and horned helmets of the same hue. But even beside the 360,000 orderlies and 7.2 million Devil Puppets, the Valkyries'' presence stifled the air. For this fight, the Chthonian Forces only brought 10% of their armies, the strongest 10%, of course. Among the present orderlies, none was weaker than the mid-stage Anti-God Realm.


    At the head of their forces, Krann and the 12 Dukes stood in their dark battle armors. The design slightly differed depending on the secret forces they headed. But the color typically shifted between a jet-black, a dark-blue, and a dark-purple.


    To prevent an attack on their headquarters, right before they left, they activated their defenses formations, leaving behind barriers none below Almighty level could hope to dent. Therefore, it was without worries that the Devil''s troops marched into foreign lands.


    Multicolor light rays tore through space, descending upon the Firmament to face the Chthonian Forces. At their helm, a silver-haired pair stood, the man with back-length hair, while the woman''s locks trailed beneath her rear. The woman''s face displayed an enrapturing beauty merged with a stately austerity that didn''t allow a violation of her imperial dignity:


    Asmodeus, or rather, Radiant Dragon''s empress, Dragon Dark, and Dragon Warden''s mother, Bright Dragon Star. In that form, though her beauty remained unchanged, instead of that gripping, enticing air, Asmodeus'' entire body seemed distant and unapproachable.


    In that past, Bright Dragon Star was not merely the number one beauty of the Empyrean, but an incomparably loving mother. However, Radiant Dragon twisted her mind to force her into tormenting Regretless, her sworn sister''s son, for centuries. When Truth Transcendence allowed her to recover her memories, Radiant Dragon simply murdered her, sending the root of her existence into the Nirvana Dust Crown. She never again smiled.


    But though he inherited her looks, Dragon Dark remained high-spirited, with his lips curved into a radiant smile. In tandem, the two groups dropped in the Firmament''s atmosphere, but as they did, a third force rose to welcome them.


    In terms of numbers, this force was undoubtedly the weakest, boasting only 30,000 experts, but all clearly were battle-hardened veterans that drank the blood of millions. Dao Spirits, Immortal Blood Spirits and Tribulation Spirits made up this brigade. And if their cultivation bases already was astonishing, they paled when compared to the man standing at their helm.


    With sky-blue hair and crimson eyes, the young man''s entire body brimmed with a nefarious air and killing intent. On the scene none could match the intensity of that killing intent, it stretched across kilometers, calling for bloodshed and slaughter!


    Regretless'' Evil Body!


    And as his gaze swept the vast armies, even his sclera showed that crimson hue. Although vast armies clouded his gaze, only few managed to grasp his attention. Still, he failed to find who he truly sought.


    Dragon Dark too was perplexed, for he couldn''t see Konrad standing in the lot.


    "Little sister-in-law, where is my brother hiding? In such a grand occasion, this unprecedented family reunion, he dares not show his face?"


    Dragon asked while his slit, silver gaze, nailed Yvonne from afar. As the "little sister-in-law" echoed, Yvonne''s eyes shifted toward Dragon Dark, with her arms crossed below her chest, she eyed him from head to toe, gracing him with a condescendence even he found uncomfortable.


    "My husband has no time to waste on measly ants. If you want him to appear, bring your father instead. But I suppose that isn''t happening, is it?"


    Yvonne replied before disregarding Dragon Dark to revert her eyes on Regretless'' Evil Body.


    "Since the main players all have other battlefields to consider, the least we can do is to clean up the stage for them."


    Yvonne declared, stretched out her hands, clenched her fists, and as her slender muscles hardened, her cultivation base erupted, releasing such a dreadful might that even the Evil Body''s face contorted into a frown.


    And although he''d now become a High Supreme, Dragon Dark felt dwarfed by this awe-inspiring strength.


    "Well-said, your majesty!"


    Krann approved and stepped forward. As his arms remained crossed behind his back, his lips curled into a fiendish grin, and his cultivation base exploded. Before, Dragon Dark believed that although Yvonne''s strength surpassed all expectations, with the Evil Body and their preparations, handling her wouldn''t be too difficult. At least, they should be able to restrain her.


    But now, he was forced to reevaluate his plans. With every step Krann took forward, the Tribulation Demon Guard and Void Dragon Armies took seven backward! The pressure of Krann''s diabolic energies was like an insurmountable mountain crushing spirit and soul!

 568 War of Devils and Gods

    "Sub-Almighty and Quasi-Almighty cultivation. Father was right. Some of them did reach the Almighty tier. How dreadful."


    Dragon Dark muttered as his face contorted in a grimace. Because of the vast strength gulfs that lay therein, Celestial Slaughter split the Almighty Supreme tier into four levels: Sub-Almighty, Quasi-Almighty, False Almighty and True Almighty.


    With her current cultivation and strength, Yvonne could call herself a Sub-Almighty. With his, Krann was qualified for the Quasi-Almighty tier. As for False Almighty, it was for those existences that possessed True Almighty level strength but didn''t form an Almighty Will.


    Without an Almighty Will, there was no Omnipotence. Therefore, no matter how dreadful their abilities became, False Almighties could never defeat a True Almighty. At least, those were Celestial Slaughter''s words. But with the Dharma Lord''s knowledge backing him, how could he be wrong?


    But though he knew very well that he wasn''t their match, Dragon Dark showed no fear.


    "Little sister-in-law, I must admit that your strength exceeds all my expectations. However, father''s unparalleled genius cannot be defeated by this bit of strength.


    Formation!"


    Dragon Dark exclaimed, and lifted his right hand, causing the 100,000 Primordials God and Supremes at his command to morph into an intricate formation. The Primal Laws filled the sky, backed by Infiniteness Insight as a grey ray flew from Dragon Dark''s forehead and landed in the center of the formation.


    The light dispersed, revealing a grey, ancient steamer that quivered with the screeches of boiling souls. Dragon Dark, Asmodeus, and all the Supremes'' hands flashed in incantation gestures, and as the core of their energies erupted in a maelstrom of forces, the steamer''s lid opened, releasing trillions of discarnate souls that screamed their rancor and sorrow as they merged in a grey hurricane.


    The Primordials and the majority of Supremes vanished in the hurricane. Dragon Dark, Asmodeus and other elites such as the four Dragon Kings, however, remained on the front, with eerie grey winds swirling and empowering their forms.


    "Formation!"


    The Evil Body exclaimed, and in tandem with the Void Dragon Army, the 30,000 Tribulation Demon Guards blended in a supreme formation, first forming three suns, a white, blue and red one, that then merged to produce a pitch-black star rippling with Almighty level strength. The Heavenly Demon Tablet served as the Formation''s nucleus, while the Evil Body controlled and channeled it from outside.


    To the Chthonian Forces, the collusion between Tribulation Demon and Void Dragon Forces was ancient knowledge. Therefore, they showed no surprise. Leading their forces, Yvonne and Krann summoned their weapons.


    "KILL!"


    In an explosion of nefarious energies, the war between Devils and Gods began!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Konrad crossed the Firmament''s core, the inner world where the greatest of secrets hid. If the Firmament''s Throne hid somewhere, that was the place. A jade bridge led the road. Jade was the color of perfection. All perfect bloodlines and bridges were - in a sense - jade.


    There didn''t seem to be an end to that bridge. It just went on and on, with no difference between 10,000 kilometers and ten centimeters. After his seventh step, Konrad stopped and closed his eyes.


    "Negation."


    As the word left Konrad''s lips, 90 broken locks appeared, swirling around his form as they released boundless negation powers. The bridge shrank, going from its infinite proportions to a tiny passage of three meters at the end of which a kaleidoscopic energy portal stood.


    Without a word, Konrad stepped in, vanishing to land in an empty world with clouds as the ground, and dazzling light as the sky. From that blinding sky, a jade coffin descended, dropping before Konrad with neither sound nor pressure. Besides its odd color, there didn''t seem to be anything special about this coffin. Konrad, however, didn''t doubt that therein lay a force able to decide the very pattern of the omniverse.


    The coffin''s lid opened, and even then there was no sound, no grating, just the graceful slide of that lid. It spread enough to let a human-sized figure pass, then stopped moving. Kaleidoscope fog erupted from the opening, releasing a mild force that triggered a reaction from Konrad''s bloodline and physiques.


    A slender arm rose from the opening, using the coffin''s side as support to let its owner rise from slumber. And from the opening, a veiled figure emerged, stepping out of the coffin''s confines in nimble moves.


    Before Konrad''s eyes, the veil failed to conceal the short figure''s looks, and he could see the young, androgynous face hiding underneath. Though its appearance mirrored that of an androgynous human being without an ounce of strength, the kaleidoscopic hair and eyes undoubtedly marked that slender existence as non-human.


    "Greetings, Konrad."


    The figure began in a voice neither male nor female.


    "Firmament Will?"


    Konrad inferred, and in response, the figure nodded in approval.


    "That is not inaccurate, for I am indeed the driving force from which the rest of the Firmament emerged."


    The Firmament''s Will replied, and with a soundless step, landed before Konrad. Initially, at least seven meters stood between them. However, with that one step, it was as if that barely 1.55 meters tall figure contracted space, forcing down the gap between them.


    An Infiniteness trick.


    "Though, as the first sentient being of the Omniverse, I find that term rather...lacking. You can call me Shadow."


    Shadow stated, as its pupil-less gaze nailed Konrad''s icy eyes.


    ¡­


    While Konrad made the acquaintance of the omniverse''s highest will, Regretless sat crossed-legged within his cultivation paradise, with the Neutral Body sitting several hundred feet above, and the two coordinating with the Evil Body and Tablet to maintain the Formation.


    Right beside Regretless, a grey vortex opened, revealing the grey-haired form of Celestial Slaughter. His slit, golden eyes dropped on Regretless with an outwardly contented smile.


    "Child, well done. You haven''t let me down."


    Celestial Slaughter began, but though neither rage nor hatred remained in his Good Body, though the face and voice were that of Talroth''s, as his eyes locked on those golden hues, Regretless couldn''t help but feel his stomach turn.


    "You seem oddly insouciant for someone whose worse enemy might very well be seizing the eternal crown."


    Regretless stated, for indeed, Celestial Slaughter''s calm left him baffled. Neither doubted that Konrad was currently somewhere within the Firmament. Better, Celestial Slaughter knew the where. And it didn''t take a genius to figure out what he planned to seize.


    Still, Celestial Slaughter remained undisturbed.


    "Who? Konrad? Have no fear, he isn''t getting anything. In base terms, Shadow is the first cunt of all times. I learned a lot from that creature. Konrad can never get the crown...because he is Konrad."


    Celestial Slaughter sighed, making Regretless'' eyes narrow in confusion.

 569 Price of the Eternal Crown

    Though he''d spent epochs in the Firmament, Regretless had no knowledge of an existence named Shadow. But following Celestial Slaughter''s words, that existence should stand as the true core of the Firmament, and the last barrier between Konrad and the eternal crown.


    But for what reason would it deny him? After all, although according to Celestial Slaughter, he could never complete his final step, Konrad possessed Firmament Bridge, Physiques and Bloodline. There was nothing missing in the equation. That being the case, it wasn''t Shadow that''d reject him, but Konrad that''d willingly forsake the crown.


    "Why?"


    Regretless couldn''t help but ask. After all, all Konrad did led to this point.


    "Naturally because he''s unfilial. If he''d listen to his father''s teachings, the crown would be his. Alas, he does not. Opponents like Konrad are fascinating. Always a step away from victory, but doomed to cut their own legs."


    Celestial Slaughter began before casting his gaze to the ongoing battle.


    "If the Omniverse is the Earth, the Firmament is the Heaven. There is one Earth, one Heaven, myriads of mortals, some greater than the others, but only One True God. God regulates the world from the confines of Heaven, never taking a direct stance in the mortals'' conflicts. As long as they do not directly challenge its plans, God will not care for them.


    To God, birth, death, love, pain, anguish, forgiveness, retribution, primal instincts, all are part of a cycle, a grand wheel in the machinery of life. To God, there is nothing special about sentient beings. The ability to love, to care, to question, doesn''t make them any more special than the little ant carrying 50 times its weight back to the colony.


    In this analogy, Shadow is God, the pair of eyes watching this machinery in silence after setting it in motion. It has simple rules. Don''t break the rules and Shadow will never interfere. The first rule is the simplest:


    All things must die!


    Let''s not even mention the cost of wielding the crown. With that rule alone, does Konrad dare grasp it?"


    Celestial Slaughter rhetorically asked. Back when its consciousness still supervised the Firmament, the Dharma Lord had been by Shadow''s side, receiving its guidance. Therefore, he knew things no one else did. For that reason, Celestial Slaughter didn''t fear Konrad laying hands on the crown. His emotions would not allow it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Konrad verified in Shadow''s appearance a truth he''d already guessed.


    "Is the Firmament Throne just a lure? A false tool you used to lure me - or whoever succeeded in fulfilling the requirements - into awakening you?"


    Konrad inquired. Indeed, he''d long since hypothesized that there was no such thing as the Firmament Throne. But that instead, an Almighty force hid in its core, guiding potential candidates toward its resting place. And clearly, he was right.


    Shadow began in that cold, deadpan tone carrying not the tiniest bit of emotions.


    "Without that part, you will forever remain incomplete, always under threat of someone rising to surpass you. Therefore, you will seek it, you will seek me. And here you are. Thanks to you, my dormant consciousness awoke. The only one aware of this truth is the man you call Dharma Lord.


    Though, with the fading of his consciousness, I suppose that Talroth is the only one remaining."


    Shadow''s acknowledgment seemed to produce no reaction from Konrad''s cold gaze. His eyes remained lowered at Shadow''s, and between their inexpressive standoff, a suffocating tension brewed.


    Undisturbed, Shadow pursued.


    "I know what you''re thinking. ''Why?'' The answer is simple. I cannot maintain my consciousness for long without a body. Without a body, my strength is not only limited, but I also must fall into torpor and let the Omniverse run its course. That''s the rule. But once you and I unite, body and spirit become one.


    The Omniverse can finally return to the right path. Accept me, and henceforth, you are the One True Sovereign, all things in the past, present and future shall obey your will. But in exchange for that power, you must surrender what makes you vile. What makes you stained, corrupt and vulgar: your emotional spectrum."


    Shadow declared with his hands crossed behind its back. But before he could carry on, Konrad broke into an involuntary chuckle.


    "Did I say something funny?"


    It was the same deadpan voice, showing no emotion. In fact, Shadow didn''t have any. In its eyes emotions were mortal flaws.


    "I couldn''t help it. I am the founder of diabolism, the ancestor of all devils, the Profane Prince -- and my emotional spectrum is the one thing you find vile in me?"


    Konrad quipped, amused by Shadow''s view. However, the creature''s standpoint remained unchanged.


    "Naturally. Emotions and desires are mortal vulgarities, useful only to breed and curb lives. Because of them, civilizations rise, because of them, they also fall. For those reasons, only a Bridge that controls the heart and baselessness of all beings can reach the Firmament level.


    Talroth, or Celestial Slaughter as you call him, could have created a Firmament Bridge too but didn''t because he knew his bridge would have to crush yours, and had no confidence in success.


    However, because he is heartless, void of emotions and driven by the Conqueror''s Will, your Bridge cannot affect him."


    Shadow reasoned, reminding Konrad that without its aid, taking down Celestial Slaughter for good, was a daunting task. Still, Konrad didn''t bite.


    "What else? What other rules are there?"


    Konrad asked, knowing that there was more to come.


    "Nothing much, really. Once you obtain the right of eternal sovereignty, all immortals across the omniverse shall become mortal. From those with eternal lifespan to the indestructible, from the indestructible to the ones with eternal reincarnation, all shall fall to mortality, never again claiming the seat that does not belong to them.


    All things must die, immortals threaten the balance of the omniverse, the balance of the machinery, their existence ought to be removed. The roads to Supremacy, the roads of cultivation...will also vanish."


    Alongside those startling words, shadow swept its right hand, causing a fluctuation of images to appear before Konrad. In the new world order sentient mortals would struggle to live beyond a century. But every step forward would be rewarded with more pain and anguish. Yet, they''d keep trying.


    The current immortals would vanish into dust, erased by the Firmament Sovereign''s Will, leaving Konrad alone, to observe the world like an overseer. The images vanished, and Shadow stretched out its left hand, making a kaleidoscopic crown appear within and float toward Konrad.


    "Did your brain get stomped by a stampede or rampaging bulls? In what world do you see my Profane Self rejecting the delights of existence and the company of my beloved to become a bearded old man shackled by himself?


    What a joke, I might as well pursue Nothingness Insight."


    Konrad sneered. Though he had no intention to pursue Nothingness, if this was all Shadow had to offer, the result was indeed not much different. However, unfazed by the insults, Shadow shook its head.


    "You can''t. From the moment you formed your bridge, you inwardly rejected Nothingness Insight. Without doing so, how could you ever build that specific bridge? You don''t have what it takes to pursue Nothingness.


    But here, you don''t need to struggle. You don''t need to sit in meditation, trying to crush barriers whose roots you cannot grasp. You just need to say yes.


    But make no mistake, the one you call Celestial Slaughter has been playing you from the start. If you reject me, you die. I will enter torpor, awaiting your demise and the rise of a new candidate to fulfill my will."


    Shadow claimed, and as if echoing its words, the crown shone in resplendent light.


    Regardless of the cost, this was the crown of eternal sovereignty, the final aspiration of all that sought supremacy. Who would reject all it entailed, the right to weave life and death, just for those base and low sentiments? Shadow couldn''t fathom it.


    Konrad turned heels and left, leaving Shadow behind, without a single word. For a second, Shadow blinked, wondering if its flawless sight suffered some mortal malfunction.


    No, it didn''t.


    He was truly gone!

 570 The Devils Crushing Superiority

    Out of the Firmament''s inner core, Konrad reappeared within the sky, staring at the ongoing clash from afar. Shadow served its first purpose by awakening. Before it fell back into torpor, someone else would make sure it served the second one.


    Shifting his eyes from the battle, Konrad''s Devil Sense toured the Firmament, locating all the lives and resources scattered within. Regretless'' hiding place didn''t escape him. And seeing the three bodies who once combined could instantly breed an Almighty, Konrad couldn''t help but smile.


    With a sweep of his golden sleeves, a kaleidoscope, pear-shaped fruit left the Firmament''s Tree to rush toward him: a Firmament Fruit!


    Konrad stretched out his right hand, releasing the full might of his High Supreme Will and Void Mirror Physique, to replicate a massive quantity of Firmament Fruits! Due to the Firmament Fruits'' unique attributes, even if they wished to, other Infiniteness and All-Transcendent Supremes couldn''t achieve this feat.


    Only Konrad could. Of course, in the grand scheme of things, Firmament Fruits no longer seemed that important. After all, all knew that the true determining point of this war was the might of the leaders!


    Whoever reached the summit between Konrad and Celestial Slaughter would lead his faction to eternal sovereignty! Firmament Fruits could affect neither. Still, Konrad replicated more than 376,000 Fruits! And hiding them in his seemingly boundless sleeves, he shot toward the battlefield!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, war raged in the Firmament''s ever-glorious sky.


    Yvonne alone faced Dragon Dark and Asmodeus, who reinforced by their defensive formation, resisted her dreadful blows. At the same time, Krann challenged the Evil Regretless, but could only fight him to a standstill. By their sides, Else traded moves with the Dragon Kings, Verena with the Dao Paragons, Gulistan with the Tribulation Envoys, Selene and Rati with the Undying Blood Monarchs!


    The Warden, Cacillia, Heide, Moon, Astarte, Jasmine, Iliana, Nils, and other leading consorts led their Valkyrie troops against the Grey Soul Hurricane to dig a hole in the formation''s eye and shatter the Void Dragon Army''s defenses!


    And as the Void Dragons showed signs of faltering, the Tribulation Demon Guard didn''t have it better!


    *BANG*


    While Krann contained the Evil Body, alongside the 12 Dukes, Helmut, Ube, and Elia led the orders in a massive charge, and in an explosion of Heart Tribulations and Anti-Godheads, battered the Tribulation Demon Guard''s black sun!


    Dark-purple lightning and gargantuan Anti-Godheads filled the Firmament''s sky, bypassing the Almighty tier formation to target the men driving it. One after the other, they faltered, crushed by the weight of their existence, and the devouring power of the Anti-Godheads!


    *CRACK*


    Wolfgang''s battle-ax, Hubert and Berken''s swords, erupted with All-Transcendence as they tore Regretless'' chief generals to shreds, moving through his troops like blurs and exterminating the leadership!


    In battles of that magnitude, the split of a second was more than enough for massive casualties to rain on one side. As the only ones with flawed immortality, the Tribulation Demon Guards were the weak link the Chthonian Forces planned to exploit! But at that time, the Evil Regretless'' lips curved into a fiendish grin!


    "Dao Law: Vindictive Retribution!"


    The Evil Body bellowed, and instantly, those dozens of fallen experts'' collapsing remains turned into pitch-black squalls of fell might, screaming at the three dukes as if cursing them for their demise!


    Trapped in the fell squalls, Hubert, Wolfgang and Berken felt their strength drop at a rapid space while their very existence eroded under the Vindictive Retribution''s corrosion!


    "Hahaha! Trading a few wastes for the lives of three of the four strongest dukes, now this is what I call a bargain!"


    The Evil Regretless guffawed, and with a kick, broke free of Krann to mend the crack. Indeed, he''d let it open purposefully, planning to use it at his advantage to cripple some of Konrad''s most trusted legs.


    Seeing this, Krann arched an eyebrow.


    "How incomparably wicked. Is this all the lives of your followers from eons amount to?"


    He couldn''t help but ask. But hearing this, the Evil Regretless sneered in glaring disdain.


    "Do not mistake me for my waste other self. I am the Tribulation Demon. In my eyes, all things are sacrificable tools. Their death, worth it if it can help me achieve my fell ends! As for you, familiar, you can scram!"


    The Evil Body raised his hands, making the might of his pressure skyrocket as he channeled the powers of the Neutral and Good bodies to achieve False Almighty strength! At his back, the formation too morphed, going from a lone black sun to a black flame giant with three heads and six arms! At the giant''s back the same black sun reformed, releasing the true might of the Almighty Formation!


    But at that time, Krann''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Now!"


    Krann exclaimed in a mental message, but the targets needn''t hear it. As his voice echoed, they''d already made their move, acting in tandem to release a force the Evil Body knew nothing of:


    "Monarch Will!"


    Blinding dark-purple light burst from within the black giant, shattering the black squalls trapping the dukes, and stretching across the 30,000 troops maintaining the formation alongside the Heavenly Demon Tablet!


    In that instant, they grew dazed, their minds collapsing as they all, without exception turned into Devil Puppets!


    In that same instant, Hubert, Wolfgang, and Berken stretched their indexes at the Heavenly Demon Tablet, releasing their Monarch Wills in dark-purple rays that nailed it from three angles!


    "EEEEEEEEE!"


    An eerie, screeching sound rippled from the tablet, hacking at the eardrums of all on the scene! The Evil Body realized the ploy, alas, it was far too late!


    *BAM*


    The impossible occurred. The link between the Heavenly Demon Tablet and Regretless collapsed. The sentient artifact rejecting him once and for all to submit to the dominion of the three late-stage Devil Monarchs!


    "NOOOOOOOO!"


    The Evil Body bellowed and spun to unleash an irresistible strike at the three dukes. Alas, before he could make a move, his very formation turned against him, releasing flurries of black flames that forced him back!


    Alongside the 30,000 Tribulation Demon Guards and the Heavenly Demon Tablet, Hubert, Wolfgang, and Berken guided the black flame giant to, alongside Krann, counterattack Regretless!


    Dark-purple rays shot from the 360,000 orderlies and their leaders, uniting with the three dukes to bring the formation to a new peak! Trapped front and rear, the Evil Body could only recoil!

 571 The Evil Bodys Counterattack!

    None, not even the Void Dragon Army, had expected such an eldritch scene. The phenomenal turn of events took them all aback, and as they awoke to the reality of the Devils'' irresistible might, another dreadful enemy made her move.


    "The Heavenly Demon Tablet was successfully obtained. Bring them all down!"


    Yvonne ordered, and echoing her own words, joined her hands in a prayer sign. Instantly, a golden statue appeared at her back, rippling with dazzling golden light. The statue expanded, becoming a towering asexual giant with 1,000 eyes, and 10,000 blades swirling around its form!


    "Dao Law: True Extermination!"


    Tapping in her Extermination Monarch Bridge and cultivated skills, Yvonne instantly released her strongest ability. The golden blades multiplied, becoming trillions of weapons from the imaginable to the unimaginable before turning into a meteor shower that barrelled into the entire Void Dragon Army!


    "Innate Skill: Auspicious Clouds!"


    Dragon Dark and all Empyrean Dragons on the scene released their Auspicious Clouds, attempting to barricade themselves in isolated dimensions controlled solely by themselves to avoid the calamity! Alas, the golden giant opened its eyes, releasing blinding light that crushed their moves, petrified their senses, and left them helpless before the meteor shower!


    Now, only Grey Soul Hurricane could protect them!


    But it wouldn''t!


    "Valkyrie Merge!"


    The Valkyries merged into a single entity, and turned into a kaleidoscopic ray of light as they hurtled at one of the formation''s growing gaps!


    *BANG*


    With a single sword thrust, the Valkyrie broke past the Grey Soul Hurricane, tearing open a path among the discarnate souls to slam into the ancient steamer!


    *CRACK*


    The first crack that announced impending collapse. The sword plunged into the steamer, making a succession of cracks spread across its surface! The Valkyrie vanished in kaleidoscope mist, Yvonne''s meteor shower rained, blasting the entirety of the Void Dragon Army with its full force!


    *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Thundering sounds echoed left and right, as the meteor shower tore the 100,000 man-strong troops to shred. But shockingly, none suffered a fatal blow!


    "Little sister-in-law, aren''t you too care¡­"


    Dragon Dark began. But before he could finish his moves, Else, Verena and Gulistan threw three gigantic grey nets rippling with the power of negation!


    "Tarnation, disperse!"


    Even without explanation, Dragon Dark realized the purpose of those nets! And instantly, he screamed that one order at his forces, making them scatter in various directions. The disorderly escape was meant to force the nets into spreading out thin and miss a good chunk of the army. Alas, they just spread out! No matter where the weakened Void Dragon Forces ran, the nets followed!


    The nets dropped on the runaway forces, bundling them all in three sacs that nullified all their means of resistance!


    "Damnable woman, let go of This Prince!"


    Dragon Dark snarled, as he pointlessly thrashed against the impregnable nets. Those nets were Devil Artifacts tempered with the acme of Konrad''s Negation powers and Supreme Will. There was no room for escape.


    "Apologies, little brother-in-law, but my husband requested dragon meat for dinner. As his good wife, though it nears cannibalism, I ought to serve him, should I not?"


    Yvonne quipped, making Dragon Dark fume with rage and indignation. The might of the Devil Forces was beyond anything they could contend with. On the scene, the Evil Body aside, none could escape this tribulation. How could his father not predict this outcome? No, nothing stood beyond the scope of Celestial Slaughter''s predictions.


    This must be part of the plan!


    As his thoughts reached that point, though he maintained his outward struggling form, Dragon Dark inwardly calmed down. Meanwhile, Krann, the 12 Orders and their leaders battled the Evil Body in the Firmament''s sky.


    But no matter what ability they released, regardless of how much they pressured him, amidst a sea of millions of opponents, he remained unscathed!


    "Impudent creature, how dare you rob This Sovereign?!


    Innate Skill: Omniarch Will!


    Bow to me!"


    The Evil Body''s ear-splitting snarl thundered within the orderlies'' minds. Alas, to say nothing of the ones with Monarch Will, the Devil Hearts alone made it impossible for Regretless to overpower their minds. Still, hundreds of thousands recoiled, spitting large mouthfuls of blood.


    The dukes and princes, however, stood strong, meeting the most perverse version of the Omniarch without fear.


    "Young masters, with me!"


    Krann ordered, and instantly, vanished alongside the three princes to surround the Evil Body!


    "MYRIAD WORLD EXPLOSION!"


    Krann, Helmut, Ube, and Elia said in tandem, causing a myriad of Innate Skills to fill the sky like miniature stars and planets before detonating in one unprecedented blast!


    *BOOOOOM!*


    The kaleidoscopic discharge filled the sky, preventing the onlookers from staring for more than a second. Over the years, although their bloodline strength could not catch up to his, Konrad''s children all saw their lineage level enhanced. The gap between them and Regretless'' Omniarch blood was marginal. As for Krann, with Konrad''s current bloodline level, his left Regretless in shame.


    And yet, when the clouds of the explosion''s aftermath dispersed, all were startled to find a wholly unharmed figure standing in the sky! The Evil Body''s hands jerked forward, releasing a myriad of palms strike that blasted the four right where they stood! Elia and Ube directly burst in blood fog, with Helmut suffering grievous injuries! And even as their immortal blood brought them back, the other two didn''t fare better!


    Unable to withstand the blow, Krann too collapsed!


    "The gap between Quasi-Almighty and False Almighty is...so vast."


    Krann stammered as his form cratered within the Firmament, thousands of kilometers below!


    "A bunch of wastes. Who gave you the gall to offend This Sovereign? Even if your father was here, I would not spare him a glance!


    Neutral Body!"


    Regretless derisive remark was succeeded by a thundering call that immediately reached its intended target. Leaving its post, the Neutral Body appeared in the Firmament''s sky, standing in silence beside the Evil Body. Although the two could exhibit Almighty level strength in their attacks, they couldn''t freely use one another''s unique abilities.


    Only by standing side by side could they achieve that!


    "Let''s erase them all in...Nothingness!"


    The Evil Body ordered, making the Neutral Body nod in approval. The two raised their hands, causing a gulf of pitch-black nothingness to appear around the Devil Forces, threatening to swallow them all!


    But at that time, a finger snap echoed, and the gulf imploded, vanishing in an inward collapse.


    "Did someone say father?"


    In a twister of black winds, a figure appeared in the sky, ignoring Regretless to sweep the Devil Forces. If the golden imperial gown wasn''t enough, that empyrean face all knew so well announced to the warring sides, that the Profane Prince had arrived!


    "Dragon Warden, you finally deign to show yourself"


    The Evil Body hissed. The Neutral one, however, made no comment. Konrad ignored them both, focusing on his forces.


    "You did well. Now you can rest."


    Konrad declared and swept his sleeves, causing hundreds of thousands of Firmament Fruits to tumble toward his forces. Each received one, with the last one remaining in his possession. The Evil Body''s grimace-twisted face further distorted, and he sneered at Konrad''s move.


    "You think that by making all your Devil Monarchs rise to the peak you can defeat me? Delusional!"


    He scoffed, and only then did Konrad shift his gaze toward him.


    "I merely want them to enjoy a pear as they watch me crush the so-called Omniarch."

 572 The End of the Omniarch

    The words didn''t ring well in the Evil Body''s ears. Throughout the Omniverse, Konrad aside, who dared disparage him so? It was high time he put down that hateful creature and reaffirm the sovereignty of his might!


    "Dragon Warden, you have run amok for far too long. So long that you no longer understand that some people...you cannot offend! This Sovereign could kill you in the past, in the present, you still can''t escape!"


    The Evil Body bellowed, and alongside the Neutral Body, released the full might of their False Almighty strength! Before that might, even the Firmament trembled, shaken by an unprecedented eruption of force! But shielded by Konrad''s presence, his forces didn''t feel a thing.


    Arms crossed behind his back, Konrad stepped forward. His peak-stage Devil Monarch cultivation base erupted, releasing its Quasi-Almighty strength. His 90 broken locks followed, releasing Firmament energies akin to the ones swirling in the Firmament Fruits! Of course, the scope was incomparably grander!


    Faced with the might of those 90 locks and Konrad''s cultivation, Evil and Neutral Bodies recoiled from one step, dwarfed by a strength threatening their hegemony. Konrad took a second step, and his Firmament Bloodline strength exploded, joining the two other sources of his unholy might in a resplendent trinity.


    With the third step, his High Supreme Will kicked into gear, further magnifying the result. As Konrad''s icy gaze nailed them, the two bodies felt as if the most dreadful of primordial beasts, the embodiment of all nightmares, stood before them, announcing their impending destruction!


    Three steps and their momentum collapsed!


    *BANG*


    One moment, the two bodies'' eyes still nailed Konrad, the next, ear-splitting cracking sounds resounded from their chests. By the time they registered the sounds, registered the pain, their bones burst, their chests caved it, and two symmetrical elbows sent them hurtling in the sky, before tumbling toward the ground!


    Yet, Konrad still stood in his original position, arms crossed behind his back!


    "False Almighty is just a made-up title. Because of it, you think you can keep your back straight before This Emperor? Conceited."


    As Konrad''s calm words echoed, the two''s eardrums burst with blood erupting from their ears. By the time they tumbled onto the ground, their eyes widened in disbelief!


    Konrad raised his right hand, causing a Tribulation Envoy to vanish from the nets and land before him. Without a second thought, he devoured the prey, adding its blood origins to his Myriad World Immortal lineage. In that instant, his bloodline finally obtained the one missing part, thereby fulfilling its true potential.


    Again, Konrad''s strength rose.


    "Come, I give you three moves. If you can put some dust on my imperial robe, I can consider making you my new imperial eunuch."


    "Innate Skill: Absolute Strength!


    Innate Skill: Absolute Speed!


    Innate Skill: Absolute Defense!"


    The two bodies released their Absolute attributes, and shot toward Konrad! The Evil Body''s right hand curved into a knife, chopping at Konrad''s neck while the Neutral Body''s hand became a claw aimed right at his Chthonian Devil Heart!


    *BAM*


    The chopping blow and claw strike that could have instantly sent a Quasi-Almighty into defeat stopped right against Konrad''s flesh. It was as if an otherworldly force siphoned all the strength within the blows, leaving them no better than the average human toddler''s all-out strike!


    *BOOM*


    From Konrad''s body, the energy robbed from the two bodies'' blows erupted, reversed with 10,000 times the might!


    Shredded by the formless energy surge, Evil and Neutral Body flew backward, torn by unspeakable gashes! Their blood overflowed, rising into the firmament''s sky, before tumbling in blood rain.


    "Impossible...impossible...impossible!"


    The Evil Body broke into maniacal screams! To him, power was his everything, how could he endure the sight of one he despised so effortlessly crushing him?! No, he couldn''t, he wouldn''!


    In that blood-frenzy, the Evil Body did something Regretless in his right mind would have never dared. As his formed hurtled down, he aimed his right hand at the Firmament''s Sky and snarled:


    "Tribulation Lightning!"


    Tapping in their Omniarch Blood''s strongest ability, the Evil Body released the most dreadful of tribulations imaginable, the Firmament''s tribulation lightning! Jade haze gathered in the sky, with crackling lightning and grumbling thunderbolts!


    Nine thunderbolts descended, striking Konrad with their full-force!


    *BOOOM*


    A deafening blast shook the world as the tribulation lightning struck its target, releasing a backlash that forced the two bodies and Regretless by Celestial Slaughter''s side to spit large mouthfuls of blood! Their heartbeat quickened as they felt their very existence destabilized by this move!


    But as Evil and Neutral Body floundered in the sky, with the evil one bursting into frenzied laughter, the clouds of smoke raised by their blow dispersed, revealing the unharmed form of Konrad, still standing in the sky with his hands crossed behind his back.


    "Congratulations, you managed to put some dust on my imperial garb. However¡­"


    Konrad began, as the Firmament''s tribulation lightning brewed from his form, before erupting in nine bolts aimed at the Evil Body!


    "...I''m not sure you will live to enjoy your rewards."


    Another ringing blast and the nine jade thunderbolts struck the Evil Body with 10,000 times the might! The so-called Absolute Defense collapsed, and the Evil Body turned into a charred mess as he dropped onto the ground.


    This time, he didn''t find the strength to rise again!


    Before this scene, the Neutral Body held his breath. Even Firmament Lightning couldn''t dent his form! In this world, besides Omnipotence, what could harm him?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Celestial Slaughter and the wounded Regretless observed the scene with rapt attention.


    "What an unfortunate turn of event. I suppose it is time to end this little game. Regretless let''s finalize the contract."


    Celestial Slaughter began and flew into the sky, towering above Regretless with his eternal, false smile. With a wave of his hand, two figures appeared before Regretless, one male, one female. And if Konrad stood beside them, he could have recognized them without effort:


    Highest Dragon and Divine Enchantress. Regretless'' most beloved uncle and mother.


    "You know the terms. In exchange for letting me refine your three bodies, I will send the two of them into reincarnation, binding their samsaras so that they may be husband and wife throughout eternity. At the same time, their Fate Standards will be altered so that they never again set foot on the cultivation road.


    Mortal Kings and queen, ministers or wealthy merchants. So long as I reign, the cultivation world will never again affect them, and they will always live free and unfettered lives, 100 years of bliss throughout all incarnations."


    Celestial Slaughter declared as the contract that made Regretless willing to surrender without a fight unfolded before his eyes. But though he''d willingly offered his life for this contract, Regretless'' eyes ignored it, going between his long lost mother, and Highest Dragon.


    Tears filled his crimson eyes.


    The only time he''d met Divine Enchantress was on the day of her death, when, on Celestial Slaughter''s command, the suppression formation that kept her prisoner for thousands of years ground her to dust.


    To this day, he could recall the pain and helplessness he felt in that instant and the blind frenzy with which he unleashed his sorrow on all lives remotely connected to the Empyrean.


    But finally, he had a chance to make it right. His eyes then locked on Highest Dragon, the uncle to whom he owed everything.


    Perhaps the most vivid memory of Regretless'' life, was the day Highest Dragon took him as his disciple.


    "As the eldest prince of the dragon clan, how can you spend your days quivering and weeping like a waste?! Get up!"


    "Imperial Uncle, what difference is there between a sealed bloodline and a waste? Also, no one acknowledges me as a prince."


    "No one? What about me? Didn''t I just acknowledge you? Or are the words of the great elder worth nothing to you?


    So what if your bloodline is sealed? Can''t you still cultivate? Who told you that without bloodline, there can''t be achievements? Who told you if the world doesn''t acknowledge your worth, you must prove them right?!


    Your mother gave you the name Regretless so that you would be free and unrestrained! Are you trying to insult her memory?


    Get up and follow me! Even if you are the toughest brick of this world, I will still make an expert out of you!


    As the saying goes, master one day, father always. If anyone insults you, punch a hole in their face! If they strike back, I will tear off their hands and rip out their tongue!"


    The scene replayed before Regretless, and for the first time in eons, his lips curved into a radiant smile.


    With that smile, he waved his hand, making the Neutral and Evil Body vanish from the battlefield to reappear before him. But while the Evil Body lay broken, without the means to struggle, the Neutral Body thrashed against Regretless'' suppression. Alas, to no avail!


    "Regretless, why are they worth our lives? I don''t understand! I can''t accept this!"


    The Neutral Body exclaimed as it fought the irresistible suppression. Regretless ignored it, and as his tear-drenched eyes locked on Highest Dragon''s form, he rose into the sky, taking his final steps to sign the contract that''d end his existence.


    For the first time in his life, Regretless felt incomparably light.


    "Imperial Uncle, ultimately, I couldn''t live up to your teachings, I couldn''t be free and unrestrained. My heart is a crackled tower whose flawed foundations always near collapse. In truth, I''ve had enough.


    At first, I wanted to prove to the world that you were right. Right to look after me, right to support me, right to stand by me despite all opposition. So I cultivated more than anyone else, I sought treasures and chances in all directions, became the number one of my generation, just so I could tell the world...that you were right.


    Then you died."


    As he reached that point, Regretless'' voice broke, becoming a trembling of words mirroring his dripping tears and contrasting with his radiant smile.


    "You died. So I wanted revenge. To become the strongest, I died. To soothe my hatred, I turned into a monstrous beast and did so many repulsive things, things you would only look down on. But since it all allowed me to reach this point, I have no regret.


    To trade my worthless life for the two of you is my glory. I only hope that from now on, that freedom all men yearn for is yours...for eternity."


    With those words, Regretless stopped before the contract, cut open his right palm, and stretched his bleeding hand toward the pact. But before his blood grazed it¡­


    *BAM*


    Celestial Slaughter balled up his fists, Highest Dragon and Divine Enchantress imploded, collapsing in dust particles before vanishing from existence, once and for all! The contract shattered, and Regretless'' hand met thin air.


    In that instant, his world collapsed.


    Regretless wanted to ask why, to scream his grief, seize his father''s neck and ask "Why?" But he couldn''t. All strength vanished from his body, and as his mind collapsed, he trembled within the air.


    At that time, the inconceivable occurred!


    The Evil Body that should have been left powerless and the Neutral Body that remained silent leaped from the ground and - using Regretless'' inward collapse - stabbed him in the back!


    In that instant, they broke the link, destroyed his soul and seized the body, merging with it to finally become...Almighty!


    Nothingness, Infiniteness, and All-Transcendence united in a brand-new will, an Almighty Will rippling with the power of Omnipotence! Seeing this, Celestial Slaughter curved his lips into a smile, and he vanished from the Firmament!


    Without hesitation, Konrad led his forces, and they too vanished from the Firmament!


    From within its hidden world, Shadow''s eyes opened!


    Shadow''s second rule, Omnipotence is forbidden! Kaleidoscopic hands rose from all corners of the Firmament, trapping the newly ascended existence in their midst!


    "AAAAAAAAAARGH!"


    Faced with imminent destruction, without other recourse, the new Almighty self-destructed, ruining its own Almighty Will to trigger an omnipotent blast that tore everything across the Firmament to shreds!


    Without a body, Shadow was just True Almighty level. The omnipotent blast would undoubtedly take it down with it.


    And it did!


    With the Firmament''s destruction, Shadow too perished, collapsing alongside the new Almighty in that one omnipotent blast.


    *Clap* *Clap* *Clap*


    "Now this is what I call a firework."


    Celestial Slaughter approved as he watched this scene from above.

 573 Birth of the Almighty Sovereign

    From the moment Konrad appeared, the Evil and Neutral Bodies knew they weren''t his match. They put on that desperate struggle, all so that they could cheat the main body into thinking they tried their hardest. Meanwhile, they planned their rebellion. With the Evil Body outwardly powerless, when the time came for Regretless to surrender to Celestial Slaughter, the Neutral Body would keep his attention, thereby making him forget about the fallen Evil one.


    At the critical instant, the two would strike, overwhelm Regretless, destroy his soul, and seize the body! Afterward, becoming a True Almighty was only natural. They could then dispose of all their enemies. Never did they expect that Celestial Slaughter would provide them with such a golden opportunity, and without hesitation, they jumped on it!


    Alas, it was all a ploy! From the very moment he pushed Regretless into using the Three Corpses Refining Incantation, Celestial Slaughter planned this end. Based on his understanding of Regretless and their past clashes, he knew very well that the Evil and Neutral Bodies would never surrender to destruction.


    The Neutral Body out of pure survival instinct, and the Evil Body due to its hatred-bred, relentless thirst for absolute power! As long as he gave them the opportunity, they would strike back, overwhelm Regretless and form a new Almighty. In that instant, Shadow would assault them, thereby forcing them to commit suicide to bring the world down with them!


    And they did!


    Shadow was right. Celestial Slaughter had been toying with his foes from the start. Since his return, he already was a step away from becoming Almighty. The only reason why he faked lacking insight was because he knew...that so long as Shadow existed, whoever took that step was doomed to face destruction. He couldn''t live in apprehension. Therefore, he first set the stage to have Konrad awake Shadow and have Regretless destroy him!


    Now the dark hand was gone, bringing down with it the last of Celestial Slaughter''s concerns!


    "Haaa, freedom does carry that soothing melody that lifts the mind into new realms of enlightenment. Shadow, don''t blame me but if I don''t screw over the highest existence, how could I call myself...the Supreme Conqueror?"


    Celestial Slaughter sighed in an oh so Talroth tone.


    He then glanced toward the spot where Regretless met his end.


    "Child, I really did you wrong. But don''t worry, your sacrifice now allows the world to witness the eternal splendor of the True Almighty. I''d send you postcards in the afterlife, but you''re not even there."


    As the will congealed, Celestial Slaughter''s fingers moved like a maestro driving his musicians, rising, curving and descending in mesmerizing arcs. Blinding white light akin to heavenly luminescence erupted from his form, and as the Firmament''s collapse ended, Celestial Slaughter took the final step¡ªbecoming an Almighty Supreme!


    Without the Firmament to suppress it, the blinding light dazzled all worlds, filling them with the splendor of the new monarch. Supreme Conqueror, One True God, Eternal Sovereign, call him however you will, but throughout the multitude of the omniverse, none could ever challenge his omnipotent will!


    But even as Celestial Slaughter''s rise reached its acme, a just as shocking scene grabbed the onlookers'' attention:


    *CRACK*


    The end of the Firmament released one cracking sound that echoed in the minds of all living things! Alongside that sound, starting with the worlds closest to the Firmament, the omniverse began...crumbling!


    Right, the very omniverse was on the verge of following Shadow and the Firmament to the grave, thereby returning all things to nothingness! And while faraway worlds surrendered to warning earthquakes - awaiting their doom - following brief calculations, the experts on the scene all came to the same conclusion:


    "30 minutes."


    Right, half-an-hour was all it would take for the omniverse to return to Nothingness! Supremes aside, none could survive that apocalypse! But still, Celestial Slaughter spun. As he did, the Omniverse''s rules changed, and sound now freely circulated in space!


    "As the saying goes, before creation comes ruin. My children, have no fear, once the omniverse is gone, I shall build it all anew - make my Almighty Will support it all - and forever bar the road to Supremacy.


    My conquests thus end for I - only I - can say the three words I am Supreme."


    Celestial Slaughter''s spinning ended, his falsely delighted figure underwent a drastic change, and with deadpan eyes, he nailed Konrad.


    "Unfortunately, I still feel no gratifications. But now I can just create an emotionally complete self. The possibilities are endless. As for you, Konrad, do you still wish to challenge me? I give you one last chance to bend the knee and acknowledge your defeat.


    Surrender and I shall forgive all your transgressions."


    Celestial Slaughter offered with a tone laced in generosity. Again, curiosity drove him. He wondered if the sight of Konrad kneeling in voluntary surrender could trigger something in his cold heart. He ought to experiment with it. Alas, Konrad again disappointed him. His eyes shifted toward the Heavenly Demon Tablet, he beckoned, and the tablet rose to hover beside him.


    As if readying for battle, Konrad stretched out his hand, summoning the God Executing Immortal Sword.


    Seeing this, Celestial Slaughter sighed.


    "Konrad, please give your old man more credit, will you?"


    The words had barely left his lips that Celestial Slaughter plunged his right hand into his chest. But instead of flesh and blood, it passed through a strange dimension to pull out the Nirvana Dust Crown.


    "You want to use 90 locks of negation powers and your Monarch Will to rob this from me, combine the Supreme Artifacts into one, and produce a True Almighty weapon. However¡­"


    *CRACK*


    Celestial Slaughter''s palms closed around the Nirvana Dust Crown, squashing it into nothingness.


    "...I am not that silly."


    While his 100,000 men strong army regained their free will, Celestial Slaughter sobbed at the lack of esteem given to his peerless brain. On the scene many indeed believed that this was Konrad''s final card. And seeing the Nirvana Dust Crown collapse, their hearts skipped many beats.


    As if he too felt cheated, Konrad''s eyes widened in a show of disbelief. Disbelief then made way for a smirk while the Heavenly Demon Tablet merged with the God Executing Immortal sword, thereby making it a High Supreme Artifact.


    "You''re right, I give you a C+."


    Konrad replied and stepped forward. The screeches of the God Executing Immortal sword tore through the collapsing space as the acme of Konrad''s devil forces, bloodline strength, physique abilities, and Insights erupted in one go.


    "Old man, let''s settle this once and for all."


    Konrad declared as his form and obsidian blade bent in a final battle-stance. In that fight, only he mattered. Anyone else was superfluous.


    But hearing those words, Celestial Slaughter shook his head.


    "You live in denial. I don''t mind awakening you. But if I do, I must slaughter the entirety of your faction to the last baby. That''s just my style."


    The new Almighty didn''t bother with fighting stances, he merely released the might of his Omnipotence, letting the dazzling light tell the world tales of his invincibility. His eyes looked beyond Konrad, locking on a figure by his side.


    "Sons indeed can''t be trusted. A monarch''s true delight lies in siring a princess. Fortunately, I made preparations long ago. Little girl, why don''t you return by father''s side?"


    Celestial Slaughter asked as his slit, golden eyes stared at Yvonne.

 574 If Challenging Omnipotence is a Paradox...

    Even as Celestial Slaughter''s gaze nailed her, his words seemed to fly by Yvonne''s ears as she kept her eyes focused on Konrad''s back. Others, however, soon felt waves of confusion flood their minds. Only Konrad and Dragon Dark didn''t experience any ripple. There was a specific reason why Dragon Dark called Yvonne "little sister-in-law." If she wasn''t that woman, why would he?


    But seeing Yvonne spare him no glance, Celestial Slaughter''s eyes narrowed.


    "Little heart, don''t tell me you also plan to die silly. Your soon to be dead husband doesn''t need you to follow him to the grave. Obediently come here."


    Since Yvonne had crossed the 10,000 Tribulations, there was no way for Celestial Slaughter to control her through the power of samsara. He could only accept or erase her will. The latter carried no appeal.


    Still, Yvonne spared him no glance, as if from beginning to end, he didn''t exist in her world. Only one did. And understanding that sight, Celestial Slaughter shook his head in disapproval.


    "Never let a girl taste the rod if you want to keep her home. A pity. Oh well, I can have others."


    The words echoed laced in a false sense of bitterness. For this illegitimate daughter, Celestial Slaughter made many provisions, taking his foes east when they thought her west, and southwest when they thought her north. He even provided her with outstanding Fate Standards. Alas, though her mind recalled her true self, she still chose the rod over him¡ªthe sorrow of fatherhood.


    His eyes shifted back to Konrad.


    "Child, having managed to rob me of my possession, you can die contented. Don''t worry, I will just butcher your consorts. No sense in taking them for myself."


    Celestial Slaughter stated and stepped forward. The radiant luminescence of his omnipotence erupted, dazzling the world and Konrad facing its brunt as the new Almighty vanished to reappear before him!


    Or so the onlookers initially thought. When trillions of palm strikes, kicks, chopping hands, and claws surrounded Konrad from all sides, it soon became evident that his foe was everywhere!


    "True Omnipresence."


    Konrad realized, and indeed, he was right. As a True Almighty, Celestial Slaughter didn''t merely possess Omnipotence. Other aspects of Supremacy such as Omniscience and Omnipresence were his to use in their most perfect form.


    This was an enemy that knew everything, was everywhere, and could do anything.


    Who could fight him?


    Who dared fight him?!


    Konrad dared!


    With his hands tightly clasped around the handle, Konrad swept his sword in a horizontal slash!


    "God Executing Immortal Art, Second Form: Infinite Murdering!"


    *CLANG* *CLANG* *CLANG*


    Alas, it was as if Celestial Slaughter''s flesh was made out of the most indestructible of metals throughout creation. To say nothing of flesh, the God Executing Immortal Sword''s relentless hacking couldn''t even dent the tiniest part of his clothes! But still, Konrad chopped, for if he stopped, he lost!


    The trillions of strikes vanished, replaced by the form of Celestial Slaughter dropping on Konrad with a finger strike! In that index, the might of Omnipotence exploded, threatening Konrad''s life with its every breath!


    For once in his incomparably lengthy life, Celestial Slaughter knew that he needn''t strategize, he needn''t think or wonder. He needed only act, for he couldn''t lose! True invincibility, the summit of strength was finally his!


    *BANG*


    Konrad met the blow with his sword bent in a horizontal, defensive stance, the flat collided with Celestial Slaughter''s finger, and in that instant, Konrad activated his Void Mirror Physique!


    "Mirror Image!"


    Konrad bellowed and, even as his body tumbled throughout the infinitely vast space,  driven by the 90 broken locks - his Void Mirror Physique did the unthinkable - copying Celestial Slaughter''s Omnipotence!


    *SNAP*


    Cracks spread throughout the God Executing Immortal Sword, and even as Konrad suffered a monstrous backlash, the blade snapped in two! With a spin, Konrad hacked his broken sword at Celestial Slaughter''s neck, smashing right into it with the very power of his Omnipotence! With a ringing sound, the Almighty spiralled leftward, stabilizing only after crossing dozens of meters.


    Konrad''s fall ended, and he rose back into the sky, shooting right back at Celestial Slaughter without giving him room for breath!


    "Get lost!"


    The Almighty''s voice echoed like an irresistible command, and though backed by his copied Omnipotence, Konrad could barely resist it! His advance met an invisible barrier, but mustering his full strength, Konrad could resist shooting backward, merely teetering instead!


    This was not a force his negation abilities could suppress, only that copied Omnipotence could allow him to struggle but even if he did, victory seemed hopeless!


    "Delusional child. How can one defeat the undefeatable? Vanquish the invincible? What a joke. Challenging Omnipotence is a paradox."


    Celestial Slaughter scoffed, and raised his hands, causing myriads of irresistible light discs to fill the sky and from all corners, assail Konrad! At the same time, Celestial Slaughter vanished, turned into a light meteor and flew into his target!


    But then his form blurred, and instead of the front, he was at the back, from the back he was below, above, everywhere and nowhere all at the same time!


    *BANG*


    By the time the Celestial-Slaughter-meteor hit him, Konrad had spun on so many angles that the world around him swirled, and he suffered the first dizzy spell of nearly two millenniums!


    The meteor blast sent him right into the shower of omnipotent light discs, threatening to mince him into powder!


    "Innate Skill: Absolute Defense!"


    Konrad didn''t bother using Might Reversal abilities because reversing omnipotence was...a paradox! With his mastery of infiniteness, he endlessly warped space to give himself enough room for maneuver. Alas, even his Infiniteness Insight failed to resist the Almighty''s pressure!


    *SLASH*


    An eruption of tearing sounds filled the sky as the myriads of light disks hacked at Konrad''s flesh! Putting his everything in his Absolute Defense and mirrored Omnipotence, Konrad resisted the blow, still, his non-Almighty flesh couldn''t endure, and the discs gashed him from all sides, turning him into a garish mess of blood!


    The consorts didn''t scream, the children didn''t wail, the retainers stood still, yet all came to the same conclusion:


    "The fight is hopeless!"


    That being the case, what need was there to wait? What need was there to hold back?! They might as well break into one last dance, and to the end fight alongside their monarch! Not a single person spoke, yet all joined for a final flight! But they''d not even taken three steps, that Yvonne''s voice thundered!


    "STEP BACK!"


    Instantly, all came to a halt, for in that voice they heard a very simple fact. Someone still believed that the situation would experience an unexpected turn! And hearing that voice, Konrad''s lips curled into a smile.


    Celestial Slaughter, however, sneered in derision.


    "The folly of lovestruck fools. If omnipotence can be defeated, it is not...omnipotence! Allow me to end the paradoxical notions of your Jade Dynasty once and for all!"


    Celestial Slaughter''s form burst into spinning light arrows that surrounded Konrad and slammed into his wounds! With every one of the radiant arrows'' brush, Konrad''s wounds intensified and his empyrean figure soon turned into an unrecognizable mess of gore!


    But even then, he held onto his sword, and though broken, its fighting will remained undaunted! Celestial Slaughter reformed 15 meters above, aiming his right index at the nothingness towering still above him. From the pitch-black space, the splendor of omnipotence morphed into a light dragon whose length could cover the entirety of the omniverse! With three heads and six wings, the dragon''s dwarfing, monstrous face contrasted with the splendor of its omnipotence!


    But even before that inconceivable foe, Konrad didn''t waver, his hair erratically fluttered, his lips curved into a fiendish grin, and with a guttural roar, he launched himself at the dragon!


    "ROOOOOOOOOOAR!"


    With a feral roar, the dragon met Konrad''s assault, dropping onto him with the weight of the omniverse!


    The radiant reptilian monster opened its maws, releasing three orbs of crackling lightning around which white flame petals swirled. The beast fired the three orbs in radiantly horrifying beams that met Konrad''s desperate, broken sword slash with absolute confidence!


    The devils watched in awe as their sovereign took on this invincible foe, but shockingly as his form neared his infinitely larger opponent, Konrad pulled out the Firmament Fruit he''d set aside, and shoved it down his throat, swallowing it one go!


    None could understand why, none had the time to.


    "God Executing Immortal Art, Final Form: Extermination Anima!"


    Konrad bellowed, became one with the God Executing Immortal sword and turned into a massive black veil. The veil morphed, becoming a gargantuan lion of oppressive darkness. From that lion''s glowing red eyes, soul-rending extermination will rippled, and Celestial Slaughter aside, all that glanced at it shivered in fright!


    The Extermination Anima tore through the beams, tore through the flame hurricanes surrounding them, and as they collapsed into ember and light particles, the lion rose to slam into the dragon, embroiling it in a macabre, aerial dance! Alas, the clash of lion and dragon was short-lived!


    The reptile took dominance, tearing the lion into two perfect halves with its maw!


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    As the lion collapsed, it left behind the broken form of Konrad, missing the left half of his body, and another one half of his sword. But as his mangled form dropped, pulling tears and anguish from his relatives, Konrad maniacally laughed!


    "Did despair get over your head? You think the fruit will magically let you break through the final realm? To say nothing of the fact that Shadow is gone, and with it all your hopes, even if you broke through, so what?


    I am Omnipotent. Cultivation cannot challenge me!"


    With that last sentence, Celestial Slaughter reappeared above the mangled Konrad, and struck!


    *CRACK*


    His right knee sank into Konrad''s face, shattering his skull on the spot! Omnipotence wreaked havoc in Konrad, eroding his very existence as his corpse tumbled toward the ground.


    For indeed, Konrad was dead.


    His Devil Heart...no longer beat!


    Only his Supreme Will remained, and alongside his Firmament Bridge, supported his feeble existence. But even those faced immediate threats. And as his existence collapsed, as the hearts of all devils on the scene came a halt, Konrad''s mind drifted into the Void Mirror Physique and the copied Omnipotence within, from the Void Mirror, Konrad relived everything, from the Time Paradoxes that marked Celestial Slaughter''s appearance to the succession of events that followed, to Celestial Slaughter becoming Almighty and the soul-tearing sensation he experienced upon mirroring his Omnipotence.


    He relieved it all, and with the Firmament fruit''s energies swelling his veins, he made them a template!


    In that instant, Konrad realized that Celestial Slaughter was right, challenging Omnipotence was nothing more than a Paradox.


    To defeat the Almighty? A paradox!


    To rule all throughout eternity without surrendering anything in return? A Paradox!


    His aspirations, all were paradoxes! Therefore, his final realm could only be...a Paradox!


    Konrad''s dropping corpse halted. His only remaining hand trembled. His remaining eye quivered and, though the onlookers couldn''t see it, his bridge appeared, rising to impossible heights as it completed its final step!


    In the instant the step completed, Konrad''s omnipotence-inflicted wounds vanished, his missing left half grew back, his eyes opened wide, and he hurled the broken sword at the Omnipotent Dragon!


    One hissing sound, and the God Executing Immortal Sword lodged in the Dragon''s central head, tearing through it to appear beyond!


    *BOOOOOOOM!*


    The most deafening of blasts rang, and the Omnipotent Dragon collapsed!


    Yes!


    Before Celestial Slaughter''s astounded eyes, Omnipotence crumbled!


    Konrad stood up, vanished to reappear before Celestial Slaughter and¡­


    *BANG*


    Headbutted him with full force!


    The dazed Celestial Slaughter hurtled through space, never stopping mid-flight. He couldn''t resist, neither did he have the will to!


    Confused!


    He was utterly confused!


    "Impossible...this is...impossible¡­"


    The hurtling Celestial Slaughter stammered, as his body became a red flame ball from speed alone!


    *BANG*


    Another headbutt met the back of his skull, sending him flying in the opposite direction! But there, another one awaited!


    *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*


    Headbutts upon headbutts slammed Celestial Slaughter from all sides, bashing him like a ragdoll, first on the skull only, and when it became too hard to recognize, the headbutts rained on his chest and back instead! The vibrations alone shattered his bones to the last!


    "AAAAAAAAARGH!"


    The dazed Almighty roared in pain!


    But as his mind collapsed, Konrad clutched his neck within his right hand, caught his broken sword in the left, and shoved it down Celestial Slaughter''s throat!


    "I always wanted to tell you one thing:


    Bitch, shut the fuck up!"


    And as those words echoed, Konrad''s sword tore Celestial Slaughter''s tongue, mangled his throat, and as it forced its way through the back of his neck, Konrad tore out his vocal cords, and they didn''t heal!

 Chapter 575...True Supremacy is Also a Paradox

    Silence dropped on the scene with none able to use their vocal cords. To say nothing of Celestial Slaughter, from the Dukes to Yvonne, there wasn''t a single person that understood what was going on. They could only stare slack-jawed with eyes wide open. ;


    Konrad''s body no longer released any dreadful presence. Instead, it was a mild aura of contradiction that rippled from his form, as if the very root of his existence went against all rationality, transcending logic!


    A result of Konrad''s final realm: Paradox. ;


    And with that realm, Konrad gained a single ability, the right to control all that was illogical. The illogic stood beyond logic and therefore, Konrad could control all things. An Almighty such as Celestial Slaughter was now no better than a powerless infant awaiting his abuse.


    "I don''t understand...I can''t understand...why? How?"


    Celestial Slaughter asked in a mental message, with his entire soul screaming for enlightenment even as blood gurgled in his throat!


    "Simple, Plan C: making you believe that my last option was to combine the three artifacts into an Almighty tool when in reality...I took a page from your book."


    Konrad began, causing more confusion to spread within Celestial Slaughter''s mind. But with his towering intellect, how could he not understand the meaning behind the words? His eyes widened in disbelief, and he quivered within Konrad''s hand.


    "You...used me as a template!"


    He stammered in a mental message, pulling an approving nod from Konrad.


    "Clever boy. Indeed, from the moment you proved yourself to be such a pain in the neck, I chose to imitate you. Just like you used Regretless as a template, I''d help you reach the peak, take a Mirror Image of you, combine it with a Firmament Fruit and my own abilities to create a realm that would only be stronger than you."


    Konrad replied with his lips curved in a fiendish grin!


    "You mean to say¡­"


    Celestial Slaughter quivered as his eyes went bloodshot, and again, Konrad nodded in approval.


    "Right. I knew that for the longest time, thanks to the crown you could see my moves through two of my consorts even without their knowledge. One broke free of the shackles, but the other one didn''t have the means to.


    Using your sight, I convinced you of what I wanted you to believe while planning to help you in fulfilling every single one of your plans. So I did exactly what I should have not, sought and awoke Shadow, turned a blind eye to Regretless'' Evil and Neutral Body''s schemes, let you destroy Shadow and the Firmament through the sacrifice of Regretless, and finally become Almighty.


    Konrad snickered while giving Celestial Slaughter''s cheeks a few taps.


    "Insane! Insane! You are utterly insane! What if anything went wrong? What if the mirroring failed? What if the step failed? What if the result wasn''t as you expected? How could you be so reckless? Insane! Such insanity ought to be damned!"


    Celestial Slaughter rambled in mental messages, unable to accept the reality of Konrad''s words. Too much. It just was too much to bear! Alas, bearing it was all he could do.


    "If you are not willing to gamble all you got, if you can only take a step with 100% of certainty, how dare you claim the title of Supreme Conqueror? Nonsensical. Eons of nothingness made you forget a simple truth: To win, you must first be prepared to lose!"


    Konrad declared as his hand tightened around Celestial Slaughter''s wretched neck.


    "If you cannot fathom defeat, if you cannot bear the weight of its consequences, how can you drive yourself to the acme of your abilities? How can you wrestle as if your very life and the fate of that which you cherish the most was on the line? How can you and how dare you set foot on the road to Supremacy?!


    I don''t fear death! I don''t fear defeat! I only fear not having tried!


    Celestial Slaughter, you are not qualified because without certainty you dare not try! Behind the veil of nothingness, you cower in fear. Driven by the Conqueror''s Will, you can''t afford the tiniest thought of loss; you quiver and flounder before the specter of defeat so you think, think, think and think, only then you do you dare make a move!"


    Konrad spat with absolute disdain.


    "But how could things work that way? I am flawed, you are flawed, the sand is flawed the sun is flawed, Life and Death, Truth and Fate, infiniteness and nothingness, all are flawed! To seek perfection at every step is the true meaning of delusion!


    I dare make my life the gambling price while you put nothing of worth on the table. Hence, I win! Hence, you lose! Henceforth and throughout eternity, only one man can say the three words I Am Supreme.


    That man is I!"


    Konrad''s words tore through Celestial Slaughter''s mind, rebuilding his emotional spectrum, and filling him with dread! Yes, for the first time in his existence, he felt the pressure of fear! All men experience it at least once, but he never did, never had the need to, and therefore knew not how to handle it!


    Worse, he faced the most dreadful existence of the past, present, and future!


    As if shaken by an epilepsy crisis, Celestial Slaughter spasmed in Konrad''s hand, but undisturbed, Konrad hoisted him up, intensifying the squeezing of his neck, and forcing him to experience that base fear of a man feeling life being squeezed out of him!


    "I don''t need to bar the cultivation paths!


    I don''t need to forbid Supremacy!


    Almighties may rise, I shall crush them still. Chaos may unfurl, my will shall guide its course!


    That is what it means to be Supreme!"


    Konrad waved his hand, and instantly, the chaos following the Firmament and Shadow''s collapse ended. A finger snap followed, and the destroyed worlds flew back in time, restored as pristine as they used to be! Feeling those outrageous changes, Celestial Slaughter''s already chaotic mind surrendered to disarray and he neared all-out madness!


    "Impossible! Impossible! This can''t be! It is illogical! Irrational! Where is the basis? I can''t understand! I can''t understand!"


    His mind screamed the words as his gurgling throat failed to carry them out. Blood overflowed from his lips, yet not the tiniest bit stained Konrad! His lips flashed that roguish smile all existences throughout the omniverse would never forget.


    For indeed, Konrad made this scene appear in the skies of every single world of the Omniverse, displayed before all its sentient beings.


    "With the Omniverse at my feet, 16,000 Valkyries by my side, my loyal followers and all sentient lives as the witnesses, I, the Profane Prince, announce my reign of eternal domination!


    Henceforth, let the name of Konrad be the only synonym of sovereignty!


    The only echo of Supremacy!


    To whoever wishes to challenge my rule, I welcome you try! Let your carcass join the pile of the corpses I trod on to call myself supreme!"


    *SNAP*


    With one brutal move, Konrad wrenched off Celestial Slaughter''s gored head, making his blood erupt like a broken dam and incessantly tumble down! Celestial Slaughter''s lips froze in an "O" shape, and his trembling eyes remained still.


    His life remained, but his strength had just vanished!


    Cultivation? Gone!


    Nothingness? Gone!


    Infiniteness? Gone!


    All-Transcendence? Gone!


    Only the might of his bloodline kept him breathing! Yet, he knew that without a word, Konrad could also erase it!


    "I don''t want to die! I can''t die! This is not fair! I won! Cheating! You''re cheating! I won! You are supposed to be dead! I won! Stop cheating and give me back my crown!"


    Erratic rambles burst from Celestial Slaughter''s demented mind as his head wiggled in Konrad''s hand, and his body burned into black ashes.


    "Very well. You will not die. You will remain a head, a powerless, immortal head planted on a pike throughout the rest of eternity. Don''t worry, Dragon Dark will keep you company. ;


    Entertain me and I shall maintain your insignificant breath, irritate me, and I shall end it as simply as this."


    *PAH*


    Konrad smashed Celestial Slaughter''s head within his two hands, making it burst into blood and bone debris! But shockingly, right afterward, he snapped his fingers, and the debris gathered to reform the destroyed head!


    Celestial Slaughter went mad with fright. If he had pants, he would soil them. Alas, he only had that head! Dragon Dark, however, utterly collapsed! And as he quivered in bottomless fright, his heart spiraled out of control, and he spurted blood!


    "Noooo! Kill me! Kill me!"


    Celestial Slaughter begged, but in the Profane Prince''s vocabulary, mercy was always in short supply!


    Konrad hurled the head, and it turned into a meteor to cross the omniverse and rush back into the Jade Capital! There, it landed on a pike!


    With a spin, Konrad turned toward his consorts and forces, sweeping them with his icy blue glance, and lifting their minds with his fiendish grin!


    In tandem, all bowed to give their congratulations. However, a formless force prevented them from completing that move.


    "This is no time to kneel and pay homage. We have an eternity for such trifles. Rise and enjoy the fruit of your labor.


    The Omniverse is ours!"


    Konrad''s words roused the devils'' spirits, and they rose back to their feet! ;


    Right, this wasn''t the time, this wasn''t the moment! They could kneel anywhere, from the imperial palace to the dirtiest town, from the Ancient Crystal World to the most remote corner of the omniverse for indeed, they had won!


    The domination of the Profane Prince, the domination of the Chthonian Jade Dynasty, all was finally a reality!


    The era of devils finally took flight!


    Orderlies looked at the monarch with veneration, while consorts eyed him with loving adoration! In tandem, all raised their Firmament Fruits and brought them to their lips for an impromptu banquet!


    *CRUNCH*


    The first bite of the new and final world order thus echoed, singing the grumbling joy of the 376,000 Devils! And before this magnificent scene, Konrad couldn''t restrain a radiant smile. With a step, he landed before his consorts and stretched out his arms toward them all.


    "I promised each and every one of you an eternity of bliss. Now, I deliver."


    THE END!

 Chapter 576: Side Chapter I: Spatio-Temporal Celebration

    Following the Chthonian Devils'' final battle, the omniverse experienced drastic changes. Konrad turned the Ancient Crystal World into the new Firmament, making it a place of extraordinary spiritual energies and endless wonders. The weakest of mortals rose to become Semi-Saints, while many Gods experienced cultivation breakthroughs.


    All Verses surrendered to the absolute dominion of the Profane Prince, with many of the Verses under Celestial Slaughter''s jurisdiction dispatching tributes to placate the new Omniarch. Meanwhile, in the comfort of the imperial palace, the Chthonian Devils gathered for a banquet of unprecedented proportions. All the Chthonian Devils that took part in the battle held a spot in the festivities.


    However, those beneath the Anti-God realm stood in the outer banquet court. Only those at the Anti-God realm or above directly feasted with the imperial family. Red wine littered the ground; its streaming sounds merging with songs of debauchery as the devils reveled with reckless abandon.


    The celebration was in full swing.


    Two trembling heads stood on Konrad''s table, Celestial Slaughter on the right and Dragon Dark on the left. Sipping a cup of blood wine, Konrad gave the two gentle pats, and they only trembled harder. His icy-blue eyes swept the scene, and with a finger snap, he summoned the attention of the legions of gathered devils.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let the award ceremony begin.


    First, Grand Commandant Krann, for centuries of loyal service, I bestow upon you¡­" Konrad began in a diabolically cheerful tone, and waved his right hand, causing a twister of black light to appear on the scene. The twister dispersed, revealing the riveting form of a silver-haired beauty, "...a wife! Congratulations, Grand Commandant!"


    Konrad exclaimed, and motioned for Krann to claim his prize. Of distinct paragon spirit lineage, within Konrad''s sea of beauties, the woman shouldn''t have stood out. But in her traits, the Jade Dynasty''s old-timers found uncanny similarities. Nils, especially, couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "Wait, could this be A¡­" But she''d not finished her words that the beauty snapped out of her confusion and processed both the scene and her new appearance.


    With a skeptical gaze, she cupped her large breasts, rump, and cheeks. Instantly, her eyes widened in pure fright!


    "What is the meaning of this?! What have you done to my body?!" She snarled in outrage while aiming a wobbling index at Konrad, whose position at the most honorable seat made his status evident.


    But the longer she stared at his face, the more the lady believed something amiss. Memories flooded her mind, and from frightened, she went to terror-stricken.


    "K-konrad?"


    She stammered and swept the scene with a new sense of gravity. Undisturbed, Konrad motioned toward the paragon spirit.


    "Allow me to make the introductions. Krann, Adele. Adele, Krann. From now on, you are husband and wife, united in holy matrimony. Krann, I have modified your bodily functions to ensure you can pup her with a litter of mini-Kranns.


    Do not disappoint my expectations," Konrad declared, and instantly Krann nodded in vigorous approval.


    "Master, have no fear, I will now go into seclusion to pound at least ten brats into her within ten years!" Krann pledged, and with a step, reappeared before the stunned Adele. Without a word, he yanked her onto his shoulder, rose into the sky, and took his haul back to a cave for a decade of pounding.


    "You can''t be serious! Konrad! I didn''t sign up for this! Stop this travesty and give me back my body! AAAAAAARGH!" Adelar squealed in rage and indignation. Alas, his pleas fell on profane ears, and only Nils made one final prayer for the soul of her soon to be destroyed brother.


    Before such a scene, both Dragon Dark and Celestial Slaughter wondered why they previously resented their talking head fate. Obviously, this was the life!


    "Round two, bring in the new dowager," Konrad ordered and, instantly, a group of imperial maids left to return with Asmodeus. Though still dressed in the silver dragon gown of an empyrean empress, her slit, silver eyes no longer bore that cold distance triggered by the loss of her free will. Instead, her eyes now shone with a gripping, ensnaring luster. But though captivated by Asmodeus'' eyes, the devils dared not stare at her figure.


    What a joke, to leer at the Chthonian Jade Emperor''s ancestral mother? Throughout the omniverse, who had that courage? But as Asmodeus reached the stairs leading to Konrad''s table, her eyes swept the imperial jade family, moving between Konrad, Cacillia, and Yvonne with peculiar interest.


    As for Dragon Dark and Celestial Slaughter, she ignored them entirely. Dragon Dark, however, saw in his mother''s appearance a glimmer of hope.


    "Mom, please save me! As long as you speak up for me, Dragon Warden will let me off!" Dragon Dark pleaded, thinking that Asmodeus couldn''t bear seeing her most cherished son suffer such indignations.


    In the past Empyrean, Dragon Dark indeed was his mother''s most favored. Their exemplary mother-son ties, the envy of many divine clans scions. Little did they know that Asmodeus'' extra care for her youngest stemmed from nothing but pity. From birth, Dragon Warden had it all¡ªdestined to a life of splendor. Dragon Dark, however, could only live in his shadow.


    To ensure he''d grow up and live in that truth, Celestial Slaughter gave him the name of Dragon Dark. Though he dared not resent his father or challenge his brother''s position, Asmodeus knew that deep down, Dragon Dark struggled to accept his fate. But now? With past and present betrayals etched in her soul, she couldn''t care less.


    Strangely, more than Konrad, Yvonne, and Cacillia gripped Asmodeus'' attention¡ªa frown contorted her face.


    "Up here," Konrad beckoned, and Asmodeus vanished to reappear on his lap. In that instant, Asmodeus recalled that this wasn''t her crown prince but the one before whom omnipotence itself held no meaning, the entity that made all verses quiver on bended knees¡ªKonrad, the Profane Prince!


    With a casual hand wave, Konrad sealed Dragon Dark''s pleading lips and graced Asmodeus with a wolfish grin.


    "Greetings, imperial mother, long time no see. Missed me?" Konrad began in a jesting tone. His icy-blue eyes nailed Asmodeus'' with an intensity that almost threw her body into chaos. However, with a great show of willpower, she maintained her composure and met Konrad''s grin with an equally wolfish one.


    "I wasn''t given the opportunity. Why don''t you create it?" Asmodeus challenged, obviously undisturbed by her controversial position on Konrad''s lap.


    "Oh, gusty, I like!" Konrad gleefully replied and held up Asmodeus'' chin, "Since we''ve been kept apart for so long, I will grant you a wish of your choosing. Pleading, saving, anything as long as you like it. But choose carefully," Konrad pursued.


    Though his eyes betrayed no secret intent, Asmodeus couldn''t help but feel a test hiding therein. Thinking that his opportunity had arrived, Dragon Dark rattled off words the world would never hear and arched his eyebrows for attention. Alas, Asmodeus'' following words crushed his heart¡ªor well, his lone head, in this case.


    "If I must plead, it should be for Peerless. I wish we could go back in time, go back to before the wedding, and alter all that followed," Asmodeus replied without hesitation. Hearing this, Konrad nodded in approval.


    "Very well, I was about to do it, anyways. Yvonne, want to tag along?" Konrad turned to face Yvonne, who as always sat at his right, and asked with a jovial smile.


    "Sure thing, but to make it more entertaining, why not seal our memories?" She offered, making Konrad nod in approval. His eyes then swept the gathered devils.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we will be back," Konrad declared, and snapped his fingers, causing black winds to embroil Celestial Slaughter, Dragon Dark, Asmodeus, Yvonne and he, to fly back in time, across trillions of years, and rematerialize in the past Empyrean!


    Konrad''s eyes awoke to a glorious sky akin to the Celestial Realm''s. But here, massive cranes flew in ordered pairs, dancing alongside swans and great rocs.


    But Konrad had no time to enjoy the sight, that a silver-haired figure barrelled into him with a sword cleave.


    *CLANG*


    Effortlessly, Konrad raised his sword to parry the blow, making the ringing sound of colliding blades echo across the deserted platform.


    A silver-haired dragoness mixing matchless sex appeal with an oppressive martial air stood before him, staring into his now golden eyes with glaring desire. With a masterful spin, Konrad let go of his sword and whirled alongside the lady¡ªcontrolling both their bodies so that they''d drop on the ground with the lady straddling him.


    Their weapons now stood beyond reach.


    "Dragon Warden, you''re getting sloppy," White Dragon Heart whispered as she lowered her face onto Konrad''s, restraining the urge of seizing his lips. Konrad, however, didn''t have any misgivings and rose to take her lips¡ªembroiling her in an impromptu, ardent kiss.


    Her eyes widened in a stupor, but as his tongue snuck past her lips and entangled with hers, she let go of the surprise to indulge in his embrace. When the smoldering heat cooled, their lips parted, and White Dragon Heart stared into Konrad''s eyes with a new wave of confusion.


    "Don''t overthink it. I just wanted to give it a try," Konrad jested, and while the voices appeared the same, White Dragon Heart felt as if in one breath, an entirely different person replaced her cousin. Not that she''d argue against the change.


    "Spoken like a true philanderer. You''re finally progressing, I like," White Dragon Heart replied in a tone 99% similar to Yvonne''s.

 Chapter 577: Side Chapter II: Truth Behind White Dragon Heart

    This was the day. As he stared into White Dragon Heart''s loving eyes, memories of this fateful day flooded Konrad''s mind. On this day, Celestial Slaughter would coerce both Peerless and Dragon Warden into a wedding¡ªusing them as the trigger to destroy Regretless'' seal.


    As a final token of her love, Peerless would give herself to Regretless, using her Divine Phoenix race''s Nirvana Essence to break two-third of Regretless'' bloodline seal¡ªa gift she initially reserved for their wedding.


    On this day, Highest Dragon would cross his last tribulation, become a Primordial God, and challenge his younger brother for his nephew''s sake. Asmodeus would achieve Truth Transcendence, recover her memories, and get murdered by Celestial Slaughter¡ªthen sent into the Nirvana Dust Crown.


    All the events that culminated in the creation of the Three Realms started here. But naturally, the Profane Prince didn''t come to administer justice. Bringing this day to the carnal end befitting his depraved nature was his sole aim. With a smile, Konrad stood up and stretched out his right hand toward White Dragon Heart. Again, the move left her perplexed.


    Did an invisible meteorite smack her beloved''s skull, and make his personality spin 180? Not that it mattered. Following a brief delay, White Dragon Heart took Konrad''s hand, stood up, and wrapped her arms around his.


    If not for Celestial Slaughter''s machinations, according to the Empyrean''s customs, White Dragon Heart was the only one eligible to become Dragon Warden''s Crown Princess.


    As the heads of the Seven Sons of Heaven, and the Nine Celestial Fairies, the two of them stood at the pinnacle of the junior generation, leagues above any of their peers. Of course, that didn''t take into account Regretless, who, having no need for fame, always kept his abilities concealed.


    In silence, the two returned to the inner palace, with the immortal maids along the road taking envious glances at White Dragon Heart. But regardless of how deep their envy ran, they could only swallow it.


    "As popular as ever," White Dragon Heart commented in a jesting tone. To this, Konrad shook his head in disapproval.


    "Wrong, I just took a downgrade. But it''s fine. I''m about to fix it all," Konrad replied, speaking words that left his partner confused.


    Typically, the four Dragon Kings remained in their domains and only stepped in the Empyrean Palace in times of war or celebration. Because Celestial Slaughter gave hints of an impending wedding, a wedding all assumed to be between Dragon Warden and White Dragon Heart, the Dragon Kings gathered.


    An erroneous thought, of course.


    "You''re about to have your cognition subverted. Just trust that the day will end on a favorable tune. I would never harm you," Konrad whispered in White Dragon Heart''s ear as they reached the palace currently occupied by her royal parents. Again, confusion swept her mind. But trusting in Konrad, she didn''t pursue the words.


    Known as the second strongest couple of the Empyrean, the Northern and Eastern Dragon Kings, or Queen in the latter''s case, currently enjoyed a sip of celestial tea, wondering when the emperor would make the official marriage announcement. For more than 1,000 years, they''d been awaiting this day, and as Konrad walked in with White Dragon Heart wrapped around his arm, their eyes shone with contentment.


    "Uncle, aunt, your nephew greets you," Konrad began with a gentle smile, but didn''t bow to greet the elders. Though of polite disposition, Dragon Warden never lost the face of his Empyrean Crown Prince status, and would never bow to those beneath his rank. Only three people deserved his bows¡ªhis father, his mother, his imperial uncle. The rest could only bow to him.


    And bow they did. In tandem, the Northern and Eastern Kings stood up and bowed toward Konrad.


    "Crown Prince, you honor us. Please have a seat." The Northern Dragon King began and motioned for Konrad to sit at their table. However, his following words left all three empyreans baffled.


    "My upcoming words will make you all jump from your seats, so we might as well remain standing," Konrad leisurely replied, then shifted his gaze onto White Dragon Heart''s mother¡ªthe Eastern Dragon Queen.


    "Bad, bad girl¡­" Konrad whispered, in a tone that sank the other three in more confusion.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Empyrean Empress'' palace, Blue Dragon Star, or Asmodeus as we will call her, awoke from her Truth Transcendence. Unsurprisingly, her eyes landed on Celestial Slaughter, who''d been awaiting her awakening.


    "What a cumbersome development. Of the four Laws to Transcend in, did you really have to pick Truth? A pity, really," Celestial Slaughter began and stepped toward Asmodeus. But though she knew her time neared the end, not the tiniest hint of fear rippled in her eyes.


    "Radiant Dragon, you really are something. Let''s forget about Highest Dragon and Divine Enchantress. When all the elders, kings, and prominent princes of the dragon clan advocated having your brother made Crown Prince, the Northern Dragon King, back then, a mere prince, was one of the rare few that openly backed you.


    In the war against the Demon Race, he led the entirety of his troops at the vanguard to buy you breakthrough time. Your first, most loyal, and devoted retainer, and you pupped his wife? My sister, at that. Impressive gal," Asmodeus remarked in a tone that seemed to praise and curse Celestial Slaughter at the same time.


    Undisturbed, he fell on one knee and lifted her chin.


    "It''s precisely because he''s my closest retainer that I chose him. I wondered if it''d cause a ripple in my inert heart. Though, I admit that it was a bit tasteless," Celestial Slaughter candidly replied, and pressed his right hand on Asmodeus'' forehead.


    "Being a heartless monarch is not simple. My sons, you see, are all destined to be ruined by my hands. I need to leave a way out for myself in times I wish to pursue the meaning of fatherhood. My Little Heart is that way out. My hope to a true, scheme-free heart. Hence her name." He pursued. But hearing this, Asmodeus couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Oh? Aren''t you going to use her to manipulate Dragon Warden?" She asked in a tone laced with cynicism. Asmodeus didn''t doubt that in the past, present, or future, the world would never know crueler man than Celestial Slaughter. And deep down, she desperately hoped that beyond this life, their paths would never cross again.


    Dazzling white light flashed in Celestial Slaughter''s hand, and Asmodeus collapsed on the ground.


    "I can''t kill you yet. When Regretless'' seal breaks and he unleashes his Tribulation Wrath on the Empyrean, I can kill you and pin the death on him. Dragon Warden vs. Regretless, lifetimes of enmity. I wonder, how does it feel to wring out one''s brother''s heart?


    A pity that I can''t truly experience it," Celestial Slaughter whispered, and turned to face Dragon Dark, who, trembling like a feather in a storm, knelt near the door. Warm tears drenched his face.


    With leisurely steps, Celestial Slaughter sauntered toward his youngest and lifted his chin.


    "From the moment you chose to remain on your knees, you picked your side, boy. Now, now, are you willing to die for me?" He coolly asked.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Konrad revealed the truth of White Dragon Heart''s heritage, thereby subverting the royals'' cognition. In the previous script, Celestial Slaughter would seal White Dragon Heart''s essence in a Primordial Seed, guarantee her outstanding Fate Standards, and send her into reincarnation. At the same time, he created a clone, which he left in the Nirvana Dust Crown to fool Dragon Warden''s future incarnation¡ªto fool Konrad.


    The clone became Cacillia, the true self, became Yvonne.


    Never did Celestial Slaughter expect that the quality of White Dragon Heart''s Fate Standards would become the reason why she''d come across Konrad. The rest, we know all too well.

 Chapter 578: Side Chapter III: Remastered Wedding

    Chapter 578: Side Chapter III: Remastered Wedding


    Following Konrad''s revelations, the Eastern Dragon Queen now lay on the ground, tears trickling down her face. And while White Dragon Heart seemed dazed, and the Northern Dragon King dropped on his knees, pledging his allegiance to a new master.


    Ignoring him, Konrad spun to face White Dragon Heart. Knowing her, he could see that she didn''t care so much for her mother''s misdeeds. The world had no shortage of unfaithful spouses, waking up one day with the knowledge that dad wasn''t dad was, at worst, an unpleasant surprise.


    Planting the seed alone gives no fatherly right. Who withstood your baby cries, who was there when you first stumbled, who carried you on his back and shoulders, fed and groomed you with loving care? That''s who the father is.


    Thus, for White Dragon Heart, the others'' thoughts were the sole variables. In the future, would Konrad and the Northern King treat her differently? She wondered. But then, Konrad''s voice echoed.


    "Later, I will come pick you up for our wedding. There will be an extra participant, and it might get hectic, but remember¡ª"


    "You won''t harm me," White Dragon Heart finished Konrad''s words before they left his lips.


    "That''s my empress," Konrad nodded in approval, and leaving those ambiguous words behind, vanished from the royal mansion. According to the proper timeline, Celestial Slaughter should now be pressing the Divine Phoenix clan and Peerless into submission¡ªusing her relatives'' life to coerce her into accepting the wedding.


    Knowing that she would never get the chance to help Regretless undo his seal, Peerless would meet him one last time, and breach empyrean etiquette to give him her first time, and Nirvana Essence. Little did she know that all followed Celestial Slaughter''s plans.


    Anticipating the path, Konrad stopped to await Peerless'' arrival. Half an hour afterward, a teenage looking woman made her entrance, dazzling the eyes with voluptuous curves, a slender waist, and windblown blue hair at ease on a riveting figure. But while in the past, her heterochromatic blue and red eyes would have brimmed with passion and aloofness, as she crossed the imperial palace, Konrad could only see the specter of depression in her gait.


    As a man of culture, he inwardly pledged to fix that, and with a step, vanished to reappear before her.


    Though of Immortal-level cultivation base, in her current dazed state, Peerless failed to spot Konrad and butted against his chest. Stumbling back, she lost her foothold and almost dropped on the ground, but holding her by the waist, Konrad averted her fall.


    "Careful," he whispered in her ear. For a second, still dazed, Peerless failed to process the situation, but as Konrad''s voice resounded, she snapped out of her torpor and vanished from his grasp.


    Reappearing three steps behind, Peerless narrowed her eyes at Konrad''s face, staring at him with a hint of vigilance.


    "Do you know?" She directly asked. The timing was far too convenient. The father had just coerced a wedding out of her that the son appeared on her path? Anyone would see a link.


    "Of course, I do," Konrad replied with his lips flashing a gentle smile. Since he came to make her turn back, there was no sense in evading the core matter. But the acknowledgment made Peerless'' eyes narrow further. If she didn''t know better, she''d think "Dragon Warden" had something to do with the sudden marriage.


    However, that simply didn''t fit his character.


    "I want to see Regretless, whatever you want to say can wait afterward," she declared, and readied to bypass him when¡­"To give him your Nirvana Essence?" Konrad''s voice echoed, stopping her in her tracks. Instantly, her heterochromatic eyes darted toward his golden hues.


    "How do you know?" She asked with utter confusion. As the Empyrean Crown Prince, Dragon Warden naturally had access to untold secrets. For him to know of the Nirvana Essence was no surprise. But how did he realize she meant to give Regretless hers in this precise moment?


    "Because I understand you," Konrad began. In the days of their paper marriage, though they developed no romantic feelings, Dragon Warden and Peerless grew extremely close. Calling them the best of friends is no exaggeration.


    Therefore, Konrad indeed understood her better than most.


    "Knowing that in this life, you can never be with Regretless, you wish to give him one final gift, and help him destroy the greatest thorn in his heart¡ªhis bloodline seal. But beautiful, it''s not for him. It''s for you. You''re soothing the guilt in your heart, nothing more. If you really want what''s best for him, don''t do unnecessary things. I will take care of the rest," Konrad pursued and stepped closer toward Peerless. Almost 20 centimeters taller, he towered above her with a mixture of pressure and presence.


    Still, though the words stung many sore spots, Peerless didn''t back down.


    "You don''t know what you''re talking about," she countered, withstanding the pressure of Konrad''s gaze. A chuckle escaped his lips.


    "Oh really? But have you ever thought that by doing this, you will only cause him more pain? That you will make him believe you were forced into this, and want a way out. With that in mind, what will he do?" Konrad inquired, making Peerless backpedal through his words alone.


    "Let''s set all that aside. Since you accepted the proposal, you are destined to be my woman. In paper or in truth, it doesn''t matter. I am the Empyrean Crown Prince, the First Son of Heaven, and the future monarch of the Three Realms. Trillions watch my every move and await my leadership.


    You think I''m going to let you have any more contact with my elder brother? No, this ends now." With every step Peerless took back, Konrad took one forward. This went on until she hit a wall, and could no longer retreat.


    Now, as she stared into those slit, golden eyes, Peerless wondered if Dragon Warden had not been replaced by someone else. As the Empyrean Crown Prince, though he''d always maintained the aloof and tyrannical air fit for a dragon prince, Dragon Warden never had such an overpowering presence.


    Facing him, Peerless couldn''t help but feel that Celestial Slaughter himself seemed less overwhelming, and her heart pounded against her chest.


    "Actually, Regretless is weak. At the summit of the immortal road, with the backing of the Great Elder, yet he doesn''t dare propose marriage. Centuries spent together, and he doesn''t have the balls to take you. You even have to take the first step. How laughable.


    If it were me, I''d pluck you and tell the world that you''re mine!" Konrad placed one hand against the wall and whispered in Peerless'' ear. Her heart pounded faster. Indeed, in their relationship, Peerless always initiated everything.


    Before becoming a God, Regretless would neither dare touch her nor propose marriage. And while she could understand his fears. Deep down, Peerless knew that if not for his misgivings, they could have never reached this point.


    She could face her relatives and the world to be with him. He only had one thing to say, "Come with me," and she would follow.


    But how could she watch the entirety of her house, her beloved relatives, people that either watched her grow or raised her into the woman she now was, slaughtered to the last just to salvage his pride? No, that she couldn''t.


    And Konrad knew that well.


    "To place the survival of your beloved above Regretless'' pride is not wrong, because you are powerless. What else can you do? If you let them perish to be with him, won''t their death stand between you? Frankly speaking, if Regretless wants to blame, then he should blame himself for being powerless.


    In the world of men, powerlessness has always been a crime," Konrad added, his mouth and breath trailed across Peerless'' face to reach her supple lips. An inch away from her, Konrad stopped, and while Peerless wished to shove him away, her arms didn''t find the strength.


    "Do you even want me? Is the First Celestial Fairy not enough?" Peerless challenged after a heavy silence.


    "Why would I not? You see, greed is my first sin. I''m the type that must have it all. And since I now have the opportunity, I shall make you mine. Regretless be damned. Since you can''t escape, why resist?" He countered, and now trapped between his two arms, Peerless felt short of breath, and her pounding heart spiraled out of control.


    "Go prepare yourself, beautiful. We have a wedding to conclude," Konrad stated, and gently tapped Peerless'' cheek, making her vanish to reappear before her father, the Phoenix God.


    In that instant, Peerless "realized" that just like Regretless, Dragon Warden hid the actual depth of his abilities. And perhaps, their true extent went far beyond anything they could imagine.


    ¡­


    With Peerless dealt with, Konrad headed into the emperor''s palace, where Celestial Slaughter awaited. In the proper script, Celestial Slaughter was about to call for him. But in this timeline, Konrad did not need to wait.


    Feeling his crown prince walk in, Celestial Slaughter''s eyes rose to face him. And instantly, he felt something amiss. For the first time in centuries, Dragon Warden walked without weights, free and unfettered¡ªa disturbing change. Konrad allowed him to see it.


    "Perfect timing, I have something to tell you. I just negotiated your marriage with Peerless and will announce it in half-an-hour. The wedding will take place an hour afterward. Have no fear, from guests to festivities, all is ready," Celestial Slaughter began, awaiting the violent changes in Konrad''s face.


    They never came. Instead, earthshaking words followed.


    "Fine, but I want two wives rather than one. Add White Dragon Heart. Per Empyrean customs, I will marry her as my Primary Wife, and Peerless as my Secondary Wife," Konrad leisurely replied. The Empyrean didn''t have a concubine system. Instead, men could take several wives ranked by their cultivation bases.


    If one ever outpaced the other, the ranking automatically changed. But hearing Konrad''s words, for the first time in more than 100,000 years, Celestial Slaughter blinked in disbelief.


    "Well, that was easier than I thought. Since when did you covet her?"


    "Who doesn''t covet her?"


    "Fair point. Wedding the two most outstanding members of the junior generation does befit your status. Fine, I shall make the announcement," Celestial Slaughter replied, and sent a mental message to the Northern Dragon King.


    Having nothing else to say, Konrad walked out. But as he crossed the door, Celestial Slaughter''s eyes narrowed in several silent probes. Truth, Fate, Life, he checked them all but found nothing amiss. Yet, his vigilance didn''t die down.


    "Never mind, throughout the six realms, who can escape my grasp?" Celestial Slaughter suppressed his worries, and broadcast the wedding announcement to the entirety of the Empyrean.


    ¡­


    Words soon spread that the Empyrean Crown Prince would wed the two most coveted Celestial Fairies, White Dragon Heart and Peerless, in one ceremony. Men died of envy, women of grief, but Regretless, who currently lay in seclusion, assembling the pieces of the Heavenly Demon Tablet, heard none of it.


    The three Supreme Artifacts chose their masters in different manners. But while the God Executing Immortal Sword held a trial, and the Nirvana Dust Crown bound to Nothingness. The Heavenly Demon Tablet, however, first appeared split in seven parts scattered across the Three Realms. Whoever managed to find and put them back together could claim it as his own.


    Regretless did.


    But an hour later, as he placed the final piece, hurried footsteps echoed beyond Regretless'' secret cultivation cave, pulling his attention. Night, Cloud, and Moon, who in those days were mere teenagers, raced in.


    "Eldest brother, not good! D-dragon Warden and Peerless are getting married as we speak!" Though short of breath, they all said in tandem, making Regretless drop the restored Heavenly Demon Tablet.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, and he stood up.


    "Im-impossible, impossible," He stammered, turned into a ray of white light, and raced toward the place where all imperial weddings took place¡ªthe dragon clan''s ancestral hall!


    There, the highest-ranking immortals and deities gathered to bear witness to the most critical wedding of this generation. And even if he didn''t want to believe, Regretless would have to.


    ¡­


    Within the Ancestral Hall, before the portraits of the past Empyrean Emperors, Konrad, White Dragon Heart, and Peerless walked toward the altar, ready to make their immortal pledges before heaven, deities and relatives.


    Oddly, Celestial Slaughter and Asmodeus didn''t stand on the scene. At the moment, Celestial Slaughter suppressed Highest Dragon, while Asmodeus lay comatose in bed. But better, even the Dragon Kings didn''t appear, making the Bird Gods and dragon elders the strongest on the scene.


    This was Celestial Slaughter''s ploy to ensure none stronger than Regretless would be present. Not that it mattered. And as dragon elders received the three''s bows, amidst a sea of immortals and gods, the sound of paced, yet oppressive footsteps echoed.


    Regretless walked in, and as he swept the scene, his eyes blazed with never before seen wrath and rancor. All turned to face him, and following Celestial Slaughter''s directives, Dragon Dark stood in his path.


    "Regretless, this is elder brother''s wedding ceremony. Coming in so late, aren''t you disparaging our crown prince''s face?" Dragon Dark questioned, fanning the flames of Regretless'' ire.


    Ignoring him, Regretless walked toward the hall''s center, raised his eyes to face Konrad, and bellowed:


    "I only have one thing to say. The Three Realms be my witness, Peerless is mine. Whoever dares take her from me, IS WHO I KILL!"


    Perhaps because the script suffered some deviations, Regretless'' words somewhat differed from his past statement. Not that it mattered, Konrad faced his gaze with a fiendish grin.


    "Well then, do your worst," he replied. It was high time the charade ended. Alarmed, faster than the other Gods, the Phoenix God appeared on Regretless'' path, releasing the pressure of his cultivation base to suppress him where he stood.


    "Regretless, make no mistake, this is his empyrean majesty''s will. None can challenge it, especially not y-" the Phoenix God had not finished his words, that Truth, Life, Death and Fate Wielding exploded from Regretless'' form, alongside all other Laws at Wielding level.


    *BANG*


    Faced with the greatest Law Storm of his life, the Phoenix God couldn''t resist and flew across the hall to crash in the distance. Instantly, Gods and Immortals alike shivered.


    "Dragon Warden, you took what is mine by right, but I never cared. The title of crown prince is yours, as your elder, I must bow before you. I do not care. You will one day sit on the imperial throne; I do not care. In cultivation, you and I do not stand in the same league, yet I must spend eternity in your shadow.


    Still, I never cared. So how dare you, how dare you take my woman?! I can forgive anything, but I will never, EVER, FORGIVE THIS! SURRENDER YOUR LIFE!"


    The Law Storm unleashed by Regretless'' wrath swept all immortals and gods on the scene, threatening to obliterate them all! For a mere immortal to showcase such strength left them all in dread. Since the beginning of time, such an event had never occurred!


    But then, a more startling scene followed. Konrad raised his hand, and the Law Storm vanished as if it''d existed, to begin with.


    *THUD*


    Regretless dropped on his knees, cratering under the pressure of Konrad''s infinite might. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Im-impossible. What kind of cultivation base is this?" Regretless stammered the words that now thundered in the minds of immortals and deities alike. From Konrad, they could feel no cultivation base, only a mysterious force that seemed to contradict logic itself.


    Both Peerless and White Dragon Heart stared at Konrad in awe, and as he stepped forward, they couldn''t help but doubt his identity.


    Konrad stopped before the stunned Regretless and lowered his devilish face toward him.


    "Bitch, I don''t give a flying fuck.


    Damn, I''m giving you the honor of cucking you, and instead of thanking me, you''re yelling at my face? Where is the logic? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    *PAH*


    The "inquiry" had barely left Konrad''s lips that he smacked Regretless across the face, making him spiral throughout the hall to again crater, this time at the entrance.


    Faced with such words and deeds, all couldn''t help but wonder one thing.


    "When did his highness become so shameless?!"


    Of course, they would never voice the words.


    "Now, now, let''s bring this game to a grand finale," Konrad stated, and waved his hand, causing Celestial Slaughter, Highest Dragon, and Asmodeus to appear on the scene. And while the first two''s eyes widened at the scenery change, Asmodeus'' eyes opened, sweeping the odd gathering with confusion.


    Konrad snapped his fingers, and all left the Ancestral Hall to reappear within the throne room.


    Ignoring the storm of confusion, Konrad climbed the stairs, pulling Peerless and White Dragon Heart by the hand to reach the throne. With Peerless at his left and White Dragon Heart at his right, Konrad sat and swept immortals and deities with his fiendish eyes.


    "This is not right. The script has changed, why? Who the hell are you?" Celestial Slaughter asked as his heart teemed with confusion. Seeing this, Konrad felt waves of delight sweep his profane heart, and gleefully replied:


    "Konrad, the Profane Prince, at your disservice." The words broke Yvonne, Asmodeus, and Celestial Slaughter''s memory seals, but while Yvonne''s lips curved in a bewitching smile, Celestial Slaughter''s twisted into a grimace of horror. His emotionlessness crumbled, and grief struck his heart.


    "Too far, you are going too far! This is spatio-temporal, cross-verse netorare!"

 Chapter 579: Side Chapter IV: Spatio-Temporal Netori

    Chapter 579: Side Chapter IV: Spatio-Temporal Netori


    Celestial Slaughter''s scream of indignation thundered throughout the Empyrean, startling trillions of souls. Delighted by his good father''s performance, Konrad nodded in approval.


    "My man. I knew I kept your head for a reason," Konrad gleefully replied, and again snapped his fingers. This time, all unnecessary immortals and deities vanished, leaving behind Yvonne, Peerless, Konrad, Asmodeus, Celestial Slaughter, and Regretless.


    Regretless'' eyes darted between his brother and father, wondering why the situation took such an absurd turn. Since when could Celestial Slaughter scream? And what the hell was "netorare?"


    But as the empyrean ruler grieved, Asmodeus walked the stairs to stop beside Konrad. Full of stupor and too startled to speak, Peerless pinched her cheek, wondering if this all was a strange dream.


    "It isn''t," Konrad replied to her unspoken words, and snapped his fingers, making his appearance change, reverting to his original, Chthonian Jade Emperor''s looks. However, as the snow-white hair, the new face, and cold blue eyes appeared, something broke in Regretless, and he obtained the memories of everything until his death.


    They hacked at his heart, making his heartbeat skyrocket, and his breath grew ragged. At the same time, Peerless saw all the past events leading to the Empyrean''s fall and her death, and as if smacked by formless forces, she stood there dazed, trembling from the sudden surge of emotions. Konrad waved his hand, and all the negativity left Peerless'' mind. Well, almost.


    For a moment, Regretless'' heart darted between Peerless and Konrad, and he crawled the stairs to land at the latter''s feet.


    "Dragon Warden, you won, the Omniverse is yours! You can do anything, control everything, and can even alter a past Supremes don''t have access to. That being the case, please save them, I can be your broom or bench! Peerless aside, I will give you anything you want!" Regretless pleaded in endless kowtows. In the final moments of his life, thanks to Celestial Slaughter, his mind, willpower, and soul were crushed beyond repair.


    Now awoken to the true reality, he could only beg the new Omniarch. But hearing this, Peerless sneered.


    "Yo, Regretless, you really are a bitch. What did I ever find in you, and since when am I yours to give or not? Hum?" She sneered, slapping Regretless'' face with her words alone. Ashamed, he lowered his trembling eyes, not daring to face her any longer. Back then, to soothe his hatred, he had Peerless'' brother stab her in the back in exchange for sparing the rest of the Phoenix clan. Of course, he exterminated them still.


    And though he wished to bury her in an ironic play, looking back, there wasn''t really much comparison. She stabbed him the front; he just didn''t want to see it. He had her stabbed in the back and made sure she couldn''t see it.


    Peerless never blamed her brother, for powerless individuals only had helplessness to choose from. But for Regretless, who so desperately wanted to prove himself correct, and now begged at another''s feet to have his relatives saved, she only had contempt.


    Where was the past conceit?


    "What did you use to say? I am the universe; throughout all realms, my will stands supreme. Why can''t you sing that anymore? You even need to kowtow?! What a majestic sovereign!!!" Peerless chided, stabbing Regretless with ruthless words.


    Seeing this, Konrad, Yvonne, and Asmodeus were forced to admit that the woman packed quite a punch, and clapped in approval. But though the words seared his heart, Regretless remained on his knees, beseeching Konrad''s help.


    "Denied," Konrad replied, and with another finger snap, bound Regretless in chains. His orchid scent flared, subduing Peerless'' indignation with a surge of lust. Without her original cultivation base, Yvonne too couldn''t resist the scent, and in tandem, the three ladies dropped on the ground, wrapping their arms around their large, heaving breasts as their cheeks flushed red.


    "Oops, correction." Again, the scene changed, with the six reappearing in Celestial Slaughter''s chambers. Yvonne now stood at Konrad''s back, arms wrapped around his neck while Peerless sat on his right thigh and Asmodeus on the left. Baffled by the scene, and now bound in chains, the stupefied Regretless and Celestial Slaughter couldn''t utter a word, not knowing how to react.


    "After this freebie, I will gender-bend you and offer you to Krann as a concubine, if he accepts you, and that''s a big if, he will probably pound a third hole into you, but I make no promises. Then, and only then, will I bring your relatives back so that they can watch you in your full glory. So, for your sake, I hope you please Krann.


    By the way, I will probably screw your mom too, but who cares?" Konrad added, then returned his attention to the ladies whose ragged breaths surrounded him from all sides.


    "DRAGON WAR-mhmpf!" Regretless'' screams butted against his sealed lips, and Celestial Slaughter''s eyes sank in helplessness.


    Ignoring them, Konrad lowered his back, dropping on the bed alongside Yvonne, Peerless, and Asmodeus. His head now rested between Yvonne''s cushy breasts while his arms snaked around the slender waists of Asmodeus and Peerless.


    The three were startled to see their clothes and underwear vanish. But as Yvonne''s reappeared on the ground, Peerless'' landed on Regretless'' head and Asmodeus'' on Celestial Slaughter''s.


    Enraged, Regretless shook off the clothes. Seeing this, Celestial Slaughter sneered.


    "Idiot, are you really so eager to see your woman plowed?" He silently cursed. But as if hearing his thoughts, the clothes clouding his vision dropped on the ground, an invisible force lifted Celestial Slaughter''s chin, keeping his eyes stretched, and forcing him to watch it all.


    Ensnared by Konrad''s irresistible scent, Peerless and Asmodeus openly rubbed their thighs against his, while running their hands across his shaft. Rising to full mast, Konrad''s cock towered like a mighty rod eager to pound the delightful flowers surrounding it.


    Unwilling to fall behind, Yvonne snuck her nimble feet toward Konrad''s shaft, stroking it left and right. With the rod''s massive girth, all three had more than enough room to play with, so wantonly they played.


    In Regretless'' incomparably long life, there were not more than four events that caused him more grief than what played before him. Alas, when the Profane Prince is the enemy, men must shut down all sorrow and bow in thanks! And since Regretless had to learn it the hard way, Konrad summoned a recording mirror where the scene of him pounding Blood Nether, replayed in its full glory.


    "As promised, here''s your long-awaited porn. Don''t wank too hard," Konrad jested, making thick veins burst from Regretless'' temple.


    "Mhmpfff, Mhmpfff, Mhmpfff!" Regretless cried in indignation while warm tears trickled down his face!


    Ignoring him, Konrad sank his large hands into Peerless and Asmodeus'' ass cheeks, groping them with primal instincts before sneaking past their asses'' slits, to finger their dripping cunts.


    "Anh¡­" his fingers had barely snuck into their folds, that faint moans escaped their lips. Meanwhile, Yvonne multitasked on Konrad''s body, stroking his chest while her nimble toes and feet pumped his erect lance.


    Masterfully navigating the phoenix and demoness'' cunts, Konrad unleashed pink flames that set their insides ablaze with the need to mate till their nether lips teemed with his profane spunk!


    "Ahhh...ahhh...ohhh...yess ahhh!" Now, with every one of Konrad''s finger thrust, Peerless and Asmodeus'' moans soared from their throats, grating Regretless and Celestial Slaughter''s ears with melodies that crushed their manhoods¡ªor well, what remained of it.


    Unwilling to collapse without a fight, Asmodeus lubed her hands with her own juice and gripped the base of Konrad''s shaft. Following her new mother-in-law''s lead, Peerless too grabbed Konrad''s cock, piling her hand on Asmodeus'', and as if driven by one mind, the two stroked up and down, pumping Konrad''s cock even while he made a mess of their insides. Thus, in a licentious tandem, Asmodeus, Yvonne and Peerless jerked Konrad off, making the sensual scent of meshing bodies pervade the air and overwhelm you know who''s nostrils.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    As Konrad''s pulsing cock suffered the relentless pumping of the three soaking ladies, and their cunts swallowed his fingers with insatiable greed, squelching sounds succeeded one another, with Konrad''s throbbing meat-rod nearing release. Picking up the pace, he drove his fingers faster into their folds, throwing them onto cloud 9 through a rapid succession of orgasms!


    "Ohhhhh!" Asmodeus and Peerless groaned in tandem, clenched their thighs, threw their heads back, and squirted on Konrad''s hands.


    Struck by a seizure, Regretless fell face first, and passed out¡ªor well, almost. A man of great affection, Konrad couldn''t let his beloved brother miss any of this.


    *Snap*


    A mere finger snap and Regretless was back and operational for more cucking lessons.


    Ignoring the fallen Omniarch''s anguish, Asmodeus and Peerless snuck toward Konrad''s crotch¡ªkneeling before his hefty sack of balls. In synch, Yvonne moved on top of Konrad''s face, presenting her needy, unattended flower to his eager lips. Konrad''s tongue lashed at Yvonne''s cunt, pulling groans of ecstasy from her oh so kissable lips as she dropped on his crotch and, alongside the other two, brought his meat-rod to a climax.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    While Asmodeus and Peerless suckled Konrad''s balls, Yvonne gulped his rod, taking it down her throat with all the skill he''d hammered into her across the centuries. Knowing he couldn''t endure the blissful delight for much longer, Konrad accelerated his tongue lashes in Yvonne''s cunny, striking all the sweet spots he knew so well with surgical precision.


    "Mhhhm...mhhhm...mhhhm!" With his hands clutching his empress'' pert butt, Konrad lashed at Yvonne''s favorite spot, sending her in a groggy, orgasmic state and busting his nut in her throat at the same time. With her love''s cum filling her throat, and her juices drenching his face, Yvonne fell into a half-dazed state and crawled toward the two new harem members.


    Opening her mouth, she let Konrad''s cum drop on Asmodeus and Peerless'' faces, making them experience the sticky warmth of Konrad''s seed. In synch, they flicked their tongues across their lips, getting a little taste of what their cunts would soon experience.


    Using a Konrad-made Dual Cultivation Art, Yvonne blew a jet of pink mist into Konrad''s balls, making them grow bigger still and stockpile an outrageous quantity of spunk.


    The three then got into position, piling their bodies on top of one another and baring their asses at Konrad''s debauched gaze. Not one to make ladies wait in vain, Konrad stood up and aimed his cock at Peerless, who lay sandwiched between Yvonne above and Asmodeus below.


    The golden light that subdued so many gushed forth, marking the beginning of the Profane Prince''s final great conquest!


    Grabbing hold of Peerless'' hips, Konrad drove his cock into her homely field, making Regretless'' eyes bleed with anguish while the phoenix''s membrane crumbled to welcome the fold''s master.


    "Ohhhhh!" A long squeal of delight escaped Peerless'' lips, but before she could adapt to the pleasure surge, with short, brutal, breed-thirsty thrusts, Konrad stirred her insides¡ªgrinding against all manner of sensitive zones while throwing her mind into chaos through the light of his golden rod. Whenever his hips smacked her ass cheeks, her clit jolted, and her insides blazed as if bound to the heaven of lust demons.


    Thus, for half an hour, Konrad rutted in Peerless'' cunt, pulling out only to serve the two others the pounding they deserved, and as he alternated between the three, a lust-frenzy glazed their eyes, making them forget all but the pleasure of his profane rod.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The breeding''s pace shot up, Konrad''s hips blurred as they slammed into Peerless'' butt cheeks, and with a low growl, he unloaded his massive liters of spunk down her fold.


    As as he stared at this scene of extreme hedonism, Regretless could swear he saw the love of his life''s belly distorted by the spunk''s sheer volume.


    His heartbeat fell into danger zone.


    A man with a mission, Konrad didn''t stop, moving on to Yvonne and Asmodeus, and filling their holes with the spunk they naturally deserved. Still not satisfied, he lifted the dazed Peerless from the ground and strode toward Regretless.


    Beholding Peerless held mid-air, legs spread with cum drooling from her cunt, Regretless could feel his heart near an abnormal rupture.


    "Don''t," he wished to say, but no sound left his lips. Konrad smacked his cock down Peerless'' gripping snatch, jack-hammering her at full force until her squirting juice splashed Regretless'' face.


    "Aaahh...ooohhh yess...yess...breed me...breed meee! Breeed me with unending children! Ohhhhh!" Tongue lolling out, she growled in her lust frenzy, and as Konrad released another jet of spunk down her snatch, Peerless unleashed a new rivulet of squirting juice on Regretless'' drenched figure.


    "Ugh...ugh...ugh!" His heart ruptured, and he died of a heart attack.


    Thus ends the story of Regretless, for the next time he awoke, again risen from the dead, a man he would no longer be.


    In the meantime, Konrad delivered the greatest cock-pounding of his profane life, indulging in excess and debauchery across days with no rest. Only when his weaker partners could no longer endure, did he stop, and bring the lot back to the future to carry on with episodes of the Profane Prince''s Eternal Dominion.